DICTIONARY 

OF 

NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 

M  ALTHUS MASON 


\) 

1  DICTIONARY 


OF 


NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 


EDITED    BY 

SIDNEY     LEE 


VOL.  XXXVI. 
MALTHUS MASON 


TM1 


MACMILLAN     AND      CO. 

LONDON  :  SMITH,  ELDER,  &  CO. 
1893 


18 

4- 
18S5 


DICTIONARY 


OF 


NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 


Malthus 


Malthus 


MALTHIJS,  THOMAS  ROBERT  (1766- 
1834),  political  economist,  second  son  of 
Daniel  Malthus,  was  born  on  17  Feb.  1766 
at  his  father's  house,  the  Rookery,  near  Guild- 
ford.  Daniel's  eldest  son,  Sydenham.  Malthus, 
grandfather  of  Colonel  Sydenham  Malthus, 
C.B.,  died  in  1821,  in  his  sixty-eighth  year. 
Daniel  Malthus,  born  in  1730,  entered  Queen's 
College,  Oxford,  in  1747,  but  did  not  gra- 
duate. He  lived  quietly  among  his  books, 
and  wrote  some  useful  but  anonymous  pieces 
(OTTEK,  p.  xxii).  He  had  some  acquaint- 
ance with  Rousseau,  and  according  to  Otter 
became  his  executor.  He  was  an  ardent  be- 
liever in  the  '  perfectibility  of  mankind,'  as 
expounded  by  Condorcet  and  Godwin  (ib. 
p.  xxxviii),  and  some '  peculiar  opinions '  about 
education  were  perhaps  derived  from  the 
'  Emile.'  He  was  impressed  by  his  son's  abi- 
lities, and  undertook  the  boy's  early  educa- 
tion himself.  He  afterwards  selected  rather 
remarkable  teachers.  In  1776  Robert  (as  he 
was  generally  called)  became  a  pupil  of 
Richard  Graves  (1715-1804)  [q.  v.],  well 
known  as  the  author  of  the  '  Spiritual 
Quixote,'  1772,  a  coarse  satire  upon  the  me- 
thodists.  Malthus's  love  of  *  fighting  for 
fighting's  5>u,_  f  J/|ip.  least  malice,  and 

his  keen  sense  of  humuu*,  '  -"ribed  by 

Graves  to  the  father  (ib.  p.  XXA,,  and  he 
appears  to  have  been  afterwards  a  cricketer 
and  a  skater  (ib.  p.  xxv),  and  fond  of  row- 
ing (Ricardo's  Letters  to  Malthus,  p.  158). 
He  kept  up  his  friendship  for  Graves,  and 
attended  his  old  schoolmaster's  deathbed  as  a 
clergyman.  He  was  afterwards  a  pupil  of  Gil- 
bert Wakefield,  who  became  classical  master 
of  the  dissenting  academy  at  Warrington  in 
1779.  Malthus  attended  the  academy  for 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


a  time,  and  after  its  dissolution  in  1783  re- 
mained with  Wakefield  till  he  went  to  college. 
A  letter  appended  to  Wake  field's  'Life'  (ii. 
454  -  63)  is  attributed  by  Mr.  Bonar  to  Malthus, 
and  if  so  Malthus  highly  respected  his  tutor, 
and  kept  up  a  long  friendship  with  him.  On 
8  June  1784  Malthus  was  entered  a  pensioner 
of  Jesus  College,  Cambridge,  of  which  Wake- 
field  had  been  a  fellow,  and  probably  began 
residence  in  October.  One  of  his  tutors  was 
William  Trend  [q.  v.],  who,  like  Wakefield, 
became  a  Unitarian.  Malthus  read  history, 
poetry,  and  modern  languages,  obtained  prizes 
for  Latin  and  Greek  declamations,  and  was 
ninth  wrangler  in  the  mathematical  tripos 
of  1788.  After  graduating  he  seems  to  have 
pursued  his  studies  at  his  father's  house  and  at 
Cambridge.  On  10  June  1793  (not  in  1797) 
he  was  elected  to  a  fellowship  at  Jesus,  and 
was  one  of  the  fellows  who  on  23  June  1794 
made  an  order  that  the  name  of  S.  T.  Cole- 
ridge should  be  taken  off  the  boards  unless 
he  returned  and  paid  his  tutor's  bill.  He 
held  his  fellowship  until  his  marriage,  but 
only  resided  occasionally  (information  from 
the  Master  of  Jesus).  He  took  his  M.A. 
degree  in  1791,  and  in  1798  he  was  in  holy 
orders,  -and  held  a  curacy  at  Albury,  Surrey. 
Malthus's  opinions  were  meanwhile  develop- 
ing in  a  direction  not  quite  accordant  with 
those  of  his  father  and  his  teachers.  He  wrote 
a  pamphlet  called  'The  Crisis'  in  1796,  but 
at  his  father's  request  refrained  from  print- 
ing it.  Some  passages  are  given  by  Otter 
and  Empson.  He  attacked  Pitt  from  the 
whig  point  of  view,  but  supported  the  poor- 
law  schemes  then  under  consideration  in 
terms  which  imply  that  he  had  not  yet 
worked  out  his  theory  of  population.  God- 


Malthus 


Malthus 


win's  *  Enquirer/  published  in  1797,  led  to 
discussions  between  Malthus  and  his  father 
about  some  of  the  questions  already  handled 
by  the  same  author  in  his  '  Political  Justice/ 
1793.  Malthus  finally  resolved  to  put  his 
reasons  upon  paper  for  the  sake  of  clearness. 
He  was  thus  led  to  write  the  '  Essay  on 
Population/  published  anonymously  in  1798. 
Godwin  had  dreamt  of  a  speedy  millennium 
of  universal  equality  and  prosperity.  He 
had  already  briefly  noticed  in  his  '  Political 
Justice'  the  difficulties  arising  from  an  ex- 
cessive stimulus  to  population.  Malthus 
brought  them  out  more  forcibly  and  systema- 
tically. He  laid  down  his  famous  principle 
that  population  increases  in  a  geometrical, 
and  subsistence  only  in  an  arithmetical  ratio, 
and  argued  that  population  is  necessarily 
limited  by  the  '  checks '  of  vice  and  misery. 
The  pamphlet  attracted  much  notice.  Mal- 
thus was  replying  to  an  '  obliging'  letter  from 
Godwin  in  August  1798  (PAUL,  Godwin,  i. 
321).  In  1801  Godwin  replied  to  Malthus 
(as  well  as  to  Parr  and  Mackintosh)  in  his 
*  Thoughts  on  Dr.  Parr's  Spital  Sermon.'  He 
was  both  courteous  and  ready  to  make  some 
concessions  to  Malthus.  Malthus  soon  came 
to  see,  as  his  letter  to  Godwin  already  indi- 
cates, that  a  revision  of  his  arguments  was 
desirable.  In  1799  he  travelled  in  order  to 
collect  information.  He  went  with  E.  D. 
Clarke  [q.  v.],  J.  M.  Cripps  [q.  v.],  and  Wil- 
liam Otter  [q.  v.]  to  Hamburg,  and  thence 
to  Sweden,  where  the  party  separated.  Mal- 
thus and  Otter  went  through  Sweden  to 
Norway,  Finland,  and  Russia.  Malthus  added 
some  notes  to  the  later  editions  of  Clarke's 
'Travels.'  His  father  died  in  1800.  In  1802 
he  took  advantage  of  the  peace  to  visit  France 
and  Switzerland.  In  1800  he  had  published 
a  tract  upon  the  '  High  Price  of  Provisions/ 
and  promised  in  the  conclusion  a  new  edi- 
tion of  his  essay.  This,  which  appeared  in 
June  1803,  was  a  substantially  new  book, 
containing  the  results  of  his  careful  inquiries 
on  the  continent  and  his  wide  reading  of 
the  appropriate  literature.  He  now  expli- 
citly and  fully  recognised  the  '  prudential ' 
check  implicitly  contained  to  some  degree  in 
the  earlier  essay,  and  repudiated  the  imputa- 
tion to  which  the  earlier  book  had  given 
some  plausibility.  The  'checks 'no  longer 
appeared  as  insuperable  obstacles  to  all  social 
improvement,  but  as  defining  the  dangers 
which  must  be  avoided  if  improvement  is 
to  be  achieved.  He  always  rejected  some 
doctrines  really  put  forward  by  Condorcet 
which  have  been  fathered  upon  him  by  later 
Malthusians.  He  made  converts,  and  was 
especially  proud  (EMPSON)  of  having  con- 
vinced Pitt  and  Paley. 


On  13  March  1804  Malthus  married  Harriet, 
daughter  of  John  Eckersall  of  Claverton 
House,  St.  Catherine's,  near  Bath.  At  the 
end  of  1805  he  became  professor  of  history 
and  political  economy  at  the  newly  founded 
college  of  Haileybury.  He  took  part  in  the 
services  of  the  college  chapel,  and  he  gave 
lectures  on  political  economy,  which,  as  he 
declares,  the  hearers  not  only  understood, 
but  '  did  not  even  find  dull.'  The  lectures 
led  him  to  consider  the  problem  of  rent.  The 
theory  at  which  he  arrived  is  partly  indicated 
in  two  pamphlets  upon  the  corn  laws,  pub- 
lished in  1814  and  1815,  and  is  fully  given  in 
the  tract  upon  i  The  Nature  and  Progress  of 
Rent'  (which  was  being  printed  in  January 
1815).  The  doctrine  thus  formulated  has 
been  generally  accepted  by  later  economists. 
A  similar  view  had  been  taken  by  James 
Anderson  (1739-1808)  [q.  v.]  The  same 
doctrine  was  independently  reached  by  Sir 
Edward  West,  and  stated  in  his  '  Essay  on 
the  Application  of  Capital  to  Land  ...  by  a 
Fellow  of  University  College,  Oxford/  pub- 
lished in  the  same  year  as  Malthus's  pam- 
phlet. Ricardo,  in  an  essay  on  '  The  Influ- 
ence of  a  Low  Price  of  Corn  on  the  Profits 
of  Stock/  while  replying  to  the  two  tracts  in 
which  Malthus  had  advocated  some  degree  of 
protection,  substantially  accepted  the  theory 
of  rent,  although  they  differed  upon  certain 
questions  involved  (see  BONAR,  pp.  238-45). 
Malthus's  '  Political  Economy/  published  in 
1820,  sums  up  the  opinions  to  which  he  had 
been  led  upon  various  topics,  and  explains 
his  differences  from  Ricardo,  but  is  not  a 
systematic  treatment  of  the  subject. 

Malthus  lived  quietly  at  Haileybury  for 
the  rest  of  his  life.  He  visited  Ireland  in 
1817,  and  in  1825,  after  the  loss  of  a  daugh- 
ter, travelled  on  the  continent  for  his  own 
health  and  his  wife's.  He  was  elected  F.R.S. 
in  1819.  In  1821  he  became  a  member  of 
the  Political  Economy  Club,  founded  in  that 
year  by  Thomas  Tooke  ;  James  Mill,  Grote, 
and  Ricardo  being  among  his  colleagues. 
Professor  Bain  says  that  the  survivors  long 
remembered  the  '  crushing'  attacks  of  James 
Mill  upon  Malthus's  speeches.  He  was  elected 
in  the  beginning  of  1824  one  of  the  ten  royal 
associates  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Literature, 
each  of  whom  received  a  hundred  guineas 
yearly  during  the  life  of  George  IV,  Wil- 
liam IV  declining  to  continue  the  subscrip- 
tion (JERDAN,  Autobiography,  iii.  159,  162). 
He  contributed  papers  to  the  society  in  1825 
and  1827  upon  the  measure  of  value.  He  was 
also  one  of  the  first  fellows  of  the  Statistical 
Society,  founded  in  March  1834.  He  wrote 
several  papers  and  revised  his  '  Political  Eco- 
nomy' during  this  period,  and  he  gave  some 


Malthus 


Malthus 


evidence  of  importance  before  a  committee 
of  the  House  of  Commons  upon  emigration 
in  1827,  but  added  nothing  remarkable  to 
his  previous  achievements  in  political  eco- 
nomy. 

Malthus  died  suddenly  of  heart  disease  on 
23  Dec.  1834,  while  spending  Christmas  with 
his  wife  and  family  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Ecker- 
sall  at  St.  Catherine's.  He  was  buried  in 
the  Abbey  Church  at  Bath.  He  left  a  son  and 
a  daughter.  The  son,  Henry,  became  vicar 
of  Effingham,  Surrey,  in  1835,  and  of  Don- 
nington,  near  Chichester,  in  1837.  He  died 
in  August  1882,  aged  76.  Brougham  as- 
serted (M.  NAPIEK,  Correspondence,  p.  187) 
that  he  offered  a  living  to  Malthus,  who  de- 
clined it  in  favour  of  his  son,  '  who  now  has 
it'  (31  Jan.  1837). 

Malthus  was  a  member  of  the  French  In- 
stitute. He  was  elected  in  1833  one  of  the 
five  foreign  associates  of  the  Academie  des 
Sciences  Morales  et  Politiques,  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Berlin.  A 
portrait  by  Linnell  was  engraved  for  the '  Dic- 
tionnaire  de  1'Economie  Politique  '  (1853). 

Malthus  appears  to  have  been  a  singularly 
amiable  man.  Miss  Martineau,  in  her  '  Auto- 
biography '  (i.  327),  gives  a  pleasant  account 
of  a  visit  to  him  at  Haileybury  in  1834.  She 
says  that  although  he  had  a  *  defect  in  the 
palate' which  made  his  speech  '  hopelessly 
imperfect,'  he  was  the  only  friend  whom 
she  could  hear  without  her  trumpet.  He 
had  asked  for  an  introduction,  because,  while 
other  friends  had  defended  him  inj  udiciously, 
she  had  interpreted  him  precisely  as  he  could 
wish.  (Mr.  Bonar  identifies  the  passage  re- 
ferred to  as  that  in  '  A  Tale  of  the  Tyne,' 
p.  56.)  He  also  told  her  (Autobiography, 
p.  211)  that  he  had  never  cared  for  the  abuse 
lavished  upon  his  doctrine  'after  the  first  fort- 
night,' and  she  says  that  he  was  when  she 
knew  him  'one  of  the  serenest  and  most 
cheerful'  of  men.  Otter  says  that  during  an 
intimacy  of  nearly  fifty  years  he  never  saw 
Malthus  ruffled  or  angry,  and  that  in  success 
he  showed  as  little  vanity  as  he  had  shown 
sensibility  to  abuse.  Horner  and  Empson 
speak  in  similar  terms  of  his  candour  and 
humanity.  His  life  was  devoted  to  spreading 
the  doctrines  which  he  held  to  be  essential 
to  the  welfare  of  his  fellows.  He  never  aimed 
at  preferment,  and  it  would  have  required 
some  courage  to  give  it  to  a  man  whose  doc- 
trines, according  to  the  prevalent  opinion, 
were  specially  unsuitable  to  the  mouth  of 
a  clergyman,  and  therefore  gained  for  him 
Cobbett's  insulting  title  of  '  Parson  Malthus.' 

Politically  he  was  a  whig,  though  gene- 
rally moderate  and  always  a  lover  of  the 
'golden  mean.'  He  supported  catholic 


emancipation,  and  accepted  the  Reform  Bill 
without  enthusiasm.  He  objected  to  reli- 
gious tests,  and  supported  both  of  the  rival 
societies  for  education  (HoE^ER,  ii.  97).  He 
was  a  theologian  and  moralist  of  the  type 
of  Paley.  Though  a  utilitarian  he  did  not, 
any  more  than  Bentham,  accept  the  abstract 
principle  of  laissez-faire  which  became  the 
creed  of  Bentham's  followers.  He  was  in 
favour  of  factory  acts  and  of  national  edu- 
cation. He  was  convinced,  however,  that 
the  poor  laws  had  done  more  harm  than 
good,  and  this  teaching  had  a  great  effect 
upon  the  authors  of  the  Poor  Law  Bill  of 
1834.  In  political  economy  Malthus  ob- 
jected to  the  abstract  methods  of  Ricardo 
and  his  school,  although  he  was  personally 
on  the  most  friendly  terms  with  Ricardo, 
and  carried  on  a  correspondence,  Ricardo's 
share  of  which  was  edited  by  Mr.  Bonar  in 
1889.  He  followed  Adam  Smith  in  the  con- 
stant reference  to  actual  concrete  facts.  Mal- 
thus's  doctrine  of  population  had  been  antici- 
pated by  others,  especially  by  Robert  Wallace, 
who  had  replied  to  Hume's  'Essay  on  the 
Populousness  of  Ancient  Nations  '  in  1753, 
and  published  in  1761  his  'Various  Pro- 
spects of  Mankind,  Nature,  and  Providence.' 
In  1761  had  also  been  published  J.  P.  Siiss- 
milch's  '  Gottliche  Ordnung,'  from  which 
Malthus  drew  many  statistics.  In  the  pre- 
face to  the  second  edition  Malthus  says  that 
the  only  authors  whom  he  had  consulted  for 
the  past  were  Hume,  Wallace,  Adam  Smith, 
and  Dr.  Price ;  he  had  since  found  dis- 
cussions of  the  same  topic  in  Plato  and  Aris- 
totle, in  the  works  of  the  French  economists, 
especially  Montesquieu  and  in  Franklin,  Sir 
James  Stewart,  Arthur  Young,  and  Joseph 
Townshend,  the  last  of  whom  published  in 
1786  a  'Dissertation  on  the  Poor  Laws/  and 
whose  '  Travels  in  Spain'  (1786-7)  are  no- 
ticed by  Malthus  as  making  a  fresh  exami- 
nation of  the  same  country  unnecessary. 

Although  more  or  less  anticipated,  like 
most  discoverers,  Malthus  gave  a  position  to 
the  new  doctrine  by  his  systematic  exposition, 
which  it  has  never  lost.  Francis  Place  [q.  v.], 
the  radical  friend  of  James  Mill,  supported 
it  in  1822  in  '  Illustrations  and  Proofs  of  the 
Principle  of  Population.'  It  was  accepted 
by  all  the  economists  of  the  Ricardo  and 
Mill  school,  and  Darwin  states  (Life,  i.  63) 
that  Malthus's  essay  first  suggested  to  him 
the  theory  which  in  his  hands  made  a  famous 
epoch  in  modern  thought.  In  spite  of  his  own 
principles,  Malthus  had  no  doubt  stated  the 
doctrine  in  too  abstract  a  form  ;  but  the  only 
question  now  concerns  not  its  undeniable 
importance,  but  the  precise  position  which  it 
should  occupy  in  any  scientific  theory  of  social 

B  2 


Malthus 


Malthus 


development.     In  his  own  time  Malthus's 
theory  was  exposed  to  much  abuse  and  mis- 
representation.  He  was  attacked  on  one  side 
by  the  whole  revolutionary  school,  Godwin, 
Hazlitt,  and  Cobbett ;  and  on  the  other,  for 
rather  different  reasons,  by  the  conservatives, 
especially  such  '  sentimental '  conservatives 
as  Coleridge  and  Southey.     The  *  Edinburgh 
Review '  had  supported  Malthus ;  while  the 
'  Quarterly,'  after  attacking  him  in  1812,  had 
come  round   to  him  as  an  opponent  of  its 
worst  enemies  (see  BONAR,  p.  364).    Among 
the   opponents   to  whom  Malthus   himself 
replied  may  be  noticed  Godwin,  who   at- 
tacked him  again  in  1820,  James  Grahame 
('  Enquiry  into  the  Principle  of  Population,' 
1816,  which  gives  a  list  of  previous  writers 
at  p.  71),  JohnWeyland  ('  Principles  of  Popu- 
lation,' 1816),  Arthur  Young,  and  Robert 
Owen.     A  review  by  Southey  in  Aikin's 
'  Annual  Review '  for  1803  embodies  notes 
by  Coleridge  in  a  copy  of  the  second  edition 
now  in  the  British  Museum  (see  BONAR, 
p.  374.     Southey  and  Coleridge  were  living 
together  at  Keswick  when  the  review  was 
written.  Southey  claims  the  review,  Life,&c,., 
1850,  ii.  251, 284, 294).  Among  others  maybe 
mentioned  W.  Hazlitt's  '  Reply  to  Malthus,' 
1807 ;  Michael  T.  Sadler's  '  Treatise  on  the 
Law  of  Population '  (1830),   answered  by 
Macaulay  in  the  '  Edinburgh  Review '  for 
July  1830,  and  again,  in  answer  to  a  reply 
from  Sadler,  in  the  '  Edinburgh '  for  January 
1831  (MACAULAY,  Miscellaneous  Writings} ; 
Poulett  Scrope, '  Principles  of  Political  Eco- 
nomy '  (1833)  ;  Archibald  Alison, '  Popula- 
tion '  (1840) ;  and  Thomas  Doubleday,  '  True 
Law  of  Population'  (1842).  Attacks  by  later 
socialists   are  in   Marx's  f  Capital '  and  Mr. 
Henry  George's '  Progress  and  Poverty.'   An 
argument  as  to  the  final  cause  of  Malthus's 
law,  which  agrees  in  great  part  with  a  similar 
argument  (afterwards  omitted)  in  the  first 
essay,  was  expounded  by  J.  B.  Sumner  (after- 
wards  archbishop   of    Canterbury)    in   '  A 
Treatise  on  the  Records  of  Creation  . 
with  particular  reference  ...  to  the  consis- 
tency of  the  principle  of  population  with  the 
wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Deity '  (2  vols 
8vo,  1816). 

Malthus's  works  are:  1.  'Essay  on  the 
Principle  of  Population  as  it  affects  the 
future  Improvement  of  Society'  (anon.) 
1798.  The  title  in  the  second  edition  (1803' 
is,  'Essay  on  the  Principle  of  Population,  or 
a  View  of  its  Past  and  Present  Effects  on 
Human  Happiness,  with  an  Enquiry  into  our 
Prospects  respecting  the  future  Removal  or 
Mitigation  of  the  Evils  which  it  occasions. 
The  third  edition  (1806)  contains  various 
alterations  mentioned  in  the  preface;  the 


burth  (1807)  is  apparently  a  reprint  of  the 
hird;  the  fifth  (1817)  recasts  the  articles 
ipon  rent ;  the  sixth  (and  last  in  his  lifetime) 
ippeared  in  1826.     A  seventh  edition  was 
»ublished  in  1872 ;  and  an  edition,  with  life, 
nalysis,  &c., by G.  T.  Bettany,  in  1890.  2.  <  On 
:he  High  Price  of  Provisions,'  1 800.  3.  '  Letter 
:o  Samuel  Whitbread,  M.P.,  on  his  proposed 
3ill  for  the  Amendment  of  the  Poor  Laws,' 
L807.   4.  *  Letter  to  Lord  Granville  .  .  .'  (in 
defence  of  Haileybury),  1813.     5.  <  Obser- 
vations on  the  Effects  of  the  Corn  Laws,'  1814. 
3.  '  Grounds  of  an  Opinion  on  the  Policy  of 
Restricting  the  Importation  of  Foreign  Corn,' 
1815.    7.  '  An  Inquiry  into  the  Nature  and 
Progress  of  Rent,  Principles  by  which  it  is 
regulated,'  1815.     8.  ' Statements  respecting 
the   East   India   College  .   .   .'  (fuller   ex- 
planation of  No.  4),  1817.     9.  '  Principles  of 
Political  Economy  considered  with  a  View  to 
their  Practical  Application/ 1820  (2nd  ed.  re- 
vised, with  memoir  by  Otter,  1836).  10.  'The 
Measure  of  Value   stated  and  illustrated, 
with  an  Application  of  it  to  the  Alteration 
in  the  Value  of  the  English  Currency  since 
1790,'  1823.     11.  Article  on  'Population'  in 
supplement  to  the  'Encyclopaedia  Britan- 
nica,'  1824;  reissued  with  little  alteration  as 
'  Summary  View  of  the  Principle  of  Popu- 
lation,' 1830.     12.  '  On  the  Measure  of  the 
Conditions  necessary  to  the  Supply  of  Com- 
modities,' 1825,  and  '  On  the  Meaning  which 
is  most  usually  and  most  correctly  attached 
to  the  term  Value  of  Commodities,'  1827, 
two  papers  in  the  'Transactions  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  Literature.'     13.  '  Definitions  in 
Political  Economy,'  1827.     Malthus  contri- 
buted to  the  '  Edinburgh  Review '  of  July 
1808  an  article  upon  Newenham's  '  Popula- 
tion of  Ireland,'  and  some  others  (see  ESIP- 
SON),  including  probably  an  article  upon  the 
bullion  question  in  February  1811.      He 
wrote  another  upon  the  same  question  in 
the  '  Quarterly  Review '  of  April  1823  (see 
BONAE,  p.  285),  and  reviewed  McCulloch's 
'  Political  Economy '  in  the  '  Quarterly '  for 
January  1824.    A  correspondence  with  Mal- 
thus, which  forms  the  appendix  to  two  lec- 
tures on  population  by  N.  W.  Senior  (1829), 
is  of  some  importance  in  regard  to  Malthus's 
opinions. 

[Malthus  and  his  "Work,  by  James  Bonar,  1885, 
gives  a  full  and  excellent  account  of  Malthus's  life 
and  works,  with  references  to  all  the  authorities. 
The  chief  original  authorities  for  the  biography 
are  a  life  by  W.  Otter,  afterwards  bishop  of 
Chichester,  prefixed  to  the  second  edition  of  the 
Political  Economy  (1836),  and  an  article  by 
Empson  in  the  Edinburgh  Review  for  January 
1837,  pp.  469-506.  See  also  Miss  Martineau's 
Autobiography,  i.  209-11,  327-9;  Homer's  Me- 


Malton 


Malton 


moirs,  2nd  ed.  1853,  i.  433,  446,  463,  ii.  69,  97, 
220,  222 ;  Charles  Comte's  Notice  Historique  sur 
la  vie  et  lestravaux,  in  Transactions  of  the  Acad. 
des  Sciences  Morales  et  Politiques,  28  Dec.  1836; 
Dictionnaire  de  1'Economie  Politique,  1853; 
Macvey  Napier's  Correspondence,  1879,  pp.  29, 
31,  33,  187,  198,  226,  231 ;  Eicardo's  Letters  to 
Malthus  (Bonar),  1889.]  L.  S. 

MALTON,  THOMAS,  the  elder  (1726- 
1801),  architectural  draughtsman  and  writer 
on  geometry,  born  in  London  in  1726,  is 
stated  to  have  originally  kept  an  upholsterer's 
shop  in  the  Strand.  He  contributed  two 
drawings  of  St.  Martin's  Church  to  the  ex- 
hibition of  the  Free  Society  of  Artists  in 
1761,  and  also  architectural  drawings  to  the 
exhibitions  of  the  Incorporated  Society  of 
Artists  in  1766  and  1768.  In  1772  and  the 
following  years  he  sent  architectural  draw- 
ings to  the  Royal  Academy.  In  1774  he 
published  *  The  Royal  Road  to  Geometry ;  or 
an  easy  and  familiar  Introduction  to  the 
Mathematics,'  a  school-book  intended  as  an 
improvement  on  Euclid,  and  in  1775  *  A 
Compleat  Treatise  on  Perspective  in  Theory 
and  Practice,  on  the  Principles  of  Dr.  Brook 
Taylor.'  He  appears  to  have  given  lectures 
on  perspective  at  his  house  in  Poland  Street, 
Soho.  Subsequently,  owing  to  pecuniary 
embarrassment,  it  is  said,  Malton  removed 
to  Dublin,  where  he  lived  for  many  years, 
and  obtained  some  note  as  a  lecturer  on  geo- 
metry. He  died  at  Dublin  on  18  Feb.  1801, 
in  his  seventy-fifth  year.  There  are  four 
drawings  by  him  in  the  South  Kensington 
Museum. 

His  eldest  son,  Thomas  Malton  the 
younger,  is  noticed  separately. 

MALTON,  JAMES  (d.  1803),  architectural 
draughtsman  and  author,  was  another  son. 
He  accompanied  his  father  to  Ireland.  Like 
his  father,  he  was  a  professor  of  perspective 
and  geometry,  and,  like  his  brother,  produced 
some  very  fine  tinted  architectural  drawings. 
In  1797  he  published  l  A  Picturesque  and 
Descriptive  View  of  the  City  of  Dublin,' 
from  drawings  taken  by  himself  in  1791-5. 
In  1795  he  published  '  An  Essay  on  British 
Cottage  Architecture  ; '  in  1800  a  practical 
treatise  on  perspective,  entitled  '  The  Young 
Painter's  Maulstick,'  and  in  1802  '  A  Col- 
lection of  Designs  for  Rural  Retreats  or 
Villas.'  Malton  died  of  brain  fever  in  Norton 
(nowBolsover)  Street,  Marylebone,  on  28  July 
1803.  There  are  specimens  of  his  drawings  in 
the  British  and  South  Kensington  Museums. 

[Eedgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists;  Graves' s  Diet, 
of  Artists,  1760-1880;  Pasquin's  Artists  of  Ire- 
land ;  Gent.  Mag.  1801  i.  277,  1803  ii.  791, 
1804  i.  283  ;  Catalogues  of  the  Royal  Academy, 
&c.]  L.  C. 


MALTON,  THOMAS,  the  younger 
(1748-1804),  architectural  draughtsman,  son 
of  Thomas  Malton  the  elder  [q.v.l,  was 
born  in  1748,  probably  in  London.  He  was 
with  his  father  during  the  latter's  residence 
in  Dublin,  and  then  passed  three  years  in  the 
office  of  James  Gandon  [q.  v.],  the  architect, 
in  London.  In  1774  Malton  received  a  pre- 
mium from  the  Society  of  Arts,  and  in  1782 
gained  the  Academy  gold  medal  for  a  design 
for  a  theatre.  In  1773  he  sent  to  the  Aca- 
demy a  view  of  Covent  Garden,  and  was 
afterwards  a  constant  exhibitor,  chiefly  of 
views  of  London  streets  and  buildings,  drawn 
in  Indian  ink  and  tinted ;  in  these  there  is 
little  attempt  at  pictorial  effect,  but  their 
extreme  accuracy  in  the  architectural  details 
renders  them  of  great  interest  and  value  as 
topographical  records;  they  are  enlivened 
with  groups  of  figures,  in  which  Malton  is 
said  to  have  been  assisted  by  F.  Wheatley. 
After  leaving  Ireland,  Malton  appears  to 
have  always  lived  in  London,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  a  brief  stay  at  Bath  in  1780 ; 
from  1783  to  1789  he  resided  in  Conduit 
Street,  and  at  an  evening  drawing-class  which 
he  held  there,  received  as  pupils  Thomas  Gir- 
tin  and  young  J.M.  W.  Turner,  whose  father 
brought  him  to  be  taught  perspective.  In 
after-life  Turner  often  said,  '  My  real  master 
was  Tom  Malton.'  In  1791  Malton  removed 
to  Great  Titchfield  Street,  and  finally,  in  1796, 
to  Long  Acre.  He  made  a  few  of  the  draw- 
ings for  Watts's  '  Seats  of  the  Nobility  and 
Gentry,'  1779,  &c.,  and  executed  some  large 
aquatints  of  buildings  in  the  metropolis  and 
Bath,  being  one  of  the  first  to  avail  himself 
of  the  newly  introduced  art  of  aquatinta  for 
the  purpose  of  multiplying  copies  of  his 
views.  He  also  painted  some  successful  scenes 
for  Covent  Garden  Theatre.  In  1792  Malton 
published  the  work  by  which  he  is  now  best 
known,  '  A  Picturesque  Tour  through  the 
Cities  of  London  and  Westminster,'  illus- 
trated with  a  hundred  aquatint  plates.  At 
the  time  of  his  death  he  was  engaged  upon 
a  similar  series  of  views  of  Oxford,  some  of 
which  appeared  in  parts  in  1802,  and  were  re- 
issued with  others  in  1810.  Malton  died  in 
Long  Acre  on  7  March  1804,  leaving  a  widow 
and  six  children.  His  portrait,  painted  by 
Gilbert  Stuart,  was  engraved  by  W.  Barney 
in  1806 ;  and  a  portrait  of  his  son  Charles, 
when  a  child,  drawn  by  Sir  T.  Lawrence,  has 
been  engraved  by  F.  C.  Lewis.  The  South 
KensingtonMuseum  possesses  three  character- 
istic examples  of  Malton's  art,  and  a  fine  view 
by  him  of  the  interior  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral 
is  in  the  print  room  at  the  British  Museum. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Thornbury's 
Life  of  Turner,  1862  ;  Universal  Cat.  of  Books 


Maltravers 


Maltravers 


on  Art;  Gent.  Mag.  1804,  i.  283  ;  Imperial  Diet. 
of  Bio».  pt.  xiii.  p.  295 ;  Royal  Academy  Cata- 
logues.] F.  M.  O'D. 

MALTRAVERS,  JOHN,  BAEON  MAL- 
TKAVEES  (1290  P-1365),  was  son  of  SIR  JOHN 
MALTRAVERS  (1266-1343  ?)  of  Lytchett  Ma- 
travers,  Dorset,  who  was  himself  son  of  John 
Maltravers  (d.  1296),  and  a  descendant  of 
Hugh  Maltravers,  who  held  lands  at  Lytchett 
in  1086.  The  father  was  knighted  with  Ed- 
ward, prince  of  Wales,  on  12  May  1306 ;  was 
a  conservator  of  the  peace  for  Dorset  in  1307, 
1308,  and  1314 ;  served  in  Scotland  on  various 
occasions  between  1314  and  1322,  and  was 
summoned  to  go  to  Ireland  in  February  1317 
to  resist  Edward  Bruce,  and  in  1325  for  service 
in  Guienne.  He  was  again  summoned  for  ser- 
vice in  Scotland  in  1327  and  1331,  and  in 
1338  had  orders  to  guard  his  manors  near 
the  sea  against  invasion.  The  statement  that 
he  was  ever  summoned  to  parliament  ap- 
pears to  be  inaccurate.  He  died  between 
7  Sept.  1342  and  2  July  1344,  having  mar- 
ried (1)  Alianor  before  1292,  and  (2)  Joan, 
daughter  of  Sir  Walter  Foliot.  John  was 
his  son  by  his  first  wife.  Dugdale  confuses 
father  and  son. 

John  Maltravers  the  younger  was  born 
about  1290,  and  was  knighted  on  the  same 
occasion  as  his  father,  12  May  1306.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  taken  prisoner  at  Bannock- 
burn  in  1314.  On  20  Oct.  1318  he  was  chosen 
knight  of  the  shire  for  Dorset.  He  seems  to 
have  sided  with  Thomas,  earl  of  Lancaster  [see 
THOMAS],  and  was  throughout  his  early  career 
an  intimate  associate  of  Roger  Mortimer,  earl 
of  March  (d.  1330)  [q.  v.]  In  September  1321 
he  received  pardon  for  felonies  committed  in 
pursuit  of  the  Despensers,  but  in  the  follow- 
ing December  is  described  as  the  king's 
enemy  (Part.  Writs,  i.  192,  ii.  165, 172).  In 
the  spring  of  1322  he  was  in  arms  against 
the  king,  and  attacked  and  burnt  the  town 
of  Bridgnorth.  He  was  present  at  the  battle 
of  Boroughbridge  on  16  March,  and  after 
the  execution  of  Earl  Thomas  fled  over  sea 
(ib.  ii.  174-5,  201).  He  would  appear  to 
have  come  back  with  Mortimer  and  the 
queen  in  October  1326,  for  he  received  re- 
stitution of  his  lands  on  17  Feb.  1327,  and 
on  27  March  had  a  grant  out  of  the  lands 
of  Hugh  Despenser.  On  3  April  he  was 
appointed  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  deposed 
king,  the  other  being  Thomas  Berkeley. 
Murimuth  and  Baker  say  that  while 
Berkeley  acted  with  humanity,  Maltravers 
treated  his  prisoner  with  much  harshness. 
Murimuth  says  that  Edward  was  killed  by 
order  of  Maltravers  and  Thomas  Gourney 
[see  under  GOURNEY,  SIR  MATTHEW],  but 
from  the  circumstance  that  in  1330  Mal- 


travers was  condemned,  not  for  this  but 
for  another  crime,  it  would  appear  that  he 
was  not  directly  responsible  for  Edward's 
death.  Edward  was  murdered  on  21  Sept. 
1327.  Maltravers  and  Berkeley  remained  in 
charge  of  the  body  till  its  burial  at  Gloucester 
on  21  Oct.  (see  their  accounts  in  Archaeologia, 
1.  223-6). 

During  the  next  few  years  Maltravers  was 
employed  on  frequent  commissions  of  oyer 
and  terminer,  the  most  important  occasion 
being  in  February  1329,  when,  with  Oliver  de 
Ingham  [q.  v.]  and  others,  he  was  appointed 
to  try  those  who  had  supported  Henry,  earl 
of  Lancaster  [see  HENRY],  in  his  intended 
rising  at  Bedford  (  Chron.  Edward  I  and  II, 
i.  243).  He  was  also  on  several  occasions  a 
justice  in  eyre  for  the  forests  (cf.  Gal.  Pat. 
Rolls  of  Edward  III},  and  was  in  1329  made 
keeper  of  the  forests  south  of  Trent.  On 
4  April  1329  the  pardon  granted  to  him  two 
years  previously  was  confirmed,  in  considera- 
tion of  his  services  to  Queen  Isabella  and  the 
king  at  home  and  abroad.  In  May  he  accom- 
panied the  young  king  to  France.  He  is 
on  this  occasion  spoken  of  as  seneschal  or 
steward,  and  next  year  he  appears  as  steward 
of  the  royal  household  (ib.  p.  517).  About  the 
same  time  he  had  a  grant  of  the  forfeited 
lands  of  John  Gifford  of  Brimsfield.  Mal- 
travers was  actively  concerned  in  the  cir- 
cumstances which  led  to  the  death  of  Ed- 
mund, earl  of  Kent  [see  EDMUND],  in  March 
1330,  and  was  on  the  commission  appointed 
for  the  discovery  of  his  adherents  (ib.  p.  556). 
On  5  June  1330  he  was  summoned  to  parlia- 
ment as  Baron  Maltravers ;  he  was  already 
described  as  'John  Maltravers,  baron,'  in 
November  1329  (ib.  p.  477).  On  24  Sept.  he 
was  appointed  constable  of  Corfe  Castle,  but 
on  the  fall  of  Mortimer  shortly  afterwards, 
Maltravers,  like  the  other  supporters  of  the 
queen-mother  and  her  paramour,  was  dis- 
graced. In  the  parliament  held  in  November 
he  was  condemned  to  death  as  a  traitor  on 
account  of  his  share  in  the  death  of  the 
Earl  of  Kent.  On  3  Dec.  orders  were  given 
for  his  arrest,  to  prevent  his  going  abroad 
(Fcedera,  ii.  801),  but  he  managed  to  escape 
to  Germany,  and  lived  there  and  elsewhere 
in  Europe  for  many  years  (MUEIMUTH,  p.  54). 
He  would  appear  to  have  chiefly  spent  his 
time  in  Flanders,  where  he  seems  to  have 
acquired  considerable  wealth  and  sufficient 
influence  to  make  it  worth  the  while  of 
Philip  of  France  to  offer  him  a  large  bribe 
for  his  services.  But,  apparently  during  the 
troubles  which  attended  the  death  of  Jacob 
van  Artevelde,  he  lost  all  his  goods  and  suf- 
fered much  oppression.  When  Edward  III 
came  to  Flanders  in  July  1345,  Maltravers 


Maltravers 


Malvern 


met  him  at  Swyn,  and  petitioned  for  leave 
to  return  to  England,  pleading  that  he  had 
been  condemned  unheard.  In  consideration 
of  the  great  service  he  had  done  the  king  in 
Flanders,  he  was  granted  the  royal  pro- 
tection on  5  Aug.,  and  allowed  to  return  to 
England  (Feeder  a  ^  iii.  56 ;  Rolls  of  Parl.  ii. 
173  a}.  The  confirmation  of  his  pardon  was 
delayed  owing  to  his  employment  in  1346  on 
urgent  business  abroad,  but  the  protection 
was  renewed  on  28  Dec.  1347  (Fccdera,  iii. 
146).  In  June  1348  he  was  sent  on  a  mission 
to  the  commonalties  of  Ghent,  Bruges,  and 
Ypres  (ib.  iii.  162).  Final  restitution  of  his 
honour  and  lands  was  not  made  till  8  Feb. 
1352  (Rolls  of  Parl.  ii.  243).  He  was  governor 
of  the  Channel  Islands  in  1351.  A  John 
Maltravers  fought  at  Crecy  and  Poictiers, 
but  there  were  other  persons  of  the  same 
name  (e.g.  his  own  son,  and  a  cousin,  Sir 
John  Maltravers  of  Crowell),  and  it  is  not 
clear  which  is  meant.  Maltravers  died  on 
16  Feb.  1365,  and  was  buried  at  Lytchett. 

Maltravers  married  (1)  Ela  or  Eva, 
daughter  of  Maurice,  lord  Berkeley,  and 
sister  of  the  keeper  of  Edward  II,  and  (2) 
Agnes,  daughter  of  Sir  William  Bereford. 
Maltravers's  second  wife  had  previously 
married  both  Sir  John  de  Argentine  (d. 
1318)  and  Sir  John  de  Nerford  (d.  1329). 
She  died  after  1374,  and  was  buried  at  Grey- 
friars,  London  (Coll.  Top.  et  Gen.}  By  his 
first  wife  he  had  a  son  John,  who  died  13  Oct. 
1350  (1360  according  to  NICOLAS),  leaving 
by  his  wife  Wensliana  a  son  Henry  and  two 
daughters,  Joan  and  Eleanor.  Henry  Mal- 
travers died  before  his  grandfather,  at  whose 
death  the  barony  fell  into  abeyance,  between 
his  granddaughters,  Joan,  who  was  twice 
married  but  left  no  children,  and  Eleanor, 
who  married  John  Fitzalan,  second  son  of 
Richard,  third  earl  of  Arundel.  John  Fitz- 
alan, her  grandson,  succeeded  as  sixth  earl 
of  Arundel  in  1415,  and  Thomas,  son  and 
heir  of  William,  ninth  earl,  sat  in  parliament 
during  his  father's  life,  from  1471  to  1488,  as 
Baron  Maltravers.  Mary,  daughter  of  the 
twelfth  earl,  carried  the  title  to  Philip 
Howard,  fourth  duke  of  Norfolk.  In  1628 
the  barony  of  Maltravers  was  by  act  of  par- 
liament annexed  to  the  earldom  of  Arundel, 
and  the  title  is  consequently  still  held  by 
the  Duke  of  Norfolk. 

Maltravers  re-founded  in  1351  the  hospital 
of  Bowes  at  St.  Peter's  Port  in  Guernsey 
(DUGDALE,  Monasticon,  vi.  711).  His  name 
is  usually  given  by  contemporary  writers  as 
Mautravers  or  Matravers. 

[Murimuth's  Chronicle  (Rolls  Ser.);  Baker's 
Chronicle,  ed.  E.  M.  Thompson  ;  Rolls  of  Par- 
liament ;  Parliamentary  Writs ;  Calendar  of 


Patent  Rolls,  Edward  III,  1327-30;  Rymer's 
Fcedera  (Record  edit.)  ;  Dugdale's  Baronage, 
ii.  101  ;  Hutchins's  Dorset,  ii.  315-21  ;  Collec- 
tanea Top.  et  Gen.  v.  150-4  ;  Nicolas's  Historic 
Peerage,  pp.  308-9,  ed.  Courthope.]  C.  L.  K. 

MALVERN,  WILLIAM  OF,  alias  PAB- 
KEK  (f,.  1535),  last  abbot  of  St.  Peter's,  Glou- 
cester, was  born  between  1485  and  1490,  and 
is  said  to  have  been  of  the  family  of  Parker 
of  Hasfield  in  Gloucestershire.  He  was  pro- 
bably educated  at  the  Benedictine  abbey  of 
Gloucester,  and  was  sent  by  the  monks  to 
Gloucester  Hall,  Oxford,  where  he  suppli- 
cated for  leave  to  use  a  'typett,'  17  April 
1507,  being  at  that  time  B.C.L.  He  suppli- 
cated for  the  university  degrees  of  D.C.L. 
29  Jan.  1507-8,  B.D.  *1  July  1511,  D.D. 
17  May  1514 ;  he  was  not  admitted  to  the 
degree  of  D.D.  until  5  May  1515.  Meanwhile 
he  had  returned  to  Gloucester,  and  entered 
the  Benedictine  order  at  St.  Peter's  Abbey. 
Under  the  abbot  John  Newton,  alias  Brown, 
Malvern  was  supervisor  of  the  works,  and 
acquired  a  taste  for  building,  which  he  was 
afterwards  able  to  gratify.  On  4  May  1514 
he  was  elected  abbot,  and  in  that  capacity  fre- 
quently attended  parliament.  Wolsey  visited 
the  abbey  in  1525  and  found  the  revenues  to 
be  just  over  a  thousand  pounds.  Malvern 
added  a  good  deal  to  the  buildings.  He  re- 
paired and  in  part  rebuilt  the  abbot's  house 
(now  the  palace)  in  the  city,  and  also  the 
country  house  at  Prinknash.  At  Barnwood 
he  built  the  tower,  and  in  the  cathedral  the 
vestry  at  the  north  end  of  the  cross  aisle 
and  the  chapel  where  he  was  buried.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  opposed  to  Henry  VIII's 
ecclesiastical  policy,  but  he  paid  500/.  as  the 
prcemunire  composition,  and  on  31  Aug.  1534 
he  subscribed  to  the  supremacy.  He  seems 
also  to  have  been  friendly  with  Rowland 
Lee  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Coventry,  and  attended 
him  when  he  was  doing  his  best  to  sup- 
port Henry's  views  (Letters  and  Papers  of 
Henry  Fill,  ed.  Gairdner,  viii.  915).  Henry 
himself  seems  to  have  been  at  Gloucester  in 
1535.  During  the  year  Malvern  was  charged 
by  an  anonymous  accuser  with  having  tried 
to  hush  up  the  scandal  connected  with  Llan- 
thony  Abbey,  about  which  Dr.  Parker,  the 
chancellor  of  Worcester,  perhaps  a  kinsman 
of  Malvern,  had  been  appealed  to  in  vain. 
The  accusation  is  preserved  in  the  Record 
Office.  St.  Peter's  Abbey  surrendered  2  Dec. 
1539,  and  the  deed  was  signed  by  the  prior, 
but  not  by  Malvern.  He  does  not  seem  to 
have  had  a  pension,  and  this  gives  credibility 
to  the  account  that  at  the  dissolution  he  re- 
tired to  Hasfield,  and  there  died  very  shortly 
afterwards.  He  was  buried  in  the  chapel  he 
had  built  on  the  north  side  of  the  choir  of 


Malverne 


8 


Malvoisin 


Gloucester  Cathedral ;  his  tomb  is  an  altar- 
monument  with  a  figure  in  white  marble. 

Malvern  wrote  in  1524  an  account  in 
English  verse  of  the  foundation  of  his  mo- 
nastery, which  Hearne  printed  in  his  edition 
of  *  Robert  of  Gloucester '  from  a  manuscript 
at  Caius  College,  Cambridge. 

[Letters  and  Papers  of  Henry  VIII,  ed.  Gaird- 
ner;  Hart's  Histor.  et  Cartul.  Monast.  S.  Petri 
Glouces.  (KollsSer.\  iii.  296,  305,  307;  Gasquet's 
Henry  VIII  and  the  Engl.  Monasteries ;  Tanner  s 
Bibl.  Brit. ;  Dugdale's  Monasticon,  i.  536 ;  Le- 
land's  Itin.  iv.  77  ;  Rudder's  Hist,  of  Gloucester- 
shire, p.  138  ;  Hearne's  Kobert  of  Gloucester, 
Pref.  p.  vi,  and  ii.  578  sqq.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MALVERNE,  JOHN  (d.  1415  ?),  his- 
torian, was  according  to  Pits  a  student  of 
Oriel  College,  Oxford;  he  was  a  monk  of 
Worcester,  and  is  no  doubt  the  John  Mal- 
verne who  was  sacrist,  and  became  prior, 
19  Sept.  1395  (Liber  Aldus,  f.  3806).  There 
was  a  John  Malverne  who  was  ordained  aco- 
lyte in  Worcester  in  1373  (Reg.  Prior,  et 
Conv.  Wigorn.  f.  171  ft).  As  prior  of  Wor- 
cester he  was  present  in  1410  at  the  trial  of 
the  lollard,  John  Badby  [q.  v.],  before  the 
diocesan  court  (FoxE,  Acts  and  Monuments, 
iii.  236).  He  seems  to  have  died  in  or  before 
1415.  Malverne  was  the  author  of  a  con- 
tinuation of  Higden's  l  Poly chroni con  '  from 
1346  to  1394,  which  is  printed  in  the  edition 
in  the  Rolls  Series,  viii.  356-428,  iv.  1-283 
from  MS.  197  at  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cam- 
bridge :  it  is  a  work  of  considerable  value. 
Stow  makes  him  the  author  of  '  Piers  Plow- 
man,' an  error  in  which  he  is  followed  by 
Tanner  [see  LANGLAND,  WILLIAM].  Prior 
Malverne's  register  from  1395  as  far  as  1408 
is  continued  in  the  '  Liber  Albus,'  ff.  380-435, 
preserved  in  the  muniments  of  the  Worcester 
Cathedral  chapter.  The  historian  is  clearly  a 
different  person  from  his  contemporary  and 
namesake  the  physician, 

MALVERXE,  JOHN  (d.  1422  ?),  who  was 
perhaps  the  true  alumnus  of  Oriel.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  a  doctor  of  medicine  (Digby 
MS.  147),  and  of  theology  (NEWCOTJRT,  i. 
134).  He  was  made  rector  of  St.  Dunstan's- 
in-the-East,  London,  on  8  March  1402,  and 
received  the  prebend  of  Chamberlainwood 
at  St.  Paul's,  8  Jan.  1405  ;  he  also  held  the 

Srebend  of  Holy  well  there,  and  may  be  the 
ohn  Malverne  who  was  made  canon  of 
Windsor,  20  March  1408  (LE  NEVE,  Fasti, 
iii.  384).  He  was  present  at  the  examination 
of  William  Thorpe  [q.  v.]  in  1407,  and  took 
part  in  the  controversy.  He  is  described  as 
a  '  phisician  that  was  called  Malueren  per- 
son of  St.  Dunstan's'  (FoxE,  Acts  and  Monu- 
ments, iii.  251,  274-5,  278-80).  He  seems 
to  have  died  early  in  1422.  He  is  no  doubt 


the  author  of  a  treatise  '  De  Remediis  Spiri- 
tualibus  et  Corporalibus  contra  Pestilentiam,' 
inc.  *  Nuper  fuit  quedam  scedula  publice 
conspectui  affixa  continens  consilia'  in  Digby 
MS.  147,  ff.  53ft-56a,  in  the  Bodleian  Li- 
brary. This  tract  also  appears  in  Sloane 
MS.  57,  ff  186-8  at  the  British  Museum  as 
1  Consiliurn  contra  Pestem,'  but  there  begins 
'  Ipsius  auxilio  devocius  invocato.' 

[Pits,  p.  878  ;  Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  p.  504  ; 
Lumby's  Pref.  to  the  Polychronicon;  Newcourt's 
Repertorium, i.  134, 160,233;  information  kindly 
supplied  by  E.  L.  Poole,  esq.]  C.  L.  K. 

MALVOISIN,  WILLIAM  (d.  1238), 
chancellor  of  Scotland  and  archbishop  of 
St.  Andrews,  was  of  Norman  origin,  and  was 
said  to  have  been  educated  in  France.  He 
became  one  of  the  clerici  regis  in  Scotland,  and 
he  was  made  chancellor  of  Scotland  in  Sep- 
tember 1 199.  During  the  following  month  he 
was  elected  bishop  of  Glasgow.  Subsequently, 
while  at  Lyons,  he  was  ordained  priest  and 
consecrated  to  the  see  of  Glasgow  23  Sept. 
1200  by  John  Belmeis  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of 
Lyons,  at  the  order  of  Innocent  III.  He 
landed  at  Dover  on  his  return  home  on  1  Feb. 
following.  He  was  a  frequent  correspondent 
of  the  Archbishop  of  Lyons,  one  of  whose 
letters  to  him,  written  about  this  time,  has 
been  reproduced  by  Mabillon  in  his  '  Ana- 
lecta,'  p.  429.  The  letter  contains  two 
replies  made  to  inquiries  by  Malvoisin  : 
one  referring  to  the  working  of  the  consis- 
torial  courts  in  the  diocese  of  Lyons,  '  de 
temporali  regimine  ecclesiae  Lugdunensis  ; ' 
and  the  other  as  to  how  far  those  in  holy 
orders  ought  to  take  part  in  civil  disputes  or 
to  bear  arms — a  question  which  the  arch- 
bishop answered  wholly  in  the  negative. 
In  1201  he,  as  bisbop,  was  party  to  an 
arrangement,  made  in  confirmation  of  one 
previously  existing,  in  presence  of  the  papal 
legate,  John  de  St.  Stephanus,  at  Perth,  by 
which  the  monks  of  Kelso  held  the  property 
of  the  churches  within  that  borough  free  from 
dues  or  charges  of  any  kind.  In  1202  Mal- 
voisin was  transferred  on  the  king's  recom- 
mendation to  the  archbishopric  of  St.  An- 
drews, lie  showed  much  wisdom  and  energy 
in  ruling  the  church.  Many  rights  and  pri- 
vileges that  had  lapsed  through  the  remiss- 
ness  of  his  predecessors  were  vindicated  anew 
by  him  and  zealously  defended.  He  was  in 
constant  communication  with  the  holy  see, 
asking  instructions  on  points  of  doctrine, 
forms  of  procedure,  or  legal  opinions,  such  as 
whether  or  no  he  could  allow  proof  by  wit- 
nesses in  establishing  contracts  of  marriage. 
A  long-standing  dispute  between  the  see 
of  St.  Andrews  and  Duncan  of  Arbuthnot 
regarding  the  kirklands  of  Arbuthnot  was 


Malvoisin 


Malynes 


settled,  after  inquiry  by  the  legate  and  the 
king.  A  bull  of  Innocent  III,  addressed  to 
Duncan  in  July  1203,  describes  the  settle- 
ment as  a  compromise.  Other  authorities 
state  that  it  was  in  favour  of  the  bishop. 
Malvoisin,  who  was  abroad  during  the  greater 
part  of  1205,  was  afterwards  confirmed  in 
all  his  prerogatives  and  immunities  by  bulls 
of  Innocent  III,  dated  2  April  1206  and 
12  Jan.  1207,  which  were  doubtless  sug- 
gested by  him  while  at  the  papal  court. 
The  later  bull  is  termed  '  De  confirmatione 
privilegiorum  Episcopi  Sancti  Andreae  ej us- 
que successoribus  in  perpetuum.'  The  pro- 
perties belonging  to  the  see  are  thus  stated : 
'In  Fife — Kilrymond,  with  all  the  shire, 
Derveisir,  Uhtredinunesin,  the  island  of 
Johevenoh,  with  its  appurtenances,  Mune- 
mel,  Terineth,  Morcambus,  Methkil,  Kileci- 
neath,  Muckart,  Pethgob,  with  all  the  church 
lands,  Strathleihten,  llescolpin,  Cas,  Dul- 
brudet,  Russin,  Lossie,  and  Longport,  near 
Perth ;  in  Maret — Buchan,  Monymusk,  Cul- 
samuel,  Elon,  with  the  church  lands  and  all 
their  appurtenances;  in  Lothian — Listune, 
Egglesmaniken,  Keldeleth,  Raththen,  Lass- 
wade,  Wedale,  Clerkington,  Tyningham, 
with  their  appurtenances.'  The  bull  finally 
provides  that  Can  (cam.  superior  duties) 
and  Cuneveth  (cean-mhath),  first-fruits  for 
the  bishop's  table,  are  to  be  duly  levied.  The 
bishop  was  always  fastidious  about  the  supply 
to  his  table.  Fordun  says  that  he  with- 
drew from  the  abbey  of  Dunfermline  the 
patronage  of  two  livings — Kinglassie  and 
Hales — because  the  monks  had  stinted  his 
supply  of  wine.  He  was  empowered  by  a 
bull,  November  1207,  to  fill  up  any  vacant 
charges  caused  by  the  decease  of  vicars,  if 
the  titulars  of  such  charges  did  not  do  so 
within  the  proper  time.  In  1208  he  conse- 
crated the  cemetery  of  Dryburgh  Abbey. 
His  name  is  appended  to  a  bond  given  by 
William,  king  of  Scotland,  for  the  payment 
of  fifteen  thousand  marks  to  John  of  Eng- 
land, dated  Northampton,  7  Aug.  1209.  In 
1211  he  resigned  the  chancellorship  of  Scot- 
land. During  the  following  year  he  presided 
at  a  provincial  council  of  the  church  held 
at  Perth,  when  the  pope's  order  was  read 
regarding  a  new  crusade — a  proposal  coldly 
received  by  the  nobles  present.  In  1212  he 
was  empowered  by  bull  (1  June)  to  conse- 
crate John,  archdeacon  of  Lothian,  as  bishop 
of  Dunkeld,  and  in  the  following  year  he 
consecrated  Adam,  abbot  of  Melrose,  as 
bishop  of  Caithness.  He  was  sent,  7  July 
1215,  to  treat  with  King  John  of  p]ngland. 
During  the  same  year  he  went  to  Rome  to 
attend  a  general  council,  accompanied  by 
the  bishops  of  Glasgow  and  Moray.  He  re- 


turned in  January  12 18  and  found  the  country 
under  papal  interdict,  but  with  the  help  of 
the  legate  he  succeeded  in  having  the  inter- 
dict removed.  He  gave  absolution  to  the 
monks  of  the  Cistercian  order  on  their  sub- 
mitting to  the  authority  of  the  church.  He 
signed  the  act  of  espousals  between  Alex- 
ander II  of  Scotland  and  Joan  (1210-1238) 
[q.  v.],  sister  of  Henry  III,  at  York,  ]  5  June 
1220;  and  18Junel221  he  witnessed  a  charter 
of  dowry  granted  by  Alexander  to  his  bride. 
The  bishop  founded  the  hospital  of  St.  Mary 
at  Lochleven,  called  Scotland  Wall.  He 
also  confirmed  to  the  master  and  brethren 
of  Soltre  both  the  church  of  St.  Giles  at  Or- 
miston  in  East  Lothian  with  its  revenue  for 
their  proper  use,  and  the  church  of  Strath- 
martin  in  Forfarshire,  which  was  confirmed 
by  Pope  Gregory  14  Oct.  1236.  He  gave  to 
the  canons  of  Lochleven  the  revenue  of  the 
church  of  Auctermoonzie  for  the  support  of 

±ims.  He  continued  the  building  of  the 
idral  at  St.  Andrews,  begun  by  his  pre- 
decessor, and  devoted  a  part  of  the  revenue 
of  his  see  to  that  purpose.  He  died  at  his 
residence  at  Inchmurtach  5  July  1238,  and 
was  buried  in  the  cathedral.  Dempster  says 
that  he  wrote  the  lives  of  St.  Ninian  and 
St.  Kentigern,  but  Hardy,  the  compiler  oi 
the  catalogue  of  the  Rolls  publications,  says 
that  of  the  two  anonymous  lives  of  these 
saints  he  has  been  unable  to  assign  either  of 
them  to  him. 

[Fordun's  Scotichronicon,  lib.  viii. ;  Kymer's 
Fcedera,  vol.  i. ;  Melrose  Chronicle  ;  Midlothian 
Charters  of  Soltre  (Bannatyne  Cluh) ;  Patrologise 
Cursus  Completus ;  Spotiswood's  History  of 
Church  of  Scotland,  vol.  i.;  Gordon's  Eccl. 
Chronicle  of  Scotland,  i.  146-54;  Tanner's  Bibl. 
Brit.]  J.  G.  F. 

MALYNES,  MALINES,  or  DE 
MALINES,  GERARD  (/.  1586-1641), 
merchant  and  economic  writer,  states  that 
his  '  ancestors  and  parents '  were  born  in 
Lancashire  (Lex  Mercatoria,  1622,  p.  263). 
His  father,  a  mint-master  (ib.  p.  281),  pro- 
bably emigrated  about  1552  to  Antwerp, 
where  Gerard  was  born,  and  returned  to 
England  at  the  time  of  the  restoration  of 
the  currency  (1561),  when  Elizabeth  obtained 
the  assistance  of  skilled  workmen  from  Flan- 
ders. Gerard  was  appointed  (about  1586) 
one  of  the  commissioners  of  trade  in  the 
Low  Countries  'for  settling  the  value  of 
monies'  (OLDTS,  p.  96),  but  he  was  in  Eng- 
land in  1587,  for  in  that  year  he  purchased 
from  Sir  Francis  Drake  some  of  the  pearls 
which  Drake  brought  from  Carthagena.  Ma- 
lynes is  probably  identical  with '  Garet  de  Ma- 
lines,'  who  subscribed  200/.  to  the  loan  levied 
by  Elizabeth  in  1588  on  the  city  of  London 


Malynes 


10 


Malynes 


(J.  S.  BUEN,  p.  11).  He  was  frequently  con- 
sulted on  mercantile  affairs  by  the  privy 
council  during  her  reign  and  that  of  James  I. 
In  1600  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners for  establishing  the  true  par  of  ex- 
change, and  he  gave  evidence  before  the 
committee  of  the  House  of  Commons  on  the 
Merchants'  Assurance  Bill  (November  and 
December  1601).  While  the  Act  for  the 
True  Making  of  Woollen  Cloth  (4  Jac.  I,  c.  2) 
was  passing  through  parliament  he  prepared 
for  the  privy  council  a  report  showing  the 
weight,  length,  and  breadth  of  all  kinds  of 
cloth. 

During  the  reign  of  James  I  Malynes  took 
part  in  many  schemes  for  developing  the 
natural  resources  of  the  country.  Among 
them  was  an  attempt  to  work  lead  mines  in 
Yorkshire  and  silver  mines  in  Durham  in 
1606,  when  at  his  own  charge  he  brought 
workmen  from  Germany.  He  was  joined  by 
Lord  Eure  and  some  London  merchants,  but 
the  undertaking  failed,  although  '  his  action 
was  applauded  by  a  great  person  then  in  au- 
thoritie,  and  now  [1622]  deceased,  who  pro- 
mised all  the  favour  he  could  do '  (Lex  Mer- 
catoria,  p.  262).  The  object  of  these  schemes 
was  probably  to  make  England  independent 
of  a  foreign  supply  of  the  precious  metals. 
Monetary  questions  were  indeed  his  chief 
care.  He  was  an  assay  master  of  the  mint 
(ib.  p.  281).  In  1609  he  was  a  commis- 
sioner on  mint  affairs,  along  with  Thomas, 
lord  Knyvet,  Sir  Richard  Martin  [q.  v.],  John 
Williams,  the  king's  goldsmith,  and  others. 
Shortly  afterwards  he  engaged  in  a  scheme 
for  supplying  a  deficiency  in  the  currency, 
of  coins  of  small  value,  by  the  issue  of  farthing 
tokens.  Private  traders  had  for  some  years 
infringed  the  royal  prerogative  by  striking 
farthing  tokens  in  lead.  A  l  modest  proposal/ 
which  seems  to  have  been  inspired  by  Malynes, 
was  put  forth  in  1612  to  remedy  this  evil.  The 
scheme  was  adopted,  and  John,  second  lord 
Harington  [q.  v.],  obtained  the  patent  for  sup- 
plying the  new  coins  (10  April  1613),  which 
he  assigned  to  Malynes  and  William  Cockayne, 
in  accordance  with  an  agreement  previously 
made  with  the  former.  Upon  the  withdrawal 
of  Cockayne,  who  did  not  like  the  terms  of  the 
original  grant,  Malynes  was  joined  by  John 
Couchman.  But  from  the  first  the  contrac- 
tors were  unfortunate.  The  Duke  of  Lennox 
tried  to  obtain  the  patent  from  Lord  Har- 
ington by  offering  better  terms  than  Malynes. 
The  new  farthings,  which  were  called  *  Har- 
ingtons,'  were  unpopular.  They  were  re- 
fused in  Staffordshire,  Derbyshire,  Flint,  and 
Denbigh ;  and  even  in  counties  where  they 
were  accepted  the  demand  for  them  was  so 
small  that  in  six  months  the  issue  was  less 


than  600/.  The  death  of  Lord  Harington 
in  1614  gave  rise  to  new  difficulties,  the 
patent  was  infringed,  and  private  traders 
continued  to  issue  illegal  coins.  Malynes 
spared  no  pains  to  make  the  scheme  suc- 
cessful, but  the  loss  resulting  from  its  failure 
fell  chiefly  upon  him.  In  a  petition  which  he 
addressed  to  the  king  from  the  Fleet  Prison 
(16  Feb.  1619)  he  complained  that  he  had 
been  ruined  by  his  employers,  who  insisted 
on  paying  him  in  his  own  farthings.  But 
he  appears  to  have  surmounted  these  diffi- 
culties. In  1622  he  gave  evidence  on  the 
state  of  the  coinage  before  the  standing  com- 
mission on  trade.  Malynes  was  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  evils  which  the  exactions  of 
usurers  inflicted  on  the  poorer  classes.  i  The 
consideration  hereof,'  he  writes,  '  hath  moved 
my  soul  with  compassion  and  true  commise- 
ration, which  imply eth  a  helping  hand.  For 
it  is  now  above  twentie  years  that  I  have 
moved  continually  those  that  are  in  au- 
thoritie,  and  others  that  have  beene,  to  be 
pleased  to  take  some  course  to  prevent  this 
enormitie  '  (ib.  p.  339).  Hopeless  of  success 
and  '  stricken  in  years,'  he  had  to  content 
himself  with  publishing  his  last  project. 
He  proposed  the  adoption  of  a  system  of 
pawnbroking  and  a  'Mons  Pietatis,'  under 
government  control.  In  this  way  he  hoped 
to  enable  poor  people  to  obtain  loans  at  a 
moderate  rate  of  interest.  Malynes  lived  to 
a  great  age,  for  in  1622  he  could  appeal  to  his 
'fiftie  yeares'  observation,  knowledge,  and 
experience,'  and  he  addressed  a  petition  to  the 
House  of  Commons  of  1641. 

Malynes  was  one  of  the  first  English 
writers  in  whose  works  we  find  that  con- 
ception of  natural  law  the  application  of 
which  by  later  economists  led  to  the  rapid 
growth  of  economic  science.  He  doubtless 
borrowed  it  from  Roman  law,  in  which  he 
appears  to  have  been  well  read.  But  in  his 
numerous  works  all  other  subjects  are  sub- 
ordinate to  the  principles  of  foreign  exchange, 
of  which  he  was  the  chief  exponent.  Malynes 
recognised  that  certain  elements,  such  as  time, 
distance,  and  the  state  of  credit,  entered  into 
the  determination  of  the  value  of  bills  of  ex- 
change, but  he  overlooked  the  most  important, 
namely,  the  mutual  indebtedness  of  the  trad- 
ing countries.  The  condition  of  trade  and  the 
method  of  settling  international  transactions 
at  that  time  also  gave  an  appearance  of  truth 
to  his  contention  that  '  exchange  dominates 
commodities.'  In  his  view  the  cambists  and 
goldsmiths,  who  succeeded  to  the  functions 
of  the  king's  exchanger  and  his  subordinates, 
defrauded  the  revenue  and  amassed  wealth, 
at  the  expense  of  the  king.  Throughout  his 
life  he  maintained  the  *  predominance  of  ex- 


Malynes 


ii 


Man 


change,' exposed  the ( tricks  of  the  exchangers,' 
and  urged  that  exchanges  should  be  settled 
on  the  principle  of  '  par  pro  pan,  value  for 
value.'  Naturally,  therefore,  he  sought  to  re- 
vive the  staple  system,  and  appealed  to  the 
government  to  put  down  the  exchangers.  He 
also  severely  criticised  the  views  of  Jean  Bo- 
din.  The  appointment  in  1622  of  the  standing 
commission  on  trade  gave  rise  to  numerous 
pamphlets  dealing  with  the  subjects  of  in- 
quiry. When,  among  other  writers,  Edward 
Misselden  [q.  v.]  discussed  the  causes  of  the 
supposed  decay  of  trade,  Malynes  at  once 
attacked  his  views,  on  the  ground  that  he 
had  omitted  '  to  handle  the  predominant 
part  of  the  trade,  namely,  the  mystery  of 
exchange,'  which  '  over-ruled  the  price  of 
moneys  and  commodities.'  Misselden  easily 
enough  refuted  his  arguments,  which,  he 
said,  were  '  as  threadbare  as  his  coat ; '  but 
Malynes  was  not  to  be  daunted,  and  he  re- 
newed the  attack.  Although  his  theory  of 
exchange  was  demolished,  his  works  are  full 
of  valuable  information  on  commercial  sub- 
jects, and  are  indispensable  to  the  economic 
historian.  He  published :  1.  '  A  Treatise  of 
the  Canker  of  England's  Commonwealth. 
Divided  into  three  parts,' &c.,  London,  1601, 
8vo.  2.  '  St.  George  for  England,  allegori- 
caUy described,' London,  1601, 8vo.  3.  'Eng- 
land's View  in  the  Unmasking  of  two 
Paradoxes  [by  De  Malestroict]  ;  with  a  Re- 
plication unto  the  Answer  of  Maister  J. 
Bodine,'  London,  1603,  12mo.  4.  'The 
Maintenance  of  Free  Trade,  according  to 
the  three  essentiall  parts  of  Traffique  .  .  . 
or,  an  Answer  to  a  Treatise  of  Free  Trade 
[by  Edward  Misselden]  .  .  .  lately  published,' 
&c.,  London,  1622, 8vo.  5.  '  Consuetudo  vel 
Lex  Mercatoria,  or  the  Ancient  Law  Mer- 
chant. Divided  into  three  parts ;  according 
to  the  essentiall  parts  of  Trafficke,'&c.,  Lon- 
don, 1622,  fol.  A  second  edition  of  this  work 
appeared  in  1629.  It  was  republished  with 
Richard  Dafforne's  'Merchants  Mirrour,' 
1636,  and  in  1686  with  Marius's  'Collec- 
tion of  Sea  Laws :  Advice  concerning  Bills,' 
with  J.  Collins's  '  Introduction  to  Merchants 
Accounts,'  and  other  books.  Malynes's  'Phi- 
losophy '  ('  Lex  Mercatoria,'  pt.  ii.  cap.  i.) 
was  reprinted  in  'A  Figure  of  the  True 
and  Spiritual  Tabernacle,'  London,  1655; 
and  '  his  advice  concerning  bee-keeping '  (ib. 
pp.  231  sqq.)  in  Samuel  Hartlib's  <  Re- 
formed Commonwealth  of  Bees,'  London, 
1655,  4to.  6.  '  The  Center  of  the  Circle  of 
Commerce,  or  the  Ballance  of  Trade,  lately 
published  by  Efdwardl  M[isselden],'  Lon- 
don, 1623,  4to. 

[Foreigners  Eesident  in  England,  1618-1688 
(Camd.  Soc.),  p.  71;  J.  S.  Burn's  Foreign  Pro- 


testant Eefugees,  London,  1846,  p.  11;  Wil- 
liam Oldys's  British  Librarian,  1737,  pp.  96,97  ; 
Ruding's  Annals  of  the  Coinage,  3rd  ed.  i.  365- 
370;  Snelling's  View  of  the  Copper  Coin  and 
Coinage  of  England,  1763,  pp.  5-11 ;  Brydges's 
Censura  Literaria,  2nd  ed.  v.  151  ;  Notes  and 
Queries,  2nd  ser.  ii.  148,  6th  ser.  v.  437 ;  Archseo- 
logia,  xxix.  277,  297;  State  Papers,  Dom. 
Jac.I,lxix.  7,  xc.  158,  cv.  113,  Car.  I.  cccclxxxiii. 
Ill;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  3rd  Rep.  p.  166, 7th  Rep. 
p.  1886,  8th  Rep.  i.  435.  Numerous  biographi- 
cal details  will  be  found  throughout  Malynes's 
works.  His  views  were  noticed  or  criticised  in 
the  following  seventeenth-century  pamphlets,  in 
addition  to  those  of  Edward  Misselden:  Lewis 
Roberts's  Merchants  Mappe  of  Commerce,  &c., 
London,  1638,  p.  47;  Thomas  Mun's  England's 
Treasure  by  Foreign  Trade,  London,  1664,  pp. 
126  sqq.;  Simon  Clement's  Discourse  of  the 
Grenernl  Notions  of  Money,  Trade,  and  Ex- 
changes, &c.,  London,  1695,  p.  17;  W.Lowndes's 
Further  Essay  for  the  Amendment  of  the  Gold 
and  Silver  Coins,  London,  1695.  For  the  con- 
troversy between  Malynes  and  Misselden  vide 
John  Smith's  Memoirs  of  Wool,  2nd  ed.  1757, 
i.  104-18;  Anderson's  Deduction  of  the  Origin 
of  Commerce,  ed.  1801,  ii.  117,203,  259,  270, 
297 ;  McCulloch's  Literature  of  Political  Eco- 
nomy, 1845,  p.  129;  Travers  Twiss's  View  of 
the  Progress  of  Political  Economy,  1847,  p.  35; 
Richard  Jones's  Lectures  on  Political  Economy, 
1859,  pp.  323,  324  ;  Heyking's  Geschichte  der 
Handelsbilanztheorie,  1880,  pp.  60-4  ;  Schanz's 
Englische  Handelspolitik,  1881,  i.  334  sqq.; 
Cunningham's  Growth  of  English  Industry  and 
Commerce,  1885,  pp.  279,  309  sqq. ;  Stephen 
Bauer's  art.  'Balance  of  Trade'  (Diet.  Pol.  Econ. 
pt.i.  1891);  Hewins's  English  Trade  and  Finance 
in  the  17th  Century,  1892,  pp.xxsqq.,  9,  10,  12.] 

W.  A.  S.  H. 

MAN,  HENRY  (1747-1799),  author,  born 
in  1747  in  the  city  of  London,  where  his 
father  was  a  well-known  builder,  was  edu- 
cated at  Croydon  under  the  Rev.  John  Lamb, 
and  distinguished  himself  as  a  scholar.  At 
the  age  of  fifteen  he  left  school  and  became 
a  clerk  in  a  mercantile  house  in  the  city.  In 
1770  he  published  a  small  volume  called 
'  The  Trifler,'  containing  essays  of  a  slight 
character.  In  1774  he  contributed  to  Wood- 
fall's  '  Morning  Chronicle '  a  series  of  letters 
on  education.  The  following  year  he  pub- 
lished a  novel  bearing  the  title  of  '  Bentley, 
or  the  Rural  Philosopher.'  In  1775  he  re- 
tired from  business  for  a  time,  but  after  his 
marriage  in  1776  he  obtained  a  situation  in 
the  South  Sea  House,  and  the  same  year  was 
elected  deputy  secretary  of  that  establish- 
ment. Here  he  was  the  colleague  of  Charles 
Lamb,  who  pays  a  tribute  to  his  wit  and 
genial  qualities  in  his  essay  on  the  South 
Sea  House  (LAMB,  Essays,  ed.  by  Ainger, 
London,  1883,  p.  8).  He  had  published  a 


Man 


12 


Man 


dramatic  satire  called '  Cloacina'in  1775,  and 
he  continued  to  write  essays  and  letters  for 
the  'Morning  Chronicle' and  the  'London 
Gazette'  till  his  death  on  5  Dec.  1799.  In 
1802  his  collected  works  were  published  in 
two  volumes,  consisting  of  essays,  letters, 
poems,  and  other  trifles.  Man's  daughter, 
Emma  Claudiana,  died  at  Sevenoaks  on 
14  Aug.  1858. 

[Collected  Works  of  Henry  Man,  with  Memoir, 
London,  1802;  Gent.  Mag.  1799  ii.  1092,  1858 
ii.  536.]  A.  E.  J.  L. 

MAN  or  MAIN,  JAMES  (1700P-1761), 
philologist,  born  about  1700  at  White  wreath, 
in  the  parish  of  Elgin,  Morayshire,  was  edu- 
cated first  at  the  parish  school  of  Longbride, 
and  afterwards  at  King's  College,  Aberdeen, 
where  he  graduated  M.A.  in  1721.  He  was 
then  appointed  schoolmaster  of  Tough,  Aber- 
deenshire,  and  in  1742  master  of  the  poor's 
hospital  in  Aberdeen.  He  proved  a  very  use- 
ful superintendent  of  the  hospital,  to  which 
at  his  death  in  1761  he  left  more  than  half 
the  little  property  he  had  accumulated. 

Man's  zeal  for  the  character  of  George  Bu- 
chanan led  him  to  join  the  party  of  Scottish 
scholars  who  were  dissatisfied  with  Thomas 
Ruddiman's  edition  of  Buchanan's  works 
published  in  1715.  Man  exposed  the  errors 
and  defects  of  Ruddiman's  edition  in  'A 
Censure  and  Examination  of  Mr.  Thomas 
Ruddiman's  Philological  Notes  on  the  Works 
of  the  great  Buchanan  .  .  .  more  particularly 
on  the  History  of  Scotland  .  .  .  containing 
many  particulars  of  his  Life,'  8vo,  Aberdeen, 
1753.  This  treatise,  which  extends  to  574 
pages,  is  learned  and  acute,  but  very  abusive. 
Ruddiman  replied  in  his  '  Anti-crisis,'  1754, 
and  in  'Audi  alteram  partem,'  1756  [see 
RUDDIMAN,  THOMAS]. 

Man  made  collections  for  an  edition  of 
Arthur  Johnston's  poems,  which  were  in  the 
possession  of  Professor  Thomas  Gordon  of 
Aberdeen,  and  was  encouraged  by  many 
presbyterian  ministers  to  undertake  a  history 
of  the  church  of  Scotland.  He  only  com- 
pleted an  edition  of  Buchanan's  '  History  of 
Scotland/  which  was  issued  at  Aberdeen  in 
1762. 

[Chalmers's  Life  of  Ruddiman,  p.  248.1 

G-.  G-. 

MAN,  JOHN  (1512-1569),  dean  of 
Gloucester,  was  born  in  1512  at  Laycock, 
Wiltshire,  according  to  Wood,  though  the 
records  of  Winchester  College  name  Winter- 
bourne  Stoke,  in  that  county,  as  his  birth- 
place (KiRBY,  Winchester  Scholars,  p.  112). 
He  was  admitted  into  Winchester  College 
in  1523,  and  was  elected  to  New  College, 
Oxford,  where  he  became  a  probationer  fellow, 


28  Oct.  1529,  being  made  perpetual  fellow 
two  years  afterwards.  He  graduated  B.A. 
20  July  1533,  and  M.A.  13  Feb.  1537-8 
(WOOD,  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  95,  105). 
On  9  April  1 540  he  was  appointed  the  south  ern 
proctor  of  the  university.  Being  suspected  of 
heresy,  he  was  expelled  from  New  College, 
but  in  1547  he  was  made  principal  of  White 
Hall,  afterwards  absorbed  in  Jesus  College. 

Soon  after  Elizabeth's  accession  he  was 
appointed  chaplain  to  Archbishop  Parker, 
who  nominated  him  to  the  wardenship  of 
Merton  College  in  1562  (WooD,  Annals,  ed. 
Gutch,  ii.  149).  On  2  Feb.  1565-6  he  was 
installed  dean  of  Gloucester  (LE  NEVE,  Fasti, 
ed.  Hardy,  i.  443).  Queen  Elizabeth  on 
12  Jan.  1566-7  despatched  him  to  Spain  as 
her  ambassador,  '  with  3/.  6s.  8d.  diet.'  Her 
majesty  is  reported  to  have  punned  upon  his 
mission,  saying  that  as  the  Spaniard  has  sent 
her  a  goose-man  (Guzman)  she  could  not  re- 
turn the  compliment  better  than  by  sending 
him  a  man-goose.  While  at  Madrid  he  was 
accused  of  having  spoken  somewhat  ir- 
reverently of  the  pope,  and  was  in  conse- 
quence first  excluded  from  court,  and  subse- 
quently compelled  to  retire  from  the  capital 
to  a  country  village  where  his  servants  were 
forced  to  attend  mass  (CAMDEN,  Annals,  ed. 
1635,  p.  91).  On  4  June  1568  the  queen 
recalled  him  to  England.  The  bill  of  the 
costs  of  transportation  of  himself,  his  men, 
and  his  '  stuft'e '  from  the  court  of  England 
to  the  court  of  Spain  is  preserved  among 
the  Cottonian  manuscripts  in  the  British 
Museum  (Vespasian  C.  xiii.  f.  407),  and  was 
printed  by  Sir  Henry  Ellis  in  the  '  Gentle- 
man's Magazine'  for  October  1856.  The 
total  expense,  including  diet,  was  399/.  8s.  lOd. 
Many  of  his  official  letters  from  Spain  are 
preserved  among  the  manuscripts  in  the 
University  Library,  Cambridge  (Mm.  iii.  8). 
Man  died  in  London  on  18  March  1568-9, 
and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Anne's 
Church,  near  Aldersgate. 

By  his  wife  Frances,  daughter  of  Edmund 
Herendon,  mercer,  of  London,  he  had  several 
children,  and  Wood  states  that  some  of  his 
posterity  lived  at  Hatfield  Broad  Oak,  Essex. 

He  published  :  '  Common  places  of  Chris- 
tian Religion,  gathered  by  WolfgungusMus- 
culus,  for  the  vse  of  suche  as  desire  the 
knowledge  of  Godly  truthe,  translated  out 
of  Latine  into  Englishe.  Hereunto  are  added 
two  other  treatises,  made  by  the  same  Author, 
one  of  Othes,  and  an  other  of  Vsurye,'  Lond. 
1563,  fol.,  with  dedication  to  Archbishop 
Parker  ;  reprinted  London,  1578,  4to. 

[Ames's  Typogr.  Antiq.  (Herbert),  pp.  608, 
982  ;  Cat.  of  MSS.  in  Univ.  Libr.  Cambridge, 
iv.  178,  179;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714, 


Manasseh 


Manasseh 


iii.  963 ;  Haynes's  State  Papers,  p.  472 ;  Lodge's 
Illustrations,  2nd  edit.,  i.  437;  Murdin's  State 
Papers,  pp.  763,  765  ;  Oxford  Univr.  Register 
(Boase),  i.  160;  Walcott's  Wykeham,  p.  396; 
Watt's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Wood's  Hist,  et  Antiq.  Univ. 
Oxon.  i.  285  ;  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  (Bliss),  i. 
366 ;  Wright's  Elizabeth,  i.  247,  249.]  T.  C. 

MANASSEH  BEN  ISRAEL  (1604- 
1657),  Jewish  theologian  and  chief  advocate 
of  the  readmission  of  the  Jews  to  England 
under  the  Commonwealth,  born  in  1604  in 
Portugal,  probably  at  Lisbon,  was  son  of 
Joseph  ben  Israel,  one  of  the  Maranos  (i.e. 
Jews  who  professed  Christianity  but  secretly 
practised  Judaism  in  the  Spanish  peninsula), 
by  his  wife  Rachel  Soeira.  The  family  sub- 
sequently emigrated  to  Amsterdam,  where 
the  education  of  Manasseh  was  entrusted  to 
Rabbi  Isaac  Uziel,  a  distinguished  talmudist 
and  physician.  Manasseh  proved  an  apt 
pupil ;  he  studied  almost  every  branch  of 
knowledge,  while  his  attractive  manners  and 
high-minded  character  gained  him  numerous 
friends  in  the  best  society  of  Amsterdam. 
Besides  Hebrew  and  other  Semitic  dialects, 
he  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with  Latin, 
Spanish,  Dutch,  and  English.  His  master, 
Rabbi  Isaac,  died  in  1620,  and  two  years 
later  Manasseh,  although  only  eighteen 
years  old,  was  appointed  his  successor  as 
minister  and  teacher  of  the  Amsterdam 
synagogue  known  as  Neveh-Shalom.  He 
interested  himself  in  all  the  theological 
controversies  of  the  day,  and  Christian 
scholars  listened  with  interest  to  his  argu- 
ments. He  soon  counted  Isaac  Vossius  and 
Hugo  Grotius  among  his  friends.  With 
many  of  his  contemporaries  he  shared  an  in- 
clination towards  mysticism,  but  his  works 
do  not  show  much  knowledge  of  the  Kabba- 
lah. He  was  convinced  of  the  imminent  ful- 
filment of  the  Messianic  prophecies  of  the 
Bible,  and  was  confirmed  in  this  belief  by  the 
story  told  by  a  certain  Aaron  Levi,  alias  An- 
tonius  Montezinus,  and  readily  accepted  as 
true  by  Manasseh,  of  the  discovery  of  the  lost 
ten  tribes  in  the  American  Indians  (see 
MANASSEH,  8pes  Israelis}.  His  salary  being 
small,  he  supplemented  his  income  by  esta- 
blishing in  1626,  for  the  first  time,  a  Hebrew 
printing-press  at  Amsterdam,  and  thus  was 
the  founder  of  Hebrew  typography  in  Hol- 
land. When  in  course  of  time  competition 
reduced  this  source  of  income,  he  resolved 
(1640)  to  emigrate  to  Brazil,  but  was  dis- 
suaded by  his  friends. 

Manasseh  at  an  early  age  resolved  to  do 
what  he  could  to  improve  the  condition  of 
the  Jews  in  Europe,  by  securing  for  them  re- 
admission  to  countries  still  closed  to  them. 
He  imagined  that  the  restoration  of  the  Jews 


must  be  preceded  by  their  dispersion  into  all 
parts  of  the  earth.  So  that  this  condition 
might  be  fulfilled,  he  was  especially  desirous 
that  England  should  be  opened  to  them. 
Since  Edward  I's  edict  of  1290,  the  Jews 
had  no  legal  right  to  reside  in  England,  and 
although  a  few  had  settled  there  [see  LOPEZ, 
RODEKIGO],  their  position  was  insecure.  The 
relations  between  Holland  and  England  had 
long  been  close,  both  socially  and  commer- 
cially, and  Manasseh  followed  with  great 
attention  the  course  of  the  civil  war  in  Eng- 
land. He  had  watched  the  growth  of  the 
demand  for  liberty  of  conscience,  and  soon 
found  that  the  readmission  of  the  Jews  into 
England  had  some  powerful  advocates  there 
from  a  religious  point  of  view  (cf.  Rights  of 
the  Kingdom,  by  JOHN  SADLER  ;  An  Apology 
for  the  Honourable  Nation  of  the  Jews,  by 
ED.  NICHOLAS,  and  the  petition  of  Johanna 
and  Ebenezer  Cartwright,  dated  5  Jan.  1649, 
for  the  readmission  of  the  Jews).  In  a  letter 
to  an  English  correspondent  in  September 
1647  he  ascribed  the  miseries  of  the  civil  wars 
to  divine  punishment  for  wrongs  done  to  the 
Jews  (Harl.  Miscellany,  vii.  584).  Encour- 
aged by  English  friends  (  Vind.  Jud.  37)  he 
undertook  after  the  death  of  Charles  I  to 
petition  the  English  parliament  to  grant 
permission  to  the  Jews  to  settle  in  England 
freely  and  openly.  Thurloe  records  (State 
Papers,  ii.  520)  that  an  offer  was  made  in  1649 
to  the  council  of  state  by  Jews  to  purchase 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral  and  the  Bodleian  Li- 
j  brary  for  500,000/.,  but  the  story  seems  im- 
I  probable,  and  Manasseh  was  at  any  rate  not 
concerned  in  the  matter.  In  1650  he  pub- 
lished, in  Latin  and  Spanish,  'Spes  Israelis,' 
which  was  at  once  issued  in  London  in 
an  English  translation.  In  the  dedication 
to  the  English  parliament  Manasseh,  while 
acknowledging  their  '  charitable  affection ' 
towards  the  Jews,  begged  that  they  would 
*  favour  the  good  of  the  Jews.'  The  work, 
despite  some  adverse  criticism,  was  favour- 
ably received.  On  22  Nov.  1651,  and  again 
on  17  Dec.  1652,  Manasseh  secured  a  pass 
for  travelling  from  Holland  to  England,  but 
circumstances  prevented  his  departure.  On 
the  second  occasion,  however,  Emanuel  Mar- 
tinez Dormido,  alias  David  Abrabanel,  ac- 
companied by  Manasseh's  son,  Samuel,  went 
to  London  to  personally  present  Manasseh's 
petition  to  parliament.  It  was  recommended 
by  Cromwell,  but  its  prayer  was  refused  by 
the  council  of  state. 

Manasseh  himself  visited  London  (October 
1655)  with  his  son  Samuel,  and  some  in- 
fluential members  of  the  Jewish  community 
in  Amsterdam.  On  31  Oct.  he  presented 
an 'Humble  Address 'to  the  Lord  Protector, 


Manasseh 


Manby 


in  which  he  entreated  that  the  Jews  should 
be  allowed  to  '  extol  the  Great  and  Glorious 
Name  of  the  Lord  in  all  the  bounds  of  the 
Commonwealth,  to  have  their  Synagogues 
and  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.'  With 
the  address  he  published  '  A  Declaration  to 
the  Commonwealth,  showing  his  Motives  for 
his  coming  to  England,  how  Profitable  the 
Nation  of  the  Jews  are,  and  how  Faithful 
the  Nation  of  the  Jews  are.'  On  13  Nov. 
1055  Manasseh  presented  a  further  petition 
to  the  Lord  Protector,  asking  him  (1)  to  pro- 
tect the  Jews ;  (2)  to  grant  them  free  public 
exercise  of  their  religion ;  (3)  the  acquisition 
of  a  cemetery;  and  (4)  freedom  to  trade  as 
others  in  all  sorts  of  merchandise ;  (5)  to 
appoint  an  officer  to  receive  their  oath  of 
allegiance ;  (6)  to  leave  to  the  heads  of  the 
synagogue  to  decide  about  differences  be- 
tween Jews  and  Jews;  (7)  to  repeal  the 
laws  adverse  to  the  Jews. 

An  assembly  of  lawyers  and  divines,  in- 
cluding Hugh  Peters,  Owen,  Manton,  and 
others,  was  convened  by  Cromwell  for  the 
purpose  of  considering  Manasseh's  argu- 
ments, and  it  met  thrice  in  December. 
Cromwell,  who  presided,  submitted  two 
questions:  1.  'Is  it  lawful  to  readmit  the 
Jews?'  2.  'Under  what  conditions  shall 
such  readniission  take  place  ?  '  The  first 
was  answered  in  the  affirmative;  on  the 
second  point  there  was  such  divergency  of 
opinion  that  no  decision  was  arrived  at 
(see  COLLIER,  Ecclesiastical  Hist.  viii.  380; 
Mercurius  Publicus,  1655).  A  heated  pam- 
phlet war  followed.  Prynne  opposed  Ma- 
nasseh in  *  A  Short  Demurrer  to  the  Jews' 
long-discontinued  Remitter  into  England,' 
and  Manasseh  replied  in  his  *  Vindiciee  Ju- 
dseorum.' 

The  halting  result  of  the  conference  seemed 
unsatisfactory  to  Manasseh.  But  Evelyn, 
under  date  14  Dec.  1655,  wrote,  l  Now  were 
the  Jews  admitted '  (Diary,  i.  297),  and  it 
is  certain  that  Jews  forthwith  settled  in 
London.  Cromwell  made  important  conces- 
sions to  them.  They  bought  a  site  for  a 
cemetery,  and  soon  afterwards  opened  a 
synagogue.  Manasseh's  efforts  thus  proved 
successful.  Meanwhile  he  was  left  by  his 
friends  in  London  without  means,  and  on  an 
appeal  to  Cromwell  he  was  granted  an  annual 
pension  of  100/.,  but  on  17  Nov.  1657,  just 
after  the  death  of  his  son  Samuel,  when  he 
was  in  need  of  means  to  carry  the  body  to 
Holland  for  burial,  he  appealed  a  second  time, 
and  received  2007.  in  lieu  of  the  annual  pen- 
sion. He  returned  to  Holland,  and  died  on 
his  way  home  in  Middleburg,  20  Nov.  1657. 
He  married  Rachel,  a  great-granddaughter  of 
Don  Isaac  Abrabanel,  who  claimed  to  trace 


his  pedigree  to  King  David.  He  had  two 
sons :  Joseph  (d.  1648  in  Lublin)  and  Samuel 
(d.  1657  in  London),  and  one  daughter  named 
Grace.  An  etched  portrait  of  Manasseh  by 
Rembrandt  belongs  to  Miss  Goldsmid.  A 
painting  entitled '  Manasseh  ben  Israel  before 
Cromwell  and  his  Council,'  by  S.  A.  Hart, 
R.A.,  is  in  possession  of  the  Rev.  J.  de  K. 
Willians.  A  replica  belongs  to  Mr.  F.  D. 
Mocatta. 

Manasseh's  works,  apart  from  those  already 
noticed,  are:  1.  'P'ne  Rabba,'  in  Hebrew, 
the  revised  edition  of  a  biblical  index  to 
Rabboth,  Amsterdam,  1628.  2.  '  El  Concilia- 
dor,'  in  Spanish,  a  reconcilement  of  apparent 
contradictions  in  the  scriptures,  Frankfurt, 
1632,  and  Amsterdam,  1651;  an  English  trans- 
lation, by  E.  H.  Lindo,  was  published  in 
London,  1842.  3.  <  De  Creatione,'  Problemata 
xxx.,  Amsterdam,  1635.  4.  '  De  Resurrec- 
tione  Mortuorum,  libri  iii., 'Latin  and  Spanish, 
Amsterdam,  1636.  5.  '  De  Termino  Vitae,' 
in  Latin,  on  the  length  of  man's  life,  whether 
it  is  predetermined  or  changeable,  Amster- 
dam, 1639.  6.  '  La  Fragilitad  Humana,'  on 
human  weakness  and  divine  assistance  in 
good  work,  Amsterdam,  1642.  7. '  Nishmath- 
'  hayyim,'  on  the  immortality  of  the  soul, 
in  Hebrew,  Amsterdam,  1651.  8.  'Piedra 
gloriosa  o  de  la  estatua  de  Nebuchadnesar,' 
an  explanation  of  passages  in  the  book  of 
Daniel,  1655.  A  German  translation  of  the 
'  Vindicise  Judseorum,'  by  Marcus  Herz,  with 
a  preface  by  Moses  Mendelssohn,  was  pub- 
lished both  at  Berlin  and  Stettin  in  1782. 

[Wolf'sBibl.  Hebr.  iii.  703;  Steinschneider's 
Cat.  Bibl.  Hebr.  in  Bibl.  Bodl.  p.  1646;  Kay- 
serling's  Manasseh  ben  Israel  ( Jahrbuch  fur  die 
Gesch.  der  Juden,  ii.  83  sqq.) ;  G-raetz's  Ge- 
schichte  der  Juden,  x.  83  sqq. ;  Laicien  Wolf's 
Resettlement  of  the  Jews  (Jewish  Chronicle, 
1887,1888);  Cal.  State  Papers,  1650-7;  Tovey's 
Anglia  Judaica  ;  Picciotto's  Sketches  of  Anglo- 
Jewish  History ;  Aa's  Biographisch  Woorden- 
book  der  Nederlanden,  xii.  121.]  M.  F-R. 

MANBY,  AARON  (1776-1850),  engi- 
neer, second  son  of  Aaron  Manby  of  Kings- 
ton, Jamaica,  was  born  at  Albrighton,  Shrop- 
shire, 15  Nov.  1776.  His  mother  was  Jane 
Lane,  of  the  Lanes  of  Bentley,  who  assisted 
Charles  II  to  escape  from  Boscobel  after  the 
battle  of  Worcester  [see  under  LANE,  JANE]. 
Manby's  early  years  were,  it  is  believed,  spent 
in  a  bank  in 'the  Isle  of  Wight,  but  in  1813 
he  was  in  business  at  Wolverhampton  as  an 
ironmaster,  and  under  that  description  took 
out  a  patent  in  that  year  (No.  3705)  for 
utilising  the  refuse  'slag 'from  blast  furnaces 
by  casting  it  into  bricks  and  building  blocks. 
About  this  time  he  founded  the  Horseley 


Manby 


Manby 


ironworks,  Tipton,  where  he  carried  on  the 
manufacture  of  steam  engines,  castings,  &c. 
The  concern  is  still  in  existence. 

In  1821  he  took  out  a  patent  (No.  4558) 
for  a  form  of  steam  engine  specially  applic- 
able for  marine  purposes,  which  he  called  an 
oscillating  engine,  by  which  name  it  has  been 
known  ever  since.  He  was  not  the  original 
inventor  of  this  form  of  engine,  which  had 
been  proposed  by  William  Murdoch  [q.  v.] 
in  1785,  and  patented  by  R.  Witty  in  .1811, 
but  he  was  the  first  to  introduce  it  practi- 
cally. He  also  patented  the  oscillating  en- 
gine in  France  in  the  same  year,  and  included 
in  the  specification  a  claim  for  making  ships 
of  iron,  and  an  improved  feathering  paddle- 
wheel.  He  now  commenced  the  building  of 
iron  steamships,  and  the  first,  the  Aaron 
Manby,  120  feet  long  and  18  feet  beam,  was 
made  at  Horseley  and  conveyed  in  pieces  to 
the  Surrey  Canal  Dock,  where  it  was  put 
together.  It  was  tried  on  the  Thames  on 
9  May  1822  (Morning  Chronicle,  14  May 
1822).  Manby  was  endeavouring  to  form  a 
company  to  establish  a  line  of  steamers  to 
France,  and  among  the  persons  interested  in 
the  scheme  was  Captain  (afterwards  Admiral) 
Charles  Napier  [q.  v.]  The  Aaron  Manby, 
with  Napier  in  command  and  Charles  Manby 
[q.  v.]  as  engineer,  left  the  Thames  in  the 
early  part  of  June  1822,  and  arrived  in  Paris 
to  the  surprise  of  the  inhabitants  on  the 
llth  of  that  month,  as  recorded  in  the  '  Con- 
stitutional' of  the  13th  and  the '  Debats '  of 
the  16th.  This  was  the  first  iron  ship  which 
ever  went  to  sea,  and  it  was  also  the  first 
vessel  of  any  kind  which  had  made  the 
voyage  from  London  to  Paris.  The  boat 
continued  to  ply  upon  the  Seine  for  many 
years,  and  it  was  still  running  in  1842. 
Another  iron  vessel  was  afterwards  made. 

In  1819  Manby  founded  an  engineering 
works  at  Charenton,  near  Paris,  the  manage- 
ment of  which  he  entrusted  to  Daniel  Wilson 
of  Dublin,  a  chemist  who  was  the  first  to 
patent  the  use  of  ammonia  for  removing  sul- 
phuretted hydrogen  from  gas.  The  Charen- 
ton establishment  was  of  great  importance, 
and  gave  rise  to  the  formation  of  many 
similar  works  in  France.  In  1825  a  gold 
medal  was  awarded  to  the  founders  by  the 
Societe  d'Encouragement  A  very  full  ac- 
count of  the  foundry  is  given  in  the  l  Bulle- 
tin' of  the  society  for  that  year,  p.  123. 
Upwards  of  five  hundred  workmen  were 
then  employed  (see  also  Bulletin,  1826  p. 
295,  and  1828  p.  204) .  The  effect  of  Manby's 
efforts  was  to  render  France  largely  inde- 
pendent of  English  engine-builders,  who  for 
a  time  displayed  some  resentment  against 
him.  This  feeling  comes  out  strongly  in  the 


evidence  given  before  the  parliamentary  com- 
mittee on  artisans  and  machinery  in  1824 
(see  Report,  pp.  109-32).  On  12  May  1821 
Manby,  in  conjunction  with  Wilson  and  one 
Henry,  took  out  a  patent  in  France  for  the 
manufacture  and  purification  of  gas,  and  also 
br  what  was  then  called  '  portable  gas ' — 
;hat  is,  compressed  gas  to  be  supplied  to 
consumers  in  strong  reservoirs.  In  May  1822 
Manby  and  Wilson  obtained  a  concession  for 
lighting  Paris  with  gas,  and,  notwithstand- 
ing the  strong  opposition  of  a  rival  French 
company,  the  Manby- Wilson  Company,  or 
Compagnie  Anglaise,  existed  until  1847.  A 
copy  of  the  report  of  the  legal  proceedings 
between  the  two  companies  is  preserved  in 
the  library  of  the  Institution  of  Civil  Engi- 
neers. It  was  presented  by  Daniel  Wilson 
to  Thomas  Telford,  and  bequeathed  by  the 
latter  to  the  institution.  It  is  said  that  the 
English  company  was  actually  the  first  to 
supply  gas  to  the  French  capital.  In  1826 
Manby  and  his  friends  purchased  the  Creusot 
Ironworks,  which  were  reorganised  and  pro- 
vided with  new  and  improved  machinery 
made  at  Charenton,  and  about  two  years 
afterwards  the  two  concerns  were  amalga- 
mated under  the  title  of  Society  Anonyme 
des  Mines,  Forges  et  Fonderies  du  Creusot 
et  de  Charenton.  A  report  dated  1828,  giv- 
ing a  history  of  the  enterprise,  is  preserved 
among  the  Telford  tracts  in  the  library  of 
the  Institution  of  Civil  Engineers.  Manby 
returned  to  England  about  1840,  when  he 
went  to  reside  at  Fulham,  removing  after- 
wards to  Ryde,  Isle  of  Wight,  and  subse- 
?uently  to  Shanklin,  where  he  died  1  Dec. 
850. 

Manby  was  twice  married  :  first,  to  Julia 
Fewster,  by  whom  he  had  one  son,  Charles 
[q.  v.] ;  and,  secondly,  to  Sarah  Haskins,  by 
whom  he  had  one  daughter,  Sarah,  and  three 
sons,  John  Richard  (1813-1869)  (see  Proc. 
Inst.  Civ.  Eng.  xxx.446),  Joseph  Lane  (1814- 
1862)  (ib.  xxii.  629),  and  Edward  Oliver 
(1816-1864)  (ib.  xxiv.  533).  They  were  all 
civil  engineers,  practising  mostly  abroad. 

A  portrait  was  exhibited  at  the  Loan  Col- 
lection of  Portraits  at  South  Kensington  in 
1868. 

[Manby's  early  engineering  work  is  described 
in  Proc.  Inst.  Civ.  Eng.  1842  p.  168, 1843  p.  180, 
1846  pp.  89,  96;  Grantham's  Shipbuilding  in 
Iron  and  Steel,  1842,  pp.  6-9;  Gill's  Technical 
[Repository,  1822,  i.  398,  411,  ii.  66.  The  Gas 
Engineer  for  December  1882  contains  a  notice 
of  his  work  in  connection  with  the  lighting  of 
Paris  withxgas.  See  also  Maxime  du  Camp's 
article  «  L'Eclairage  a  Paris  '  in  Eevue  des  deux 
Mondes,  June  1873,  p.  780.  Private  informa- 
tion from  a  member  of  the  family.]  K.  B.  P. 


Manby 


16 


Manby 


MANBY,  CHARLES  (1804-1884),  civil 
engineer,  and  secretary  to  the  Institution  of 
Civil  Engineers,  eldest  son  of  Aaron  Manby 
[q.  v.],  was  born  on  4  Feb.  1804.  He  re- 
ceived his  early  education  at  a  Roman 
catholic  seminary,  whence  he  was  sent  in 
1814  to  the  semi-military  college  of  St.  Ser- 
van,  Brittany.  His  uncle,  Captain  Joseph 
Manby,  private  secretary  and  aide-de-camp 
to  the  Duke  of  Kent,  had  already  obtained 
a  commission  for  him,  but  the  prospect  of 
peace  caused  him  to  change  his  plans,  and 
he  joined  his  father  at  Horseley  ironworks, 
and  assisted  in  building  the  first  iron  steam- 
boat [see  MANBY,  AAEON].  He  also  super- 
intended the  erection  of  the  first  pair  of 
oscillating  marine  engines  ever  made,  which 
were  placed  in  1820  in  the  Britannia,  a 
packet  on  the  Dover  and  Calais  station. 
Manby's  drawings  of  these  engines  are  in 
the  possession  of  the  Institution  of  Civil  En- 
gineers. About  1823  Manby  proceeded  to 
Paris  to  take  charge  of  the  gasworks  esta- 
blished there  by  his  father,  and  he  subse- 
quently superintended  his  father's  foundry 
at  Charenton.  After  a  short  stay  at  the 
Creusot  ironworks,  which  his  father  had 
undertaken  to  reorganise,  he  was  employed 
by  the  tobacco  department  of  the  French 
government,  and  he  also  received  a  commis- 
sion in  the  French  military  engineers.  In 
1829  he  returned  to  England  and  took  the 
management  of  the  Beaufort  ironworks  in 
South  Wales,  and,  after  spending  a  short 
time  at  the  Ebbw  Vale  ironworks  and  the 
Bristol  ironworks,  he  established  himself  in 
London  in  1835  as  a  civil  engineer.  In  1838 
he  became  connected  with  Sir  John  Ross's 
enterprise  for  running  steamers  to  India, 
which  was  eventually  absorbed  by  the  Pen- 
insular and  Oriental  Company.  He  relin- 
quished his  private  practice  in  1839,  when 
he  was  appointed  secretary  to  the  Institution 
of  Civil  Engineers.  He  performed  the  duties 
of  the  office  for  seventeen  years  with  con- 
spicuous success.  Upon  his  retirement  in 
1856  a  service  of  plate  and  a  purse  of  2,000/. 
were  presented  to  him,  and  he  was  elected 
honorary  secretary.  In  1853  the  Royal 
Society  elected  him  a  fellow.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  International  Commission 
which  met  in  Paris  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
sidering the  feasibility  of  constructing  the 
Suez  Canal.  His  perfect  command  of  the 
French  language  was  of  considerable  service 
in  maintaining  a  good  understanding  be- 
tween the  engineers'  societies  of  London  and 
Paris.  In  1864  he  helped  to  establish  the 
Engineer  and  Railway  Volunteer  Staff  Corps, 
in  which  he  held  the  post  of  adjutant  with 
the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel. 


He  died  in  London  on  31  July  1884.  He 
was  twice  married  :  first,  in  1830,  to  Miss 
Ellen  Jones  of  Beaufort ;  and  secondly,  in 
1858,  to  Harriet,  daughter  of  Major  Nicholas 
Willard  of  the  Grays,  Eastbourne,  and  widow 
of  Mr.  W.  C.  Hood,  formerly  a  partner  in 
the  publishing  house  of  Whitaker  &  Co.  He 
left  no  issue. 

[Proc.  of  the  Institution  of  Civil  Engineers, 
Ixxxi.  327  (portrait).]  E.  B.  P. 

MANBY,  GEORGE  WILLIAM  (1765- 
1854),  inventor  of  apparatus  for  saving  life 
from  shipwreck,  son  of  Matthew  Pepper 
Manby,  captain  in  the  Welsh  fusiliers,  was 
born  at  Denver,  near  Downham  Market,  Nor- 
folk, 28  Nov.  1765.  Thomas  Manby  (1766  ?- 
1834)  [q.  v.]  was  his  younger  brother.  He  was 
sent  to  a  school  at  Downham  kept  by  Thomas 
Nooks  and  William  Chatham,  where  he  had 
for  his  schoolfellow  Horatio  Nelson,  with 
whom  he  formed  a  close  intimacy  (cf.  Descrip- 
tion of  the  Nelson  Museum  at  Yarmouth,  1849, 
Preface).  He  was  subsequently  transferred 
to  a  school  at  Bromley,  Middlesex,  and  was 
afterwards  placed  under  Reuben  Burrow 
[q.  v.],  then  teacher  of  mathematics  in  the 
military  drawing-room  at  the  Tower.  After 
a  short  time  he  entered  the  Royal  Military 
Academy  at  Woolwich,  but  in  consequence 
of  a  delay  in  obtaining  a  commission  in  the 
artillery  he  joined  the  Cambridgeshire  mi- 
litia, eventually  attaining  the  rank  of  cap- 
tain. He  married  in  1793  the  only  daugh- 
ter of  Dr.  Preston,  and  went  to  reside  near 
Denver,  but  in  1801  domestic  troubles,  whose 
character  is  unknown,  caused  him  to  leave 
home.  He  settled  at  Clifton,  near  Bristol, 
devoting  himself  to  literary  pursuits  as  a 
means  of  distraction.  In  1801  he  brought 
out  *  The  History  and  Antiquities  of  St. 
David's,'  followed  by  *  Sketches  of  the  His- 
tory and  Natural  Beauties  of  Clifton,'  1802, 
and  *  A  Guide  from  Clifton  to  the  Counties 
of  Monmouth,  Glamorgan,  &c.,'  in  1802,  all 
of  which  are  illustrated  by  engravings  from 
his  own  drawings.  In  1803  he  wrote  a  pam- 
phlet entitled  *  An  Englishman's  Reflexions 
on  the  Author  of  the  Present  Disturbances,' 
in  which  he  dealt  with  the  threatened  inva- 
sion of  England  by  Napoleon.  This  work 
attracted  the  notice  of  Charles  Yorke,  then 
secretary  at  war,  and  in  August  1803  Manby 
received  the  appointment  of  barrack-master 
at  Yarmouth. 

His  attention  was  first  turned  to  the  sub- 
ject of  shipwrecks  by  witnessing  the  loss  of 
the  Snipe  gun  brig  off  Yarmouth  during  the 
storm  of  February  1807,  when  sixty-seven 
persons  perished  within  sixty  yards  of  the 
shore,  and  147  bodies  were  picked  up  along 


Manby 


Manby 


the  coast.  In  considering  a  means  of  rescue 
it  occurred  to  him  that  the  first  thing  was 
to  establish  a  communication  with  the  shore. 
Remembering  that  he  had  when  a  youth 
once  fired  a  line  over  Downham  Church,  he 
obtained  from  the  board  of  ordnance  the  loan 
of  a  mortar,  and  in  August  and  September 

1807  he  exhibited  some  experiments  to  the  I 
members  of  the  Suffolk  Humane  Society.  The  \ 
apparatus  was  successfully  used  on  12  Feb. 

1808  at  the  wreck  of  the  brig  Elizabeth.  The  ! 
invention  had  been  submitted  to  the  board  of 
ordnance,  who  reported  upon  it  in  January  j 
1808,  and  it  made  such  rapid  progress  in  | 
public  favour  that  the  navy  board  began  to  ; 
supply  mortars,  &c.,  to  various  stations  round 
the  coast  in  the  early  part  of  that  year.     In 
1810  the  apparatus  was "  investigated  by  a 
committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  the 
report  was  ordered  to  be  printed  26  March 
of  the  same  year.  Further  papers  were  issued 
7  Dec.  1813  and  10  June  1814.     Manby  em- 
bodied the  results  of  his  work  in  a  pamphlet 
published  in  1812,  entitled  'An  Essay  on  the 
Preservation  of  Shipwrecked  Persons,  with 
Descriptive  Account  of  the  Apparatus  and 
the  Manner  of  Using  it,'  which  has  been  re- 
printed in  many  different  forms.  In  1823  the 
subject  again  came  before  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, on  Manby's  petition  for  a  further  re- 
ward.    Up  to  that  time  229  lives  had  been 
saved  by  his  apparatus.     The  committee  re- 
commended the  payment  to  Manby  of  2,000/. 
(cf.  Parliamentary  Paper  No.  260  of  1827). 
The  use  of  the  apparatus  gradually  extended 
to    other  countries,    and    Manby    received  j 
numerous  medals,  which  are  described  and  j 
illustrated  in  a  pamphlet  published  by  him 
in  1852.     There  are  now  302  stations  in  the  \ 
United  Kingdom  where  the  apparatus  is  in 
use.     Since  1878,  however,  the  mortars  have 
been  superseded  by  rope-carrying  rockets. 

Manby's  claim  has  been  disputed  by  the 
friends  of  Lieutenant  Bell,  who  in  1807  pre- 
sented a  somewhat  similar  plan  to  the  So- 
ciety of  Arts  (see  vol.  x.  of  the  Transactions 
of  that  body),  and  a  gratuity  of  507.  was 
awarded  to  the  inventor.   Bell's  idea  was  to 
throw  a  rope  from  the  ship  to  the  shore; 
Manby's  plan  reverses  this  order  of  procedure. 
Manby  also  interested  himself  in  the  im- 
provement of  the  lifeboat,  and  about  1811  he  j 
submitted  his  new  boat  to  the  navy  board. 
The  report  of  the  trial  is  contained  in  the 
'  Navy  Experiment  Book  No.  3,'  preserved 
among  the  admiralty  papers  at  the  Public  j 
Record  Office.     The  boat  was  tried  again  at 
Plymouth  in  1826  (Meek.  Mag.  August  1826,  ' 
p.  252),  but   it  does  not  appear  to  have  j 
come  into  general  use.     He  also  directed 
his  attention  to  the  extinction  of  fires,  and 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


he  was  the  first  to  suggest  the  apparatus 
now  known  as  the  '  extincteur,'  consisting 
of  a  portable  vessel  holding  a  fire-extinguish- 
ing solution  under  pressure.  This  was  ex- 
hibited before  the  barrack  commissioners  in 
March  1816,  and  also  at  Woolwich,  before  a 
joint  committee  appointed  by  the  admiralty 
and  the  board  of  ordnance,  on  30  Aug.  1816. 
On  the  same  occasion  he  showed  his  '  jump- 
ing-sheet,'  for  catching  persons  when  jump- 
ing from  burning  buildings  ( Gent.  Mag.  1816 
pt.  i.  p.  271,  pt.  ii.  p.  270,  1819  pt.  i.  p.  351 ; 
Mech.  Mag.  2  Oct.  1824,  p.  28).  The  sub- 
ject is  further  dealt  with  in  Manby's  '  Essay 
on  the  Extinction  and  Prevention  of  Fires, 
with  the  Description  of  the  Apparatus  for 
Rescuing  Persons  from  Houses  enveloped  in 
Flames,'  London,  1830. 

About  1813  he  commenced  experiments 
with  a  view  to  the  prevention  of  accidents 
on  the  ice,  and  on  19  Jan.  1814  he  read  a 
paper  before  the  Royal  Humane  Society,  em- 
bodying the  results  of  his  useful  labours. 
The  paper,  which  contains  numerous  illus- 
trations, was  printed  in  the  '  Gentleman's 
Magazine,'  1814,  pt.  i.  p.  428,  and  also  in  the 
'Mechanics'  Magazine,'  January  1826,  p.  216. 
In  1832  he  published  '  A  Description  of  In- 
struments, Apparatus,  and  Means  for  Saving 
Persons  from  Drowning  who  break  through 
the  Ice/  &c.  He  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the 
Royal  Society  in  1831.  Manby  died  at  his 
house  at  Southtown,  Yarmouth,  18  Nov. 
1854.  His  first  wife  died  in  1814,  and  in 
1818  he  married  Sophia,  daughter  of  Sir 
Thomas  Gooch  of  Benacre  Hall,  Suffolk.  She 
died  1  Oct.  1843. 

There  is  a  portrait  of  Manby  in  the '  Euro- 
pean Magazine,'  July  1813,  and  another  in 
his  pamphlet  describing  the  medals  presented 
to  him,  already  referred  to.  The  print  room 
at  the  British  Museum  possesses  three  others. 

In  addition  to  the  works  already  men- 
tioned Manby  wrote :  1.  '  Journal  of  a  Voy- 
age to  Greenland,'  1822.  2. '  Reflections  upon 
the  Practicability  of  Recovering  Lost  Green- 
land,' 1829.  3.  '  Hints  for  Improving  the 
Criminal  Law,  with  Suggestions  for  a  new 
Convict  Colony,' 1831.  4.  'Reminiscences,' 
1839.  5.  'A  Description  of  the  Nelson 
Museum  at  Pedestal  House,'  Yarmouth,  1849. 
The  chief  contents  are  now  in  the  museum  at 
Lynn.  A  volume  lettered  '  Captain  Manby's 
Apparatus  1810  to  1820,' preserved  among  the 
Ordnance  Papers  at  the  Public  Record  Office, 
contains  a  large  number  of  Manby's  original 
letters  and  official  reports  of  the  trials  of  his 
apparatus. 

[Authorities  in  addition  to  those  cited :  Euro- 
pean Mag.  July  1813;  Gent.  Mag.  1821  pt.  ii. 
passim,  1855  pt.  i.  p.  208;  Reminiscences,  1839; 

C 


Manby 


18 


Manby 


The  Life  Boat,  January  1855,  p.  11  ;  Tables  re- 
lating to  Life  Salvage  on  the  Coasts  of  the  United 
Kingdom  during  the  year  ended  30  June  1892, 
published  by  the  Board  of  Trade  ;  General  Re- 
port on  the  Survey  of  the  Eastern  Coast  of  Eng- 
land for  the  Purpose  of  Establishing  the  System 
for  Saving  Shipwrecked  Persons,  London,  1813. 
The  only  known  copy  of  this  tract  is  bound  up 
with  the  volume  of  Ordnance  Papers  referred  to 
above.]  E.  B.  P. 

MANBY,  PETER  (d.  1697),  dean  of 
Derry,  son  of  Lieutenant-colonel  Manby, 
became  a  scholar  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
where  he  took  the  degrees  in  arts,  though  his 
name  does  not  appear  in  the  printed  cata- 
logue of  graduates.  Archdeacon  Cotton  and 
other  waiters  style  him  D.D.,  but  it  does  not 
appear  that  he  proceeded  to  that  degree. 
After  taking  orders  in  the  established  church, 
he  was  appointed  on  23  Nov.  1660,  being 
then  B.A.,to  a  minor  canonryof  St. Patrick's, 
Dublin;  and  on  9  April  1666,  being-  then 
M.A.,  he  was  collated  to  the  chancellorship  of 
that  church  (COTTON,  Fasti  EccL  Hibern.  ii. 
118).  He  became  chaplain  to  Dr.  Michael 
Boyle,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  who,  during 
his  triennial  visitation  in  1670,  collated  him 
to  a  canonry  of  the  cathedral  of  Kildare. 
Manby  was"  presented  to  the  deanery  of 
Derry  on  17  Sept.  1672,  and  installed  on 
21  Dec.  He  afterwards  joined  the  com- 
munion of  the  church  of  Rome  in  conse- 
quence, as  Ms  adversaries  alleged,  of  his 
failure  to  obtain  a  bishopric.  James  II 
granted  him  a  dispensation  under  the  great 
seal,  dated  21  July  1686,  authorising  him  to 
retain  the  deanery  of  Derry,  notwithstand- 
ing his  change  of  religion.  In  1687  he  pub- 
lished '  The  Considerations  which  obliged 
Peter  Manby,  Dean  of  Derry,  to  embrace  the 
Catholique  Religion.  Dedicated  to  his  Grace 
the  Lord  Primate  of  Ireland/  Dublin  and 
London,  1687,  4to,  pp.  19.  The  imprimatur 
is  dated  from  Dublin  Castle,  11  March  1686- 
1687.  The  treatise,  although  regarded  by 
his  friends  as  incontrovertible,  contains  only 
the  usual  arguments  adduced  by  advocates  of 
the  papal  claims.  William  King  [q.  v.],  then 
chancellor  of  St.  Patrick's,  and  afterwards 
archbishop  of  Dublin,  published  a  reply, 
which  led  Manby  to  rejoin  in  a  book  entitled 
'  A  Reformed  Catechism,  in  two  Dialogues, 
concerning  the  English  Reformation,  col- 
lected, for  the  most  part  Word  for  Word,  out 
of  Dr.Burnet,  John  Fox,  and  other  Protestant 
Historians,  published  for  the  information  of 
the  People/ Dublin  and  London,  1687,  4to. 
This  was  answered  by  King  in  '  A  Vindica- 
tion of  the  Answer  to  the  Considerations.' 
Dr.  William  Clagett  [q.v.]  in  England  wrote 
'  Several  captious  Queries  concerning  the 


English  Reformation,  first  proposed  by  Dean 
Manby  .  .  .  briefly  and  fully  answered,' 
London,  1688,  4to.  In  1688  James  made 
Manby  an  alderman  of  Derry.  After  the 
battle  of  the  Boyne,  Manby  retired  to  France. 
He  died  in  London  in  1697,  according  to  an 
account  given  by  Dr.  Cornelius  Nary  [q.v.], 
who  attended  him  in  his  last  moments. 

His  works  are:  1.  <A  Letter  to  a  Non- 
conformist Minister,'  London,  1677,  4to. 
2.  '  A  brief  and  practical  Discourse  of  Abs- 
tinence in  Time  of  Lent ;  wherein  is  shewed 
the  popular  Mistake  and  Abuse  of  the  Word 
Superstition,'  Dublin,  1682, 4to.  3.  '  Of  Con- 
fession to  a  lawful  Priest :  wherein  is  treated 
of  the  last  Judgment,'  London,  1686,  24mo. 

4.  l  A  Letter  to  a  Friend,  shewing  the  Vanity 
of  this  Opinion,  that  every  Man's  Sense  and 
Reason  is  to  guide  him  in  matters  of  Faith,' 
Dublin,  1688,  4to. 

Manby  induced  his  brother  Robert,  a 
clergyman  of  the  establishment,  to  join  the 
Roman  church.  Robert  Manby  became  a 
friar ;  he  left  two  sons,  both  of  whom  joined 
the  Society  of  Jesus.  One  of  these  sons, 
PETER  MANBY  (Jl.  1724),  born  in  Leinster 
in  1681,  studied  at  Coimbra,  and  on  his  re- 
turn to  Ireland  published  '  Remarks  on  Dr. 
Loyd's  Translation  of  the  Mountpelier  Cate- 
chism,' Dublin,  1724,  8vo.  in  which,  he  at- 
tempts to  show  that  this  catechism  contains 
the  condemned  propositions  of  Jansenius  and 
Quesnel. 

[Cotton's Fasti,  ii.  197,  249,  iii.  332;  D'Alton's 
Archbishops  of  Dublin,  p.  301 ;  Dodd's  Church 
Hist.  iii.  461 ;  Hogan's  Cat.  of  the  Irish  Province 

5.  J.,pp.  63,  64;  Jones's  Popery  Tracts,  pp.  150, 
151,  459,  484;    Oliver's  Jesuit   Collections,  p. 
258 ;    Cat.  of  Library  of  Trin.  Coll.  Dublin  ; 
Ware's  Writers  (Harris),  p.  257.]  T.  C. 

MANBY,  THOMAS  (fl.  1670-1690), 
landscape-painter,  is  spoken  of  as  '  a  good 
English  landskip-painter,  who  had  been 
several  times  in  Italy,  and  consequently 
painted  much  after  the  Italian  manner.' 
From  Vertue's  extracts  from  the  diaries  of 
Mr.  Beale,  the  husband  of  Mary  Beale  [q.  v.], 
it  appears  that  Manby  was  employed  to 
paint  in  landscapes  in  the  background  of  the 
portraits  by  her  and  probably  other  painters 
af  the  time.  Manby  brought  from  Italy  a 
large  collection  of  pictures,  which  were  sold 
at  the  Banqueting  House  in  Whitehall  about 
1680. 

[Buckeridge's  Supplement  to  De  Piles's  Lives 
of  the  Painters  ;  Walpole's  Anecdotes  of  Paint- 
ing, ed.  Wornum.]  L.  C. 

MANBY,  THOMAS  (1766  ?-1834),rear- 
admiral,  of  a  family  settled  for  many  cen- 
turies at  Manby  in  Lincolnshire,  was  the 


Manby 


Manby 


son  of  Matthew  Pepper  Manby  of  Hilgay  in 
Norfolk,  lieutenant  of  marines,  captain  in 
the  Welsh   fusiliers,  and  afterwards  aide- 
de-camp   to   Lord  Townshend  when   lord- 
lieutenant  of  Ireland  (1767-72).     George 
William  Manby  [q.  v.j  was  his  elder  brother. 
When  lieutenant-general  of  the  ordnance, 
Townshend   gave    his  aide-de-camp's    son, 
Thomas,  a  post  in  the  department,  but  the 
boy,  preferring  to  go  to  sea,  was  entered 
on  board  the  Hyaena  frigate  on  the  Irish 
station,  in  1783.     In  1785  he  was  moved 
into  the  Cygnet  sloop,  in  which  he  went  to 
the  West  Indies.   He  was  afterwards  in  the 
Amphion,  and,  returning  in  her  to  England, 
served  for  a  short  time  in  the  Illustrious. 
Towards  the  end  of  1790  he  joined  the  Dis- 
covery, then  fitting  out  for  a  voyage  to  the 
Pacific  and  the  north-west  coast  of  America, 
under  the  command  of  Captain  George  Van- 
couver [q.  v.]     In  the  beginning  of  1793, 
when  it  was  necessary  to  send  some  of  the 
officers  of  the  expedition  to  England  and  to 
China  [see  BROUGHTON,  WILLIAM  ROBERT  ; 
MUDGE,  ZACHARY],  Manby  was  appointed 
master  of  the  Chatham  brig,  the  Discovery's 
consort,  in  which  he  remained  for  the  next 
two  years,  engaged  in  the  arduous  and  try- 
ing work  of  the  survey.     In  1795  he  was 
moved  back  into  the  Discovery  as  acting 
lieutenant,  and  on  his  arrival  in  England 
was  confirmed  to  that  rank,  27  Oct.  1795. 
In  1796  he  was  a  lieutenant  of  the  Juste, 
and  when  Lord  Hugh  Seymour  [q.  v.]  was 
preparing  for  an  expedition  to  the  Pacific, 
Manby,  at  his  request,  was  promoted,  5  Feb. 
1797,   to   command  the  Charon,  a  44-gun 
ship,  but  armed  en  flute,  as  a  store-ship.  The 
proposed  expedition  was  afterwards  counter- 
manded, and  the  Charon  was  employed  in 
transporting  troops   to  Ireland  during  the 
rebellion.    It  is  mentioned  that  on  one  occa- 
sion she  took  on  board  a  thousand  men  at 
Portsmouth,  landed  them  at  Guernsey  within 
twenty-four  hours,  embarked  another  thou- 
sand in  their  stead,  and  landed  these  on  the 
following  day  at  Waterford.     She  was  also 
frequently  engaged  in  convoying  the  local 
trade,  and  in  cruising  against  the  enemy's 
privateers.     In  the  two  years  during  which 
Manby  commanded  her  he  is  said  to  have 
given  '  protection  to  no  less  than  4,753  ves- 
sels, not  one  of  which  was  lost.' 

He  was  advanced  to  post  rank  22  Jan. 
1799,  and  towards  the  end  of  the  year  was 
appointed  to  the  Bordelais,  a  remarkably 
fine  and  fast  vessel,  which  had  been  built  a's 
a  French  privateer,  but  had  fortunately  been 
captured  on  her  second  trip  by  the  Revolu- 
tionnaire,  herself  a  prize,  the  work  of  the 
same  builder.  She  was  thought  a  most  beau- 


tiful model,  though  dangerous  from  the  weak- 
ness of  her  frame.  During  1800  she  was  cruis- 
ing for  some  time  off  the  Azores,  and  was 
afterwards  employed  on  the  blockade  of 
Flushing.  She  proved,  however,  very  unfit 
for  this  service.  She  was  long,  narrow,  and 
low  in  the  water,  and  consequently  so  wet 
that  her  crew  became  very  sickly.  She  was 
therefore  ordered  to  Spithead,  and  thence  to 
the  West  Indies.  She  sailed  at  the  end  of  the 
year  with  the  Andromache  frigate  and  a  large 
convoy.  The  convoy  was  dispersed  in  a  gale 
off  Cape  Finisterre,  and  Manby  was  after- 
wards sent  to  look  out  for  the  stragglers  to 
the  eastward  of  Barbados.  On  his  way  he 
recaptured  two  of  them,  already  prizes  to 
a  French  privateer,  and  on  28  Jan.  1801 
fell  in  with  two  large  brigs  and  a  schooner, 
French  ships  of  war,  which  had  been  sent 
thither  by  the  governor  of  Cayenne  to  prey 
on  the  English  West  Indian  fleet.  The  arma- 
ment of  the  brigs  was  very  inferior  to  that 
of  the  Bordelais,  but  they  carried  nearly 
twice  the  number  of  men,  and  apparently 
thought  to  carry  her-by  boarding.  No  sooner, 
however,  did  the  Bordelais  open  her  fire  on 
the  leading  brig,  the  Curieuse,  than  the 
others  turned  and  fled.  After  a  gallant  fight 
the  Curieuse  struck  her  flag,  but  she  was  in 
a  sinking  condition,  and  sank  shortly  after 
(JAMES,  iii.  124;  TROUDE,  iii.  249).  The 
little  affair  derived  importance  from  the  fact 
of  its  saving  the  scattered  convoy  from  a 
very  great  danger.  During  the  year  Manby 
was  employed  in  active  cruising,  and  on  the 
peace  he  was  moved  into  the  Juno,  one  of  the 
squadron  on  the  coast  of  St.  Domingo,  and 
in  her  he  returned  to  England  in  August 
1802. 

He  was  shortly  afterwards  appointed  to 
the  Africaine,  a  frigate  mounting  48  guns, 
in  which  on  the  renewal  of  the  war  he  was 
stationed  off  Helvoetsluys,  with  a  24-gun 
frigate  in  company,  to  blockade  two  large 
French  frigates  lying  there  with  troops  on 
board.  This  irksome  service  lasted  for  nearly 
two  years,  when,  the  French  frigates  having 
been  dismantled,  and  having  passed  through 
the  canal  to  Flushing,  the  Africaine  joined 
the  squadron  off  the  Texel.  After  sustaining 
serious  damage  in  a  heavy  gale,  she  was 
compelled  to  go  to  Sheerness  to  refit.  Thence 
she  was  sent  to  the  West  Indies  with  con- 
voy. She  arrived  at  Barbados  with  a  crew 
of  340  men,  in  perfect  health.  She  was  or- 
dered to  return  to  England  with  the  home- 
ward-bound trade,  and  to  take  on  board 
some  invalids  from  the  hospitals.  Within 
?orty-eight  hours  after  her  departure  from 
Carlisle  Bay  virulent  yellow  fever  was 
raging  on  board.  The  surgeon  and  the 

c  2 


Manchester 


20 


Mandevil 


assistant-surgeon  died  on  the  second  day. 
Manby  himself  acted  in  their  place,  and,  by 
the  advice  of  a  doctor  at  St.  Kitts,  dealt  out 
large  doses  of  calomel.  But  the  anxiety 
brought  on  an  attack  of  the  fever,  which 
nearly  proved  fatal.  At  Tortola  a  surgeon 
was  procured,  and  after  a  terrible  passage  of 
six  weeks,  having  lost  a  third  of  her  crew, 
the  Africaine  arrived  at  Falinouth,  whence 
she  was  sent  to  do  a  full  quarantine  at  the 
Scilly  Islands,  after  which  she  was  paid  out 
of  commission. 

About  the  time  of  his  being  appointed 
to  the  Africaine  he  was  presented  by  Lady 
Tbwnshend  to  the  Princess  of  Wales,  who 
treated  him  with  much  cordiality  (G.  W. 
MANBY,  p.  32).  It  was  afterwards  sworn  by 
several  witnesses  that  she  conducted  herself 
towards  him  with  undue,  if  not  with  crimi- 
nal familiarity  (The  Boo\  passim);  on 
22  Sept.  1806  Manby  made  affidavit  that 
this  testimony  was  '  a  vile  and  wicked  in- 
vention, wholly  and  absolutely  false'  (ib. 
pp.  181-2). 

In  1807  Manby,  in  the  Thalia,  in  command 
of  a  small  squadron,  was  stationed  at  Jersey,  j 
and  in  1808  was  sent,  in  company  with  the  ! 
Medusa  frigate  and  a  brig,  to  look  out  for  j 
two  French  frigates,  supposed  to  have  gone 
to  Davis  Straits  to  prey  on  the  whalers.  After  i 
a  trying  and  unsuccessful  cruise  of  twelve  j 
weeks,  they  filled  up  with  wood  and  water  j 
at  a  harbour  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  which  j 
Manby  surveyed  and  named  Port  Manvers.  I 
Thence  they  returned  to  England  by  New- 
foundland, the  Azores,  and  Gibraltar.     The 
Arctic   service   had   severely  tried   a  con- 
stitution already  impaired  by  yellow  fever. 
Manby's  health  was  utterly  ruined,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  give  up  his  command.  He  pur- 
chased an  estate  at  Northwold  in  Norfolk, 
where  he  settled  down  for  the  rest  of  his 
life. 

He  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  rear- 
admiral  27  May  1825.  He  died  from  an 
overdose  of  opium,  at  the  George  Hotel, 
Southampton,  on  18  June  1834.  He  married 
in  1800  Miss  Hamond  of  Northwold,  and  had 
by  her  two  daughters. 

[Marshall's  Roy.  Nav.  Biog.  iii.  (vol.  ii.)  199 ; 
United  Service  Journ.  1834,  pt.  ii.  p.  524  ; 
G.  W.  Manby's  Reminiscences ;  '  The  Book ! ' 
or  the  Proceedings  and  Correspondence  upon 
the  subject  of  the  Inquiry  into  the  Conduct  of 
H.R.H.  the  Princess  of  Wales  (2nd  edit.  1813) ; 
James's  Nav.  Hist. ;  Troude's  Batailles  Navales 
de  la  France.]  J.  K.  L. 

MANCHESTER,  DUKES  OF.  [See  MON- 
TAGU, CHARLES,  1664-1722,  first  DUKE; 
MONTAGU,  GEORGE,  1737-1788,  fourth  DUKE; 
MONTAGU,  WILLIAM,  1771-1843,  fifth  DUKE.] 


MANCHESTER,  EARLS  or.  [See  MON- 
TAGU, SIR  HENRY,  first  EARL,  1563  P-1642; 
MONTAGU,  EDWARD,  second  EARL,  1602- 
1671.] 

MANDERSTOWN,  WILLIAM  (ft. 
1515-1540),  philosopher,  was  born  in  the 
diocese  of  St.  Andrews,  probably  at  the 
town  of  Manderston,  Stirlingshire.  Edu- 
cated apparently  at  St.  Andrews,  he  subse- 
quently proceeded  to  the  university  of  Paris, 
where  he  graduated  licentiate  in  medicine, 
and  became  one  of  the  school  of  Terminists, 
at  whose  head  was  John  Major  (1469-1550) 
q.  v.]  In  1518  Manderstown  published  at 
h>aris  two  works/  Bipartitum  in  Morali  Philo- 


Beaton 
and 

12mo;  in  the  first  work  he  is  said  to  have 
plagiarised  from  'Hieronymus  Angestus;' 
copies  of  both  are  preserved  in  the  Advocates' 
Library,  Edinburgh.  On  15  Dec.  1525  he 
was  chosen  one  of  the  rectors  of  the  uni- 
versity of  Paris  (Du  BOULAY,  Univ.  Paris. 
vi.  977).  Before  1539  he  had  returned  to 
Scotland,  for  in  that  year,  along  with  John 
Major,  he  founded  a  bursary  or  chaplaincy 
in  St.  Salvator's,  and  endowed  it  with  the 
rents  of  certain  houses  in  South  Street,  St. 
Andrews.  On  3  April  in  the  same  year 
Manderstown  witnessed  a  charter  at  Dun- 
fermline  Monastery,  and  also  appears  as 
rector  of  Gogar.  The  date  of  his  death  is 
unknown.  Tanner  wrongly  places  it  in 
1520.  Besides  the  books  above  mentioned, 
Tanner  attributes  to  Manderstown:  1.  ''In 
Ethicam  Aristotelis  ad  Nicomachum  Com- 
ment/ 2.  '  Quaestionem  de  Future  Contin- 
gent!.' 3.  'De  Arte  Chymica.' 

[Du  Boulay's  Universitatis  Parisiensis  Hist, 
vi.  977  ;  Tanner's  Bibliotheca  Britannica,  p.  505  ; 
Chronicles  and  Memorials  of  Scotland— Keg. 
Magni  Sigilli,  1513-1546;  Mackay's  Life  of 
John  Mair,  pp.  76,  97  ;  Catalogue  of  Advocates' 
Library.]  A.  F.  P. 

MANDEVIL,  ROBERT  (1578-1618), 
puritan  divine,  was  a  native  of  Cumberland. 
He  was  '  entered  either  a  batler  or  servitor ' 
of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  early  in  1596, 
and  matriculated  on  25  June ;  he  proceeded 
B.A.  17  June  1600,  and,  after  migrating  to 
St.  Edmund's  Hall,  M.A.  6  July  1603.  In 
July  1607  he  was  elected  vicar  of  Holm 
Cultram  in  Cumberland  by  the  chancellor 
and  scholars  of  the  university  of  Oxford, 
and  remained  there  till  his  death  in  1618. 
His  life  was  characterised  by  great  piety  and 
zeal  for  the  puritan  cause,  and  he  was  speci- 
ally active  in  persuading  his  parishioners  to 
a  stricter  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 

He  wrote :  '  Timothies  Taske ;  or  a  Chris- 


Mandeville 


21 


Mandeville 


tian  Sea-Card/  the  substance  of  addresses  at 
two  synodal  assemblies  at  Carlisle,  on  1  Tim. 
iv.  16,  and  Acts  xx.  28.  The  book  was  pub- 
lished at  Oxford  in  1619  under  the  editor- 
ship of  Thomas  Vicars,  fellow  of  Queen's 
College.  Wood  also  ascribes  to  Mandevil 
'  Theological  Discourses.' 

[Wood's  Athenae  (Bliss),  ii.  col.  251 ;  "Wood's 
Fasti  (Bliss),  i.  col.  284;  Clark's  Reg.  of  the 
Univ.  of  Oxford,  ii.  214,  iii.  221 ;  Hutchinson's 
Hist,  of  Cumberland,  ii.  343.]  B.  P. 

MANDEVILLE,  BERNARD '(1670?- 

1733),  author  of  the  '  Fable  of  the  Bees,'  born 
about  1670,  was  a  native  of  Dort  (or  Dor- 
drecht) in  Holland.  He  pronounced  an 
'  Oratio  Scholastics,  De  Medicina,'  upon  leav- 
ing the  Erasmus  School  at  Rotterdam  for  the 
university  in  October  1785.  On  23  March 
1689  he  maintained  a  thesis  at  Leyden  'De 
Brutorum  Operationibus,'  arguing  for  the 
automatism  of  brutes ;  and  on  30  March  1691 
kept  an  '  inaugural  disputation,' '  De  Chylosi 
Vitiata,'  at  Leyden  upon  taking  his  degree  as 
doctor  of  medicine.  Copies  of  these  are  in 
the  British  Museum  ;  the  last  is  dedicated  to 
his  father,  '  Michaelo  de  Mandeville,  apud 
Roterodamenses  practice  felicissimo.'  For 
some  unknown  reason  he  settled  in  England. 
According  to  Hawkins  (Life  of  Johnson, 
p.  263),  he  lived  in  obscure  lodgings  in  Lon- 
don and  never  acquired  much  practice.  Some 
Dutch  merchants  whom  he  nattered  allowed 
him  a  pension.  He  is  also  said  to  have  been 
*  hired  by  the  distillers '  to  write  in  favour  of 
spirituous  liquors.  A  physician  who  had 
married  a  distiller's  daughter  told  Hawkins 
that  Mandeville  was  '  a  good  sort  of  man,' 
and  quoted  him  as  maintaining  that  the 
children  of  dram-drinking  women  were '  never 
afflicted  with  the  rickets.'  Mandeville  is  said 
to  have  been  coarse  and  overbearing  when 
he  dared,  and  was  probably  little  respected 
outside  of  distilling  circles.  Lord  Maccles- 
field,  however,  when  chief  justice  (1710- 
1718),  is  said  to  have  often  entertained  him 
for  the  sake  of  his  conversation  (HAWKINS, 
and  Lounger's  Commonplace  Book,  by  JERE- 
MIAH WHITAKER  NEWMAN,  ii.  306).  At 
Macclesfield's  house  he  met  Addison,  whom 
he  described  as  '  a  parson  in  a  tye-wig.' 
Franklin  during  his  first  visit  to  England 
was  introduced  to  Mandeville,  and  describes 
him  as  the  '  soul'  of  a  club  held  at  a  tavern 
and  a  '  most  entertaining,  facetious  com- 
panion'  (FRANKLIN,  Memoirs}.  He  died 
21  Jan.  1732-3  (Gent.  Mag.  for  1733),  '  in 
his  sixty-third  year '  according  to  the '  Biblio- 
theque  Britannique.' 

Mandeville  published  in  1705  a  doggerel 
poem  called '  The  Grumbling  Hive,  or  Knaves 


turned  Honest,'  which  was  piratically  re- 
printed as  *  a  sixpenny  pamphlet,'  and  sold 
about  the  streets  as  a  halfpenny  sheet  (preface 
to  later  edition).  In  1714  it  was  republished 
anonymously  with  an '  Inquiry  into  the  Origin 
of  Moral  Virtue/  and  a  series  of  notes,  under 
the  title  '  The  Fable  of  the  Bees,  or  Private 
Vices  Public  Benefits.'  In  1723  appeared  a 
second  edition,  with  an  '  Essay  on  Charity 
and  Charity  Schools,'  and  a  '  Search  into  the 
Nature  of  Society.'  The  grand  jury  of 
Middlesex  presented  the  book  as  a  nuisance  in 
July  1723,  and  it  was  denounced  in  a  letter 
by '  Theophilus  Philo-Britannus '  in  the '  Lon- 
don Journal '  of  27  July  following.  Mande- 
ville replied  by  a  letter  to  the  same  journal 
on  10  Aug.,  reprinted  as  a  '  Vindication ' 
in  later  editions.  The  book  was  attacked 
by  Richard  Fiddes  [q.  v.]  in  his  '  General 
Treatise  of  Morality,'  1724 ;  by  John  Dennis 
[q.  v.]  in '  Vice  and  Luxury  Public  Mischiefs' 
(1724)  ;  by  William  Law  [q.v.]  in  'Remarks 
upon  .  .  .  the  Fable  of  the  Bees ; '  by  Francis 
Hutcheson  (1694-1746)  [q.v.]  in  '  Hiber- 
nicus's  Letters '  (1725-7),  and  by  Archibald 
Campbell  (1691-1756)  [q.  v.]  in  his  'Aperij- 
Xoyi'a  (1728),  fraudulently  published  as  his 
own  by  Alexander  Innes.  Campbell  (or 
Innes)  challenged  Mandeville  to  redeem  a 
promise  which  he  had  made  that  he  would 
burn  the  book  if  it  were  proved  to  be  immoral. 
An  advertisement  of  the  'Aper^Xoyia  was 
followed  by  a  paragraph  stating  that  the 
author  of  the  '  Fable '  had,  upon  reading  this 
challenge,  burnt  his  own  book  solemnly  at  the 
bonfire  before  St.  James's  Gate  on  1  March 
1728.  Mandeville  ridiculed  this  ingenious 
fiction  in  the  preface  to  a  second  part  of  the 
'  Fable  of  the  Bees '  added  to  later  editions. 
The  sixth  edition  appeared  in  1729,  the  ninth 
in  1755,  and  it  has  been  often  reprinted. 
Berkeley  replied  to  Mandeville  in  the  second 
dialogue  of  'Alciphron'  (1732),  to  which 
Mandeville  replied  in  '  A  Letter  to  Dion  '  in 
the  same  year.  John  Brown  (1715-1766) 
[q.  v.],  in  his  '  Essay  upon  Shaftesbury's  Cha- 
racteristics'  (1751),  also  attacks  Mandeville 
as  well  as  Shaftesbury. 

Mandeville  gave  great  offence  by  this  book, 
in  which  a  cynical  system  of  morality  was 
made  attractive  by  ingenious  paradoxes.     It 
was    long  popular,  and  later   critics   have 
I  pointed  out  the  real  acuteness  of  the  writer 
as  well  as  the  vigour  of  his  style,  especially 
remarkable   in    a    foreigner.     His   doctrine 
that  prosperity  was  increased  by  expenditure 
I  rather  than  by  saving  fell  in  with  many  cur- 
rent  economical  fallacies   not   yet  extinct. 
Assuming  with  the  ascetics  that  human  de- 
sires were  essentially  evil  and  therefore  pro- 
i  duced  '  private  vices,'  and  assuming  with  the 


Mandeville 


22 


Mandeville 


common  view  that  wealth  was  a  'public 
benefit,'  he  easily  showed  that  all  civilisation 
implied  the  development  of  vicious  propen- 
sities. He  argued  again  with  the  Hobbists 
that  the  origin  of  virtue  was  to  be  found  in 
selfish  and  savage  instincts,  and  vigorously 
attacked  Shaftesbury's  contrary  theory  of 
a  'moral  sense.'  But  he  tacitly  accepted 
Shaftesbury's  inference  that  virtue  so  under- 
stood was  a  mere  sham.  He  thus  argued,  in 
appearance  at  least,  for  the  essential  vileness 
of  human  nature ;  though  his  arguments  may 
be  regarded  as  partly  ironical,  or  as  a  satire 
against  the  hypocrisies  of  an  artificial  society. 
In  any  case  his  appeal  to  facts,  against  the 
plausibilities  of  the  opposite  school,  shows 
that  he  had  many  keen  though  imperfect 
previsions  of  later  scientific  views,  both  upon 
ethical  and  economical  questions.  Dr.  John- 
son was  much  impressed  by  the  '  Fable,' 
which,  he  said,  did  not  puzzle  him,  but '  opened 
his  views  into  real  life  very  much '  (HiLL, 
Boswell,  iii.  291-3 ;  see  criticisms  in  JAMES 
MILL,  Fragment  on  Mackintosh,  1870,  pp.  57- 
63 ;  BAIN,  Moral  Science,  pp.  593-8 ;  STE- 
PHEN, English  Thought  in  the  Eighteenth 
Century,  i'i.  33-40). 

Besides  the  '  Fable '  and  the  Latin  exer- 
cises above  mentioned,  Mandeville's  works 
are:  1.  'Esop  Dressed,  or  a  Collection  of 
Fables  writ  in  Familiar  Verse,'  1704.  2. '  Ty- 
phon  in  Verse,' 1704.  3. 'The  Planter's  Charity, 
a  poem,'  1704.  4. '  The  Virgin  Unmasked,  or 
Female  Dialogues  betwixt  an  elderly  maiden 
Lady  and  her  Niece,'  1709,  1724,  1731  (a 
coarse  story,  with  reflections  upon  marriage, 
&c.)  5.  '  Treatise  of  Hypochondriack  and 
Hysterick  Passions,  vulgarly  called  Hypo  in 
Men  and  Vapours  in  Women  . . .,'  1711, 1715, 
1730  (admired  by  Johnson  according  to  Haw- 
kins). 6.  '  Free  Thoughts  on  Religion,  the 
Church,  and  National  Happiness,'  1720. 

7.  '  A    Conference   about  Whoring,'   1725. 

8.  '  An  Enquiry  into  the  Causes  of  the  fre- 
quent Executions  at  Tyburn,'  1725  (a  curious 
account  of  the  abuses  then  prevalent).  9.  'An 
Enquiry  into  the  Origin  of  Honour  and  the 
Usefulness  of  Christianity  in  War,'  1732. 
To  Mandeville  have  also  been  attributed : 
'  A  Modest  Defence  of  Publick  Stews,'  1740 ; 
'  The  World  Unmasked,  or  the  Philosopher 
the  greatest  Cheat,'  1736  (certainly  not  his)  ; 
and  '  Zoologia  Medicinalis  Hibernica,'  1744 
(but  previously  published  by  '  John  Keogh ' 
in  1739). 

[The  notices  in  the  General  Dictionary,  vii. 
388  (1738),  Chaufepie,  and  the  Biographia  Bri- 
tannica  give  no  biographical  details ;  Hawkins's 
brief  note  as  above  and  the  Lounger's  Common- 
place  Book  (see  above)  preserve  the  only  per- 
sonal tradition.]  L.  S. 


MANDEVILLE,  GEOFFREY  BE,  EARL 
OF  ESSEX  (d.  1144),  rebel,  was  the  son  of 
William  de  Mandeville,  constable  of  the 
Tower,  and  the  grandson  of  Geoffrey  de  Man- 
deville, a  companion  of  the  Conqueror,  who 
obtained  a  considerable  fief  in  England, 
largely  composed  of  the  forfeited  estates  of 
Esgar*(or  Asgar)  the  staller.  Geoffrey  first 
appears  in  the  Pipe  Roll  of  1130,  when  he 
had  recently  succeeded  his  father.  With  the 
exception  of  his  presence  at  King  Stephen's 
Easter  court  in  1136,  we  hear  nothing  of  him 
till  1140,  when  he  accompanied  Stephen 
against  Ely  (Cott.  MS.  Titus  A.  vi.  f.  34), 
and  subsequently  (according  to  WILLIAM  OF 
NEWBTJRGH)  took  advantage  of  his  position 
as  constable  of  the  Tower  to  detain  Constance 
of  France  in  that  fortress,  after  her  betrothal 
to  Eustace,  the  son  of  Stephen,  who  bitterly 
resented  the  outrage.  He  must,  however, 
have  succeeded  in  obtaining  from  the  king 
before  the  latter's  capture  at  Lincoln  (2  Feb. 
1141)  the  charter  creating  him  Earl  of  Essex, 
which  is  still  preserved  among  the  Cottonian 
Charters  (vii.  4),  and  which  is  probably  the 
earliest  creation-charter  now  extant. 

From  this  point  his  power  and  his  import- 
ance rapidly  increased,  chiefly  owing  to  his 
control  of  the  Tower.  He  also  exercised 
great  influence  in  Essex,  where  lay  his  chief 
estates  and  his  strongholds  of  Pleshy  and 
Saffron  Walden.  On  the  arrival  of  the  Em- 
press Maud  in  London  (June  1141),  he  was 
won  over  to  her  side  by  an  important  charter 
confirming  him  in  the  earldom  of  Essex, 
creating  him  hereditary  sheriff,  justice,  and 
escheator  of  Essex,  and  granting  him  estates, 
knights'  fees,  and  privileges.  He  deserted 
her  cause,  however,  on  her  expulsion  from 
London,  seized  her  adherent  the  bishop,  and 
was  won  over  by  Stephen's  queen  to  assist 
her  in  the  siege  of  Winchester.  Shortly  after 
the  liberation  of  the  king  Geoffrey  obtained 
from  him,  as  the  price  of  his  support,  a  charter 
(Christmas  1141)  pardoning  his  treason,  and 
trebling  the  grants  made  to  him  by  the  em- 
press. He  now  became  sheriff  and  justice  of 
Hertfordshire  and  of  London  and  Middlesex, 
as  well  as  of  Essex,  thus  monopolising  all 
administration  and  judicial  power  within 
these  three  counties.  Early  in  the  follow- 
ing year  he  was  despatched  by  Stephen  against 
Ely  to  disperse  the  bishop's  knights,  a  task 
which  he  accomplished  with  vigour.  His 
influence  was  now  so  great  that  the  author 
of  the  '  Gesta  Stephani'  describes  him  as  sur- 
passing all  the  nobles  of  the  land  in  wealth 
and  importance,  acting  everywhere  as  king, 
and  more  eagerly  listened  to  and  obeyed  than 
the  king  himself.  Another  contemporary 
writer  speaks  of  him  as  the  foremost  man  in 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


England.  His  ambition,  however,  was  still 
unsatisfied,  and  he  aspired  by  a  fresh  treason 
to  play  the  part  of  king-maker.  He  accord- 
ingly began  to  intrigue  with  the  empress, 
who  was  preparing  to  make  a  fresh  effort  on 
behalf  of  her  cause.  Meeting  her  at  Oxford 
some  time  before  the  end  of  June  (1142),  he 
extorted  from  her  in  a  new  charter  con- 
cessions even  more  extravagant  than  those 
he  had  wrung  from  Stephen.  He  also  ob- 
tained from  her  at  the  same  time  a  charter 
in  favour  of  his  brother-in-law,  Aubrey  de 
Vere  (afterwards  Earl  of  Oxford),  another 
Essex  magnate.  But  the  ill-success  of  her 
cause  was  unfavourable  to  his  scheme,  and 
he  remained,  outwardly  at  least,  in  allegi- 
ance to  the  king.  His  treasonable  intentions, 
however,  could  not  be  kept  secret,  and  Ste- 
phen, who  already  dreaded  his  power,  was 
warned  that  he  would  lose  his  crown  unless 
he  mastered  the  earl.  It  was  not,  however, 
till  the  following  year  (1143)  that  he  decided, 
or  felt  himself  strong  enough,  to  do  this.  At 
St.  Albans,  probably  about  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember, Geoffrey,  who  was  attending  his  court, 
was  openly  accused  of  treason  by  some  of  his 
jealous  rivals,  and,  on  treating  the  charge 
with  cynical  contempt,  was  suddenly  arrested 
by  the  king  after  a  sharp  struggle.  Under 
threat  of  being  hanged,  he  was  forced  to 
surrender  his  castles  of  Pleshey  and  Saffron 
Walden,  and,  above  all,  the  Tower  of  London, 
the  true  source  of  his  might.  He  was  then 
set  free,  '  to  the  ruin  of  the  realm/  in  the 
words  of  the  '  Gesta  Stephani.' 

Rushing  forth  from  the  presence  of  the 
king,  '  like  a  vicious  and  riderless  horse,  kick- 
ing and  biting'  in  his  rage,  the  earl  burst 
into  revolt.  With  the  help  of  his  brother- 
in-law,  William  de  Say,  and  eventually  of 
the  Earl  of  Norfolk,  he  made  himself  master 
of  the  fenland,  the  old  resort  of  rebels.  Ad- 
vancing from  Fordham,  he  secured,  in  the 
absence  of  Bishop  Nigel,  the  Isle  of  Ely,  and 
pushing  on  thence  seized  Ramsey  Abbey, 
which  he  fortified  and  made  his  headquarters. 
From  this  strong  position  he  raided  forth 
with  impunity,  burning  and  sacking  Cam- 
bridge and  other  smaller  places.  Stephen 
marched  against  him,  but  in  vain,  for  the 
earl  took  refuge  among  the  fens.  The  king, 
however,  having  fortified  Burwell,  which 
threatened  Geoffrey's  communications,  the 
earl  attacked  the  post  (August  1144),  and 
while  doing  so  was  wounded  in  the  head. 
The  wound  proved  fatal,  and  the  earl  died 
at  Mildenhall  in  Suffolk  about  the  middle  of 
September,  excommunicate  for  his  desecra- 
tion and  plunder  of  church  property.  His 
corpse  was  carried  by  some  Templars  to  the 
Old  Temple  in  Holborn,  where  it  remained 


unburied  for  nearly  twenty  years.  At  last, 
his  son  and  namesake  having  made  repara- 
tion for  his  sins,  Pope  Alexander  pronounced 
his  absolution  (1163),  and  his  remains  were 
interred  at  the  New  Temple,  where  an  effigy  of 
him  was,  but  erroneously,  supposed  to  exist. 

The  earl,  who  presented  a  perfect  type  of 
the  ambitious  feudal  noble,  left  by  his  wife 
Rohese,  daughter  of  Aubrey  de  Vere  (cham- 
berlain of  England),  at  least  three  sons: 
Ernulf  (or  Ernald),  who  shared  in  his  re- 
volt, and  was  consequently  exiled  and  dis- 
inherited, together  with  his  descendants; 
and  Geoffrey  (d.  1166)  and  William  Mande- 
ville [q.  v.],  who  succeeded  him  in  turn,  and 
were  both  Earls  of  Essex. 

[Geoffrey  de  Mandeville:  a  Study  of  the 
Anarchy,  1892,  by  the  present  writer.] 

J.  H.  R. 

MANDEVILLE,  SIR  JOHN,  was  the 
ostensible  author  of  the  book  of  travels 
bearing  his  name  and  composed  soon  after 
the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century.  The 
earliest  known  manuscript  (Paris,  Bibl.  Nat. 
nouv.  acq.  franc.  4515,  late  Ashburnham 
MS.  Barrois  xxiv.)  is  dated  1371,  and  is  in 
French;  and  from  internal  evidence  it  is 
clear  that  the  English,  Latin,  and  other 
texts  are  all  derived,  directly  or  indirectly, 
from  a  French  original,  the  translation  in  no 
case  being  the  author's  own.  The  English 
text  has  practically  come  down  to  us  in  only 
three  forms,  and  in  no  manuscript  older  than 
the  fifteenth  century.  The  common  English 
version,  and  the  only  one  printed  before  1725, 
has,  besides  other  deficiencies,  a  large  gap  in 
the  account  of  Egypt  (ed.  Halliwell,  1866, 
p.  36,  1.  7,  '  And  there  are,'  to  p.  62, 1.  25, 
1  abbey e  often  tyme ').  The  other  two  English 
versions  are  of  superior  value,  and  are  pre- 
served, each  in  a  single  manuscript,  in  the 
British  Museum,  dating  in  both  cases  from 
about  1410  to  1420 :  that  in  Cotton  MS.  Titus 
C.  xvi.  was  first  edited  anonymously  in  1725, 
and  through  Halliwell's  reprints  (1839, 1866, 
&c.)  has  become  the  standard  English  text ; 
the  other  version,  in  a  more  northerly  dialect, 
and  in  some  respects  superior,  is  in  Egerton 
MS.  1982,  and  was  printed  for  the  Roxburghe 
Club  in  1889.  As  the  Cotton  manuscript  has 
lost  three  leaves,  the  latter  is  really  the  only 
complete  English  text. 

In  Latin,  as  Dr.  Vogels  has  shown,  there 
are  five  independent  versions.  Four  of  them, 
which  apparently  originated  in  England  (one 
manuscript,  now  at  Leyden,  being  dated  in 
1390),  have  no  special  interest ;  the  fifth,  or 
vulgate  Latin  text,  was  no  doubt  made  at 
Liege,  and,  as  will  be  seen,  has  an  important 
bearing  on  the  author's  identity.  It  is  found 
in  twelve  manuscripts,  all  of  the  fifteenth 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


century,  and  is  the  only  Latin  version  as 
yet  printed. 

In  his  prologue  the  author  styles  himself 
Jehan  de  Mandeville,  or  John  Maundevylle, 
knight,  born  and  bred  in  England,  of  the 
town  of  St.  Aubin  or  St.  Albans ;  and  he 
declares  that  he  crossed  the  sea  on  Michael- 
mas day  1322  (or  1332,  in  the  Egerton  and 
some  other  English  manuscripts),  and  had 
passed  in  his  travels  by  Turkey  (i.e.  Asia 
Minor),  Great  and  Little  Armenia,  Tartary, 
Persia,  Syria,  Arabia,  Upper  and  Lower 
Egypt,  Libya,  a  great  part  of  Ethiopia, 
Chaldeea,  Amazonia,  and  Lesser,  Greater, 
and  Middle  India.  He  adds  that  he  wrote 
especially  for  those  who  wished  to  visit 
Jerusalem,  whither  he  had  himself  often 
ridden  in  good  company,  and  in  the  French 
prologue  he  ends  by  stating  that,  to  be  more 
concise,  he  should  have  (j'eusse)  written  in 
Latin,  but  had  chosen  Romance,  i.e.  French, 
as  being  more  widely  understood.  In  the 
Latin,  and  all  the  English  versions  except 
the  Cotton  manuscript,  this  last  sentence  is 
suppressed,  so  that  each  tacitly  claims  to  be 
an  original  work ;  in  the  Cotton  manuscript 
it  is  perverted  and  reads :  '  And  ye  shall 
understand  that  I  have  put  this  book  out  of 
Latin  into  French,  and  translated  it  again 
out  of  French  into  English  that  every  man  of 
my  nation  may  understand  it.'  These  words 
not  only  contradict  the  French  text,  but  make 
Mandeville  himself  responsible  for  the  Eng- 
lish version  in  which  they  occur,  and  on  the 
strength  of  them  he  has  even  been  styled  the 
'  father  of  English  prose.'  But  the  Cotton 
version,  equally  with  the  others,  is  disfigured 
by  blunders,  such  as  an  author  translating 
his  own  work  could  never  have  made  (see 
Roxburghe  edit.  p.  xiii).  In  the  epilogue 
Mandeville  repeats  that  he  left  England  in 
1322,  and  goes  on  to  say  that  he  had  since 
<  searched '  many  a  land,  been  in  many  a  good 
company,  and  witnessed  many  a  noble  feat, 
although  he  had  himself  performed  none, 
and  that,  being  now  forced  by  arthritic  gout 
to  seek  repose,  he  had  written  his  reminis- 
cences, as  a  solace  for  his  '  wretched  ease,'  in 
1357,  the  thirty-fifth  year  since  he  set  out. 
This  is  the  date  in  the  Paris  manuscript ; 
others,  French  and  English,  have  1356  (or 
1366  in  the  case  of  those  which  make  him 
start  in  1332),  while  the  vulgate  Latin  has 
1355.  In  the  Latin,  moreover,  he  says  that 
he  wrote  at  Liege,  and  it  is  in  the  Cotton 
manuscript  alone  that,  by  an  inexact  render- 
ing, he  speaks  of  having  actually  reached 
home.  The  passage  common  to  all  the  Eng- 
lish versions,  that  on  his  way  back  he  sub- 
mitted his  book  to  the  pope  at  Rome,  is,  no 
doubt,  spurious.  It  is  at  variance  with  his 


own  account  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  work  was  written,  and  between 
1309  and  1377  the  popes  resided  not  at  Rome 
but  at  Avignon.  A  short  dedicatory  letter 
in  Latin  to  Edward  III,  which  is  appended 
to  some  inferior  French  manuscripts,  is  also 
probably  a  late  addition.  In  some  copies  the 
author's  name  appears  as  J.  de  Montevilla. 

The  work  itself  is  virtually  made  up  of 
two  parts.  The  first  treats  mainly  of  the 
Holy  Land  and  the  routes  thither,  and  in 
the  Paris  manuscript  it  gives  the  title  to  the 
whole,  viz.  '  Le  livre  Jehan  de  Mandeville, 
chevalier,  lequel  parle  de  1'estat  de  la  terre 
sainte  et  des  merveilles  que  il  y  a  veues.' 
Although  it  is  more  a  guide-book  for  pilgrims 
than  strictly  a  record  of  the  author's  own 
travel,  he  plainly  implies  throughout  that  he 
wrote  from  actual  experience.  Incidentally 
he  tells  us  he  had  been  at  Paris  and  at  Con- 
stantinople, had  long  served  the  sultan  of 
Egypt  against  the  Bedouins,  and  had  refused 
his  offer  of  a  prince's  daughter  in  marriage, 
with  a  great  estate,  at  the  price  of  apostasy. 
He  reports,  too,  a  curious  colloquy  he  had 
with  the  sultan  on  the  vices  of  Christendom, 
and  casually  mentions  that  he  left  Egypt  in 
the  reign  of  Melechmadabron,  by  whom  he 
possibly  means  Melik-el-Mudhaffar  (1346-7). 
Finally,  he  speaks  of  being  at  the  monastery 
of  St.  Catharine  on  Mount  Sinai,  and  of 
having  obtained  access  to  the  Dome  of  the 
Rock  at  Jerusalem  by  special  grace  of  the 
sultan,  who  gave  him  letters  under  the  great 
seal.  But  in  spite  of  these  personal  references 
almost  the  whole  of  his  matter  is  undeniably 
taken  from  earlier  writers.  The  framework, 
as  Sir  Henry  Yule  pointed  out,  is  from  Wil- 
liam of  Boldensele,  a  German  knight  and 
ex-Dominican  who  visited  the  holy  places  in 
1332-3,  and  wrote  in  1336  a  sober  account 
of  his  journey  (GROTEFBHTD,  Die  Edelherren 
von  Boldensele,  1852,  1855).  From  first  to 
last  Mandeville  copies  him  closely,  though 
not  always  with  intelligence ;  but  at  the 
same  time  he  borrows  abundantly  from  other 
sources,  interweaving  his  various  materials 
with  some  skill.  Apart  from  his  use  of 
church  legends  and  romantic  tales,  the  de- 
scription he  gives  of  the  route  through  Hun- 
gary to  Constantinople,  and,  later  on,  across 
Asia  Minor,  is  a  blundering  plagiarism  from 
^-  <  History  of  the  First  Crusade  '  by  Albert 


the 


of  Aix,  and  his  topography  of  Palestine,  when 
not  based  on  Boldensele,  is  a  patchwork  from 
twelfth-  and  thirteenth-century  itineraries. 
His  authority,  therefore,  for  the  condition 
of  the  holy  places  in  his  own  time,  though 
often  quoted,  is  utterly  worthless.  Other 
passages  can  be  traced  to  Pliny  and  Solinus, 
Peter  Comestor,  Vincent  de  Beauvais,  Bru- 


Mandeville 


25 


Mandeville 


netto  Latini,  and  Jacques  de  Vitry.  From 
the  last,  for  example,  he  ekes  out  Bolden- 
sele's  account  of  the  Bedouins,  and  it  is  from 
a  careless  reading  of  De  Vitry  that  he  turns 
the  hunting  leopards  of  Cyprus  into  'papions ' 
or  baboons.  The  alphabets  which  he  gives 
have  won  him  some  credit  as  a  linguist,  but 
only  the  Greek  and  the  Hebrew  (which  were 
readily  accessible)  are  what  they  pretend  to 
be,  and  that  which  he  calls  Saracen  actually 
comes  from  the'Cosmographia'  of  ^Ethicus! 
His  knowledge  of  Mohammedanism  and  its 
Arabic  formulae  impressed  even  Yule.  He  was, 
however,  wholly  indebted  for  that  information 
to  the  'Liber  de  Statu  Saracenorum '  of  Wil- 
liam of  Tripoli  (circa  1270),  as  he  was  to  the 
'  Historise  Orientis'  of  Hetoum  the  Armenian 
(1307)  for  much  of  what  he  wrote  about 
Egypt.  In  the  last  case,  indeed,  he  shows  a 
rare  sign  of  independence,  for  he  does  not, 
with  Hetoum,  end  his  history  of  the  sultanate 
about  1300,  but  carries  it  on  to  the  death  of 
En-Nasir  (1341)  and  names  two  of  his  suc- 
cessors. Although  his  statements  about 
them  are  not  historically  accurate,  this  fact 
and  a  few  other  details  suggest  that  he  may 
really  have  been  in  Egypt,  if  not  at  Jerusalem, 
but  the  proportion  of  original  matter  is  so 
very  far  short  of  what  might  be  expected 
that  even  this  is  extremely  doubtful. 

In  the  second  part  of  the  work,  which 
describes  nearly  all  Asia,  there  is,  apart 
from  his  own  assertions,  no  trace  of  personal 
experience  whatever.  The  place  of  Bolden- 
sele  is  here  taken  by  Friar  Odoric  of  Por- 
denone,  whose  intensely  interesting  narra- 
tive of  eastern  travel  was  written  in  1330, 
shortly  after  his  return  home  (YtTLE,  Cathay 
and  the  Way  thither,  1866 ;  H.  COKDIER, 
O.  de  Pordenone,  1891).  Odoric  left  Europe 
about  1316-18,  and  travelled  slowly  over- 
land from  Trebizond  to  the  Persian  Gulf, 
where  he  took  ship  at  Hormuz  for  Tana,  a 
little  north  of  Bombay.  Thence  he  sailed 
along  the  coast  to  Malabar,  Ceylon,  and 
Mailapur,  now  Madras.  After  visiting  Su- 
matra, Java,  and  other  islands,  Champa  or 
S.  Cochin-China,  and  Canton,  he  ultimately 
made  his  way  northward  through  China  to 
Cambalec  or  Pekin.  There  he  remained  three 
years,  and  then  started  homeward  by  land, 
but  his  route  after  Tibet  is  not  recorded. 
Mandeville  practically  steals  the  whole  of 
these  extensive  travels  and  makes  them  his 
own,  adding,  as  before,  a  mass  of  hetero- 
geneous matter  acquired  by  the  same  means. 
Next  to  Odoric  he  makes  most  use  of  Hetoum, 
from  whom  he  took,  besides  other  details,  his 
summary  description  of  the  countries  of  Asia 
and  his  history  of  the  Mongols.  For  Mongol 
manners  and  customs  he  had  recourse  to 


I  John  de  Piano  Carpini  and  Simon  de  St. 
Quentin,  papal  envoys  to  the  Tartars  about 
1250.  These  two  thirteenth-century  writers 
I  he  probably  knew  only  through  lengthy  ex- 
tracts  in  the '  Speculum'  of  Vincent  de  Beau- 
i  vais  (d.  1264?).  This  vast  storehouse  of  me- 
I  diaeval  knowledge  he  ransacked  thoroughly, 
!  as  he  did  also  to  some  extent  the  kindred 
!  « Tresor  '  of  Brunetto  Latini  (d.  1294).  He 
;  admits  in  one  place  (contradicting  his  pro- 
|  logue)  that  he  was  never  in  Tartary  itself, 
though  he  had  been  in  Russia  (Galicia),  Li- 
vonia, Cracow,  and  other  countries  bordering 
j  on  it,  but,  without  once  naming  his  autho- 
rities, he  writes  throughout  in  the  tone  of 
an  eye-witness.  He  even  transfers  to  his 
own  days,  '  when  I  was  there,'  the  names 
of  Tartar  princes  of  a  century  before  (Roxb. 
ed.  p.  209).  Much  in  the  same  way  he 
adopts  Pliny's  language  about  the  ships  of 
his  time,  so  that  it  serves  for  those  of  the  four- 
teenth century  (id.  p.  219),  and  gives  as  his 
own  a  mode  of  computing  the  size  of  the 
earth  which  he  found  recorded  of  Erato- 
sthenes (ib.  p.  200).  But  it  may  be  that  from 
Vincent  de  Beauvais's  '  Speculum,'  and  not 
directly  from  Pliny,  Solinus,  or  the  early 
Bestiaries,  he  obtained  particulars  of  the 
fabulous  monsters,  human  and  brute,  the 
existence  of  which  he  records  as  sober  fact 
in  the  extreme  East.  Without  doubt  in 
the  '  Speculum '  he  read  Caesar's  account  of 
the  customs  of  the  Britons,  which  he  applies 
almost  word  for  word  to  the  inhabitants  of 
one  of  his  imaginary  islands  (Roxb.  ed.  p. 
218).  But,  whether  repeating  fact  or  fable,  he 
associates  himself  with  it.  A  good  example 
of  his  method  is  his  story  of  the  mythical 
Fount  of  Youth.  He  takes  this  from  Prester 
John's  letter,  and  foists  it  upon  Odoric's 
account  of  Malabar,  but  he  adds  that  he 
himself  had  drunk  of  the  fount,  and  still 
felt  the  good  effects.  Similarly  at  various 
stages  he  makes  out  that  he  had  taken  ob- 
servations with  the  astrolabe,  not  only  in 
Brabant  and  Germany  towards  Bohemia, 
but  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  had  seen  with  his 
own  eyes  the  gigantic  reeds  of  the  island  of 
1  Panten,'  had  sailed  within  sight  of  the 
rocks  of  adamant,  and  had  been  in  the 
country  of  the  Vegetable  Lamb.  He  even 
represents  that  his  travels  extended  from 
62°  10'  north  to  33°  16'  south.  Further,  in 
following  Odoric  through  Cathay  he  adds  con- 
versations of  his  own  at  Cansay  and  at  Cam- 
balec, and  asserts  that  he  and  his  comrades 
served  the  Great  Khan  for  fifteen  months 
against  the  king  of  Manzi.  The  way  he 
deals  with  Odoric's  story  of  the  devil-haunted 
Valley  Perilous  is  curious ;  for  in  working 
it  up  with  augmented  horrors  he  tells  how, 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


with  some  of  his  fellows,  he  succeeded  in 
passing  through,  after  being  shriven  by  two 
Friars  Minor  of  Lombardy,  who  were  with 
them.  Evidently  he  here  alludes  to  Odoric 
himself,  so  as  to  forestall  a  charge  of  pla- 
giarism by  covertly  suggesting  that  they 
travelled  together.  This  theory  was  in 
fact  put  forward  as  early  as  the  fifteenth 
century,  to  account  for  the  agreement  be- 
tween the  two  works,  and  it  was  even  asserted 
that  Mandeville  wrote  first.  Such,  however, 
was  certainly  not  the  case,  and  all  the  evi- 
dence goes  to  prove  that  his  book  is  not  only  a 
mere  compilation,  but  a  deliberate  imposture. 

There  are  strong  grounds,  too,  for  the 
belief  that  his  name  is  as  fictitious  as  his 
travels.  Mandeville  is  mentioned,  indeed, 
as  a  famous  traveller  in  Burton's  '  Chronicle 
of  Meaux  Abbey,'  written  between  1388  and 
1396  (Rolls  ed.,  1868,  iii.  158),  and  again, 
about  1400,  in  a  list  of  local  celebrities  ap- 
pended to  Amundesham's  '  Annals  of  St. 
Albans'  (Rolls  ed.,  1871,  ii.  306).  These 
notices,  however,  and  others  later,  are  plainly 
based  on  his  own  statements ;  and  the  fact 
that  a  sapphire  ring  at  St.  Albans  (ib.  p. 
331)  and  a  crystal  orb  at  Canterbury  (LE- 
LAND,  Comment.,  1709,  p.  368)  were  ex- 
hibited among  relics  as  his  gifts  only  attests 
the  fame  of  his  book.  No  other  kind  of  trace 
of  him  can  be  found  in  England,  for  the 
legend  of  his  burial  at  St.  Albans  was  of  late 
growth.  Although  in  the  fourteenth  century 
the  Mandevilles  were  no  longer  earls  of  Essex, 
the  name  was  not  uncommon.  One  family 
bearing  it  was  seated  at  Black  Notley  in 
Essex,  and  another  was  of  Marshwood  in 
Dorset,  holding  lands  also  in  Wiltshire,  Ox- 
fordshire, Devonshire,  and  elsewhere.  At 
least  two  members  of  the  latter  were  called 
John  between  1300  and  1360,  and  other  con- 
temporary Mandevilles  of  the  same  name  are 
also  known  (Roxb.  ed.  p.  xxx).  Two  more 
have  recently  been  found  by  Mr.  Edward 
Scott  as  witnesses  to  a  charter,  now  at 
Westminster  Abbey,  relating  to  Edmonton, 
Middlesex,  and  dated  in  1312-13.  Nothing, 
however,  is  recorded  of  any  one  of  them  that 
makes  his  identity  with  the  traveller  at  all 
probable. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  is  abundant  proof 
that  the  tomb  of  the  author  of  the  '  Travels ' 
was  to  be  seen  in  the  church  of  the  Guille- 
mins  or  Guillelmites  at  Liege  down  to  the 
demolition  of  the  building  in  1798.  The 
fact  of  his  burial  there,  with  the  date  of  his 
death,  17  Nov.  1372,  was  published  by  Bale  in 
1548  (Summarium,  f.  1496),  and  was  con- 
firmed independently  by  Jacob  Meyer  (An- 
nales  rerum  Flandric.,  1561,  p.  165)  and 
Lud.  Guicciardini  (Paesi  Bassi,  1567,  p.  281). 


Ortelius  (Itinerarium,  1584,  p.  16)  is  more 
explicit,  and  gives  the  epitaph  in  full.  As 
corrected  by  other  copies,  notably  one  sent 
by  Edmund  Lewknor,  an  English  priest  at 
Liege,  to  John  Pits  (De  III.  Angl.  Scriptt. 
1619,  p.  511),  it  ran  :  '  Hie  jacet  vir  nobilis 
Dom.  Joannes  de  Mandeville,  alias  dictus 
adBarbam,  Miles,  Dominus  de  Campdi,  natus 
de  Anglia,  medicinse  professor,  devotissimus 
orator,  et  bonorum  suorum  largissirnus  pau- 
peribus  erogator,  qui,  toto  quasi  orbe  lus- 
trato,  Leodii  diem  vitce  sme  clausit  extremum, 
A.D.  MCCCLXXII.,  mensisNov.  die  xvii.'  Orte- 
lius adds  that  it  was  on  a  stone  whereon 
was  also  carved  an  armed  man  with  forked 
beard  trampling  on  a  lion,  with  a  hand 
blessing  him  from  above,  together  with  the 
words :  '  Vos  ki  paseis  sor  mi  por  lamour 
deix  (de  Dieu)  proies  por  mi.'  The  shield 
when  he  saw  it  was  bare,  but  he  was  told  it 
once  contained,  on  a  brass  plate,  the  arms 
azure,  a  lion  argent  with  a  crescent  on  his 
breast  gules,  within  a  bordure  engrailed  or. 
These  were  not  the  arms  of  any  branch  of 
Mandeville,  but,  except  the  crescent  (which 
may  have  marked  a  difference  for  a  second 
son),  they  appear  to  have  been  borne  by 
Tyrrell  and  Lamont  (PAPWORTH,  Ordinary, 
1874,  p.  118).  Another  description  of  them 
in  German  verse,  with  a  somewhat  faulty 
copy  of  the  epitaph,  was  given  by  Jacob 
Piiterich  in  his  '  Ehrenbrief,'  written  in 
1462,  the  poet  stating  that  he  went  twelve 
miles  out  of  his  way  to  visit  the  tomb 
(IlAUPT,  Zeitschrift,  1848,  vi.  56).  It  is  not 
very  intelligible,  but  it  mentions  the  lion, 
and  adds  that  the  helm  was  surmounted 
by  an  ape  (Morkhacz).  Of  about  the  same 
date  is  a  notice  of  Mandeville,  based  on  the 
epitaph,  in  the  '  Chronicle '  (1230-1461)  of 
Cornelis  Zantfliet,  who  was  a  monk  of  St. 
Jacques  at  Liege ;  and  earlier  still  Radulphus 
de  Rivo  (d.  1403),  dean  of  Tongres,  some  ten 
miles  from  Liege,  has  an  interesting  passage 
on  him  in  his  '  Gesta  Pontificum  Leodien- 
sium.'  He  says  not  only  that  he  was  buried 
among  the  Guillemins,  but  that  he  wrote 
his  '  Travels '  in  three  languages.  By  an  ob- 
vious misreading  of  the  date  on  the  tomb 
(y  for  x}  he  places  his  death  in  1367. 

But  the  most  important  piece  of  evidence 
for  the  author's  identity  was  made  known  in 
1866  (S.  BORMANS,  in  Bibliophile  Beige,  p. 
236),  though  it  was  not  appreciated  until 
1884  (E.  B.  NICHOLSON,  in  Academy,  xxv. 
261).  This  is  an  extract  made  by  the  Liege 
herald,  Louis  Abry  (1643-1720),  from  the 
fourth  book,  now  lost,  of  the  'Myreur  des 
Histors,'  or  *  General  Chronicle,'  of  Jean  des 
Preis  or  d'Outremeuse  (1338-1399).  It  is 
to  this  effect  :  '  In  1372  died  at  Liege, 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


12  [MC]  Nov.,  a  man  of  very  distinguished 
birth,  but  content  to  pass  there  under  the 
name  of  "Jean  de  Bourgogne  dit  a  la  Barbe." 
He  revealed  himself,  however,  on  his  death- 
bed to  Jean  d'Outremeuse,  his  friend  and 
executor.  In  fact,  in  his  will  he  styled  him- 
self "  Messire  Jean  de  Mandeville,  chevalier, 
comte  de  Montfort  en  Angleterre  et  seigneur 
de  1'isle  de  Campdi  et  du  Chateau  Perouse." 
Having,  however,  had  the  misfortune  to  kill 
in  his  own  country  a  count  (or  earl),  whom 
he  does  not  name,  he  bound  himself  to  tra- 
verse three  parts  of  the  world.  He  came  to 
Liege  in  1343,  and,  although  of  very  exalted 
rank,  he  preferred  to  keep  himself  there  con- 
cealed. He  was,  besides,  a  great  naturalist, 
and  a  profound  philosopher  and  astrologer, 
and  he  had  above  all  an  extraordinary  know- 
ledge of  medicine,  rarely  deceiving  himself 
when  he  gave  his  opinion  as  to  a  patient's 
chances  of  recovery.  On  his  death  he  was 
interred  among  the  Guillelmins  in  the  suburb 
of  Avroy '  (cf.  S.  BORM  ANS,  Chronique  et  Geste 
de  J.  des  Preis,  1887,  p.  cxxxiii).  D'Outre- 
meuse again  mentions  Mandeville  in  his 
'  Tresorier  de  Philosophic  Naturelle '  (Bibl. 
Nat.,fonds  fran?.,  12326).  Without  connect- 
ing him  with  De  Bourgogne  he  there  styles 
him  '  Seigneur  de  Monfort,'  &c.,  and  quotes 
several  passages  in  Latin  from  a  i  Lapidaire 
des  Indois,'  of  which  he  says  he  was  the 
author ;  a  French  version  of  the  '  Lapidaire ' 
was  printed  under  Mandeville's  name  at 
Lyons  about  1530.  D'Outremeuse  also  as- 
serts that  Mandeville  lived  seven  years  at 
Alexandria,  and  that  a  Saracen  friend  gave 
him  some  fine  jewels,  which  he  (D'Outre- 
meuse) afterwards  acquired.  As  to  Jean  de 
Bourgogne  a  la  Barbe,  the  name  is  otherwise 
known  as  that  of  the  author  of  a  treatise  on 
the  plague.  Manuscripts  of  this  are  extant  in 
Latin,  French,  arid  English,  the  author  some- 
times being  called  De  Burdegalia,  De  Bur- 
deus,  &c. ;  and  it  is  significant  that  a  French 
copy  originally  formed  part  of  the  same 
manuscript  as  the  Paris  Mandeville  ' Travels' 
of  1371  (L.  DELISLE,  Cat.  des  MSS.  Libri  et 
Barrois,  1888,  p.  252).  The  colophon  of  the 
treatise  states  that  it  was  composed  by  Jean  de 
Bourgogne  a,  la  Barbe  in  1365  at  Liege,  where 
he  had  before  written  other  noble  scientific 
works;  and  in  the  text  he  claims  to  have  had 
forty  years  of  medical  experience,  and  to  have 
written  two  previous  tracts  on  kindred  sub- 
jects. He  appears  again,  as  '  John  with  the 
Beard,'  in  the  Latin  vulgate  version  of  Man- 
deville's 'Travels.'  Mandeville  is  there  made 
to  say  that,  when  in  Egypt,  he  met  about  the 
Sultan's  court  a  venerable  and  clever  phy- 
sician '  sprung  from  our  own  parts ; '  that  long 
afterwards  at  Liege,  on  his  way  home  in  1355, 


he  recognised  the  same  physician  in  Master 
John  '  ad  Barbam,' whom  he  consulted  when 
laid  up  with  arthritic  gout  in  the  street  Basse 
Sauveniere ;  and  that  he  wrote  the  account  of 
his  wanderings  at  Master  John's  instigation 
and  with  his  aid.  The  same  story  has  even 
been  quoted  from  a  French  manuscript,  with 
the  name  Jean  de  Bourgogne  in  full,  and  the 
added  detail  that  Mandeville  lodged  at  Liege 
in  the  hostel  of  one  Henkin  Levoz  (Roxb.  ed. 
p.  xxviii).  As  the  whole  incident  is  absent 
from  the  French  manuscripts  generally,  it 
could  hardly  have  formed  part  of  the  origi- 
nal work ;  but  it  marks  a  stage  towards  the 
actual  identification  of  De  Bourgogne  with 
Mandeville,  as  asserted  by  D'Outremeuse's 
chronicle  and  implied  in  the  epitaph,  which 
D'Outremeuse  probably  composed.  But,  ad- 
mitting this  identity,  there  is  the  question, 
Which  of  the  two  names,  Mandeville  or  De 
Bourgogne,  was  authentic  ? 

If  D'Outremeuse  reported  truly,  De  Bour- 
gogne in  his  will  claimed  not  only  to  be  Sir 
John  Mandeville,  but  count,  or  earl,  of  Mont- 
fort  in  England.  Such  a  titfe  was  certainly 
never  borne  by  the  Mandeville  family,  and 
the  probability  is  that  it,  like  the  other  ap- 
pellation ('  seigneur  de  1'isle  de  Campdi  et  du 
Chateau  Perouse')  given  by  D'Outremeuse  to 
his  mysterious  friend,  was  a  fiction.  D'Outre- 
meuse's account  of  the  cause  of  his  friend's 
departure  from  England  may  be  possibly 
based  on  historical  fact,  although  the  inves- 
tigation is  full  of  difficulty. 

One  John  de  Burgoyne,  who  was  in  Ed- 
ward II's  reign  chamberlain  to  John,  baron  de 
Mowbray,  took  part  with  his  master  in  the 
rising  against  the  two  Despensers,  the  king's 
favourites,  in  1321.  The  Despensers  were  then 
banished,  and  De  Burgoyne  was,  for  his  share 
in  the  attack  on  them,  pardoned  by  parliament 
on 20 Aug.  1321  (Par I.  Writs  tii.  div. ii.  App.p. 
167,div.iii.p.619).  Next  year  the  Despensers 
were  recalled  by  the  king,  and  they  defeated 
their  enemies  at  Boroughbridge  on  16  March, 
when  Mowbray,  De  Burgoyne's  master,  was 
executed.  John  de  Burgoyne  thus  lost  his 
patron,  and  in  May  his  own  position  was 
seriously  endangered  by  the  formal  revoca- 
tion of  his  earlier  pardon,  so  that  he  had 
cogent  reasons  for  quitting  England.  Man- 
deville, in  his  '  Travels,'  professes  to  have 
left  his  native  country  at  Michaelmas  1322. 
This  coincidence  of  date  is  far  from  proving 
that  the  Burgoyne  in  Mowbray's  service  is 
identical  with  the  Jean  de  Bourgogne  who 
died  at  Liege  in  1372,  and  who  is  credited 
by  D'Outremeuse  with  assuming  the  alias  of 
Mandeville ;  but  their  identity  is  not  impos- 
sible. It  would  account  for  such  knowledge 
of  England  as  is  shown  now  and  then  in  the 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


1  Travels'  (in  the  remarks, for  example,  on  the 
letters  p  and  3),  and  even  perhaps  for  the  choice 
of  the  pseudonym  of  Mandeville.  For  Bur- 
goyne,  as  the  foe  of  the  Despensers,  was  a 
partisan  of  a  real  John  de  Mandeville,  pro- 
bably of  Marshwood,  who,  implicated  in 
1312  in  the  death  of  Piers  Gaveston  [q.  v.], 
was  pardoned  in  1313  (ib.  ii.  div.  iii.  p. 
1138).  This  Mandeville  was  not  apparently 
involved  in  the  events  of  1322,  and  would 
himself  be  too  old  in  1312  to  make  it  reason- 
able to  identify  him  in  any  way  with  the 
friend  of  D'Outremeuse,  who  died  sixty  years 
later,  in  1372.  But  his  name  might  easily 
have  been  adopted  by  Burgoyne,  the  exile 
of  1322.  In  any  case,  the  presumption  is 
that  the  Liege  physician's  true  name  was  De 
Bourgogne,  and  that  he  wrote  the  '  Travels ' 
under  the  pseudonym  of  Mandeville.  Whether 
D'Outremeuse  was  his  dupe  or  accomplice  is 
open  to  doubt.  D'Outremeuse  was  not  over- 
scrupulous, for  the  travels  which  Mandeville 
took  from  Odoric  he  in  turn  took  from  Man- 
deville, inserting  them  in  the  '  Myreur '  as 
those  of  his  favourite  hero  Ogier  le  Danois 
(ed.  Borgnet,  1873,  iii.  57).  There  are  signs, 
too,  that  he  may  at  least  have  been  respon- 
sible for  the  Latin  version  of  Mandeville's 
'  Travels/  in  which  Ogier's  name  also  occurs ; 
but  if  he  had  no  hand  in  the  original,  he  had 
ample  means  of  detecting  its  character  ;  his 
own  authorities  for  the  extant  books  of  the 
1  Myreur'  (Chrowique,  p.  xcv)  include  nearly 
all  those  which  Mandeville  used. 

The  success  of  the  '  Travels  '  was  remark- 
able. Avowedly  written  for  the  unlearned, 
and  combining  interest  of  matter  and  a  quaint 
simplicity  of  style,  the  book  hit  the  popu- 
lar taste,  and  in  a  marvel-loving  age  its 
most  extravagant  features  probably  had  the 
greatest  charm.  No  mediaeval  work  was  more 
widely  diffused  in  the  vernacular,  atfd  in 
English  especially  it  lost  nothing,  errors 
apart,  by  translation,  the  philological  value 
of  the  several  versions  being  also  consider- 
able. Besides  the  French,  English,  and  Latin 
texts,  there  are  others  in  Italian  and  Spanish, 
Dutch  and  Walloon,  German,  Bohemian, 
Danish,  and  Irish,  and  some  three  hundred 
manuscripts  are  said  to  have  survived.  In 
English  Dr.  Vogels  enumerates  thirty-four. 
In  the  British  Museum  are  ten  French,  nine 
English,  six  Latin,  three  German,  and  two 
Irish  manuscripts.  The  work  was  plagiarised 
not  only  by  D'Outremeuse,  but  by  the  Ba- 
varian traveller  Schiltberger,  who  returned 
home  in  1427.  More  curiously  still,  as  Mr. 
Paget  Toynbee  has  lately  proved  {Romania, 
1892,  xxi.  228),  Christine  de  Pisan,  in  1402, 
borrowed  from  it  largely  in  her  *  Chemin  de 
Long  Estude'  (vv.  1191-1568) ;  the  sibyl  who 


conducted  Christine  in  a  vision  through  the 
other  world  first  showed  her  what  was  worth 
seeing  here  in  terms  almost  identical  with 
Mandeville's. 

According  to  M.  Cordier  the  first  edition 
in  type  was  the  German  version  of  Otto  von 
Diemeringen,  printed  probably  at  Bale  about 
1475,  but  an  edition  in  Dutch  is  thought  to 
have  appeared  at  least  as  early  as  1470 
(CAMPBELL,  Typogr.  Neerlandaise,  1874,  p. 
338).  Another  German  version  by  Michel 
Velser  was  printed  at  Augsburg,  1481.  The 
earliest  edition  of  the  French  text  is  dated 
Lyons,  4  April  1480,  and  was  speedily  fol- 
lowed by  a  second,  Lyons,  8  Feb.  1480-1 .  The 
year  1480  also  saw  an  edition  in  Italian, 
printed  at  Milan.  The  earliest  Latin  editions 
are  undated,  but  one  has  been  assigned,  on 
good  grounds,  to  Gerard  Leeu  of  Antwerp, 
1485.  In  English  the  earliest  dated  edition  is 
that  of  WTynkyn  de  Worde,  1499,  reprinted  in 
1503.  It  was  perhaps  preceded  by  Pynson's, 
a  unique  copy  of  which  is  in  the  Grenville 
Library,  No/6713.  An  edition  by  T.  Este, 
1568,  contains  virtually  the  same  woodcuts 
which  have  been  repeated  down  to  our  own 
days.  Fifteen  editions  in  English  before  1725 
are  known,  all,  as  before  stated,  of  the  defec- 
tive text.  The  edition  of  Cotton  MS.  Titus 
C.  xvi.  in  1725  and  its  reprints  have  already 
been  mentioned.  Modernised  forms  of  it  have 
been  edited  by  T.  Wright,  <  Early  Travels  in 
Palestine/  1848,  and  by  H.  Morley,  1886. 

[Encycl.  Britannica,  9th  edit.  1883,  xv.  473. 
art.  on  Mandeville  by  Sir  H.  Yule  and  E.  B. 
Nicholson,  aud  authorities  there  given;  Voiage 
and  Travaile  of  Sir  J.  Maundeville  (text  from 
Cott.  MS.  Titus  C.  xvi.),  ed.  J.  0.  Halliwell, 
1839;  The  Buke  of  John  Maundeville,  ed. 
Gr.  F.  Warner  (Koxburghe  Club),  containing  the 
text  in  English  (Egert.  MS.  1982)  and  French,  a 
full  introduction,  notes  on  the  sources,  &c.,  1 889 ; 
A.  Bovenschen's  Untersuchungen  iiber  J.  v.  M. 
und  die  Quellen  fiir  seine  Keisebeschreibung,  in 
the  Zeitschrift  fur  Erdkunde,  Berlin,  1888,  xxiii. 
194;  J.  Vogels's  Die  ungedruckten  lateiniscben 
Versionen  Mandeville's,  Crefeld,  1886  ;  Vogels's 
Handschrifr.liche  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  en- 
glische  Version  Mandeville's,  Crefeld,  1891.  In 
the  last  important  tract  Dr.  Vogels  argues  that 
there  were  originally  two  independent  English 
versions,  the  older  (1390-1400)  from  the  Latin 
(E.  L.),  the  other  (about  1400)  from  the  French 
(E,  F.);  that  E.  L.  is  only  preserved  in  a  muti- 
lated form  in  Bodleian  MSS.  e  Mus.  116  and 
Kawl.  99  ;  that  Cott.  MS.  Titus  C.  xvi.  is  a  copy 
of  E.F.;  that  from  another  mutilated  copy  sprang 
all  the  manuscripts  of  the  defective  text ;  and 
that  Egert.  MS.  1982  is  a  revised  and  much  im- 
proved edition  of  the  defective  text,  the  editor, 
in  order  to  amend  and  fill  up  gaps,  using  E.  L. 
throughout,  and  occasionally  a  copy  of  the  ori- 


Mandeville 


Mandeville 


ginal  French  text.  Dr.  Vogels  is  now  engaged 
on  a  critical  edition  of  the  French  Mandeville. 
For  the  bibliography:  H.  Cordier's  Bibliotheca 
Sfnica,  1885,  ii.  943-59;  E.  Eohricht's  Bibl. 
Geogr.  Palsestinae,  1890,  pp.  79-85  ;  H.  Cordier's 
J.  de  Mandeville  (Extrait  duT'oungPao,  vol.  ii. 
No.  4),  Leyden,  1891.]  G.  F.  W. 

MANDEVILLE  or  MAGNA  VILLA, 
WILLIAM  DE,  third  EARL  OP  ESSEX  and 
EARL  or  COUNT  OF  AUMALE  (d.  1189),  third 
son  of  Geoffrey  de  Mandeville,  earl  of  Essex 
[q.  v.],    by  his    wife  Rohese,    daughter   of 
Aubrey  de  Vere  (d.  1141),  great  chamber- 
lain (ROUND),  spent  his  youth  at  the  court 
of  the    Count  of    Flanders,    and   received 
knighthood  from  Philip,   afterwards  count 
(d.  1191).   On  the  death  of  his  brother,  Earl 
Geoffrey,  in  1166,  he  came  over  to  England, 
was  well  received  by  Henry  II,  and  suc- 
ceeded his  brother  as  Earl  of  Essex  and  in 
his  estates.    After  visiting  his  mother,  who 
was  incensed  against  the  monks  of  Walden 
Abbey,    Essex,   her    husband's  foundation, 
because  they   had   succeeded    against    her 
will  in  obtaining  the  body  of  her  son,  Earl  I 
Geoffrey,  and  had  buried  it  in  their  church,  ! 
William    went  to  Walden  to  pray  at   his  i 
brother's  tomb.     He  showed  himself  highly  | 
displeased  with  the  monks,  made  them  give 
up  his  brother's  best  charger  and  arms,  which 
they  had  received  as  a  mortuary  offering, 
and  complained  bitterly  that  his  father  had 
given  them  the  patronage  of  the  churches  on 
his  fiefs,  so  that  he  had  not  a  single  benefice 
wherewith  to  reward  one  of  his  clerks.    The 
convent  gave  him  gifts  in  order  to  pacify  j 
him   (Monasticon,  iv.  143).     He  was  con- 
stantly  in  attendance  on  the  king,  and  was  | 
therefore  much  out  of  England.     He  was  > 
with  Henry,  at  Limoges  and  elsewhere,  in  \ 
the  spring  of  1173,  and  swore  to  the  agree-  I 
ment  between  the  king  and  the  Count  of 
Maurienne.     Later  in  the  year  he  was  still 
with  Henry,  and  remaining  faithful  to  him 
when  the  rebellion  broke  out,  was  one  of 
the  leaders  of  the  royal  army  when  in  August 
Louis  VII  was  invading  Normandy.     In  a 
skirmish  between  the  English  and  French 
knights   between  Gisors  and  Trie,  he   took  j 
Ingelram  of  Trie  prisoner.     He  attested  the  I 
agreement  between  Henry  and  the  king  of 
Scots  at  Falaise  in  October  1174,  was  present 
at  the  submission  of  the  younger  Henry  to 
his  father  at  Bur   on  1  April  1175,  and  re- 
turning to  England,  probably  with  the  king, 
was  at  the  court  at  Windsor  in  October,  and 
attested  the  treaty  with  the  king  of  Con- 
naught  (BENEDICT,  i.  60,  82,  99,  103).     In 
March  1177  he  attended  the  court  at  West- 
minster,  and  was  one  of  the   witnesses  to 
the  king's  l  Spanish  award.'  Later  in  the  year 


he  took  the  cross,  joined  his  old  companion, 
Philip,  count  of  Flanders,  who  had  paid  a 
visit  to  England,  and  set  out  with  him 
on  a  crusade,  taking  with  him  the  prior  of 
Walden  as  his  chaplain.  Having  joined  forces 
at  Jerusalem  with  the  Knights  Templars 
and  Hospitallers  and  Reginald  of  Chatillon, 
Philip  and  the  earl  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of 
Harenc,  and  at  the  end  of  a  month,  on  the 
approach  of  Saladin,  allowed  the  garrison  to 
ransom  themselves.  On  25  Nov.  the  Christians 
gained  the  great  victory  of  Ramlah.  The 
ransom  paid  to  Philip  and  the  earl  was  found 
to  consist  of  base  metals.  They  left  Jerusa- 
lem after  Easter  1178,  and  on  8  Oct.  the 
earl  returned  to  England,  bringing  with  him 
a  large  number  of  silken  hangings,  which  he 
distributed  among  the  churches  on  his  fiefs. 
He  visited  Walden,  and  was  received  with 
honour,  having  given  the  house  some  of  the 
finest  of  his  silk  (Monasticon,  iv.  144). 

The  earl  was  again  in  company  with 
Philip,  of  Flanders  in  1179,  and  joined  him 
in  attending  Louis  VII  when  he  came  to 
England  to  visit  the  shrine  of  St.  Thomas  of 
Canterbury.  On  14  Jan.  1180  he  married, 
at  his  castle  of  Pleshey,  Essex,  Havice, 
daughter  and  heiress  of  William,  count  or 
earl  of  Aumale  (d.  1179),  and  received  from 
the  king  the  county  of  Aumale  and  all  that 
pertained  to  it  on  both  sides  of  the  Channel, 
with  the  title  of  Aumale  (DiCETO,  i.  3).  From 
this  date  he  is  described  sometimes  by  the 
title  of  Aumale  and  sometimes  by  that  of 
Essex.  In  1182  he  was  sent  by  Henry  on 
an  embassy  to  the  Emperor  Frederic  I,  to  in- 
tercede for  Henry  the  Lion,  duke  of  Saxony. 
When  war  broke  out  between  Hainault,  sup- 
ported by  Philip  of  France  and  Flanders, 
Earl  William  was  called  upon  by  the  Count 
of  Flanders  to  go  to  his  aid,  and  he  obeyed  the 
call  (ib.  ii.  32,  where  the  count  is  described 
as  the  '  dominus '  of  Earl  William,  which 
makes  it  certain  that  the  earl  must  have 
held  some  fief  of  the  count).  In  October  1186 
he  was  twice  sent  as  ambassador  to  Philip 
with  reference  to  a  truce  between  the  two 
kings.  Finding  that  Philip  was  threatening" 
Gisors,  Henry  sent  Earl  William  from  Eng- 
land to  defend  it,  and,  coming  over  to  Nor- 
mandy shortly  afterwards,  was  met  by  the 
earl  at  Aumale  about  the  end  of  February 
1187,  and  gave  him  the  command  of  a  divi- 
sion of  his  army.  In  common  with  the  king 
and  many  other  lords,  he  took  the  cross  in 
January  1188  (RALPH  OF  COGGESHALL,  p.  23). 
In  the  late  summer  a  French  army,  that  was 
ravaging  the  Norman  border,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  Bishop  of  Beauvais,  burned  his 
castle  of  Aumale.  He  marched  with  the  king 
across  the  border,  took  part  with  Richard  of 


Mandeville 


3° 


Mangan 


Poitou  in  a  battle  at  Mantes,  burnt  St.  Clair 
in  the  Vexin,  and  destroyed  a  fine  plantation 
that  the  French  king  had  made  there.  Wil- 
liam was  with  the  king  during  his  last  days, 
accompanied  him  in  his  flight  from  Le  Mans 
in  June  1 189,  and  at  his  request  joined  Wil- 
liam FitzRalph  in  swearing  that  if  ill  came 
to  Henry  they  would  give  up  the  Norman 
castles  to  none  save  his  son  John  (  Vita  Gal- 
fridi,  vol.  i.  c.  4).  At  the  coronation  of 
Richard  I  the  earl  carried  the  crown  in  his 
hands,  walking  immediately  before  Richard. 
A  few  days  later,  at  the  council  at  Pipewell, 
Northamptonshire,  the  king  appointed  him 
chief  justiciar  jointly  with  Bishop  Hugh  of 
Durham.  At  a  council  at  London  the  earl 
took  an  oath  on  the  king's  behalf,  before  the 
French  ambassador,  that  Richard  would  meet 
the  French  king  the  following  spring.  He 
then  went  into  Normandy  on  the  king's  busi- 
ness, and  died  without  issue  at  Rouen  on 
14  Nov.  1189  (DICETO,  ii.  73).  He  was  buried 
in  the  abbey  of  Mortemer,  near  Aumale,  his 
heart,  according  to  one  account,  being  sent  to 
Walden  (Monast.  iv.  140,  but  comp.  p.  145). 

Mandeville  was  a  gallant  and  warlike  man, 
( as  loyal  as  his  father  was  faithless '  (NoE- 
GATE).  Besides  making  a  grant  to  Walden 
(ib.  iv.  149),  he  founded  a  house  for  Augus- 
tinian  canons  called  Stoneley,  at  Kimbolton 
in  Huntingdonshire  (ib.  vi.  477),  gave  the 
manor  of  Chippenham,  Cambridgeshire,  to  the 
Knights  Hospitallers  (ib.  p.  801 ;  Hospital- 
lers in  England,  pp.  78,  230),  and  lands  to 
Reading  Abbey  (Monasticon,  iv.  35),  and  to 
the  nuns  of  Clerkenwell  (ib.  p.  83),  and  tithes 
to  the  priory  of  Colne,  Essex  (ib.  p.  102).  His 
widow  survived  him,  and  married  for  her 
second  husband  William  de  Fortibus  (d. 
1195),  bringing  him  the  earldom  of  Aumale 
or  Albemarle,  held  by  his  son  William  (d. 
1242).  After  the  death  in  1213  of  the  Coun- 
tess Havice's  third  husband,  Baldwin  de 
Bethune,  who  held  the  earldom  for  life  (jure 
uxoris)  (DOYLE;  STTJBBS  ap.  HOVEDEN,  iii. 
306  n.,  comp.  BENEDICT,  ii.  92  n.),  the  county 
of  Aumale  was  given  by  Philip  of  France 
to  Reginald,  count  of  Boulogne  (GTJLIELMTJS 
AEMORICTJS  ap.  Recueil,  xvii.  100). 

[Benedict's  Gesta  Hen.  II  et  Ric.  I,  vols.  _i. 
ii.  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Roger  de  Hoveden,  vols.  ii. 
iii.  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  R.  de  Diceto,  vols.  i.  ii.  (Rolls 
Ser.)  ;  R.  de  Coggeshall, pp.  23,  26  (Rolls  Ser.)  ; 
Gervase  Cant.  i.  262,  347 ;  Giraldus  Cambr.  Vita 
Galfridi,  ap  Opp.  iv.  369  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Guliel- 
mus  Armoricus  ap.  Recueil  des  Hist.  xvii.  100; 
Dugdale's  Monasticon,  esp.  iv.  134  sqq.,  sub  tit. 
'  Walden  Abbey ' — a  history  of  the  Mandeville 
family;  Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  204 ;  Doyle's  Offi- 
cial Baronage,  i.  24,  682 ;  Round's  Geoffrey  de 
Mandeville,  pp.81,  242,  390;  Norgate's  Angevin 
Kings,  ii.  144,  260,  279,  282.]  W.  H. 


MANDUIT,  JOHN  (fl.  1310),  astro- 
nomer. [See  MAUDUITH.] 

MANFIELD,  SIB  JAMES.  [See  MANS- 
FIELD.] 

MANGA1ST,  JAMES  (1803-1849),  Irish 
poet,  commonly  called  James  Clarence  Man- 
gan, born  at  No.  3  Fishamble  Street,  Dublin, 
on  1  May  1803,  was  son  of  a  grocer  there. 
The  father,  James  Mangan,  a  native  of  Shana- 
golden,  co.  Limerick,  had,  after  marrying 
Catherine  Smith  of  Fishamble  Street  (whose 
family  belonged  to  Kiltale,  co.  Meath),  com- 
menced business  in  Dublin  in  1801.  In  a 
few  years  the  elder  Mangan  found  himself 
bankrupt  through  ill-advised  speculations  in 
house  property.  The  son  James  was  educated 
at  a  school  in  Saul's  Court,  Dublin,  where  he 
learned  Latin,  Spanish,  French,  and  Italian, 
under  Father  Graham,  an  erudite  scholar. 
But  at  an  early  age  he  was  obliged  to  obtain 
employment  in  order  to  support  the  family, 
which  consisted  of  two  brothers  and  a  sister, 
besides  his  parents.  For  seven  years  he  toiled 
in  a  scrivener's  and  for  three  years  in  an 
attorney's  office,  earning  small  wages,  and 
being  subject  to  merciless  persecution  from 
his  fellow-clerks  on  account  of  his  eccentri- 
cities of  manner.  He  soon  contracted  a  fatal 
passion  for  drink,  from  which  he  never  freed 
himself.  Dr.  Todd,  the  eminent  antiquary, 
gave  him  some  employment  in  the  library  of 
Trinity  College,  and  about  1833  Dr.  Petrie 
found  him  a  place  in  the  office  of  the  Irish 
ordnance  survey,  but  his  irregular  habits 
prevented  his  success  in  any  walk  of  life. 

As  early  as  1822  Mangan  had  contributed 
ephemeral  pieces  of  verse  to  various  Dublin 
almanacs.  These  are  enumerated  in  Mr. 
McCall's  slight  memoir.  In  1831  he  became  a 
member  of  the  Comet  Club,  which  numbered 
some  of  the  leading  Dublin  wits  among  its 
members,  and  he  contributed  verse  to  their 
journal,  the  'Comet,'  generally  over  the  sig- 
nature of  '  Clarence,'  which  he  subsequently 
adopted  as  one  of  his  Christian  names.  He 
also  wrote  for  a  notorious  sheet  called  'The 
Dublin  Penny  Satirist.'  He  had  mastered 
German  in  order  to  read  German  philosophy, 
and  it  was  to  the  'Comet'  that  he  sent  his 
first  batch  of  German  translations.  In  1834 
his  first  contribution  to  the  l  Dublin  Univer- 
sity Magazine'  appeared,  and  much  prose 
and  verse  followed  in  the  same  periodical, 
the  majority  being  articles  on  German  poetry 
with  translations.  He  also  issued  many 
pieces  which  he  pretended  were  render- 
ings from  the  Turkish,  Persian,  Arabic,  and 
Coptic.  He  was  wholly  ignorant  of  those  lan- 
guages, but  his  wide  reading  in  books  about 
the  East  enabled  him  to  give  an  oriental 


Mangan 


Mangan 


colouring  to  his  verse.  Nor  were  his  adapta- 
tions of  Irish  poetry  made  directly  from  the 
originals,  for  he  was  ignorant  of  Irish,  anc 
depended  on  prose  translations  made  for  him 
by  Eugene  O'Curry  and  John  O'Daly.     His 
connection  with  the '  Dublin  University  Ma- 
gazine '  brought  important  additions  to  his 
scanty  income,  but  his  indulgence  in  drink 
was  inveterate,  and  rendered  him  incapable 
of  regular  application.    He  wrote  only  at  fits 
and  starts  and  lived  a  secluded  life.     About 
1839   he   became   acquainted  with  Charles 
(now  Sir  Charles)  Gavan  Duffy,  who  was 
tfien  editing  the  '  Belfast  Vindicator/  and  to 
this  journal  Mangan  sent  some  characteris- 
tically humorous  pieces,  using  the  signature 
of  'The  Man  in  the  Cloak.'     When  the 
'  Nation '  was  started  in  1842,  with  Duffy  as 
editor,  Mangan  wrote  for  the  second  number 
over  the  signatures  of  'Terrae  Films'  and 
Vacuus.'   Duffy  treated  him  generously  and 
ve  him  for  a  time  a  fixed  salary,  but  Man- 
n's excesses  led  to  difficulties  between  them, 
is  contributions  to  the  paper  for  the  next 
years  were  few.     After  1845  he  wrote 
.ore  regularly  for  the  '  Nation,'  but  when 
e  second  editor,  Mitchel,  left  it  in  1848, 
angan  followed  him  and  became  a  contri- 
itor  to  Mitchel's  new  paper,  the  '  United 
ishman.'  Poems  of  his  also  appeared  in  the 
Irishman  '  of  1849,  a  paper  started  after  the 
rary  suppression  of  the  'Nation,'   as 
,s  in  the  'Irish  Tribune'  (1848)  and 
Duffy's   Irish  Catholic  Magazine'  (1847), 
'ie  latter  a  venture  of  the  publisher  Duffy, 
ho  must  be  distinguished  from  the  editor  of 
.e '  Nation.'   The  various  signatures  adopted 
3m  time  to  time  by  Mangan  were,  besides 
ose  already  mentioned,  'A  Yankee,' '  Monos,' 
'he  Mourne-r/  and  'Lageniensis/all  which 
•ere  used  in  the  'Nation'  between  1846  and 
848. 

_  Mangan's  friends  sought  in  vain  to  induce 
'm  to  take  the  pledge  from  Father  Mathew. 
t  length  his  mode  of  life  brought  on  an 
ness  which    necessitated  his  removal  to 
t.  Vincent's  Hospital  in  May  1848.     On 
'a  recovery  he  met  with  an  accident  and 
obliged  to  enter  Richmond   Surgical 
capital.   Finally  he  caught  the  cholera,  in 
e  epidemic  that  raged  in  Dublin  in  1849, 
d  died  in  Meath  Hospital  on  Wednesday, 
June  1849.     Hercules  Ellis  tells  a  sensa- 
onal  story  to  the  effect  that  on  proceeding  to 
.e  hospital  he  heard  from  the  house-surgeon 
t    Mangan's    death  was  not  caused  by 
holera  but  by  starvation.  He  also  says  that 
in  his  pocket  was  found  a  volume  of  Ger- 
n  poetry,   in  translating  which  he  had 
n^  engaged  when  struck  down  by  illness, 
his  hat  were  found  loose  papers  on  which 


his  last  efforts  in  verse  were  feebly  traced 
by  his  dying  hand  '  (Romances  and  Ballads, 
Introd.  p.  xiv). 

Mangan  was  unmarried.  In  his  fanciful 
and  untrustworthy  autobiography,  which 
first  appeared  in  the  '  Irish  Monthly '  of  1882, 
and  is  included  among  his  '  Essays  in  Prose 
and  Verse,'  he  relates  an  unhappy  love-story, 
of  which  he  claimed  to  be  the  hero.  His  per- 
sonal appearance  is  thus  described  by  Duffy: 
'  When  he^  emerged  into  daylight  he  was 
dressed  in  a  blue  cloak,  midsummer  or  mid- 
winter, and  a  hat  of  fantastic  shape,  under 
which  golden  hair  as  fine  and  silky  as  a 
woman's  hung  in  unkempt  tangles,  and  deep 
blue  eyes  lighted  a  face  as  colourless  as 
parchment.  He  looked  like  the  spectre  of 
some  German  romance  rather  than  a  living 
creature '  (  Young  Ireland,  1883,  p.  297).  A 
portrait  of  him,  drawn  after  his  death,  was 
executed  by  Mr.  (now  Sir)  F.  W.  Burton, 
and  is  in  the  National  Gallery,  Dublin. 

Mangan  was  probably  the  greatest  of  the 
poets  of  Irish  birth,  although  his  merits  have 
been  exaggerated  by  some  of  his  editors.  His 
translations  and  paraphrases  are  remarkably 
spirited,  and  his  command  of  language  is  no 
less  notable  than  his  facility  in  rhyming  and 
his  ear  for  melody. 

Mangan  never  wrote  for  any  journal  out  of 
Ireland.  About  1845  it  was  proposed  to  bring 
out  an  edition  of  his  poems  in  London,  Gavan 
Duffy  offering  to  bear  a  portion  of  the  ex- 
pense, but  nothing  came  of  the  proposal. 
Thirty  of  Mangan's  ballads  were  issued  in 
Hercules  Ellis's  '  Romances  and  Ballads  of 
Ireland/  Dublin,  1850.  An  incomplete  edition 
of  his  poems,  edited  by  Mitchel,  appeared  in 
New  York  in  1859.  In  1884  the  Rev.  C.  P. 
Meehan  edited  a  collection  of  his  '  Essays  in 
Prose  and  Verse.'  But  this  fails  to  include 
an  interesting  series  of  sketches  by  him  of 
prominent  Irishmen  which  appeared  in  the 
Irishman  '  of  1849.  Other  volumes  by  him 
re :  1.  '  German  Anthology/  8vo,  2  vols. 
Dublin,  1845;  another  edition,  with  intro- 
duction by  the  Rev.  C.  P.  Meehan,  entitled 
Anthologia  Germanica/  18mo,  Dublin,  1884. 
2.  'The  Poets  and  Poetry  of  Munster/  trans- 
lated by  J.  C.  M.,  and  edited  by  John  O'Daly, 
8vo,  Dublin,  1849;  second  edition,  1850; 
:hird  edition,  with  introductory  memoir  by 
;he  Rev.  C.  P.  Meehan,  1884.  3.  'The  Tribes 
)f  Ireland/  a  satire  by  ^Engus  O'Daly,  with 
>oetical  translation  by  J.  C.  M.,  8vo,  Dublin, 
1852.  4.  '  Irish  and  other  Poems '  (a  small 
selection),  12mo,  Dublin,  1886. 

[John  McCall's  Life  of  James  Clarence  Mangan , 
8vo,  Dublin,  1887  ;  Poems,  ed.  by  Mitchel,  with 
Introd.,  New  York,  1859;  O'Donoghue's  Poets  of 
Ireland,  p.  158  ;  Duffy's  Young  Ireland,  1883; 


Mangey 


32 


Mangin 


Irishman,  23  June  1849;  Irish  Monthly,  pp.  11, 
495 ;  Hercules  Ellis's  Romances  and  Ballads  of 
Ireland,  Dublin,  1850;  authorities  cited.] 

D.  J.  O'D. 

MANGEY,  THOMAS  (1688-1755),  di- 
vine, son  of  Arthur  Mangey,  a  goldsmith  of 
Leeds,  was  born  in  1688.  He  was  educated 
at  the  Leeds  free  school,  and  was  admitted  as 
subsizar  to  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
28  June  1704,  at  the  age  of  sixteen.  He 
graduated  B.A.  in  1707  and  M.A.  in  1711, 
and  was  admitted  a  fellow  of  St.  John's 

5  April  1715.     In  1716  he  is  described  on 
the  title-page  of  one  of  his  sermons  as  chap- 
lain at  Whitehall.     In  1718  he  resigned  his 
fellowship.  In  1719  or  earlier  he  was  chaplain 
to  the  Bishop  of  London,  Dr.  John  Robinson 
(1714-23).      In    1719    he    also   proceeded 
LL.D.,  and  in  July  1725  D.D.,  being  one  of 
the  seven  who  then  received  their  doctorate 
at  the  hands  of  Dr.  Bentley.     As  deputy  to 
Dr.  Lupton,  preacher  of  Lincoln's  Inn  (who 
died  in  December  1726),  he  delivered  a  series 
of  discourses  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,  of  which 
a  second  edition  appeared  in  1717.     From 
1717  to  1719-20  he  held  the  rectory  of  St. 
Nicholas,  Guildford  (MANNING,  Surrey,  i.69), 
and   subsequently  the  vicarage   of  Baling, 
Middlesex,  which  he  resigned  in  1754,  and 
the  rectory  of  St.  Mildred's,  Bread  Street, 
which  he  retained  till  his  death.  In  May  1721 
he  was  presented  to  the  fifth  stall  in  Durham 
Cathedral,  and  promoted  from  that  to  the  first 
in  January  1722.     Mangey  died  at  Durham, 

6  March  1755,  and  was  buried  in  the  east  tran- 
sept of  his  cathedral.     He  married  Dorothy, 
a  daughter  of  Dr.  John  Sharpe,  archbishop  of 
York,  by  whom  he  left  a  son,  John,  afterwards 
vicar  of  Dunmow,  Essex,  and  prebendary  of 
St.  Paul's,  who  died  in  1782.   His  widow  sur- 
vived him  till  1780. 

Mangey  was  an  active  and  prolific  writer. 
His  great  work  was  his  edition  of  Philo 
Judseus,  'Philonis  Judaei  Opera  .  .  .  typis 
Gulielmi  Bowyer,'  2  vols.  fol.  London,  1742, 
in  which  Harwood  professed  to  detect  many 
inaccuracies,  but  which  Dr.  Edersheim  spoke 
of  as  still,  on  the  whole,  the  best.  Some 
voluminous  materials  collected  by  Mangey 
for  this  edition  are  in  the  Additional  and 
Egerton  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum,  Nos. 
6447-50  and  6457.  He  also  made  collations 
of  the  text  of  the  Greek  Testament  (Addit. 
and  Egerton  MSS.  6441-5) ;  while  his  critical 
notes  and  adversaria  on  Diodorus  Siculus  and 
other  classical  authors  occupy  Nos.  6425-9, 
6459,  and  other  volumes  of  the  same  collec- 
tion. 

His  printed  works,  besides  the  'Philo,' 
are  chiefly  sermons,  and  polemical  treatises 
against  Toland  and  Whiston.  One  volume 


of  collected  sermons  by  him  was  published 
in  1732.  His  '  Remarks  upon  "  Nazarenus," 
wherein  the  Falsity  of  Mr.  Toland's  Maho- 
metan Gospel.  &c.,  are  set  forth,'  1719,  called 
forth  more  than  one  rejoinder.  Toland  re- 
plied to  it  the  year  after  in  his  'Tetradymus.' 
Another  of  his  treatises,  l  Plain  Notions  of 
our  Lord's  Divinity,'  also  published  in  1719, 
was  answered  the  same  year  by  '  Phileleuthe- 
rus  Cantabrigiensis,'  i.e.  Thomas  Herne  [q.  v.] 

[Authorities  quoted;  Baker's  Hist,  of  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  ed.  Mayor,  i.  302-3  ;  Hut- 
chinson's  Hist,  and  Antiquities  of  Durham,  ii. 
173;  Le  Neve's  Fasti,  iii.  309;  Nichols's  Lit.  II- 
lustr.  iv.  152,  &c. ;  various  volumes  of  the  Ad- 
ditional and  Egerton  MSS.,  ranging  from  6422 
to  6457-]  J.  H.  L. 

MANGIN,  EDWARD  (1772-1852),  mis- 
cellaneous writer,  was  descended  from  Hugue- 
not ancestors,  one  of  whom,  Etienne  Mangin, 
was  burnt  at  Meaux,  near  Paris,  on  7  Oct. 
1546.  The  family  migrated  to  Ireland  and 
settled  at  Dublin.  His  father,  Samuel  Henry 
Mangin,  originally  in  the  5th  royal  Irish 
dragoons,  afterwards  lieutenant-colonel  of 
the  14th  dragoons,  died  in  French  Street, 
Dublin,  13  July  1798,  being  then  lieutenant- 
colonel  of  the  12th  (Prince  of  Wales's)  light 
dragoons.  He  married,  in  September  1769, 
Susanna  Corneille,  also  of  French  extraction, 
who  died  in  Dublin  21  Dec.  1824,  and  both 
were  buried  in  the  Huguenot  burial-ground 
at  Dublin.  Edward,  their  eldest  son,  was 
born  in  that  city  on  15  July  1772,  and  matri- 
culated from  Balliol  College,  Oxford,  where 
he  was  contemporary  with  Southey,  on 
9  June  1792.  He  graduated  B.A.  in  1793, 
M.A.  in  1795,  and  was  ordained  in  the  Irish 
church.  On  2  March  1798  he  was  collated 
to  the  prebendal  stall  of  Dysart  in  Killaloe 
Cathedral,  which  he  vacated  on  15  Jan.  1800 
by  his  collation  as  prebendary  of  Rath- 
michael  in  St.  Patrick's,  Dublin.  This  pre- 
ferment he  surrendered  on  1  Dec.  1803,  when 
he  became  prebendary  of  Rath  in  Killaloe, 
in  which  position  he  remained  until  his  death. 
For  a  few  months  (April  to  16  Aug.  1812; 
he  was  navy  chaplain  in  the  Gloucester,  a 
74-gun  ship.  He  dwelt  for  some  time  at 
Toulouse,  and  he  was  in  Paris  at  the  time  of 
its  occupation  by  the  allied  armies  ;  but  for 
nearly  the  whole  of  his  working  life  he  lived 
at  Bath.  A  man  of  wide  reading  and  of 
fascinating  conversation,  combined  with  a 
natural  aptitude  for  drawing,  and  with  a  re- 
markable memory,  the  possession  of  ample 
means  enabled  him  to  spend  his  time  in 
study,  and  he  was  universally  recognised  as 
the  head  of  the  literary  students  of  that 
city.  He  died  in  sleep  on  the  morning  of 
17  Oct.  1852  at  his  house,  10  Johnstone 


Mangin 


33 


Mangles 


Street,  Bath,  and  was  buried  in  the  old 
burial-ground  of  Bathwick.  He  married  in 
1800  Emily  Holmes,  who  died  in  Dublin 
14  July  1801,  leaving  one  daughter,  Emily. 
On  1  July  1816  he  married,  at  Queen  Square 
Chapel,  Bath,  Mary,  daughter  of  Lieutenant- 
colonel  Nangreave  of  the  East  Indian  army. 
She  died  in  Bath  15  May  1845,  leaving  two 
sons,  the  Rev.  E.  N.  Mangin,  at  one  time 
vicar  of  Woodhorn-with-Newbiggin-by-Sea, 
Northumberland,  and  the  Rev.  S.  W.  Mangin, 
now  rector  of  West  Knoyle,  Wiltshire,  and 
one  daughter,  Mary  Henrietta,  who  is  un- 
married. 

Mangin  published  many  works,  original 
and  translated,  but  they  fail  to  render  ade- 
quate justice  to  his  talents.  His  productions 
were:  1.  'The  Life  of  C.  G.  Lamoignon 
Malesherbes/  translated  from  the  French, 
1804.  2.  'The  Deserted  City'  (anon.,  but 
with  a  dedication  signed  E.  M.),  1805.  It 
was  a  poem  on  Bath  in  summer,  parodying 
Goldsmith's  'Deserted  Village.'  3.  'Light 
Reading  at  Leisure  Hours'  (anon.),  1805. 
4.  '  Oddities  and  Outlines,  by  E.  M./  1806, 
2  vols.  5.  'George  the  Third,'  a  novel  in 
three  volumes,  1807.  Some  of  the  impres- 
sions had  his  name  on  the  title-page,  and 
others  were  anonymous.  It  contained  (i. 
71-92)  'a  few  general  directions  for  the 
conduct  of  young  gentlemen  in  the  university 
of  Oxford,'  which  was  '  printed  at  Oxford  in 
1795.'  6.  'An  Essay  on  Light  Reading,' 
1808.  In  this  were  included  some  fresh 
facts  on  Goldsmith's  youth,  afterwards  in- 
corporated in  the  lives  of  Goldsmith  by 
Prior  and  Forster.  A  short  memoir  of  Man- 
gin  and  a  letter  from  him  to  Forster  on 
24  April  1848  are  in  the  latter's  '  Gold- 
smith,' ed.  1871,  vol.  i.  App.  7.  'Essay  on 
the  Sources  of  the  Pleasures  received  from 
Literary  Compositions '  (anon.),  1809 ;  2nd 
edit,  (anon.)  1813.  8.  '  Hector,  a  Tragedy 
in  five  acts,  by  J.  Ch.  J.  Luce  de  Lanci- 
val,  translated  by  E.  Mangin,'  n.d.  [1810]. 
9.  'Works  of  Samuel  Richardson,  with  a 
Sketch  of  his  Life  and  Writings,'  1811, 
19  vols.  10.  '  Utopia  Found :  an  Apology 
for  Irish  Absentees.  Addressed  to  a  Friend 
in  Connaught  by  an  Absentee  residing  in 
Bath,'  1813.  11.  'View  of  the  Pleasures 
arising  from  a  Love  of  Books,'  1814.  12.  'An 
Intercepted  Epistle  from  a  Person  in  Bath  to 
his  Friend  in  London,' Bath,  1815;  2nd  edit., 
with  preface  and  notes,  1815 ;  3rd  edit.  1815. 
It  was  answered  by  an  actor  called  Ashe  in  an 
anonymous  poem,  '  The  Flagellator,'  Bath, 
1815.  13.  '  Letter  to  Bishop  of  Bath  and 
Wells  on  Reading  of  Church  Services,'  1819. 
14. '  The  Bath  Stage,'a  dialogue  (anon.),  Bath, 
1822.  15.  'Letter  to  Thomas  Moore  on  the  sub- 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


Ject  of  Sheridan's"  School  for  Scandal," '1826. 
16. '  Life  of  Jean  Bart,  naval  commander  under 
Louis  XIV.  From  the  French,  by  E.  Man- 
gin,'  1828.  17.  '  Parish  Settlements  and  Pau- 
perism '  (anon.),  1828.  18.  '  Reminiscences 
for  Roman  Catholics,'  1828.  19.  'Short 
Stories  for  Short  Students.'  20.  'More 
Short  Stories,'  1830.  21.  'Essay  on  Duel- 
ling, by  J.  B.  Salaville.  From  the  French, 
by  E.  Mangin/  1832.  22.  '  Piozziana  :  Re- 
collections of  Mrs.  Piozzi,  by  a  Friend,'  1833. 
23.  '  Vagaries  in  Verse,  by  author  of  "  Essay 
on  Light  Reading," '  1835.  It  contains  (pp. 
5-14)  'The  Deserted  City.'  24.  'Letter 
to  the  Admirers  of  Chatterton,'  1838,  signed 
E.  M.  He  believed  that  the  poems  were  not 
by  Chatterton.  25.  '  The  Parlour  Window, 
or  Anecdotes,  Original  Remarks  on  Books,' 
1841.  26.  '  Voice  from  the  Holy  Land,  pur- 
porting to  be  the  Letters  of  a  Centurion 
under  the  Emperor  Tiberius,'  n.d.  [1843]. 
27.  '  Miscellaneous  Essays,'  1851. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Hunter  calls  Mangin 
'author  of  one  or  more  lively  dramatic 
pieces.'  He  contributed  to  the '  Bath  Herald,' 
and  supplied  the '  Bath  and  Bristol  Magazine,' 
1832-4,  with  two  articles,  '  The  Rowleyian 
Controversy,'  ii.  53-9,  and  'Scraps,' ii.  290-4. 
In  John  Forster's  library  at  the  South  Kens- 
ington Museum  are  five  numbers  of  '  The 
Inspector/  a  periodical  issued  by  Mangin  at 
Bath  from  22  Oct.  to  19  Nov.  1825. 

[Cotton's  Fasti  Eccl.  Hibernicse,  i.  426-7,  ii. 
173,  v.  74,  and  Suppl.  p.  46  ;  Foster's  Alumni 
Oxon. ;  Peach's  Houses  in  Bath,  i.  146-7,  ii.  8, 
37-8,  72  ;  Monkland's  Literature  of  Bath,  p.  90 ; 
Hunter's  Bath  and  Literature,  p.  90 ;  Gent. 
Mag.  1853,  pt.  i.  pp.  97-8  ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  ix.  107  ;  Halkett  and  Laing's  Anon. 
Literature,  pp.  828,  1011,  1388,  1419,  1480, 
1486,  1800,  1916,  27^0  ;  information  from  the 
Rev.  S.  W.  Mangin  and  Emanuel  Green,  F.S.A.] 

W.  P.  C. 

MANGLES,  JAMES  (1786-1867),  cap- 
tain in  the  navy  and  traveller,  entered  the 
navy  in  March  1800,  on  board  the  Maidstone 
frigate,  with  Captain  Ross  Donnelly,  whom 
in  1801  he  followed  to  the  Narcissus.  After 
active  service  on  the  coast  of  France,  at  the 
reduction  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  in 
the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  he  was,  on  24  Sept.  1806, 
promoted  to  be  lieutenant  of  the  Penelope, 
in  which,  in  February  1809,  he  was  present 
at  the  reduction  of  Martinique.  In  1811  he 
was  appointed  to  the  Boyne,  and  in  1812  to 
the  Ville  de  Paris,  flagships  in  the  Channel 
of  Sir  Harry  Burrard  Neale  [q.  v.]  In  1814 
he  was  first  lieutenant  of  the  Duncan,  flag- 
ship of  Sir  John  Poo  Beresford  [q.  v.]  in  his 
voyage  to  Rio  de  Janeiro.  He  was  sent  home 
in  acting  command  of  the  Racoon  sloop,  and 


Mangnall 


34 


Manini 


was  confirmed  in  the  rank  13  June  1815. 
This  was  his  last  service  afloat.  In  1816  he 
left  England,  with  his  old  messmate  in  the 
Narcissus,  Captain  Charles  Leonard  Irby 
[q.  v.],  on  what  proved  to  be  a  lengthened 
tour  on  the  continent,  and  extended  to 
Egypt,  Syria,  and  Asia  Minor.  Their  de- 
scriptive letters  were  privately  printed  in 
1823,  and  were  published  as  a  volume  of 
Murray's  *  Home  and  Colonial  Library '  in 
1844.  Mangles  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the 
Royal  Society  in  1825,  and  in  1830  was  one 
of  the  first  fellows  and  members  of  council 
of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society.  He  was 
also  the  author  of  '  The  Floral  Calendar,' 
1839,  12mo,  a  little  book  urging  the  beauty 
and  possibility  of  window  and  town  garden- 
ing ;  '  Synopsis  of  a  Complete  Dictionary 
...  of  the  Illustrated  Geography  and  Hy- 
drography of  England  and  Wales,  Scotland 
and  Ireland/  1848,  12mo  ;  'Papers  and  Des- 
patches relating  to  the  Arctic  Searching  Ex- 
peditions of  1850-1-2/1852,  8vo ;  and  <  The 
Thames  Estuary,  a  Guide  to  the  Navigation 
of  the  Thames  Mouth/ 1853, 4to.  He  died  at 
Fairfield,  Exeter,  on  18  Nov.  1867,  aged  81. 

[O'Byrne's  Nav.  Biog.  Diet. ;  Journ.  of  Eoy. 
G-eogr.  Soc.  vol.  xxxviii.  p.  cxliii ;  Gent.  Mag. 
1867,  ii.  833.]  J.  K.  L. 

MANGNALL,  RICHMAL  (1769-1820), 
schoolmistress,  daughter  of  James  Mangnall 
of  Hollinhurst,  Lancashire,  and  London,  and 
Mary,  daughter  of  John  Kay  of  Manchester, 
was  born  on  7  March  1769,  probably  at 
Manchester,  but  the  evidence  on  this  point 
is  inconclusive.  On  the  death  of  her  parents 
she  was  adopted  by  her  uncle,  John  Kay, 
solicitor,  of  Manchester,  and  was  educated  at 
Mrs.  Wilson's  school  at  Crofton  Hall,  near 
Wakefield,  Yorkshire.  She  remained  there  as 
a  teacher,  and  eventually,  on  the  retirement 
of  Mrs.  Wilson,  took  the  school  into  her  own 
hands,  conducting  it  most  successfully  until 
her  death  on  1  May  1820.  She  was  buried 
in  Crofton  churchyard. 

Her  '  Historical  and  Miscellaneous  Ques- 
tions for  the  use  of  Young  People'  was  first 
published  anonymously  at  Stockport  in  1800, 
but  she  afterwards  sold  the  copyright  for  a 
hundred  guineas  to  Longmans,  who  for  many 
years  issued  edition  after  edition  of  the  book. 
It  has  also  been  published  by  different  firms 
down  to  the  present  time,  with  additions  and 
alterations  by  Cobbin,  Pinnock,  Wright,  Guy, 
and  others.  Miss  Mangnall  also  wrote  a 
' Compendium  of  Geography'  in  1815,  of 
which  a  second  edition  was  published  in  1822, 
and  a  third  in  1829 ;  and  '  Half  an  Hour's 
Lounge,  or  Poems '  (Stockport,  1805,  12mo, 
pp.  80).  Her  portrait  in  oils  still  exists,  and 


an  engraving  of  it  appears  in  some  modern 
editions  of  the  '  Questions  '  (MB.  THEODOBE 
COPPOCK  in  Journal  of  Education,  1889). 

[Journal  of  Education,  1888  pp.  329,  431, 
1889  p.  199;  Heginbotham's  Hist,  of  Stockport, 
ii.  361-2  (with  silhouette  portrait  of  Miss  Mang- 
nall); Allibone's  Diet,  of  Authors ;  English  Cata- 
logue ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  C.  W.  S. 

MANING,    FREDERICK    EDWARD 

(1812-1883),  the  Pakeha  Maori,  born  5  July 
1812,  was  son  of  Frederick  Maning  of  John- 
ville,  co.  Dublin,  and  grandson  of  Archibald 
Maning,  a  wealthy  Dublin  citizen.  His  father 
emigrated  in  1824  to  Van  Diemen's  Land.  In 
1833,  attracted  by  love  of  adventure,  Maning 
went  off  on  a  small  trading  schooner  to  New 
Zealand,  which  was  not  a  British  colony  until 
1841,  and  was  then  hardly  open  even  to 
traders,  though  he  found  one  or  two  other 
white  men  before  him.  His  great  stature, 
strength,  and  audacity,  combined  with  good 
humour  and  vivacity,  won  the  hearts  of  the 
Maoris,  who  soon  installed  him  as  a  Pakeha 
Maori,  i.e.  to  all  intents  a  naturalised  stranger. 
He  acquired  land  of  the  Ngapuhi  tribe  at 
Hokianga,  and  settled  at  Onaki,  where  he 
won  the  entire  confidence  of  the  natives. 
He  married  a  Maori  wife  and  adopted  to  a 
great  extent  the  customs  of  the  tribe,  seek- 
ing, however,  to  set  an  example  of  greater 
humanity.  He  was  thus  enabled  to  render 
considerable  services  to  both  sides  in  the 
wars  of  1845  and  1861. 

On  15  Nov.  1865,  when  the  native  lands 
court  was  established  for  settling  questions 
regarding  the  title  of  lands  as  between  Maoris 
under  their  own  customs  and  traditions, 
Maning  was  appointed  one  of  the  judges,  and 
took  a  prominent  part  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  court.  Many  of  his  judgments  give  a 
graphic  account  of  the  customs  of  the  Maoris. 

In  1881  he  was  compelled  by  painful 
disease  to  relinquish  his  judicial  duties,  and 
returned  to  Great  Britain  in  the  hope  of  a 
cure,  but  died  in  London  25  July  1883.  His 
body  was  by  his  own  desire  taken  out  to  New 
Zealand  for  burial.  His  bust  stands  over  the 
door  of  the  Institute  Library  at  Auckland. 

Maning  was  the  author  of:  1.  (  Old  New 
Zealand/  the  best  extant  record  of  Maori 
life,  2nd  edit.  1863.  2.  '  The  History  of  the 
War  in  the  North  with  Heke  in  1845.'  Both 
were  republished  in  1876,  with  a  preface  by 
the  Earl  of  Pembroke. 

[Mennell's  Diet,  of  Austral.  Biog. ;  Eusden's 
New  Zealand,  s.v.  '  Maning;'  Auckland  Weekly 
News,  4  Aug.  1883.]  C.  A.  H. 

MANINI,  ANTONY  (1750-1786),  vio- 
linist, belonged,  it  has  been  conjectured,  to 
the  Norfolk  family  of  Mann,  and  italianised 


Manini 


35 


Manley 


his  name,  as  in  the  case  of  Coperario ;  but 
the  register  at  Yarmouth,  with  which  place 
he  is  associated,  contains  no  notice  of  his 
birth,  and  an  Italian  composer  named  Manini 
was  living1  in  Rome  in  1733  (Diet,  of  Musi- 
cians, 2nd  edit.  1827). 

Manini  is  first  traceable  in  1770,  when  at 
a  performance  for  the  benefit  of  '  Signior 
Manini,' at  the  New  Hall  in  Great  Yarmouth, 
he  played  solos  by  Giardini  and  Chabran. 
He  led  the  band  in  the  same  year  at  the  open- 
ing of  Christian's  new  Concert  Room  in  Nor- 
wich, and  performed  at  Beccles.  In  1772 
he  was  teaching  <  ladies  the  Guittar  and  gen- 
tlemen the  Violin '  at  Yarmouth. 

In  1777  he  appeared  for  the  first  time  in 
Cambridge,  as  leading  violinist  at  Miss  Mar- 
shall's concert  in  St.  John's  College  Hall, 
the  programme  containing  music  by  Para- 
dies,  Boccherini,  and  Abel.  In  order  to 
benefit  by  his  instruction,  Charles  Hague 
[q.  v.]  settled  in  Cambridge  in  1779.  This 
and  the  following  year  Manini  played  first 
violin  at  Scarborough's  annual  concert  at 
St.  Ives,  Huntingdonshire;  while  in  1780 
two  concerts,  for  his  own  benefit,  were  given 
in  Trinity  College  Hall.  In  1781  a  similar 
concert  was  given  in  Emmanuel  College,  near 
which  he  was  then  living.  In  1782  he  was 
leading  violinist  at  Peterborough,  Hunting- 
don, and  Stamford,  and  he  received  another 
benefit  in  the  hall  of  Trinity  College.  In 
1783  he  was  principal  violinist  at  Mrs.  Pratt's 
benefit  concert  in  Caius  College  Hall ;  in 
Trinity  College  Hall  for  his  own  benefit,  on 
which  occasion  *  Master  Cramer  '  performed ; 
and  at  Peterhouse  for  the  benefit  of  Reinagle. 
In  1784  he  started  three  subscription  con- 
certs on  three  successive  days  (July  1-3)  in 
the  halls  of  King's  and  St.  John's ;  played 
first  violin  at  Huntingdon,  young  Hague 
appearing  in  the  vocal  part ;  and  later  played 
there  again  for  Leoni's  benefit.  He  also  gave 
Leoni  a  benefit  concert  in  King's  College 
Hall ;  Leoni  and  Hague  singing,  Hague  and 
Manini  playing  the  violin.  In  1785,  the 
year  in  which  Madame  Mara  [q.  v.]  caused 
much  stir  at  the  Oxford  Commemoration 
(  WALDERSEB,  Sammlung  musikal.  Vortrcige), 
she  sang,  for  Manini's  benefit,  in  the  hall  of 
Trinity  College.  In  November,  for  the  benefit 
of  '  Master  [William]  Crotch '  [q.  v.],  then 
aged  ten,  a  concert  was  given  in  King's  Col- 
lege Hall,  at  which  the  two  future  univer- 
sity professors  (Crotch  and  Hague)  sang,  and 
Hague  and  Manini  played.  Manini  also  per- 
formed at  the  Earl  of  Sandwich's  musical 
entertainments  at  Hinchingbrooke,  dying  at 
Huntingdon,  soon  after  one  of  them,  on  6  Jan.  [ 
1786.  He  was  buried  in  the  parish  of  St.  ! 
Andrew's  the  Great  in  Cambridge.  Manini 


shares  some  characteristics  of  his  contempo- 
rary VVilliam  Shield  [q.  v.]  He  was  spoken 
of  at  his  death  in  terms  of  the  utmost  praise, 
both  as  a  musician  and  as  a  man. 

The  British  Museum  contains  the  only  copy 
known  of  his  'Six  Divertimentos  for  two 
Violins.'  Each  consists  of  two  parts  only. 

[Norwich  Mercury;  Cambridge  Chronicle; 
Earl  of  Sandwich's  Hinchingbrooke  MSS  1 

C.S. 

MANISTY,  SIE  HENRY  (1808-1890), 
judge,  second  son  of  James  Manisty,  B.D., 
vicar  of  Edlingham,  Northumberland,  by 
his  wife  Eleanor,  only  daughter  of  Francis 
Foster  of  Seaton  Barn  Hall,  Northumber- 
land, was  born  13  Dec.  1808.  He  was 
educated  at  Durham  Cathedral  grammar 
school,  and  was  articled  when  still  a  boy  in 
the  offices  of  Thorpe  &  Dickson,  attorneys, 
of  Alnwick,  Northumberland.  He  was  after- 
wards admitted  a  solicitor  in  1830,  and 
practised  for  twelve  years  as  a  member  of 
the  firm  of  Meggison,  Pringle,  &  Manisty, 
of  3  King's  (now  Theobald's)  Road,  near  Bed- 
ford Row,  London.  On  20  April  1842  he  be- 
came a  student  of  Gray's  Inn,  and  was  called 
to  the  bar  23  April  1845.  He  became  a 
bencher  there  in  1859,  and  treasurer  in  1861. 
He  joined  the  northern  circuit,  and  soon  ob- 
tained an  important  if  not  a  leading  prac- 
tice. He  was  made  a  queen's  counsel  7  July 
1857,  and  appeared  principally  in  mercantile 
and  circuit  cases.  His  opinions  on  points  of 
law  were  always  held  in  especial  esteem. 
At  length,  but  somewhat  late,  in  November 
1876,  when  Lord  Blackburn  quitted  the 
high  court,  he  was  made  a  judge,  and  was 
knighted.  Among  his  most  important  de- 
cisions were  his  judgments  in  Regina  v. 
Bishop  of  Oxford  (1879),  Belt  v.  Lawes 
(1884),  Adams  v.  Coleridge  (1884),  and 
O'Brien  v.  Lord  Salisbury  (1889).  He  was 
seized  with  paralysis  in  court  24  Jan.  1890, 
died  30  Jan.  at  24A  Bryanston  Square,  Lon- 
don, and  was  buried,  5 Feb.,  at  Kensal  Green 
cemetery.  In  August  1831  he  married  Con- 
stantia,  fifth  daughter  of  Patrick  Dickson, 
solicitor,  of  Berwick-on-Tweed,  who  died 
9  Aug.  1836,  and  in  May  1838  Mary  Ann, 
third  daughter  of  Robert  Stevenson,  surgeon, 
of  Berwick-on-Tweed,  by  whom  he  had  four 
sons  and  three  daughters. 

[Times,  1  Feb.  1890;  Solicitor's  Journal, 
8  Feb.  1890;  Law  Times,  15  Feb.  1890;  Law 
Journal,  8  Feb.  1890;  private  information.] 

J.  A.  H. 

MANLEY,  MES.  MARY  DE  LA  RI- 
VIERE (1672  P-1724),  author  of  the  <  New 
Atalantis,'  daughter  of  Sir  Roger  Manley 
[q.  v.],  was  born  about  1672  in  Jersey,  or, 

D  2 


Manley 


Manley 


according  to  another  version,  at  sea  between 
Jersey  and  Guernsey.  She  lost  her  mother 
while  she  was  young,  and  her  father,  who 
had  literary  tastes,  does  not  appear  to  have 
taken  much  care  of  her.  On  his  death  in 
1688  he  left  her  200/.  and  a  share  in  the 
residue  of  the  estate.  About  this  time  she 
was  drawn  into  a  false  marriage  by  her  cousin, 
John  Manley  of  Truro,  whose  wife  was  then 
living.  This  cousin  was  probably  the  John 
Manley  who  was  M.P.  for  Bossiney  borough, 
Cornwall,from  1701  to  1 708  and  1710  to  1714, 
and  for  Camelford  from  1708  to  1710.  He 
died  in  1714,  and  Luttrell  mentions  a  duel 
he  fought  with  another  member  (see  Key  to 
Mrs.  Mauley's  History,  1725).  When  he 
deserted  her,  Mrs.  Manley  went  to  live  with 
the  Duchess  of  Cleveland,  who,  however, 
soon  quarrelled  with  her  on  the  pretence 
that  she  had  intrigued  with  her  son.  After 
two  years  of  retirement,  during  which  she 
travelled  to  Exeter  and  other  places,  a  volume 
of  f  Letters  written  by  Mrs.  Manley '  was 
published  in  1696.  The  dedication  spoke  of 
the  eager  contention  between  the  managers 
of  the  theatres  as  to  who  should  first  bring 
her  upon  the  stage,  and  accordingly  we  find 
two  plays  produced  in  the  same  year.  The 
first,  a  comedy  called  f  The  Lost  Lover,  or 
the  Jealous  Husband,'  which  was  written  in 
seven  days  and  acted  at  Drury  Lane,  was 
not  a  success ;  but  the  second,  '  The  Royal 
Mischief,'  a  tragedy,  brought  out  by  Betterton 
at  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  was  more  fortunate. 
Intrigues  followed  with  Sir  Thomas  Skip- 
worth,  of  Drury  Lane  Theatre,  and  John 
Tilly,  warden  of  the  Fleet ;  and  in  1705  she 
was  concerned  with  Mary  Thompson,  a  wo- 
man of  bad  character,  in  an  attempt  to  obtain 
money  from  the  estate  of  a  man  named 
Pheasant.  In  order  to  support  the  claim,  a 
forged  entry  of  marriage  was  made  in  the 
church  register  (STEELE,  Correspondence,  ed. 
Nichols,  1809,  ii.  501-2). 

'  The  Secret  History  of  Queen  Zarah  and 
the  Zarazians,'  1705,  if  it  is,  as  seems  pro- 
bable, properly  attributed  to  her,  is  the  first 
of  her  series  of  volumes  dealing  with  politics 
and  personal  scandal  in  the  form  of  a  ro- 
mance. The  species  of  composition,  though 
new  in  this  precise  form  to  England,  had 
been  for  some  years  familiar  in  France.  The 
book  was  reprinted,  with  a  second  part,  in 
1711,  and  a  French  version,  with  a  key,  was 
published  at  Oxford  in  1712.  '  Almyna,  or 
the  Arabian  Vow,'  a  play  founded  on  the 
beginning  of  the  'Arabian  Nights'  Enter- 
tainments,' was  acted  at  the  Haymarket 
Theatre  on  16  Dec.  1706,  and  soon  afterwards 
printed,  with  the  date  1707  on  the  title- 
page.  On  26  May  1709  (Daily  Couranf) 


appeared  Mrs.  Manley's  most  famous  book, 
'  Secret  Memoirs  and  Manners  of  Several 
Persons  of  Quality,  of  botli  Sexes.  From 
the  New  Atalantis,'  and  a  second  volume 
followed  in  the  same  year.  This  work  passed 
through  seven  editions,  besides  a  French 
version  printed  at  the  Hague,  1713-16. 
Swift  said  of  Mrs.  Manley's  writing  that  it 
seemed  '  as  if  she  had  about  two  thousand 
epithets  and  fine  words  packed  up  in  a  bag, 
and  that  she  pulled  them  out  by  handfuls, 
and  strewed  them  on  her  paper,  where  about 
once  in  five  hundred  times  they  happen  to  be 
right'  (Swift  to  Addison,  22  Aug.  1710). 
In  the  '  New  Atalantis '  Mrs.  Manley  fully 
exhibited  her  taste  for  intrigue,  and  impu- 
dently slandered  many  persons  of  note,  espe- 
cially those  of  whiggish  proclivities.  The  re- 
sult was  that  on  29  Oct.  1709  she  was  arrested, 
together  with  the  publishers  and  printer  of 
the  book  (LUTTRELL,  Brief  Relation,  1857, 
vi.  505-6,  508,  546).  According  to  another 
account  she  acknowledged  herself  to  be  the 
author  in  order  to  shield  the  others.  The 
printer  and  p ublishers  were  released  on  1  Nov., 
and  Mrs.  Manley  was  admitted  to  bail  on 
5  Nov.  The  Earl  of  Sunderland,  then  secre- 
tary of  state,  endeavoured  without  success  to 
ascertain  from  her  where  she  had  obtained 
some  of  her  information;  but  she  said  that  if 
there  were  indeed  reflections  on  particular 
characters,  it  must  have  been  by  inspiration. 
She  was  finally  discharged  by  the  court  of 
queen's  bench  on  13  Feb.  1710.  The  only  re- 
ference to  the  case  that  can  be  traced  in  the 
Record  Office  is  a  memorandum  dated  28  Oct. 
1709  of  the  issue  of  a  warrant  for  the  ar- 
rest of  John  Morphew  and  John  Woodward 
for  publishing  certain  scandalous  books,  es- 
pecially the  '  New  Atalantis '  (State  Papers, 
Dom.  Anne,  1709,  bundle  17,  No.  39). 

In  May  1710  (Tatler,  No.  177,  27  May) 
Mrs.  Manley  published  '  Memoirs  of  Europe 
towards  the  close  of  the  Eighth  Century. 
Written  by  Eginardus,  secretary  and  fa- 
vourite to  Charlemagne ;  and  done  into 
English  by  the  translator  of  the  "  New  Ata- 
lantis." '  This  and  a  second  volume  which 
soon  followed  were  afterwards  reprinted  as 
the  third  and  fourth  volumes  of  the  '  New 
Atalantis.'  The  <  Memoirs  of  Europe  '  were 
dedicated  to  Isaac  Bickerstaff,  i.e.  Richard 
Steele,  whom  Mrs.  Manley  had  attacked  in 
the  '  New  Atalantis.'  She  in  her  turn  had 
been  attacked  by  Swift  in  the  '  Tatler '  (No. 
63),  and  Steele,  when  taxed  with  the  author- 
ship, denied  that  he  had  written  the  paper, 
and  acknowledged  that  he  had  been  indebted 
to  Mrs.  Manley  in  former  days.  This  letter 
Mrs.  Manley  now  printed,  with  alterations, 
and  accompanied  by  fresh  charges.  In  1711 


Manley 


37 


Manley 


she  brought  out  another  book,  *  Court  In- 
trigues, in  a  Collection  of  Original  Letters 
from  the  Island  of  the  New  Atalantis.'  The 
great  success  and  usefulness  of  the  l  New  Ata- 
lantis '  are  referred  to,  perhaps  satirically,  in 
*  Atalantis  Major,'  1711,  a  piece  attributed 
to  Defoe. 

The  return  of  the  tories  to  power  brought 
better  times  to  Mrs.  Manley.  In  June  171 1 
she  succeeded  Swift  as  editor  of  the  '  Ex- 
aminer,' and  in  July  Swift  seconded  the 
application  of  'the  poor  woman'  to  Lord 
Peterborough  for  some  reward  for  her  ser- 
vice in  the  cause,  '  by  writing  her  Atalan- 
tis and  prosecution,  &c.'  She  had  already 
written  in  April,  by  the  help  of  hints  from 
Swift,  '  A  True  Narrative  of  what  passed  at 
the  Examination  of  the  Marquis  of  Guiscard,' 
and  later  in  the  year  she  published  other 
political  pamphlets,  'A  Comment  on  Dr. 

Hare's  Sermon  '  and  '  The  Duke  of  M h's 

Vindication.'  The  last  and  best  of  these 
pieces  was,  Swift  says,  entirely  Mrs.  Manley's 
-work.  In  January  she  was  very  ill  with 
dropsy  and  a  sore  leg.  Swift  wrote :  '  I  am 
heartily  sorry  for  her  ;  she  has  very  generous 
principles  for  one  of  her  sort,  and  a  great 
deal  of  good  sense  and  invention ;  she  is 
about  forty,  very  homely,  and  very  fat' 
(Journal  to  Stella,  28  Jan.  1711-12).  In 
May  1713  Steele  had  an  angry  correspond- 
ence with  Swift,  and  in  the  '  Guardian ' 
(No.  53)  attacked  Mrs.  Manley,  who  found 
an  opportunity  for  reply  in  '  The  Honour 
and  Prerogative  of  the  Queen's  Majesty  vin- 
dicated and  defended  against  the  unexampled 
insolence  of  the  Author  of  the  Guardian,' 
published  on  14  Aug.,  and  again  in  'A 
Modest  Enquiry  into  the  reasons  of  the  Joy 
expressed  by  a  certain  set  of  people  upon 
the  spreading  of  a  report  of  Her  Majesty's 
death  '  (4  Feb.  1714).  <  The  Adventures  of 
Rivella,  or  the  History  of  the  Author  of  the 
Atalantis,  by  Sir  Charles  Lovemore,'  i.e. 
Lieutenant-general  John  Tidcomb,  appeared 
n  1714,  and  was  probably  by  Mrs.  Manley 
nerself.  Mrs.  Manley's  last  play, ;  Lucius,  the 
First  Christian  King  of  Britain,'  was  brought 
out  at  Drury  Lane  on  11  May  1717,  and  was 
dedicated  to  Steele,  with  full  apologies  for  her 
previous  attacks.  Steele,  in  his  turn,  wrote  a 
prologue  for  the  play,  and  Prior  contributed 
an  epilogue. 

In  1720  Mrs.  Manley  published  'The  Power 
of  Love,  in  Seven  Novels,'  and  verses  by  her 
appeared  in  the  same  year  in  Anthony  Ham- 
mond's '  New  Miscellany  of  Original  Poems.' 
One  piece,  '  To  the  Countess  of  Bristol,'  is 
given  in  Nichols's  '  Select  Collection  '  (1781), 
vii.  369.  Mrs.  Manley  had  for  some  years 
been  living  as  the  mistress  of  Alderman 


Barber,  who  is  said  to  have  treated  her  un- 
kindly, though  he  derived  assistance  from  her 
in  various  ways.  She  died  at  Barber's  print- 
ing-house, on  Lambeth  Hill,  11  July  1724, 
and  was  buried  on  the  14th  at  St.  Benet's, 
Paul's  Wharf.  In  her  will  (6  Oct.  1723) 
she  is  described  as  of  Berkely,  Oxfordshire 
(where  she  had  a  house),  and  as  weak  and 
daily  decaying  in  strength.  She  appointed 
Cornelia  Markendale  (her  sister)  and  Hen- 
rietta Essex  Manley,  child's  coat  maker,  late 
of  Covent  Garden,  but  then  in  Barbados, 
her  executrices,  and  mentioned  her  '  much 
honoured  friend,  the  dean  of  St.  Patrick,  Dr. 
Swift.'  She  left  a  manuscript  tragedy  called 
'  The  Duke  of  Somerset,'  and  a  comedy, '  The 
Double  Mistress.'  In  1725  '  A  Stage  Coach 
Journey  to  Exeter,'  a  reprint  of  the  *  Letters ' 
of  1696,  was  published,  and  in  the  same 
year,  or  at  the  end  of  1724,  Curll  brought 
out  *  Mrs.  Manley's  History  of  her  own  Life 
and  Times,'  which  was  a  fourth  edition  of 
the  'Adventures  of  Kivella.'  The  third 
edition  (1717)  was  called  'Memoirs  of  the 
Life  of  Mrs.  Manley.'  In  the  '  Address  to 
the  Reader  '  Curll  said  the  '  Adventures  of 
Rivella '  were  originally  written  because 
Charles  Gildon  had  begun  a  similar  work, 
which  he  abandoned  at  Mrs.  Manley's  de- 
sire. 

Other  pieces  attributed  to  Mrs.  Manley 
without  due  warrant  are  :  '  The  Court  Le- 
gacy, a  new  ballad  opera,'  by  '  Atalia,'  1733 ; 
'  Bath  Intrigues  '  (signed  '  J.  B.'),  1725 ;  and 
*  The  Mercenary  Lover,'  1726.  She  may  have 
written '  A  True  Relation  of  the  several  Facts 
and  Circumstances  of  the  intended  Riot  and 
Tumult  on  Queen  Elizabeth's  Birthday,'  1711. 
In  March  1724,  shortly  before  her  death, 
Curll  and  'Orator 'Henley  informed Walpole 
that  they  had  seen  a  letter  of  Mrs.  Manley's, 
intimating  that  a  fifth  volume  of  the  '  New 
Atalantis 'was  printed  off,  the  design  of  which 
was  to  attack  George  I  and  the  government. 
Curll  suggested  that  the  book  should  be 
suppressed,  and  added  a  hope  that  he  should 
get  '  something  in  the  post  office '  or  stamp 
office  for  his  diligent  support  of  the  govern- 
ment (Gent.  Mag.  1798,  pt.  ii.  p.  191). 
Whether  this  information  was  true  is  uncer- 
tain ;  but  if  the  book  was  in  existence  it 
seems  never  to  have  been  published. 

[The  Adventures  of  Kivella  noticed  above 
supplies  details  of  Mrs.  Manley's  early  years. 
See  also  Swift's  Works,  ed.  Scott,  1824,  i.  118,ii. 
238,  303,  393,  483 ;  Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser. 
ii.  265,  390,  443,  iii.  250,291,  350,  392,  7th  ser. 
vii.  127,  232,  viii.  11,  156-7;  Genest's  History 
of  the  Stage,  ii.  75,  92,  361,  600;  Theatrical 
Records,  1756,  p.  83;  Aitken's  Life  of  Richard 
Steele,  1889,  i.  140-4,  261-4,394-5,  ii.  7, 155-6; 


Manley 


Manley 


Langbaine's  Lives  of  the  English  Dramatick  Poets, 
1698;  Jacob's  Poetical  Kegister,  1719;  Leigh 
Hunt's  Men,  Women,  and  Books,  1847,  ii.  131-2; 
Curll's  Impartial  History  of  the  Life  of  Mr.  John 
Barber,  1741,  pp.  24,  44-7  ;  The  Life  and  Cha- 
racter of  John  Barber,  Esq.,  1741,  pp.  12-16.] 

G.  A.  A. 

MANLEY,  SIR  ROGER  (1626  P-1688), 
cavalier,  second  son  of  Sir  Richard  Manley, 
was  born  probably  in  1626.  His  family  was 
an  old  one.  Burke  refers  its  origin  to  a  '  Con- 
queror's follower '  who  appears  as '  Manlay'  in 
'  Battle  Abbey  Roll'  (HOLINSHED,  Chronicles, 
1807,  ii.  5).  From  the  twelfth  to  the  six- 
teenth century  they  resided  in  Chester,  but 
in  1520  moved  to  Denbigh.  Manley's  father, 
comptroller  of  the  household  to  Prince  Henry, 
was  knighted  by  James  I  in  1628.  He  is  the 
Sir  Richard  Manley  at  whose  house '  in  a  little 
court  behind  Westminster  Hall '  Pym  was 
lodging  in  1640  (CLARENDON,  Life,  1817,  ii. 
67).  The  eldest  son,  Sir  Francis,  was  a  royalist, 
but  John,  the  third  son,  became  a  major  in 
Cromwell's  army,  and  married  the  daughter 
of  Isaac  Dorislaus  [q.  v.]  His  son,  also 
named  John,  is  sometimes  identified  with  the 
villain  who  figures  in  Mrs.  Manley's '  Rivella.' 
According  to  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Mary  Manley 
[q.  v.],  Sir  Roger  in  his  sixteenth  year  for- 
sook the  university  to  follow  the  king,  and 
we  know  from  the  preface  to  his  English '  His- 
tory of  the  Rebellion '  that  he  played  his  part 
in  the  war  until,  in  his  own  words,  he  was, 
'  upon  the  rendition  of  one  of  the  king's  garri- 
sons in  1646,  obliged  by  his  articles  to  depart 
the  kingdom '  (translation  of  CARON,  Japan, 
1663,  Dedication,  pp.  1-2).  He  passed  the 
fourteen  years  of  exile  in  Holland  (e'6.)  A 
pass  for  '  Roger  Manley  and  servant  on  the 
desire  of  Mr.  Dorislaus,'  17  July  1655,  seems 
to  point  to  a  visit  to  England  (Cat.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1655,  p.  592).  After  the  Re- 
storation he  was  made  captain  in  his  ma- 
jesty's Holland  regiment,  and  on  25  Oct. 
1667  was  appointed  '  Lieutenant-Governor 
andCommander-in-Chief  of  all  His  Majesty's 
Castles,  Forts,  and  Forces  within  the  Island 
of  Jersey,'  by  Sir  Thomas  Morgan,  the  gover- 
nor. He  took  the  oath  of  office  on  2  Nov., 
and  seems  to  have  held  the  post  until  1674 
(information  supplied  to  Mr.  G.  A.  Aitken 
by  Mr.  H.  G.  Godfray).  Sir  Roger  was  never, 
as  is  commonly  stated,  governor  of  Jersey. 
Afterwards  he  became  governor  of  Land- 
guard  Fort  (Hist,  of  Rebellion,  1691,  title- 
page).  The '  R.  Manley '  who  was  in  Holland 
in  1665  on  the  king's  service,  and  was  flouted 
by  De  Witt,  is  probably  not  Sir  Roger  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  Dom.  1665,  p.  490;  cf.  ib. 
1665-6,  pp.  91,  104;  cf.  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
4th  Rep.  p.  247).  In  1670  Manley  published 


at  the  king's  command  his  '  History  of  Late 
Warres  in  Denmark,'  i.e.  from  1657  to  1660, 
a  work  which  has  still  historical  value.  His 
'De  Rebellione,'  a  vigorous  and  fairly  correct 
piece  of  latinity,  appeared  in  1686  with  a 
dedication  to  James  II.  This  was  the  last 
work  published  in  his  lifetime.  The  English 
'History  of  the  Rebellion'  was  published 
posthumously  in  1691.  Sir  Roger  must  have 
died  in  1688,  because  his  will  (dated  26  Feb. 
1686)  was  proved  on  11  June  1688.  He  left 
his  house  at  Kew  to  his  daughter,  Mary 
Elizabeth  Brathewaite ;  his  equipage  of  war, 
horses,  clothes,  &c.,to  his  son  Francis;  200/. 
each  to  his  daughters  Mary  de  la  Riviere  and 
Cornelia,  and  125/.  to  his  son  Edward.  The 
balance,  from  houses  at  Wrexham,  plate, 
foreign  gold,  &c.,  was  to  be  divided  equally 
among  the  children  (information  furnished 
by  Mr.  G.  A.  Aitken).  Mrs.  Mary  Manley 
describes  with  obvious  inaccuracies  some 
part  of  her  father's  career  in  her  romance  of 
'Rivella,'  and  she  wrongly  represents  her 
father  as  author  of  the  first  volume  of  the 
'Turkish  Spy'  [see  under  MIDGELEY,  RO- 
BERT]. 

[Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1628-9  p.  212,  1635 
p.  295,  1638  pp.  333,  510,  1640  p.  23,  1644  p. 
338  ;  Metcalfe's  Book  of  Knights,  p.  189;  Lords' 
Journals,  iv.  247,  543;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry, 
1886,  ii.  1218-19  ;  Mrs.  Manley's  Eivella,  1714, 
pp.  14-29  ;  Hallam's  Introduction  to  European 
Literature,  1854,  iii.  572;  Whitelocke's  Me- 
morials, 1732,  p.  698,  where  the  Mr.  Manley  is 
Sir  Roger's  elder  brother,  Sir  Francis ;  Commons' 
Journals,  iii.  582,  588,  xi.  581-2  ;  Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  3rd  Rep.  p.  329  (the  '  Thomas  Manley ' 
mentioned  here  as  a  druggist's  assistant  cannot 
be  '  Sir  Roger's  son,'  but  may  be  a  grandson); 
Brit.  Mus.  Addit.  MS.  18981,  fol.  281,  an  auto- 
graph letter  from  Sir  Roger.]  J.  A.  C. 

MANLEY,  THOMAS  (/.  1670),  author, 
born  in  1628,  was  called  to  the  bar  at  the 
Middle  Temple  about  1650.  In  the  preceding 
year  he  published  in  12mo  'Temporis  Augus- 
tise :  Stollen  Houres  Recreations,'  a  collection 
of  boyishly  sententious  essays  on  religious 
subjects.  In  1651  appeared  his  'Affliction 
and  Deliverance  of  the  Saints,'  an  execrably 
versified  paraphrase  of  the  Book  of  Job.  Next 
year  he  translated  '  Veni,  vidi,  vici,'  a  Latin 
poem  on  Cromwell,  and  appended  an  elegy  of 
his  own  on  the  death  of  Ireton.  Ten  years 
later — the  preface  to  the  second  edition  is 
dated  20  Nov.  1662— came  his '  Sollicitor  .  .  . 
declaring  both  as  to  knowledge  and  practice 
how  such  an  undertaker  ought  to  be  be  quali- 
fied,' and  in  1665  a  translation  of  Grotius's 
'  De  Rebus  Belgicis,'  with  the  title  '  Annals 
and  History  of  the  Low-countrey  Warres.' 
A  phrase  in  the  preface  describes  it  as  a  book 


Manlove 


39 


Manlove 


'  wherein  is  manifested  that  the  United  Ne- 
therlands are  indebted  for  the  glory  of  their 
conquests  to  the  valour  of  the  English,  under 
whose  protection  the  poor  distressed  states 
have  exalted  themselves  to  the  title  of  high 
and  mighty.'  In  1 669  he  attacked  Sir  Thomas 
Culpeper  the  younger's  [see  under  CTJL- 
PEPEE,  SIE  THOMAS,  the  elder]  tract  on 
'  Usury '  in  a  splenetic  pamphlet,  declaiming 
against  luxury,  foreign  goods,  and  the  high 
wages  of  English  labourers  as  the  real  causes 
of  the  prevailing  misery.  Manley  next  year 
published  his  abridgment  of  the  last  two 
volumes  of  Coke,  i.e.  parts  xii.  and  xiii.,  as  a 
supplement  to  Trottman's  work  and  on  the 
same  method.  The  most  interesting  of  his 
non-professional  publications  belongs,  on  his 
own  statement,  to  1671,  though  its  character 
and  the  circumstances  of  the  time  delayed 
its  publication  until  he  could  dedicate  it  to 
'  William  Henry,  Prince  of  Orange,  and  to 
the  Great  Convention  of  the  Lords  and  Com- 
mons.' It  is  entitled  '  The  Present  State  of 
Europe  briefly  examined  and  found  languish- 
ing, occasioned  by  the  greatness  of  the  French 
Monarchy/  1689,  4to,  and  its  immediate  oc- 
casion, he  asserts,  was  the  vote  of  800,000/. 
nominally  for  the  equipment  of  a  fleet  for  1671. 
In  Manley 's  view  instant  and  aggressive  war 
upon  France  could  alone  save  Europe  from 
the  despotism  which  Louis  XIV  meditated, 
and  as  a  proof  of  Louis's  real  feelings  towards 
England,  he  appealed  to  the  threatened  in- 
vasion by  France  when  the  Dutch  war-ships 
were  in  the  Thames.  The  work  was  reprinted 
in  vol.  i.  of  the  'Harleian  Miscellany'  (1744 
and  1808).  In  1676  he  published  a  short 
tract  against  the  export  of  English  wool.  His 
appendix  to  the  seventh  edition  of  Went- 
worth's  '  Office  and  Duty  of  Executors '  ap- 
peared the  same  year.  Manley  gave  consider- 
able aid  to  the  movement,  which  received  its 
impetus  from  James  I,  for  the  use  of  English 
instead  of  Latin  in  legal  literature.  An 
anonymous  and  undated  funeral  sermon, 
'Death  Unstung/  assigned  to  Manley,  is  not 
his,  and  the  i  Lives  of  Henry,  Duke  of  Glou- 
cester, and  Mary,  Princess  of  Orange/  1661, 
by  T.  M.,  is  also  assigned  to  Thomas  May 
(1595-1650)  [q.  v.] 

[Manley's  Works.]  J.  A.  C. 

MANLOVE,  EDWARD  (fi.  1667),  poet, 
a  lawyer  residing  at  Ashbourne  in  Derby  shire, 
published  a  rhymed  chronicle  of  the t  Liberties 
and  Customs  of  the  Lead  Mines  .  .  .  com- 
posed in  meeter '  for  the  use  of  the  miners, 
London,  1653,  4to.  It  became  a  standard 
work  of  reference  on  the  subject,  being  largely 
composed  from  the  '  Exchequer  Rolls '  and 
from  inquisitions  taken  in  the  various  reigns 


(see  Hist.  ofAshbourn,  1839,  pp.  90  sq.)  From 
the  title-page  of  the  poem  it  is  clear  that 
Manlove  tilled  the  post  of  steward  of  barmote 
courts  of  the  wapentake  of  Wirksworth, 
Derbyshire.  An  edition,  to  which  is  affixed 
a  glossary  of  the  principal  mining  and  other 
1  obsolete  terms  used  in  the  poem,  was  pub- 
lished by  T. Tapping  in  1 851 .  In  1667  Manlove 
published  '  Divine  Contentment ;  or  a  Medi- 
cine for  a  Discontented  Man  :  a  Confession 
of  Faith ;  and  other  Poems '  (London,  8vo).  A 
manuscript  volume  of  '  Essayes  and  Contem- 
plations, Divine,  Morall,  and  Miscellaneous, 
in  prose  and  meter,  by  M[ark]  H[ildesly]/ 
grandfather  of  Bishop  Mark  Hildesly  [q.  v.], 
and  other  members  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  dated 
1694,  was  addressed  by  the  editor  to  his  friend 

I  Philanthropus/   i.e.    Manlove   (Harl.   MS. 
4726).     The  poet's  son,  Timothy  Manlove,  is 
separately  noticed. 

[Add.  MS.  24488,  f.  176  (Hunter's  Chorus 
Vatum) ;  Cat.  of  Harleian  MSS. ;  Glover's  Hist, 
of  Derbyshire,  vol.  i.  App.  p.  108;  Lowndes's 
Bibl.  Man.  (Bohn) ;  Works  in  British  Museum 
Library.]  A.  E.  J.  L. 

MANLOVE,  TIMOTHY  (1633-1699), 
presbyterian  divine  and  physician,  probably 
son  of  Edward  Manlove  [q.  v.]  the  poet,  was 
born  at  Ashbourne,  Derbyshire,  in  1633.  He 
was  ordained  at  Atterclifle,  near  Sheffield,  on 

II  Sept.  1688,  and  his  first  known  settlement 
was  in  1691,  at  Pontefract,  Yorkshire,  where 
he  was  very  popular.    In  1694  he  was  invited 
to  the  charge  of  Mill  Hill  Chapel,  Leeds,  and 
removed  thither  with  some  reluctance.     His 
ministry  at  Leeds  was  able,  but  not  happy. 
He  succeeded  a  minister  of  property,  and  his 
own  requirements  were  not  met  by  the  stipend 
raised.    He  obtained  some  private  practice  as 
a  physician,  and  has  been  called  M.D.,  but 
Thoresby  describes  him  as  '  Med.  Licent.'   At 
first  on  good  terms  with  Ralph  Thoresby  the 
antiquary,  he  quarrelled  with  him  on  the  sub- 
ject of  nonconformity.    He  removed  in  1699 
to  Newcastle-on-Tyne  as  assistant  to  Richard 
Gilpin,  M.D.  [q.  v.],  and,  when  'newly  gone' 
thither,  *  dyed  of  a  feaver '  on  4  Aug.  1699,  in 
the  prime  of  life,  and  was  buried  on  5  Aug. 
A  funeral  sermon,  entitled  f  The  Comforts  of 
Divine  Love/  was  published  by  Gilpin  in 
1700. 

He  published  :  1.  '  The  Immortality  of  the 
Soul  asserted.  .  .  .  With  .  .  .  Reflections 
on  a  ...  Refutation  of  ...  Bentley's 
"  Sermon,"  '  &c.,  1697,  8vo  (against  Henry 
Lay  ton  [q.  v.]).  2.  'Prseparatio  Evangelica 
.  .  .  Discourse  concerning  the  Soul's  Pre- 
paration for  a  Blessed  Eternity/  &c.  1698, 
8vo.  William  Tong  classes  Manlove  with 
Baxter  for  his '  clear,  weighty  way  of  writing.' 


Mann 


Mann 


[Wilson's  Dissenting  Churches  of  London, 
1810,  iii.  506;  Thoresby's  Ducatus  Leodiensis 
(Whitaker),  1816,  App.  p.  86;  Thoresby's  Diary, 
1830,  i.  291 ;  Hunter's  Life  of  0.  Heywood,  1 842, 
p.  356  ;  Wicksteed's  Memory  of  the  Just,  1849, 
pp.  43  sq. ;  Miall's  Congregationalism  in  York- 
shire, 1868, pp.  302,333;  Turner's  Nonconformist 
Eegisterof  Heywood  aud  Dickenson,  1 881,  p.  96 ; 
Glover's  Hist,  of  Derbyshire,  vol.  i.  App.  p.  108; 
Add.  MS.  24488,  f.  176.]  A.  G. 

MANN,  GOTHER  (1747-1830),  gene- 
ral, inspector-general  of  fortifications,  and 
colonel -commandant  of  royal  engineers, 
second  son  of  Cornelius  Mann  and  Eliza- 
beth Gother,  was  born  at  Plumstead,  Kent, 
on  21  Dec.  1747.  His  father,  a  first  cousin 
of  Sir  Horace  Mann  [q.  v.],  went  to  the  West 
Indies  in  1760,  and  died  at  St.  Kitts  on 
9  Dec.  1776.  Gother  was  left  under  the  care 
of  his  uncle,  Mr.  Wilks  of  Faversham,  Kent, 
and  after  passing  through  the  Royal  Mili- 
tary Academy,  Woolwich,  obtained  a  com- 
mission as  practitioner  engineer  and  ensign 
on  27  Feb.  1763.  He  was  employed  in  the 
defences  of  Sheerness  and  of  the  Medway 
until  1775,  having  been  promoted  sub- en- 
gineer and  lieutenant  on  1  April  1771. 

Towards  the  end  of  1775  he  was  sent  to 
Dominica,  West  Indies.  He  was  promoted  en- 
gineer extraordinary  and  captain  lieutenant 
on  2  March  1777.  He  commanded  a  body  of 
militia  when  the  island  was  captured  by 
the  French  in  September  1778.  The  little 
garrison  made  a  stout  resistance,  but  were 
outnumbered,  and  surrendered  on  terms  of 
honourable  capitulation.  Mann  made  a  re- 
port to  the  board  of  ordnance  dated  14  Sept., 
giving  full  details  of  the  attack.  He  was  only 
detained  for  a  few  months  as  a  prisoner  of 
war,  and  on  19  Aug.  1779  he  was  appointed 
to  the  engineer  staff  of  Great  Britain,  and  re- 
ported on  the  defences  of  the  east  coast.  He 
was  stationed  at  Chatham  under  Colonel 
Debbeig.  In  1781  he  was  selected  by  Lord 
Amherst  and  Sir  Charles  Frederick  to  accom- 
pany Colonel  Braham,  the  chief  engineer,  on 
a  tour  of  survey  of  the  north-east  coast  of 
England,  to  consider  what  defences  were  de- 
sirable, as  no  less  than  seven  corporations  had 
submitted  petitions  on  the  subject. 

In  1785  he  went  to  Quebec  as  commanding 
royal  engineer  in  Canada.  Promoted  captain 
on  16  Sept.  he  was  employed  in  every  part  of 
the  country  in  both  civil  and  military  duties, 
erecting  fortifications,  improving  ports,  and 
laying  out  townships,  such  as  Toronto  and 
Sorel.  He  returned  home  in  1791,  and  joined 
the  army  under  the  Duke  of  York  in  Holland 
in  June  1793.  He  was  present  at  the  siege  of 
Valenciennes,  which  capitulated  on  28  July, 
at  the  siege  of  Dunkirk  from  24  Aug.  to 


9  Sept.  and  at  the  battle  of  Hondschoote 
or  Menin,  12-15  Sept.  He  was  promoted 
lieutenant-colonel  on  5  Dec.  1793.  On  his 
return  to  England  in  April  1794  he  was  em- 
ployed under  the  master-general  of  the  ord- 
nance in  London  for  a  short  time,  and  was 
then  again  commanding  royal  engineer  in 
Canada  until  1804.  He  became  colonel  in 
the  army  26  Jan.  1797,  colonel  in  the  royal 
engineers  18  Aug.  the  same  year,  and  major- 
general  25  Sept.  1803.  From  1805  until  1811 
he  was  employed  either  on  particular  service 
in  Ireland  or  on  various  committees  in  Lon- 
don. On  13  July  1805  he  was  made  a 
colonel-commandant  of  the  corps  of  royal 
engineers,  on  25  July  1810  lieutenant-general, 
and  on  19  July  1821  general.  On  23  July  1811 
he  succeeded  General  Robert  Morse  [q.  v.]  as 
inspector-general  of  fortifications,  an  office 
he  held  until  his  death.  He  was  appointed 
president  of  the  committee  to  examine  cadets 
for  commissions  on  19  May  1828.  He  died  on 
27  March  1830,  and  was  buried  in  Plumstead 
churchyard,  where  a  tombstone  was  erected 
to  his  memory. 

His  services  in  Canada  were  rewarded  by 
a  grant,  on  22  July  1805,  of  22,859  acres  of 
land  in  the  township  of  Acton  in  Lower 
Canada.  He  also  received  while  holding 
the  office  of  inspector-general  of  fortifications 
the  offer  of  a  baronetcy,  which,  for  financial 
considerations,  he  declined. 

Mann  married  in  1767  Ann,  second  daugh- 
ter of  Peter  Wade  of  Rushford  Manor,  Ey- 
thorne,  Kent,  rector  of  Cooling,  vicar  of 
Boughton  Monchelsea,  and  minor  canon  of 
Rochester  Cathedral.  By  her  he  had  five 
sons  and  three  daughters.  Of  the  sons, 
Gother  was  in  the  royal  artillery,  Cornelius 
in  the  royal  engineers,  John  in  the  28th 
regiment,  and  Frederick  William  in  the 
royal  marines,  and  afterwards  in  the  royal 
staff  corps.  William,  son  of  Cornelius,  is 
noticed  below. 

Three  coloured  miniatures  belong  to  his 
descendants.  One,  taken  when  he  had  just 
entered  the  corps  of  royal  engineers  in  1763,  is 
in  possession  of  his  grandson,  Major-general 
J.  R.  Mann,  C.M.G.,  of  the  royal  engineers, 
son  of  Major-general  Cornelius  Mann,  royal 
engineers.  This  is  reproduced  in  Porter's 
'  History  of  the  Corps  of  Royal  Engineers,' 
1889,  i.  215. 

The  following  plans  by  Mann  are  in  the 
British  Museum  :  (1)  A  drawn  plan  of  the 
Isle  aux  Noix,  with  the  new  works  proposed, 
2  sheets,  1790 ;  (2)  a  drawn  plan  of  the 
Post  at  Isle  aux  Noix,  showing  the  state  of 
the  works,  and  those  proposed  for  connect- 
ing them  together,  1790  ;  (3)  St.  John  Fort, 
Lower  Canada,  a  drawn  plan  of  part  of  Lake 


Mann 


Mann 


Champlain,  with  the  communication  down 
to  St.  John's,  2  sheets,  1791 ;  (4)  a  drawn 
plan  of  Fort  St.  John  on  the  river  Chambly, 
1791  ;  (5)  a  drawn  plan  and  sections  of  the 
new  works  proposed  at  St.  John's,  1791. 

The  following  drawn  plans  by  Mann,  for- 
merly in  the  war  office,  are  now  among  the 
records  of  the  government  of  the  dominion 
of  Canada:  (1)  Plan  of  town  and  fortifica- 
tions of  Montreal,  1768  ;  (2)  Plan  of  Fort 
George,  showing  works  of  defence,  n.  d.  ; 
(3)  Fort  Erie,  proposed  work,  n.  d. ;  (4)  En- 
trance of  the  Narrows  between  Lakes  Erie 
and  Detroit,  n.  d. ;  (5)  St.  Louis  and  Barrack 
bastions,  with  proposed  works,  and  six  sec- 
tions, 1785  ;  (6)  Casemates  proposed  for 
forming  a  citadel,  1785 ;  (7)  Quebec  and 
Heights  of  Abraham,  with  sections  of 
works,  1785 ;  (8)  Military  Ports,  Lake  Huron, 
Niagara,  entrance  of  river  to  Detroit,  To- 
ronto Harbour,  and  Kingston  Harbour,  1788; 
(9)  Defences  of  Canada,  1788;  (10)  Position 
opposite  Isle  auBois  Blanc,  1796;  (11)  Isle 
aux  Boix,  and  adjacent  shores,  showing 
present  and  proposed  works,  2  sheets,  1797; 
(12)  Works  to  be  constructed  at  Amhurst- 
burg,  1799 ;  (13)  Amhurstburgh  and  Isle 
au  Bois  Blanc,  with  works  ordered  to  be 
constructed,  1799  ;  (14)  Ordnance  Store 
House  proposed  for  Cape  Diamond  Powder 
Magazine,  2  sheets,  1801 ;  (15)  City  and 
Fortifications  of  Quebec  with  vicinity,  1804 ; 
(16)  Citadel  of  Quebec,  2  sheets  of  sections, 
1804 ;  (17)  Fortifications  of  Quebec,  1804. 

[Connolly  MSS. ;  Eoyal  Engineers  Kecords  ; 
Ordnance  and  War  Office  Eecords ;  Porter's  His- 
tory of  the  Corps  of  Eoyal  Engineers,  1889; 
private  manuscripts.]  E.  H.  V. 

MANN,  SIR  HOEACE  (1701-1786), 
British  envoy  at  Florence,  born  in  1701,  was 
the  second  son  of  Robert  Mann,  a  successful 
London  merchant,  who  bought  an  estate  at 
Linton  in  Kent,  built  '  a  small  but  elegant 
seat  on  the  site  of  the  old  mansion  of  Capell's 
Court,'  and  died  a  fully  qualified  country 
squire  on  9  Sept.  1751.  His  mother  was 
Eleanor,  daughter  and  heiress  of  Christopher 
Guise  of  Abbot's  Court,  Gloucestershire.  An 
elder  brother,  Edward  Louisa,  died  in  1755, 
while  of  Horace's  sisters,  Catharine  was 
married  to  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  James  Corn- 
wallis  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Lichfield,  and  Eleanor 
to  Sir  John  Torriano,  son  of  Nathaniel  Tor- 
riano,  a  noted  London  merchant,  and  con- 
tributor to  the '  British  Merchant '  [see  KING, 
CHARLES,^.  1721].  A  first  cousin  was  Cor- 
nelius Mann  of  Plumstead,  father  of  Gother 
Mann  [q.  v.]  The  kinship  with  Horace 
Wai  pole  which  has  frequently  been  claimed 
for  Mann  has  no  existence.  He  was,  how- 


ever, an  associate  of  Walpole  as  a  young 
man,  and  it  was  entirely  owing  to  this  inti- 
macy that  he  was  in  1737  offered  by  Sir 
Robert  Walpole  the  post  of  assistant  to 
'  Mr.  Fane,'  envoy  extraordinary  and  minis- 
ter plenipotentiary  at  the  court  of  Florence. 
The  grand  dukedom  of  Tuscany  had  just 
passed  to  Francis  of  Lorraine,  the  husband 
of  Maria  Theresa,  who  in  1745  was  elected 
emperor  (Francis  I),  but  the  actual  adminis- 
tration was  in  the  hands  of  the  Prince  of 
Craon,  Francis's  quondam  tutor,  who  had 
married  a  discarded  mistress  of  his  father, 
Duke  Leopold.  Craon  and  his  wife  are  con- 
sequently '  the  prince '  and '  princess '  to  whom 
such  frequent  reference  is  made  in  Mann's 
letters  of  1738-40.  During  this  period  he 
assiduously  did  the  work  of  Fane,  an  indolent 
but  most  particular  person,  who  is  described 
by  Walpole  as  taking  to  his  bed  for  six 
weeks  in  consequence  of  the  Duke  of  New- 
castle's omitting  on  one  occasion  the  usual 
prefix  *  very  '  to  '  your  humble  servant '  in 
signing  one  of  his  letters.  In  1740  Mann 
was  rewarded  by  being  formally  appointed 
Fane's  successor,  and  in  the  same  year 
Horace  Walpole  visited  him  at  Florence, 
at  the  'Casa  Mannetti,  by  the  Ponte  de 
Trinita.'  The  poet  Gray  had  visited  him  a 
short  while  previously ;  he  describes  Mann 
as  the  best  and  most  obliging  person  in  the 
world,  was  delighted  with  his  house,  from  the 
windows  of  which,  he  says,  *  we  can  fish  in 
the  Arno,'  and  in  1745  despatched  his  '  good 
dear  Mr.  Mann '  a  heavy  box  of  books. 

The  envoy's  chief  business  seems  to  have 
been  to  watch  over  the  doings  of  the  Pre- 
tender and  his  family  in  Italy.  He  certainly 
retails  much  gossip  that  is  damaging  to  the 
character  of  the  last  Stuarts.  On  the  death  of 
the  Old  Pretender  in  1766  Mann  succeeded  in 
bullying  the  pope  into  suppressing  the  titles 
of  his  successor  at  Rome.  Count  Albani,  the 
Young  Pretender,  whose  habitual  drunken- 
ness neutralised  any  political  importance 
that  he  might  have  had,  came  to  reside  at 
Florence  in  1775,  from  which  date  onwards 
the  British  envoy's  letters  are  full  of  dis- 
agreeable descriptions  of  his  complicated  dis- 
orders. In  1783  the  Chevalier,  who  was 
dining  at  the  table  of  the  king  of  Sweden, 
then  a  visitor  in  Florence,  gave  Sir  Horace 
a  start  by  narrating  the  circumstances  of  his 
visit  to  London  in  September  1750,  of  which 
an  independent  and  less  authentic  account 
was  subsequently  given  by  Dr.  William  King 
rq.  v.]  of  St.  Mary  Hall  (Anecdotes,  p.  126). 
The  despatch  containing  the  account  of  the 
adventure  as  it  came  from  the  Chevalier's 
own  lips,  dated  6  Dec.  1783,  is  preserved 
with  the  other  Tuscan  State  Papers  at  the 


Mann 


Mann 


Record  Office  (cf.  MAHON,  Hist,  of  England, 
iv.  11).  In  corresponding  on  these  topics  the 
envoy  used  a  kind  of  cipher,  in  which  202 
stood  for  Mann,  55  for  Hanover,  77  for  Rome, 
and  11  for  the  Old  Chevalier.  Minor  duties 
were  to  receive  and  conciliate  English  visitors 
of  distinction,  among  whom  are  specially 
noted  the  Duke  of  York,  Lord  Bute,  and 
Garrick  (1764),  John  Wilkes  (1765),  Smollett 
(1770),  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  (1771),  Zof- 
fany,  who  put  his  portrait  in  the  picture  of 
the  '  Tribuna,'  which  he  executed  for  the  king 
(1773),  and  the  Duchess  of  Kingston  (1774). 
Besides  these  distinguished  persons  were 
numerous  '  travelling  boys  '  belonging  to  the 
English  aristocracy,  whose  aptitude  to  forget 
the  deference  due  to  the '  petty  Italian  Trans- 
parencies '  often  caused  him  much  anxiety. 
Mann's  salary  is  given  in  the  Townshend 
MSS.,  under  date  1742,  as  fixed  at  31.  per 
diem,  with  allowance  of  300/.  or  400/.  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  llth  Rep.  App.  iv.  126). 

In  1755  he  succeeded  his  elder  brother  in 
the  estate  at  Linton,  and  on  3  March  in  the 
same  year  he  was  created  a  baronet.  His 
receipt  of  the  decoration  of  K.B.  on  25  Oct. 
1768,  through  the  medium  of  Sir  John  Dick, 
British  consul  at  Genoa,  was  the  occasion 
of  a  succession  of  brilliant  fetes,  described 
in  much  detail  in  his  letters  to  Horace 
Walpole. 

The  correspondence  by  which  Mann  is 
chiefly  remembered  commenced  with  his  ap- 
pointment. Walpole  left  Florence,  not  to  re- 
turn, in  May  1741,  and  never  again  saw  his 
friend,  while  Mann  spent  the  remainder  of 
his  life  exclusively  in  Italy  ;  but  during  the 
following  forty-four  years  they  corresponded 
on  a  scale  quite  phenomenal,  and,  as  Wal- 
pole remarked,  *  not  to  be  paralleled  in  the 
history  of  the  post-office.'  The  letters  on 
both  sides  were  avowedly  written  for  publi- 
cation, both  parties  making  a  point  of  the 
return  of  each  other's  despatches.  The  strain 
of  such  an  artificial  correspondence  led  to 
much  melancholy  posturing,  but  the  letters, 
on  Walpole's  side  at  least,  are  among  the 
best  in  the  language.  Their  publication  by 
Lord  Dover  in  1833  gave  Macaulay  his  well- 
used  opportunity  of  '  dusting  the  jacket/  as 
he  expresses  it,  of  the  most  consummate  of 
virtuosos  (Edinb.  Rev.  October  1833).  Lord 
Dover  describes  the  letters  on  Mann's  side 
as  'voluminous,  but  particularly  devoid  of 
interest,  as  they  are  written  in  a  dry,  heavy 
style,  and  consist  almost  entirely  of  trifling 
details  of  forgotten  Florentine  society.'  Cun- 
ningham dismisses  them  as  '  utterly  unread- 
able.' Their  contents  are  summarised  in  two 
volumes  published  by  Dr.  Doran  (from  the 
originals  at  Strawberry  Hill),  under  the  title 


of  *  Mann  and  Manners  at  the  Court  of 
Florence,'  in  1876.  They  certainly  lose  much 
from  a  too  anxious  adaptation  to  Walpole's 
prejudices  and  affectations,  but  they  are 
often  diverting,  and  are  valuable  as  illustra- 
tions of  Florentine  society  (cf.  Glimpses  of 
Italian  Society  in  the  18th  Century, from  the 
Journey  of  Mrs.  Piozzi,  1892).  They  abound 
in  accounts  of  serenades,  fetes,  masquerades, 
court  ceremonial,  and  Italian  eccentricities, 
including  an  elaborate  exposition  of  the  his- 
tory and  nature  of  cicisbeism,  and  many  cir- 
cumstances relating  to  the  alleged  poison- 
ing of  Clement  XIV  (Ganganelli)  in  1774. 
There  are  also  many  interesting  particulars 
concerning  the  eminent  Dr.  Antonio  Cocchi, 
a  savant  *  much  prejudiced  in  favour  of  the 
English,  though  he  resided  some  years  among 
us.'  Writing  from  Florence  in  November 
1754  the  Earl  of  Cork  describes  Mann  as 
living  in  Cocchi's  'friendship,  skill,  and 
care,  and  adds :  i  Could  I  live  with  these 
two  gentlemen  only,  and  converse  with  few 
or  none  others,  I  should  scarce  desire  to  re- 
turn to  England  for  many  years  '  (NICHOLS, 
Lit.Anecd.  i.  347).  Madame  Piozzi  visited 
Mann  when  she  was  in  Florence,  about  1784, 
when  the  British  envoy  was  '  sick  and  old,' 
but  maintained  a  '  weekly  conversation '  on 
Saturday  evenings  (Autobioff.  1861,  i.  334). 

Mann's  last  letter  to  Walpole  ('  of  a  series 
amounting  to  thousands ')  is  dated  5  Sept. 
1786.  He  died  at  Florence  on  6  Nov.  1786, 
and  was  succeeded  as  envoy  in  August  1787 
by  John  Augustus,  lord  Hervey.  He  had 
been  forty-six  years  minister.  His  body  was 
removed  to  England,  and  buried  at  Linton. 
The  estate  and  baronetcy  passed  to  his 
nephew  Horatio  (son  of  his  younger  brother 
Galfridus),  who,  with  his  wife,  'the  fair  and 
fragile'  Lady  Lucy  (Noel),  had  visited  Mann 
at  Florence  in  1775,  the  pair  being  frequently 
mentioned  with  much  tenderness  and  affec- 
tion in  his  letters.  Sir  Horatio  was  M.P.  for 
Sandwich  in  1790,  became  a  local  magnate, 
and  was  a  staunch  patron  of  the  Hamble- 
donian  cricketers  (cf.  HASTED,  Kent ;  NYREN, 
l(oung  Cricketer's  Tutor,  ed.  Whibley,  pp. 
xi,  xxii,  94).  He  died  in  1814,  when  the 
baronetcy  became  extinct. 

In  his  will  Mann,  who  had  previously 
bought  several  pictures  on  commission  for 
the  Houghton  and  Strawberry  Hill  galleries, 
left  five  pictures  by  Poussin  to  his  friend 
Walpole,  to  whom  his  letters  were  also  trans- 
mitted. He  had  sent  Walpole  his  portrait 
by  Astley  in  1752;  this  was  engraved  by 
Greatbatch,  and  included  by  Cunningham  in 
his  edition  of  Walpole's  correspondence. 

[Hasted's  Kent,  ii.  142  ;  Burke's  Extinct 
Baronetage,  p.  337  ;  Doran's  Mann  and  Manners 


Mann 


43 


Mann 


at  the  Court  of  Florence  ;  Elwin's  Pope,  passim  ; 
Gray's  Works,  ed.  Gosse,  ii.  52,  86,  128,  132  ; 
Austin  Dobson's  Horace  Walpole,  a  Memoir, 
p.  295  ;  Letters  of  Walpole,  ed.  Cunningham, 
vol.  ix.  Pref.  pp.  xv,  xxiii;  Walpole's  George  III, 
1859,  ii.  482;  Nichols's  Lit.  Illustr.  vol.  vi. ; 
Gent.  Mag.  1786  ii.  907,  1834  i.  122;  Haydn's 
Book  of  Dignities,  ed.  Ockerby,  pp.  115,  765; 
Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  9th  Kep.  App.  pt.  ii.  p.  382, 
10th  Rep.  App.  pp.  378,  381,  12th  Eep.  App. 
pt.  x.  pp.  196,  225;  Stephens's  Cat.  of  Satirical 
Prints,  vol.  iii.  No.  3088.  Numerous  single 
letters  from  Mann  to  various  friends  are  among 
the  Addit.  MSS.  in  the  Brit.  Mus.]  T.  S. 

MANN,  NICHOLAS  (d.  1753),  master 
of  the  Charterhouse,  a  native  of  Tewkesbury, 
proceeded  in  1699  from  Eton  to  King's 
College,  Cambridge,  of  which  he  was  elected 
fellow,  and  graduated  B.A.  in  1703,  M.A. 
in  1707.  At  college  he  was  tutor  to  the 
Marquis  of  Blandford,  but  afterwards  be- 
came an  assistant-master  at  Eton,  and  then 
one  of  the  clerks  in  the  secretary's  office  under 
Lord  Townshend.  He  travelled  in  France 
and  Italy,  and  on  his  return  was  appointed 
king's  waiter  at  the  custom  house,  and  keeper 
of  the  standing  wardrobe  at  Windsor. 
Through  the  interest  of  the  Marlborough 
family  he  was  elected  master  of  the  Charter- 
house on  19  Aug.  1737.  At  his  institution 
he  is  said  to  have  shocked  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  by  professing  himself  an  Arian 
(BISHOP  NEWTON,  Life,  pp.  20-1).  He  died 
at  Bath  on  24  Nov.  1753,  and  was  buried  in 
the  piazza  at  the  Charterhouse,  having  some 
years  before  affixed  his  own  epitaph  over  the 
chapel  door.  By  will  he  bequeathed  his 
library  and  collection  of  manuscripts  (except- 
ing those  of  his  own  composition)  to  Eton 
College. 

Mann,  who  was  an  excellent  scholar  and 
antiquary,  wrote:  1.  'Of  the  True  Years 
of  the  Birth  and  of  the  Death  of  Christ ; 
two  Chronological  Dissertations,'  8vo,  Lon- 
don, 1733  (Latin  version,  with  additions, 
1742  and  1752).  2.  '  Critical  Notes  on  some 
passages  of  Scripture'  (anon.),  8vo,  London, 
1747.  Richard  Gough  had  in  his  possession 
a  copy  of  Gale's  '  Antonini  Iter '  profusely 
annotated  by  Mann  (NICHOLS,  Bibliotheca, 
No.  2,  p.  vii  of  Preface). 

[Harwood's  Alumni  Eton.  p.  283 ;  Nichols's 
Lit.  Anecd.  ii.  165,  194  ;  Addit.  MS.  5876,  f. 
180  b ;  Jones's  Journey  to  Paris  in  1776,  ii.  31  ; 
will  in  P.  C.  C.  322,  Searle.]  G.  G. 

MANN,  ROBERT  JAMES  (1817-1886), 
scientific  writer,  son  of  James  Mann  of  Nor- 
wich, was  born  at  Norwich  in  1817,  and  edu- 
cated for  the  medical  profession  at  University 
College,  London.  At  the  hospital  connected 
with  the  college  he  acted  as  dressertothe  cele- 


brated Listen.  He  practised  for  some  years 
in  Norfolk,  first  in  Norwich,  and  afterwards  at 
Buxton.  In  1 853  considerations  of  health  led 
to  the  partial  abandonment  of  the  practice  of 
his  profession,  and  he  devoted  himself  more 
exclusively  to  literary  pursuits.  His  first 
work,  published  in  1845, '  The  Planetary  and 
Stellar  Universe,'  was  based  on  a  course  of 
lectures  delivered  to  a  country  audience,  and 
this  was  followed  by  a  long  series  of  popular 
text-books  on  astronomy,  chemistry,  physio- 
logy, and  health.  Many  of  these  ran  through 
a  large  number  of  editions,  and  entitled  him 
to  a  notable  place  among-  those  who  first 
attempted  to  make  science  popular,  and  its 
teaching  generally  intelligible.  He  was  also 
a  frequent  contributor  of  scientific  articles 
to  many  periodicals,  chief  among  which 
were  the  '  Edinburgh  Review '  and  '  Cham- 
bers's  Journal.'  In  the '  Royal  Society  Cata- 
logue of  Scientific  Papers  '  he  appears  as 
the  author  of  no  fewer  than  twenty-three 
memoirs  in  transactions  of  societies  and 
scientific  periodicals.  In  1854  he  graduated 
M.D.  in  the  university  of  St.  Andrews,  and 
in  1857,  on  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Colenso, 
he  left  England  for  Natal,  where  he  resided 
for  nine  years.  Two  years  after  his  arrival  he 
was  appointed  to  the  newly  established  office 
of  superintendent  of  education  for  the  colony, 
and  this  gave  him  the  opportunity  of  esta- 
blishing there  a  system  of  primary  education, 
which  still  continues  in  force.  The  climatic 
conditions  of  the  country,  with  its  severe  and 
frequent  thunderstorms,  led  him  to  the  special 
study  of  meteorology,  and  the  careful  series 
of  observations  which  he  carried  out  during 
the  whole  of  his  residence  in  Natal  are  of 
considerable  value.  In  1866  he  returned 
from  Natal  with  a  special  appointment  from 
the  legislative  council  as  emigration  agent 
for  the  colony,  and  for  the  remainder  of  his 
life  he  resided  in  or  near  London,  devoting 
himself  to  the  study  of  science  and  to  literary 
work.  His  was  a  familiar  figure  in  many 
scientific  circles.  For  three  years  he  was 
president  of  the  Meteorological  Society,  and 
for  about  a  similar  period  one  of  the  board  of 
visitors  of  the  Royal  Institution.  From 
1874  to  1886  he  acted  as  secretary  to  the 
African  '  and  the  '  Foreign  and  Colonial ' 
sections  of  the  Society  of  Arts.  He  was  also 
a  member  or  fellow  of  the  Astronomical,  Geo- 
graphical, Photographic,  and  other  societies. 
He  took  an  active  part  in  the  organisation  of 
the  loan  collection  of  scientific  apparatus  at 
South  Kensington  in  1876,  and  at  every  in- 
ternational exhibition  to  which  Natal  contri- 
buted he  had  a  share  in  the  colonial  repre- 
sentation. He  superintended  the  collection 
and  despatch  of  the  Natal  collections  to  the 


Mann 


44 


Mann 


International  Exhibition  of  1862,  and  one  of 
the  last  acts  of  his  life  was  the  compilation 
of  the  catalogue  of  the  Natal  court  at  the 
Colonial  and  Indian  Exhibition  of  1886. 
Mann  died  at  Wandsworth  on  8  Aug.' 1886, 
and  is  buried  at  Kensal  Green. 

In  addition  to  the  writings  already  men- 
tioned, Mann's  chief  works  were :  1.  '  The 
Book  of  Health/ 1850.  2.  'The  Philosophy 
of  Reproduction,'  1855.  3.  '  Lessons  in  Gene- 
ral Knowledge,'  1855-6.  4.  '  Tennyson's 
"  Maud  "  vindicated ;  an  Explanatory  Essay,' 
1856.  5.  'A  Guide  to  the  Knowledge  of 
Lite,'  1856.  6.  '  A  Guide  to  Astronomical 
Science,'  1858.  7.  'A  Description  of  Natal,' 
1860.  8.  'The  Colony  of  Natal,'  1860-2. 
9. '  Medicine  for  Emergencies,'  1861 .  10. '  The 
Emigrant's  Guide  to  Natal,'  1868 ;  2nd  ed. 
1873.  11. 'The  Weather,' 1877.  12. 'Drink: 
Simple  Lessons  for  Home  Use,'  1877.  13. '  Do- 
mestic Economy  and  Household  Science,' 
1878.  14.  '  The  Zulus  and  Boers  of  South 
Africa,'  1879.  15.  <  The  Physical  Properties 
of  the  Atmosphere,' 1879.  16.  'Familiar  Lec- 
tures on  the  Physiology  of  Food  and  Drink,' 
1884. 

[Personal  knowledge ;  Soc.  of  Arts  Journ.  1886, 
xxiv.  961 ;  Koyal  Astron.  Soc.  Monthly  Notices, 
February  1887 ;  British  Medical  Journal,  21  Aug 
1886;  Times,  obituary,  9  Aug.  1886;  Brit.  Mus. 
Cat.]  H.  T.  W. 

MANN,  THEODORE  AUGUSTUS, 
called  the  ABBE  MANN  (1735-1809),  man  of 
science,  historian,  and  antiquary,  the  son  of  an 
English  land  surveyor,  was  born  in  Yorkshire 
on  22  June  1735.  Educated  at  a  provincial 
school,  he  exhibited,  with  much  general  pre- 
cocity, a  special  bent  towards  mathematics, 
and  before  1753,  when  he  was  sent  to  London 
with  a  view  to  his  adopting  the  legal  profes- 
sion, he  had  already  produced  manuscript 
treatises  on  geometry,  astronomy,  natural 
history,  and  rational  religion.  He  soon  re- 
volted from  the  routine  incidental  to  legal 
or  commercial  life,  and  towards  the  end  of 
1754  proceeded  without  the  knowledge  of  his 
parents  to  Paris.  There  he  managed  to  sub- 
sist in  some  unexplained  manner,  read  and 
re-read  Bossuet's  '  Discours  sur  1'Histoire 
Universelle,'  and  devoted  himself  to  medita- 
tion on  religious  subjects.  This  resulted  in 
his  being,  on  4  May  1756,  received  into  the 
Roman  catholic  communion  by  Christophe 
de  Beaumont,  the  archbishop  of  Paris,  who 
subsequently  promulgated  a  sort  of  bull 
against  Rousseau's  '  Emile.'  On  the  out- 
break of  war  between  England  and  France 
in  1756,  Mann  took  refuge  in  Spain,  carry- 
ing letters  of  introduction  to  Don  Ricardo 
Wall,  then  chief  minister  of  Spain,  and  to 


the  Count  d'Aranda.  Wall  lodged  him  in  his 
own  house,  and  soon  obtained  for  him  a  com- 
mission in  Count  O'Mahony's  regiment  of 
dragoons.  But  the  dearth  of  books  which 
he  experienced  in  his  new  profession  proved 
intolerable  to  him,  though  he  obtained  leave 
to  study  mathematics  at  the  military  aca- 
demy at  Barcelona.  To  obviate  all  inter- 
ruptions to  his  studies,  he  resolved  in  1757 
upon  monastic  retirement.  This  he  found 
in  the  English  Chartreuse,  at  Nieuport  in 
the  Netherlands,  where  he  at  once  recom- 
menced reading  fourteen  hours  a  day  in 
the  endeavour  to  appease  '  his  insatiable 
thirst  for  study.'  After  nearly  two  years 
of  fruitless  attempts  at  a  reconciliation 
with  his  parents,  he  became  professed  in 
1759,  and  in  1764  was  made  prior  of  his 
house. 

About  1775  Mann,  whose  talents  and 
power  of  application  were  becoming  widely 
known,  was  proposed  for  the  bishopric  of 
Antwerp,  then  vacant ;  the  coadjutorship 
of  the  bishopric  of  Quebec  was  at  the  same 
time  offered  him  by  the  English  minister  at 
the  Hague,  but  he  hesitated  to  accept  this 
offer  on  account  of  his  delicate  health.  His 
doubts  were  finally  resolved  by  the  proposal 
of  the  Prince  de  Stahremberg,  the  Austrian 
plenipotentiary,  in  October  1776,  that  he 
should  be  minister  of  public  instruction  in 
the  emperor's  service,  at  Brussels.  There, 
in  the  enjoyment  of  ample  literary  leisure 
and  an  annual  income  of  2,400  florins,  he 
became,  as  the  '  Abbe  Mann,'  a  recognised 
celebrity  in  the  world  of  letters.  An  '  in- 
genious writer '  on  an  astonishing  variety  of 
subjects,  he  became  a  sort  of  foreign  corre- 
spondent to  numerous  learned  societies  and 
individuals  in  England,  and  was  regularly 
visited  '  by  almost  every  English  Traveller 
of  erudition.'  The  Austrian  government 
were  fully  alive  to  his  value  ;  and  to  free 
him  from  unnecessary  preoccupation,  Car- 
dinal Hersan,  Austrian  minister  at  Rome, 
obtained  for  him  a  bull  of  secularisation, 
with  a  permission  to  hold  benefices.  Quitting 
the  Chartreuse  in  July  1777,  Mann  was  al- 
most immediately  made  a  prebendary  of  the 
church  of  Courtrai,  without  residence,  and 
in  November  1777  was  sent  to  London  by 
Stahremberg  to  examine  the  means  invented 
by  David  Hartley  the  younger  [q.  v.]  and  Lord 
Mahon  for  preserving  buildings  from  fire.  In 
1781  he  was  charged  to  examine  the  state 
of  the  coast  of  Flanders  with  a  view  to  the 
opening  of  a  fishing  port  at  Blankenberg,  his 
memoir  on  the  subject  being  presented  to 
the  emperor.  He  was  commanded  to  pre- 
pare a  scheme  for  the  canalisation  of  the 
Austrian  Netherlands ;  wrote  manuals  and 


Mann 


45 


Mann 


primers  upon  the  most  diverse  subjects  for  i 
use  in  the  schools  of  Belgium,  and,  in  1782, 
revised  his  previous  '  Reflexions  sur  la  Dis- 
cipline Ecclesiastique,'  in   reference   to  the  , 
Belgian  church,  adding  some  remarks  upon 
the  changes  contemplated  by  the  Emperor 
Joseph  II's  reforming  zeal. 

The  abbe  long  suffered  from  confirmed 
gout ;  but  from  1779  his  health  was  greatly 
improved  by  his  use  of  hemlock  and  aconite. 
He  was  a  pioneer  of  the  employment  in  the 
Netherlands  of  these  drugs,  on  the  effects 
of  which  he  wrote  a  paper  in  1784.  In  this 
year  also  he  made  an  extended  tour  through 
France,  Switzerland,  and  Germany,  acquir- 
ing extensive  materials  for  communications 
to  the  Royal  Academy  of  Brussels,  of  which 
he  became  a  member  7  Feb.  1774  and  per- 
petual secretary  and  treasurer  in  1786. 

In  1788  the  abbe  was  elected  a  fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  an  honour  which  he  had 
long  coveted.     In  the  next  year  the  French 
revolution  broke  in  upon  Belgium,  as  he 
himself  said,  like  '  a  violent  sea.'     He  was 
in  continual  fear  of  ill-usage  until,  in  1792,  | 
he  accompanied   his  friend  Lord  Elgin   to  ' 
England.     On  the  re-establishment  of  the  | 
Austrian  government  in  1793,  he  returned 
to  Brussels  and  resumed  his  functions.     In 
January  of  the  same  year  he  was  admitted  i 
an  honorary  member  of  the  Society  of  Anti-  j 
quaries.  In  June  1794  he  had  to  quit  Brussels  I 
for  the  last  time  in  company  with  his  friend   ! 
M.  Podevin.     The  fugitives  settled  at  Lintz 
and  afterwards  at  Leutmeritz  in  Bohemia. 
Thence,  however,  Mann  had  to  retire  at  the 
approach  of  the  French  armies  as  far  as  Prague, 
where  he  received  a  warm  welcome  from  the 
Prince- Archbishop  deSalm.   AtPrague  here- 
sumed  literary  production,  and  for  the  British 
Agricultural  Society,  of  which  he  had  been  | 
elected  a  member  in  1794,  wrote  '  A  Memoir  j 
on  the  Agriculture  of  the  Austrian  Nether-  ; 
lands' (1795).  This  was  subsequently  printed  i 
in  Hunter's  '  Georgical  Essays '  (vol.    v.), 
together   with   his   '  Observations    on    the 
Wool  of  the  Austrian  Netherlands,'  origi- 
nally communicated  to  Sir  Joseph  Banks. 
In  1804  he  compiled  '  by  way  of  recreation ' 
a  most  comprehensive  '  Table  chronologique 
de  1'Histoire   Universelle   depuis   le   com- 
mencement de  1'annee  1700  jusqu'a  la  conclu- 
sion de  la  paix  general  e  en  1803 '  (Dresden, 
1803),  and  continued  his   communications 
with  learned  societies  in  various  parts  of 
Europe  until  his  death  at  Prague  on  23  Feb. 
1809.     His  chief  legatee  was  the  sister  of 
his  intimate  friend,  Mile  Podevin. 

An  extensive  collection  of  Mann's  letters 
written  to  the  Society  of  Antiquaries  and 
to  various  private  friends,  among  them  Dr. 


Solander,  Magellan,  Hartley,  and  Lord  Mul- 
grave,  was  published  at  Brussels  in  1845; 
and  a  few  selected  letters  are  included  in 
Sir  Henry  Ellis's  <  Original  Letters  of  Emi- 
nent Literary  Men  '  (Camden  Society).  To 
the  '  Philosophical  Transactions '  he  contri- 
buted '  A  Treatise  on  Rivers  and  Canals ' 
(1780),  <A  Treatise  on  Sea  Currents  and 
their  Effects  applied  to  the  Sea  and  Coasts 
of  the  West  of  Europe,  more  especially  to 
those  which  surround  the  British  Islands  ' 
(1789),  and  a  paper  '  On  the  Formation  of 
great  Hailstones  and  pieces  of  Ice  in  great 
Thunderstorms'  (1798).  To  the  Society  of 
Antiquaries  he  communicated  '  A  Descrip- 
tion of  what  is  called  a  Roman  Camp  in 
Westphalia'  (1796),  and  <A  short  Chrono- 
logical Account  of  the  Religious  Establish- 
ments made  by  English  Catholics  on  the 
Continent  of  Europe'  (1797,  see  Archceo- 
logia,  xiii.  1  and  251). 

The  most  considerable  of  Mann's  writings 
in  French  are  :  1.  '  Histoire  du  regne  de 
Marie-Therese,'  Brussels,  1781.  2.  <  Me- 
moires  sur  le  conservation  et  le  Commerce 
des  Grains,'  Malines,  1784.  3.  <  Abrege  de 
1'Histoire  ecclesiastique,  civile  et  naturelle 
de  la  ville  de  Bruxelles  et  de  ses  environs,' 
Brussels,  1785.  4.  '  Recueil  de  Memoires 
sur  les  grandes  gelees  et  leurs  effets,'  Gand, 
1792.  5.  '  Principes  metaphysiques  des  etres 
et  des  connaissances,'  Vienna,  1807.  A  fair 
copy  of  this  work  made  in  Mann's  own  hand 
is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum  (Add. 
MS.  5794). 

The  abbe"  also  wrote  widely  on  meteoro- 
logy, philology,  political  economy,  weights 
and  measures,  the  voyages  of  Captain  Cook 
and  others,  on  agriculture,  religion,  and  an- 
tiquarian matters,  devoting  (in  1778)  an  in- 
teresting paper  to  an  attempt  to  refute 
William  Simmer  [q.v.Jand  other  English 
antiquaries,  and  to  prove  that  Caesar,  when 
he  embarked  for  Britain,  sailed  not  from 
Mardyke  nor  Whitsand,  but  from  Boulogne 
(Gessoriacum).  A  great  number  of  his 
writings  take  the  form  of  communications 
to  the  Brussels  Academy ;  among  these 
will  be  found  a  powerful  indictment  of  '  la 
grande  culture '  (1780)  and  an  interesting 
'  Memoire  sur  les  diverses  methodes  in- 
ventees  jusqu'a  present  pour  garantir  les 
edifices  de  1'incendie '  (1778).  A  volume 
of  his  papers,  presented  by  the  author  to 
Sir  Joseph  Banks,  is  in  the  British  Museum 
Library. 

Finally  the  abbe"  compiled  numerous  cata- 
logues and  bibliographical  works  and  many 
voluminous  reports,  commanded  by  the  Aus- 
trian government,  on  canalisation,  fisheries, 
agriculture,  &c.  Several  of  these  papers 


Mann 


46 


Manners 


were  translated  for  '  Opuscoli  scelti  sulle 
scienze,'  published  at  Milan  in  1778,  &c. 

[Eloge  de  1'Abbe  Mann  in  Keiffenberg's  An- 
nuaire  de  la  Bibliotheque  Koyale  de  Belgique, 
Brussels,  1850,  pp.  77-125,  appended  is  an  ex- 
haustive bibliography ,  '  Scripta,  tarn  ineditaquam 
impressa;'  G-oethals'  Hist,  des  Lettres  en  Bel- 
gique. 1840,  ii.  319;  Nouvelle  Biog.  Generale, 
xxxiii.  231  ;  Ellis's  Letters  of  Eminent  Literary 
Men  (Camden  Society),  pp.  413  sq. ;  Metnoires 
de  1'Acadernie  Imperiale  et  Royale  des  Sciences 
et  Belles-Lettres  de  Bruxelles,  4  vols.  1783; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  viii.  41-4,  ix.  263-5;  Gent. 
Mag.  1787,  1788,  1789,  passim.]  T.  S. 

MANN,  WILLIAM  (1817-1873),  astro- 
nomer, was  born  at  Lewisham  in  Kent^  on 
25  Oct.  1817.  He  was  third  son  of  Major- 
general  Cornelius  Mann,  R.E.,  and  grandson 
of  Gother  Mann  [q.v.],  and  accompanied  his 
family  to  Gibraltar  in  1830,  on  his  father's 
appointment  as  commanding  royal  engineer. 
In  1837  Admiral  Shirreff  procured  him  the 
post  of  second  assistant  at  the  Royal  Obser- 
vatory, Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  after  due 
preparation  he  entered  upon  his  duties  in  Oc- 
tober 1839.  For  six  years  he  was  ^engaged 
chiefly  on  the  remeasurement  of  Lacaille's  arc, 
and  sometimes  passed  three  months  without 
shelter  even  by  night.  His  health,  impaired 
by  hardships,  was  recruited  by  a  trip  to  Eng- 
land in  1846,  and  on  his  return  in  December 
1847  he  engaged,  as  first  assistant,  in  the  or- 
dinary work  of  the  observatory.  His  next 
voyage  home  was  for  the  purpose  of  fetching 
the  new  transit-circle,  erected  by  him  at  the 
Cape  in  1855  with  only  native  aid.  His 
observations  of  the  great  comet  of  December 
1844,  and  of  the  transit  of  Mercury  on  4  Nov. 
1868,  were  communicated  to  the  Royal  As- 
tronomical Society  (Monthly  Notices,  vi.  214, 
234,  252,  xxix.  196),  of  which  body  he  was 
elected  a  member  on  10  March  1871.  From 
a  chest  disorder,  contracted  through  assiduity 
in  cometary  observations,  he  sought  relief  at 
Natal  in  1866,  in  England  in  1867,  but  was 
attacked  in  1870  with  shattering  effect  by 
scarlet  fever,  of  which  two  of  his  children 
had  just  died.  He  retired  from  the  ob- 
servatory, and  died  at  Claremont,  near  Cape 
Town,  on  30  April  1873.  He  married  in 
1853  Caroline,  second  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas 
Maclear  [q.  v.]  The  value  for  three  years  of 
a  small  pension,  granted  to  him  from  the 
civil  list  on  the  eve  of  his  death,  was  paid 
to  her  by  Mr.  Gladstone's  orders.  Mann's 
character  and  abilities  were  superior  to  his 
opportunities.  He  was  a  good  mathematician 
and  mechanician,  and  his  fellow-assistant, 
Professor  Piazzi  Smyth,  wrote  of  his '  splendid 
intellectual  parts  and  excellent  dispositions.' 

[Monthly  Notices,  xxxiv.  144.]      A.  M.  C. 


MANNERS,  MBS.  CATHERINE,  after- 
wards LADY  STEPNEY  (d.  1845).  [See 
STEPNEY.] 

MANNERS,  CHARLES,  fourth  DUKE  OF 
RUTLAND  (1754-1787),  the  elder  son  of  John 
Manners,  marquis  of  Granby  [q.  v.],  by  his 
wife  Lady  Frances  Seymour,  daughter  of 
Charles,  sixth  duke  of  Somerset,  and  grand- 
son of  John,  third  duke  of  Rutland,  was  born 
on  15  March  1754.  He  was  educated  at 
Eton  and  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  where 
he  was  created  M.A.  in  1774.  At  the  general 
election  in  October  1774  he  was  returned  to 
the  House  of  Commons  for  the  university  of 
Cambridge.  He  warmly  opposed  the  third 
reading  of  the  bill  for  restraining  the  trade 
of  the  southern  colonies  of  America  in  April 
1775,  and  protested  against  the  taxation  of 
that  country,  which  he  declared  '  commenced 
in  iniquity,  is  pursued  with  resentment,  and 
can  terminate  in  nothing  but  blood '  (Parl. 
Hist,  xviii.  601-3 ;  see  also  Correspondence 
of  William  Pitt,  Earl  of  Chatham,  1840,  iv. 
405-6).  On  18  Nov.  1777  his  amendment  to 
the  address  praying  that  the  king  might  be 
pleased  *  to  cause  th  e  most  speedy  and  effectual 
measures  to  be  taken  for  restoring  peace  in 
America  'was  seconded  by  Lord  John  Caven- 
dish [q.  v.],  and  supported  by  Burke  and  Fox, 
but  was  defeated  by  243  to  86  (Parl.  Hist. 
xix.  414-15,  442).  Upon  the  death  of  his 
grandfather  John,  third  duke  of  Rutland,  on 
29  May  1779,  he  succeeded  to  the  title  (cf. 
Journals  of  the  House  of  Lords,  xxxv.  800). 
He  was  sworn  lord-lieutenant  of  Leicester- 
shire on  9  July  1779  (London  Gazettes,  No. 
11994),  and  invested  a  knight  of  the  Garter 
on  3  Oct.  1782.  On  14  Feb.  1783  he  was  ap- 
pointed lord  steward  of  the  household  with 
a  seat  in  the  Earl  of  Shelburne's  cabinet,  and 
on  the  same  day  was  admitted  a  member  of 
the  privy  council.  He  resigned  office  upon  the 
formation  of  the  coalition  ministry  in  April 
1783,  but  was  appointed  lord  privy  seal  in 
Pitt's  administration  on  23  Dec.  following 
(ib.  No.  12503).  He  was  induced  by  Pitt 
to  accept  the  post  of  lord-lieutenant  of  Ire- 
land in  the  place  of  the  Earl  of  Northington 
on  11  Feb.  1784,  and  was  sworn  in  at  Dublin 
on  the  24th  of  the  same  month  (ib.  No.  12523). 
Though  Pitt  at  first  seems  to  have  been  sin- 
cerely anxious  to  reform  the  Irish  parliament, 
Rutland  pronounced  the  question  of  reform  to 
be '  difficult  and  dangerous  to  the  last  degree/ 
and  while  the  demand  for  retrenchment  was 
at  its  height  insisted  on  the  creation  of  new 
places  in  order  to  strengthen  the  parlia- 
mentary influence  of  the  government^  He 
appears  to  have  quickly  made  up  his  mind  in 
favour  of  a  legislative  union,  and  in  a  letter 


Manners 


47 


Manners 


to  Pitt,  dated  16  June  1784,  says  :  {  Were  I 
to  indulge  a  distant  speculation,  I  should 
say  that  without  an  union  Ireland  will  not 
be  connected  with  Great  Britain  in  twenty 
years  longer'  (Correspondence,  1890,  pp.  18- 
19).  In  a  speech  delivered  in  the  House  of 
Lords  on  11  April  1799  Richard  Watson, 
bishop  of  Llandaff,  who  had  been  the  duke's 
tutor  at  Cambridge,  mentioned  that  he  had 
pressed  the  importance  of  a  legislative  union 
upon  Rutland,  who  replied  that  'he  wholly 
approved  of  the  measure,  but  added  the  man 
who  should  attempt  to  carry  the  measure 
into  execution  would  be  tarred  and  feathered' 
(Parl.  Hist,  xxxiv.  736).  After  a  long  corre- 
spondence between  the  English  and  Irish 
governments,  Pitt's  commercial  propositions 
were  laid  before  the  Irish  House  of  Com- 
mons on  7  Feb.  1785  in  the  form  of  ten 
resolutions.  They  passed  through  the  Irish 
parliament  after  a  concession  had  been  made 
by  Rutland  to  Grattan's  views.  Owing  to 
the  determined  opposition  of  the  English 
manufacturers,  the  resolutions  were  so  ma- 
terially altered  in  the  English  parliament 
that  when  Orde,  the  chief  secretary,  moved 
for  leave  to  bring  in  the  bill  embodying  them 
(12  Aug.  1785),  it  was  denounced  by  Grattan 
in  a  magnificent  speech,  and  Rutland  had  to 
abandon  the  idea  of  carrying  it  through  the 
Irish  parliament. 

Rutland  was  an  amiable  and  extravagant 
peer,  without  any  particular  talent,  except 
for  conviviality.  The  utmost  magnificence 
signalised  the  entertainments  of  the  vice- 
regal court,  and  the  duke  and  the  duchess 
'were  reckoned  the  handsomest  couple  in 
Ireland '  (SiR  J.  BARRIN-GTON,  Historic  Me- 
moirs, ii.  225).  In  the  summer  of  1787  Rut- 
land went  for  a  tour  through  the  country,  and 
was  entertained  at  the  seats  of  many  noble- 
men. '  During  the  course  of  this  tour,'  says 
Wraxall,  '  he  invariably  began  the  day  by 
eating  at  breakfast  six  or  seven  turkey's  eggs 
as  an  accompaniment  to  tea  and  coffee.  He 
then  rode  forty  and  sometimes  fifty  miles, 
dined  at  six  or  seven  o'clock,  after  which  he 
drank  very  freely,  and  concluded  by  sitting 
up  to  a  late  hour,  always  supping  before  he 
retired  to  rest '  (Memoirs,  v.  34).  Upon  his 
return  to  Dublin  he  was  seized  with  a  violent 
fever,  and  died  at  Phoenix  Lodge  on  24  Oct. 
1787,  aged  33.  His  body,  after  lying  in  state 
in  the  great  committee  room  of  the  House  of 
Lords,  was  removed  to  England  with  great 
pomp  (London  Gazettes,  17 '87,  pp.  545-7),  and 
was  buried  at  Bottesford,  Leicestershire,  on 
25  Nov.  1787.  George  Crabbe  the  poet,  who 
had  been  the  duke's  domestic  chaplain  atBel- 
voir,  wrote  f  A  Discourse  read  in  the  Chapel 
at  Belvoir  Castle  after  the  Funeral  of  His 


Grace  the  Duke  of  Rutland,'  &c.  (London, 
1788, 4to) ;  while  Bishop  Watson  pronounced 
an  extravagant  panegyric  on  the  late  duke 
during  the  debate  on  the  address  on  27  Nov. 
1787  (Parl.  Hist.  xxvi.  1233-4). 

Rutland  was  an  intimate  friend  of  William 
Pitt,  who  owed  his  first  seat  in  the  House  of 
Commons  to  the  duke's  influence  with  Sir 
James  Lowther  (WRAXALL,  ii.  81-2).  Part  of 
the '  Correspondence  between  the  Right.  Hon. 
William  Pitt  and  Charles,  Duke  of  Rutland, 
Lord-Lieutenant  of  Ireland  1781-1787,'  was 
privately  printed  by  LordMahon  (afterwards 
Earl  Stanhope)  in  1842  (London,  8vo).  This 
volume  was  reprinted  and  published  by 
the  present  Duke  of  Rutland  in  1890  (Lon- 
don, 8vo).  The  correspondence  of  the  Irish 
government  with  Thomas  Townshend  (after- 
wards Viscount  Sydney)  during  Rutland's 
viceroyalty  is  preserved  at  the  Record  Office. 
The  '  Parliamentary  History  '  records  no 
speeches  delivered  by  Rutland  in  the  House 
of  Lords.  His  speeches  in  the  Irish  parlia- 
ment will  be  found  in  the  '  Journals  of  the 
Irish  House  of  Lords '(v.  533-4,  535-6,  658, 
660,  754-5,  vi.  2-3,  124-5). 

He  married,  on  26  Dec.  1775,  Lady  Mary 
Isabella  Somerset,  the  youngest  daughter  of 
Charles,  fourth  duke  of  Beaufort,  by  whom 
he  had  four  sons — viz.  (1)  John  Henry,  who, 
born  on  4  Jan.  1778,  succeeded  as  the  fifth 
duke,  and  died  on  20  Jan.  1857;  (2)  Charles 
Henry  Somerset,  who,  born  on  24  Oct.  1780, 
became  a  general  in  the  army,  and  died  on 
25  May  1855 ;  (3)  Robert  William,  who,  born 
on  14  Dec.  1781,  became  a  major-general  in 
the  army,  and  died  on  15  Nov.  1835 ;  and  (4) 
William  Robert  Albanac,  who,  born  on  1  May 
1783,  died  on  22  April  1793— and  two  daugh- 
ters: (1)  Elizabeth  Isabella,  who  married 
Richard  Norman  of  Leatherhead,  Surrey,  on 
21  Aug.  1798,  and  died  on  5  Oct.  1853,  and 
(2)  Katherine  Mary,  who  married  Cecil  Weld 
Forester  (afterwards  first  Baron  Forester)  on 
17  June  1800,  and  died  on  10  March  1829. 
The  duchess  survived  her  husband  many 
years,  and  died  in  Sackville  Street,  Piccadilly, 
on  2  Sept.  1831,  aged  75.  She  was  a  strik- 
ingly handsome  woman,  and  Wraxall  gives 
a  glowing  description  of  her  charms  (Me- 
moirs, v.  36-7).  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  to 
whom  the  duke  gave  a  large  number  of  com- 
missions, painted  her  four  times.  The  first 
portrait,  taken  in  March  1780,  and  engraved 
by  Valentine  Green  in  the  same  year,  was 
destroyed  in  the  disastrous  fire  at  Belvoir  in 
October  1816.  A  half-length  portrait  of  the 
duke,  painted  in  1776  by  Reynolds,  belongs 
to  the  Marquis  of  Lothian.  There  are  en- 
gravings by  Dickinson  (1794)  and  Hodges  of 
a  whole-length  portrait  by  Reynolds.  Por- 


Manners 


Manners 


traits  of  the  duke  and  the  duchess  painted 
by  Richard  Cosway  were  engraved  by  Wil- 
liam Lane  [q.  v.] 

[Letters  of  Horace  Walpole,  ed.  Peter  Cunning- 
ham, vols.  vi.  vii.  viii.  ix. ;  Sir  Jonah  Barring- 
ton's  Historic  Memoirs  of  Ireland,  1833,  ii.  216- 
225  ;  Hardy's  Memoirs  of  the  Earl  of  Charle- 
mont,  1812,  ii.  143-61 ;  Life  and  Times  of 
Henry  Grattan,  1841,  Hi.  198-312  ;  Earl  Stan- 
hope's Life  of  William  Pitt,  1861,  i.  46,  165, 
183-4,  260-75,  349  ;  Life  and  Poems  of  theKev. 
George  Crabbe,  1834,  i.  111-27,  131,  136-7, 
ii.  14,  67-9,  97;  Lecky's  History  of  England  in 
the  Eighteenth  Century,  iv.  269, 296,  vi  317, 351- 
413,  414;  Nichols's  Hist,  and  Antiquities  of  the 
County  of  Leicester,  1 795,  ii.  pt.  i.  pp.  66,  68, 1 00 ; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  of  the  Eighteenth  Cen- 
tury, 1814-15,viii.  122,  142,  ix.  9 ;  Nichols's  Illus- 
trations, 1812-15,  vii.  702-3,  viii.  12;  Leslie 
and  Taylor's  Life  and  Times  of  Sir  Joshua  Rey- 
nolds, 1865;  Gent. Mag.  1787,  pt.ii. pp. 938, 1016, 
1021,  1043,1123,1180;  Ann.  Reg.  1787,  pp.  226- 
227,  238,275-7;  Doyle's  Official  Baronage,  1886, 
ii.  202 ;  Burke's  Peerage,  1891,  p.  1197  ;  Return 
of  Members  of  Parliament,  pt.  ii.  p.  149;  Grad. 
Cantabr.  1823,  p.  197,App.p.  15.]  G.F.R.B. 

MANNERS,  CHARLES  CECIL 
JOHN,  sixth  DUKE  OP  RUTLAND  (1815- 
1888),  born  16  May  1815,  was  eldest  surviving 
son  of  John  Henry,  fifth  duke  of  Rutland,  by 
Lady  Elizabeth  Howard,  daughter  of  the  fifth 
earl  of  Carlisle.  He  was  educated  at  Eton  and 
at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  was 
created  M.A.  in  1835.  He  was  elected  M.P. 
for  Stamford  in  1837,  and  sat  for  that  borough 
till  1852,  when  he  was  returned  for  North 
Leicestershire.  From  1843  to  1846  he  was 
lord  of  the  bedchamber  to  the  prince  consort. 
He  was  a  strong  conservative  and  protec- 
tionist, opposed  Lord  John  Russell  on  the 
sugar  duties,  and  generally  supported  Lord 
George  Bentinck  during  his  leadership  of  the 
protectionist  party  in  the  House  of  Commons 
(1846-7).  He  was  never  a  powerful  speaker, 
though  he  spoke  very  often.  After  1852  he 
grew  out  of  sympathy  with  the  conservative 
policy;  and  the  lord-lieutenancy  of  Lin- 
colnshire was,  according  to  Greville,  given 
to  him  in  that  year  '  to  stop  his  mouth.' 
He  became  lord-lieutenant  of  Leicestershire, 
20  March  1857,  and  in  the  same  year  suc- 
ceeded his  father  as  Duke  of  Rutland.  He 
was  made  K.Gr.  in  1867,  and  died  unmarried 
at  Belvoir,  4  March  1888.  He  was  succeeded 
by  his  brother,  Lord  John  James  Robert  Man- 
ners, seventh  and  present  duke  of  Rutland. 
Rutland's  political  views  were  formed  in  the 
days  preceding  the  repeal  of  the  corn  laws, 
and  were  never  afterwards  modified.  Per- 
sonally he  was  popular,  and  a  splendid  rider 
to  hounds,  though  in  later  years  he  was  dis- 
abled by  gout. 


[Times,  5  March  1888;  Illustrated  London 
News,  10  March  1888;  Field,  10  March  1888; 
Grreville's  Journal  of  the  Reign  of  Queen  Vic- 
toria, iii.  123,  471,  472;  Hansard's  Parl.  De- 
bates, especially  1842-57;  Eller's  Hist,  of  Bel- 
voir Castle;  Disraeli's  Life  of  Lord  Greorge  Ben- 
tinck.] W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  EDWARD,  third  EAKL  OF 
RUTLAND  (1549-1587),  born  in  1549,  was 
eldest  son  of  Henry,  second  earl  of  Rut- 
land [q.  v.],  by  Margaret,  fourth  daughter  of 
Ralph  Neville,  fourth  earl  of  Westmorland. 
He  seems  to  have  been  educated  at  Oxford, 
though  he  did  not  graduate  there  as  a  student. 
He  bore  the  title  of  Lord  Roos  or  Ros,  the 
old  title  of  his  family,  until  1563,  when  by 
the  death  of  his  father  he  became  third  Earl 
of  Rutland.  He  was  made  one  of  the  queen's 
wards,  and  was  specially  under  the  charge 
of  Sir  William  Cecil,  who  was  connected 
with  him  by  marriage.  He  accompanied 
the  queen  on  her  visit  to  Cambridge  in  1564, 
and  was  lodged  in  St.  John's  College,  and 
created  M.A.  10  Aug.  In  October  1566  he 
was  made  M.A.  of  Oxford.  In  1569  he  joined 
the  Earl  of  Sussex,  taking  his  tenants  with 
him,  and  held  a  command  in  the  army  which 
suppressed  the  northern  insurrection.  In 
1570  he  passed  into  France,  Cecil  drawing 
up  a  paper  of  instructions  for  his  guidance. 
He  was  in  Paris  in  the  February  of  the  next 
year.  At  home  he  received  many  offices,  and 
displayed  enthusiastic  devotion  to  the  queen. 
On  5  Aug.  1570  he  became  constable  of 
Nottingham  Castle,  and  steward,  keeper,  war- 
den, and  chief  justice  of  Sherwood  Forest ; 
in  1571  he  was  feodary  of  the  duchy  of 
Lancaster  for  the  counties  of  Nottingham 
and  Derby  ;  in  1574  he  was  appointed  lord- 
lieutenant  of  Nottinghamshire. 

On  17  June  1577  Rutland  was  placed  on 
the  ecclesiastical  commission  for  the  pro- 
vince of  York,  and  in  1579  on  the  council 
of  the  north.  In  the  grand  tilting  match  of 
1580  Rutland  and  twelve  others  contended 
with  a  similar  number,  headed  by  Essex,  be- 
fore the  queen  at  Westminster.  His  public 
offices  probably  now  absorbed  all  his  time, 
as  in  1581  a  relative,  John  Manners,  seems 
to  have  been  managing  his  estate.  On 
23  April  1584 he  became  K.G.,  and  on  14  June 
1585  lord-lieutenant  of  Lincolnshire.  His 
style  of  living  was  very  expensive  ;  when  he 
went  with  his  countess  to  London  about  1586 
he  had  with  him  forty-one  servants,  includ- 
ing a  chaplain,  trumpeter,  gardener,  and 
apothecary.  In  June  1586,  with  Lord  Eure 
and  Randolph,  he  arranged  a  treaty  of  peace 
with  the  Scots  at  Berwick,  and  his  brother 
Roger  wrote  that  his  conduct  had  been  ap- 
proved by  the  court.  On  6  Oct.  he  was  one 


Manners 


49 


Manners 


of  the  commissioners  to  try  Mary  Queen  of 
Scots.  The  queen  promised  to  make  him 
lord  chancellor  after  the  death  of  Sir  Thomas 
Bromley  [q.  v.],  which  took  place  12  April 
1587,  and  he  was  for  a  day  or  two  so  styled. 
He  died,  however,  on  14  April  1587  at  his 
house  at  Ivy  Bridge  in  the  Strand.  Camden 
says  that  he  was  a  learned  man  and  a  good 
lawyer.  His  funeral  was  very  costly ;  his 
body  was  taken  to  Bottesford,  Leicestershire, 
and  buried  in  the  church,  where  there  is  an 
epitaph.  Eller  gives  an  account  of  his  will. 
A  late  portrait,  attributed  to  Jan  Van  der 
Eyden  [q.  v.],  is  at  Belvoir.  After  negotia- 
tions with  several  other  ladies,  he  married 
(later  than  January  1571-2)  Isabel,  daugh- 
ter of  Sir  Thomas  Holcroft  of  Vale  Royal, 
Cheshire,  and  left  a  daughter,  Elizabeth, 
who  was  styled  Baroness  Roos;  she  married 
in  1588  Sir  William  Cecil,  afterwards  Lord 
Burghley,  and  died  in  1591.  Her  son  Wil- 
liam was  in  right  of  his  mother  confirmed  in 
the  barony  of  Roos  in  1616,  and  died  in  1618 
[see  under  LAKE,  SIR  THOMAS].  The  earl 
was  succeeded  by  his  brother  John,  fourth 
earl,  who,  dying  21  Feb.  1587-8,  was  fol- 
lowed by  his  son  Roger,  fifth  earl  [q.  v.]  The 
widow,  who  lived  till  1606,  was  troubled 
with  money  difficulties  owing  to  her  hus- 
band's debts,  and  engaged  in  litigation  about 
his  will.  Many  of  the  earl's  letters  are  pre- 
served at  Belvoir  Castle. 

[Cooper's  Athense  Cantabr.  i.  13,  542  ;  Doyle's 
Official  Baronage;  SanfordandTownsend's  Great 
Governing  Families  of  England;  Eller's  Hist, 
of  Belvoir  Castle,  pp.  48  sq. ;  Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1547-80  pp.  406,  &c..  1581-90  pp.  34,  &c.; 
Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii.  48;  Froude's  Hist, 
of  Engl.  ix.  522  ;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  ii.  509;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  12th  Rep. 
App.  iv.  passim  ;  Calendar  of  Hatfield  MSlS.  ii. 
210,  &c.,  iii.  143,  &c.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  FRANCIS,  sixth  EAKL  of 
RUTLAND  (1578-1632),  second  son  of  John, 
fourth  earl  of  Rutland,  nephew  of  Edward, 
third  earl  [q.  v.],  and  brother  of  Roger,  fifth 
earl  [q.  v.],  was  born  in  1578.  He  seems 
to  have  been  with  his  brothers  under  the 
care  of  John  Jegon  [q.  v.]  at  Cambridge.  In 
1598  he  went  abroad,  and  in  the  course  of 
his  travels  through  France,  Germany,  and 
Italy  he  was  entertained  by  various  princes, 
notably  the  Emperor  Mathias  and  the  Arch- 
duke Ferdinand.  Returning  to  England  he 
took  part,  like  his  brothers,  Roger,  fifth  earl 
of  Rutland  [q.  v.],  and  Sir  George  Manners, 
in  Essex's  plot  in  February  1600-1,  and  was 
imprisoned  in  the  Poultry  Counter.  He  was 
fined  a  thousand  marks  and  committed  to  the 
custody  of  his  uncle  Roger  at  Enfield.  Sir 
Robert  Cecil,  however,  obtained  a  remission 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


of  the  fine,  and  thus  the  affair  cost  little  either 
to  him  or  his  brother  George.  As  soon. as  he 
was  free  he  wrote  a  penitent  letter  to  his 
uncle  Sir  John  Manners  of  Haddon.  In 
November  1601  he  became  a  member  of  the 
Inner  Temple. 

He  was  prominent  at  the  court  of  James  I, 
and  was  created  K.B.  on  4  Jan.  1604-5  at 
the  same  time  as  Prince  Charles,  and  on 
27  May  1607  became  joint  keeper  of  Besk- 
wood  Park.  On  26  June  1612  he  succeeded 
his  brother  Roger  as  sixth  earl  of  Rutland, 
and  was  made  lord-lieutenant  of  Lincoln- 
shire on  15  July  following.  On  7  Aug.  in 
the  same  year  he  entertained  James  I  at 
Belvoir,  and  the  king  repeated  the  visit  five 
times  in  after  years.  He  held  the  offices  of 
constable  of  Nottingham  Castle  and  keeper 
of  Sherwood  Forest  from  October  1612  until 
April  1620,  and  at  the  burial  of  Prince 
Henry  carried  the  target.  He  took  part  in 
all  the  court  ceremonies,  and  was  made 
K.G.  24  April  1616.  The  title  of  Lord 
Roos  had  been  carried  by  a  daughter  of  the 
third  Earl  of  Rutland  into  the  family  of  the 
Marquis  of  Exeter  [see  under  MANNERS,  ED- 
WARD] ;  but  Rutland  claimed  it,  and  he  was 
acknowledged  to  be  Lord  Roos  of  Hamlake 
on  22  July  1616. 

On  6  April  1617  Rutland  became  a  privy 
councillor,  and  attended  the  king  into  Scot- 
land the  same  year.  He  was  created  war- 
den and  chief  justice  of  the  royal  forests 
north  of  the  Trent  on  13  Nov.  1619,  and 
custos  rotulorum  for  Northamptonshire  on 
7  Feb.  1622-3.  Although  he  seems  to  have 
disapproved  an  extreme  policy  in  church 
matters,  his  family  connection  with  Buck- 
ingham secured  him  the  appointment,  on 
21  April  1623,  of  admiral  of  the  fleet  to 
bring  home  Prince  Charles  from  Spain.  At 
the  coronation  of  Charles  he  bore  the  rod 
with  the  dove.  He  died  on  17  Dec.  1632 
at  an  inn  in  Bishops  Stortford,  Hertford- 
shire. Many  of  his  family  were  round  him, 
and  he  made  them  a  curious  speech,  of  which 
notes  are  preserved  at  Belvoir.  He  was 
buried  at  Bottesford.  Rutland  married, 
first,  on  6  May  1602,  Frances,  daughter  of 
Sir  Henry  Knevet  of  Charlton,  Wiltshire, 
and  widow  of  Sir  William  Bevil  of  Kilk- 
hampton,  Cornwall ;  secondly,  after  26  Oct. 
1608,  Cicely  Tufton,  daughter  of  Sir  John 
Tufton  and  widow  of  Sir  Edward  Hunger- 
ford.  The  courtship,  of  rather  a  mercenary 
character,  is  described  in  a  letter  preserved 
at  Belvoir.  By  his  first  wife  he  had  a 
daughter  Catherine,  who  married  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham  on  16  May  1620  [see  under 
VILLIERS,  GEORGE,  first  DUKE  of  BUCKING- 
HAM], and  after  his  death  Randal  Mac- 


Manners 


Manners 


Donnell,  first  marquis  of  Antrim  [q.  v.]  By 
his  second  wife  he  had  two  sons,  who  died  in 
infancy  from  the  supposed  effects  of  sorcery. 
The  widow  died  in  1653.  Rutland  was  less 
extravagant  than  most  of  his  family,  though 
his  clothes  were  valued  at  500/.  when  he  died. 
A  late  portrait,  attributed  to  Van  der  Eyden, 
is  at  Belvoir.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  bro- 
ther, Sir  George  Manners,  as  seventh  earl. 

[Dugdale's  Baronage ;  Doyle's  Official  Baron- 
age ;  Calendar  of  MSS.  preserved  at  Belvoir 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.),  especially  vol.  i. ;  Eller's 
Belvoir  Castle,  pp.  58  sq.;  Bygone  Lincolnshire, 
ii.  127  sq.;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  King  James  I; 
Gal.  of  State  Papers,  Dom.,  especially  1625-6; 
Metcalfe's  Book  of  Knights.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  GEORGE  (1778-1853), 
editor  of  the  '  Satirist,'  was  born  in  1778. 
He  was  called  to  the  bar,  became  a  noted 
wit  in  London,  and  was  in  1807  founder 
and  one  of  the  proprietors  of  the  '  Satirist, 
or  Monthly  Meteor,'  a  venture  in  scurrilous 
literature,  issued  monthly,  with  a  view,  it 
was  claimed,  to  the  exposure  of  impostors. 
The  first  number  appeared  on  1  Oct.  1807. 
At  first  coloured  cartoons  were  attempted, 
but  it  is  stated  in  the  preface  to  vol.  ii.  that 
these  were  dropped  owing  to  the  artists 
having  disappointed  the  editor.  In  1812 
Manners  parted  with  it  and  the  publishing 
offices  at  267  Strand  to  William  Jerdan 
[q.  v.],  who  tried  his  luck '  with  a  new  series, 
divested  of  the  personalities  and  rancour  of 
the  old.'  Despite  the  bad  bargain  which  he 
made  over  this  purchase,  Jerdan  describes 
Manners  as  '  a  gentleman  in  every  sense  of 
the  word,  full  of  fancy  and  talent,  acute  and 
well  informed'  (Autobiography,  i.  108).  The 
periodical  ceased  in  1824.  In  1819  Manners 
became  British  consul  at  Boston,  and  held 
office  till  1839.  He  died  at  Coburg  in  Canada 
on  18  Feb.  1853. 

Manners  wrote:  1.  '  Edgar,  or  the  Cale- 
donian Brothers,'  a  tragedy,  London,  1806, 
4to.  2.  '  Mentoriana,  or  a  Letter  of  Admo- 
nition to  the  Duke  of  York,'  1807,  8vo. 

3.  'Vindicise  Satiricse,  or  a  Vindication  of 
the  Principles  of  the  "  Satirist," '  1809,  8vo. 

4.  '  The  Rival  Impostors,  or  Two  Political 
Epistles  to  Two  Political  Cheats,'  1809,  8vo. 

5.  '  The   Conflagration :   a  Poem,'  Boston, 
1825,  4to;  this  was  written  to  assist  the 
sufferers  in  Canadian  fires. 

[Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  i.  314,  361,  ii. 
156  ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Drake's  Amer.  Biog.] 

W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  HENRY,  second  EARL  OF 
RUTLAND  (d.  1563),  was  eldest  son  of  Thomas  | 
Manners,  first  earl  of  Rutland  and  Lord  Ros  j 
[q.  v.],  by  Eleanor,  daughter  of  Sir  William  j 


Paston.  He  is  stated  by  Doyle  to  have  been 
born  before  1526,  but  most  probably  he  was 
born  before  1515.  A  son  of  Lord  Ros  is  men- 
tioned as  being  a  page  of  honour  at  the  mar- 
riage of  Louis  XII  of  France  and  the  Princess 
Mary.  His  mother  complained  that  in  bring- 
ing him  up  she  had  incurred  debts  which 
she  could  not  pay.  He  succeeded  as  second 
Earl  of  Rutland  on  his  father's  death,  20  Sept. 
1543,  was  knighted  by  Henry  VIII  in  1544, 
and  was  one  of  the  mourners  at  the  king's 
funeral.  At  Edward's  coronation  he  was 
bearer  of  the  spurs.  In  1547  he  was  no- 
minated constable  of  Nottingham  Castle  and 
warden  and  chief  justice  of  Sherwood  Forest 
as  a  reward  for  conducting  an  expedition 
into  Scotland.  On  1  May  1549  he  was 
appointed  warden  of  the  east  and  middle 
marches,  and  had  personal  command  of  a 
hundred  horse  at  Berwick.  He  seems  to 
have  belonged  to  Warwick's  party,  and  he 
made  depositions  in  1549  as  to  conversa- 
tions he  had  had  with  Seymour,  the  lord 
admiral.  He  took  part  in  the  Scottish  opera- 
tions, notably  the  demolition  of  the  fortifica- 
tions of  Haddington.  He  was  one  of  those 
who  received  the  French  hostages  in  1550, 
when  the  treaty  which  followed  the  loss  of 
Boulogne  was  concluded.  On  14  April  1551 
he  became  joint  lord-lieutenant  of  Lincoln- 
shire and  Nottinghamshire,  and  at  that  time 
lived  when  in  London  at  Whittington's  Col- 
lege. From  May  to  August  1 551  he  was  absent 
as  lord  in  attendance  on  the  emba  ssy  to  France. 
He  belonged,  like  Northumberland,  to  the  ex- 
treme reformed  party  in  church  matters,  and 
was  one  of  those  who  took  part  on  3  Dec.  1551 
in  the  second  debate  on  the  real  presence 
between  Cheke  and  Watson  in  Sir  Richard 
Morison's  house.  On  16  May  1552  he  be- 
came lord-lieutenant  of  Nottinghamshire, 
probably  in  Northumberland's  interest,  and 
on  Mary's  accession  he  was  at  once  impri- 
soned in  the  Fleet  as  an  adherent  of  Lady 
Jane  Grey. 

Rutland,  however,  soon  came  to  terms 
with  Mary's  government.  He  was  made  an 
admiral  in  1556,  and  took  part  as  a  general 
of  horse  in  the  French  war  of  1557.  After 
the  loss  of  Calais  he  was  on  duty  at  Dover 
(cf.  FKOUDE,  History,  vi.  439),  and  on  19  Jan. 
1557-8  five  hundred  picked  men  raised  in  the 
city  of  London  were  ordered  to  serve  under 
him.  Rutland  was  a  favourite  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  and  had  also,  according  to  Lloyd,  a 
certain  reputation  for  learning.  On  13  April 
1559  he  was  nominated  K.G.,and  on  10  May 
in  the  same  year  became  lord-lieutenant  of 
Rutland.  On  24  Feb.  1560-1  he  was  made 
lord  president  of  the  north,  and  on  5  May 
1561  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner  for  the 


Manners 


51 


Manners 


province  of  York.  He  died,  seemingly  of  the 
plague,  on  17  Sept.  1563,  and  was  buried  at 
Bottesford  in  Leicestershire.  Rutland  carried 
on  his  father's  work  of  altering  Belvoir,  com- 
pleting the  restoration  in  1555.  A  late  por- 
trait, attributed  to  Van  der  Eyden,  is  at 
Belvoir.  He  married  first,  on  3  July  1536, 
Lady  Margaret  Neville,  fourth  daughter  of 
Half,  earl  of  Westmorland — she  died  at  Holy- 
well,  London,  13  Oct.  1559,  and  had  a  splendid 
funeral  at  St.  Leonard's,  Shoreditch;  se- 
condly, Bridget,  daughter  of  John,  lord 
Hussey,  and  widow  of  Sir  Charles  Morison 
of  Cashiobury,  Hertfordshire,  who  after  his 
death  remarried  Francis,  second  earl  of  Bed- 
ford, and  died  12  Jan.  1600-1.  He  was 
succeeded  by  his  eldest  son  by  his  first  wife 
Edward,  third  earl  of  Rutland,  who  is  sepa- 
rately noticed.  Much  of  his  correspondence 
is  preserved  at  Belvoir. 

[Doyle's  Official  Baronage  ;  Collins's  Peerage, 
ed.  Brydges,  vol.  i. ;  Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii. 
45  sq.  ;  Fronde's  Hist.  iii.  143,  v.  147;  Lloyd's 
State  Worthies  (life  of  Lord  Grey  of  Wilton) ; 
The  Chron.  of  Calais  (Camd.  Soc.),  p.  76  ; 
Machyn's  Diary  (Camd.  Soc.),  passim ;  Gal.  of 
State  Papers,  Domestic,  1547-80  ;  Cal.  of  MSS. 
at  Belvoir  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.),  vol.  i.;  Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  4th  Rep.  pp.  202,  204,  208 ;  Eller's 
Belvoir  Castle,  pp.  44  sq. ;  Godfrey's  Hist,  of 
Lenton,  pp.  218-19  ;  Nottingham  Records,  iv. 
121  sq.;  Strype's  Annals,  i.  i.  10,  198;  Memo- 
rials, n.  i.  359,  464,  511,  585,  ii.  308,  in.  i.  25, 
ii.  1 09 ;  Life  of  Cheke,  pp.  70,  77.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  JOHN,  eighth  EAEL  OP 
RUTLAND  (1604-1679),  eldest  son  of  Sir 
George  Manners  (d.  1623)  of  Haddon,  was 
cousin  of  George,  seventh  earl  of  Rutland, 
and  was  descended  from  Sir  John  Manners, 
the  second  son  of  Thomas  Manners,  first  earl 
of  Rutland  [q.  v.]  His  mother  was  Grace, 
second  daughter  of  Sir  Henry  Pierrepoint 
and  sister  to  Robert,  earl  of  Kingston.  He 
was  born  at  Aylestone,  Leicestershire,  on 
10  June  1604,  and  educated  at  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  where  he  does  not  seem  to 
have  graduated.  In  November  1621  he  be- 
came a  member  of  the  Inner  Temple.  He 
was  high  sheriff  of  Derbyshire  in  1634  and 
1636,  and  M.P.  for  the  same  county  from 
1640  to  1642.  On  29  March  1642  he  succeeded 
as  eighth  earl  of  Rutland.  Throughout  the 
struggle  between  the  king  and  parliament 
Rutland  was  a  moderate  parliamentarian.  In 
January  1642-3,  when  parliament  was  sum- 
moned to  Oxford,  he  was  one  of  the  twenty- 
two  peers  who  remained  at  Westminster.  In 
July  1643  he  was  sent  with  Lord  Grey  on  a 
mission  from  the  parliament  to  Edinburgh  to 
ask  for  assistance  from  the  Scots  (cf.  Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  5th  Rep.  App.  pt.  i.  pp.  96, 


112).  He  retired,  however,  on  the  plea  of 
ill-health.  On  16  Oct.  1643  he  took  the 
covenant.  In  November  1643  he  was  no- 
minated first  commissioner  of  the  great  seal, 
but  was  excused  at  his  own  request.  Belvoir 
was  taken  by  the  royalists  under  Sir  Gervase 
Lucas  early  in  1643,  and  all  Rutland's  estate 
was  soon  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  who 
wasted  the  timber.  In  November  1645  the 
castle  was  stormed  by  a  party  under  Syden- 
ham  Poyntz,  the  outworks  were  taken,  and 
on  3  Feb.  1545-6  the  garrison  marched  out 
under  a  capitulation.  In  1645  Rutland  was 
sent  to  Scotland  as  chief  commissioner  from 
the  English  parliament.  On  28  Nov.  1646  he 
was  made  lord  warden  of  the  forests  north 
of  the  Trent.  On  9  Oct.  1647  Fairfax  gave 
orders  to  garrison  Belvoir  for  the  parliament, 
as  it  had  been  disgarrisoned,  and  Rutland  was 
proposed  in  1648  as  a  commissioner  to  treat 
with  the  king  in  the  Isle  of  Wight.  He  was 
also  made  one  of  the  navy  committee.  In  May 
1648  more  horse  soldiers  were  sent  to  Belvoir, 
much  to  Rutland's  discontent,  which  was  in- 
creased in  May  1649,  when  the  council  of  state 
recommended  that  the  house  should  be  de- 
molished. Rutland  complained  that  he  had 
lost  three  years'  rents.  He  received  1,500£. 
compensation  for  the  damage  done  in  dis- 
mantling Belvoir,  and  after  this  time  lived 
chiefly  at  Nether  Haddon  in  Derbyshire. 
After  the  Restoration  he  rebuilt  the  house  at 
Belvoir,  completing  it  in  1668.  On  14  Feb. 
1667  he  became  lord-lieutenant  of  Leicester- 
shire, and  died  at  Nether  Haddon  29  Sept. 
1679.  He  was  buried  at  Bottesford,  Leicester- 
shire. He  married  in  1628  Frances  (d.  1671), 
second  daughter  of  Edward,  first  lord  Mon- 
tagu of  Boughton.  He  was  succeeded  by  his 
third  son,  John,  ninth  earl  and  first  duke  of 
Rutland,  who  is  separately  noticed.  Three 
portraits,  by  Van  der  Eyden,  by  Cooper,  and 
in  miniature,  are  at  Belvoir. 

[Doyle's  Official  Baronage;  Collins's  Peerage, 
ed.  Brydges,  vol.  i. ;  Eller's  Belvoir  Castle,  pp. 
68  sq. ;  Gardiner's  Great  Civil  War,  i.  209; 
Evelyn's  Diary,  iv.  180;  Clarendon's  Hist,  of  the 
Rebellion,  Oxford  edit.,  vol.  vii.;  Cal.  of  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1644  pp.  40,  47,  1649-50  pp.  66, 
&c. ;  Cal.  of  the  MSS.  preserved  at  Belvoir  (Hist. 
MSS.  Coram.)  ;  Cal.  of  the  Proc.  of  the  Comm. 
for  Advance  of  Money,  pp.  39, 40,  &c. ;  Nichols's 
Leicestershire,  ii.  50  sq.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  JOHN,  ninth  EARL  and 
first  DUKE  OF  RUTLAND  (1638-1711),  born  at 
Boughton,  Northamptonshire,  29  May  1638, 
was  third  son  of  John,  eighth  earl  of  Rutland 
[q.  v.]  He  was  M.P.  for  Leicestershire  from 
1661  till  1679,  when  he  succeeded  his  father 
as  Earl  of  Rutland.  He  was  made  lord-lieu- 
tenant of  Leicestershire  4  June  1677,  and  a 

E2 


Manners 


Manners 


list  of  his  household  at  the  time  shows  the 
state  which  he  maintained  at  Belvoir.  He 
was  summoned  to  the  House  of  Lords  as 
Lord  Manners  of  Haddon  on  30  April  1679, 
but  succeeded  to  the  earldom  on  29  Sept. 
following.  He  bore  the  queen's  sceptre  with 
the  cross  at  the  coronation  of  James  II,  but  he 
seems  to  have  followed  his  father  in  politics, 
and  11  Aug.  1687  was  dismissed  from  his 
lord-lieutenancy  for  political  reasons.  At 
the  revolution  he  joined  the  Earls  of  Stam- 
ford and  Devonshire  and  others  in  raising 
forces  for  William  in  Nottinghamshire.  The 
Princess  Anne,  when  she  fled  from  Whitehall, 
took  refuge  at  Belvoir.  Manners  was  restored 
to  his  lord-lieutenancy  6  April  1689.  He  was 
very  rich,  and  gave  his  daughter  a  marriage 
portion  of  15,0007.  in  1692.  On  29  March 
1703  he  was  made  Marquis  of  Granby  and 
Duke  of  Rutland,  and  having  in  this  year  re- 
signed his  lord-lieutenancy  he  was  restored 
to  it  in  1706.  During  the  last  years  of  his 
life  he  lived  entirely  in  the  country,  having 
a  rooted  objection  to  London,  for  which 
probably  his  matrimonial  unhappiness  was 
accountable.  He  died  at  Belvoir  10  Jan. 
1710-11  (LB  NEVE,  Monumenta  Anglicana, 
1700-15,  p.  202),  and  was  buried  at  Bottes- 
ford,  Leicestershire.  Rutland  married,  first, 
15  July  1658,  Lady  Anne  Pierrepoint,  daugh- 
ter of  Henry,  marquis  of  Dorchester.  From 
her  he  was  divorced  by  act  of  parliament  on 
22  March  1670.  This  divorce  created  con- 
siderable excitement  at  the  court,  the  Duke 
of  York  being  against  the  granting  of  it  and 
the  king  on  the  other  side  (BuRNET,  Own 
Time).  Rutland  married  in  1671  his  second 
wife,  Lady  Anne  Bruce,  daughter  of  Robert, 
first  earl  of  Aylesbury,  and  widow  of  Sir  Sey- 
mour Shirley,  bart.  She  died  in  July  1672. 
His  third  wife,  whom  he  married  on  8  Jan. 
1673,  was  Catherine  Noel,  daughter  of  Bap- 
tist, viscount  Campden.  By  her,  who  died 
in  1732,  he  had  two  sons  and  two  daughters, 
of  whom  John  (d.  1721)  succeeded  as  second 
duke,  and  married  Catherine,  daughter  of 
Lord  William  Russell.  Several  portraits  of 
the  first  duke,  with  one  of  his  third  wife,  are 
at  Belvoir. 

[LuttrelPs  Brief  Hist.  Eelation,  passim  ; 
Doyle's  Official  Baronage  ;  Collins's  Peerage,  ed. 
Brydges,  vol.  i.  ;  Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii. 
61  sq. ;  Macaulay's  Hist,  of  Engl.  ii.  327,  514  ; 
Gal.  of  MSS.  at  Belvoir  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.)  ; 
Eller's  Belvoir,  p.  100  sq.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  JOHN,  MARQUIS  OF  GRAN- 
BY (1721-1770),  lieutenant-general,  colonel 
of  the  royal  horse  guards  (blues),  eldest  son 
of  John,  third  duke  of  Rutland,  K.G.  (1696- 
1779),  by  his  marriage  in  1717  with  Bridget, 
only  daughter  and  heiress  of  Robert  Sutton, 


lord  Lexinton  [q.v.],  was  born  2  Aug.  1721, 
and  was  educated  at  Eton  and  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge.  He  travelled  some  time 
on  the  continent  with  his  tutor  John  Ewer 

.v.],  afterwards  bishop  of  Bangor.  In 
r41  he  was  returned  to  parliament  for  the 
borough  of  Grantham ;  and  during  the  Ja- 
cobite rising  four  years  later  received  his  first 
military  commission,  dated  4  Oct.  1745,  as 
colonel  of  a  regiment  of  foot  raised  by  the 
Rutland  interest  at  Leicester.  The  '  Leices- 
ter Blues,'  as  it  was  called,  was  one  of  fifteen 
short-service  regiments  formed  on  a  scheme 
proposed  by  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  which 
Horace  Walpole  declares  to  have  been  a 
gross  job,  as  not  six  out  of  the  fifteen  were 
ever  raised  (WALPOLE,  Letters,  i.  390). 
Granby's  regiment  was  one  of  the  excep- 
tions. It  was  in  Lichfield  camp  in  November 
1745  when  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  was 
marching  on  Carlisle,  and,  under  Lieutenant- 
colonel  John  Stanwix,  was  with  General 
Wade  at  Newcastle-on-Tyne  and  Gateshead 
in  1746  (see  War  Office  Marching  Books, 
1745-6).  Granby  was  then  serving  as  a 
volunteer  with  Cumberland's  army.  His 
name  is  mentioned  in  a  despatch  in  the  ( Lon- 
don Gazette '  of  22-5  March  1746,  as  having 
been  present  in  an  affair  with  the  rebels  at 
Strathbogie.  In  a  letter  to  his  father,  dated 
Fort  Augustus,  17  June  1746  (the  earliest 
of  Granby's  letters  among  the  family  papers), 
he  describes  the  devastation  of  the  highlands 
after  Culloden,  in  accordance  with  the  duke's 
directions  to  destroy  and  burn  all  the  country 
(Hist  MSS.  Comm.  12th  Rep.  pt.  v.,  Rut- 
land MSS.  ii.  196-7).  Granby's  regiment, 
the  men  of  which  had  been  for  some  time 
clamouring  for  discharge  (ib.  pp.  197-8),  was 
disbanded,  25  Dec.  1746.  Granby  retained 
his  rank  and  seniority  as  colonel  in  the 
army. 

On  his  first  appointment  a  new  writ  had 
been  issued,  but  he  was  re-elected  for  Grant- 
ham,  and  was  again  returned  in  the  general 
election  of  1747.  Letter-books  preserved  at 
Belvoir  Castle  show  that  Granby  and  his 
brother,  Lord  Robert  Manners-Sutton,  made 
the  campaign  of  1747  with  the  army  in  Flan- 
ders. On  31  Sept.  1750  Granby  married 
Frances,  eldest  daughter  of  Charles  Seymour, 
sixth  duke  of  Somerset.  Horace  Walpole 
writes  to  Mann  of  the  marriage  projects : '  The 
bride  is  one  of  the  heiresses  of  old  proud 
Somerset.  .  .  .  She  has  4,000£.  a  year ;  he  is 
said  to  have  the  same  at  present,  but  not  to 
touch  hers.  He  is  in  debt  10,000/.'  The  lady, 
'  who  never  saw  nor  knew  the  value  of  ten 
shillings  while  her  father  lived,  and  has  had 
no  time  to  learn  it  ...  squandered  7,000/.  in 
all  sorts  of  baubles  and  fripperies '  just  before 


Manners 


53 


Manners 


her  marriage ;  '  so  her  4,000£.  a  year  is  to 
be  set  aside  for  two  years  to  pay  her  debts. 
Don't  you  like  this  English  management? 
Two  of  the  greatest  fortunes  mating,  and 
setting  out  with  poverty  and  want '  (Letters, 
ii.  223-4).  Granby  was  returned  for  Cam- 
bridgeshire in  1754,  and  represented  it  in 
successive  parliaments  up  to  his  death.  He 
became  a  major-general,  4  March  1755,  and 
colonel  of  the  royal  horse  guards  (blues), 
13  May  1758.  He  appears  to  have  been  in 
Germany  (near  Embden)  in  July  1758  (Rep. 
Rutland  M88.  ii.  200),  and  in  command  at 
Cassel  in  May  1759  (ib.  p.  201).  He  had  ob- 
tained the  rank  of  lieutenant-general  in  Fe- 
bruary 1759,  was  at  the  head  of  the  blues  at 
the  battle  of  Minden,  1  Aug.  1759,  and  had 
set  his  regiment  in  motion  to  follow  the  re- 
treating French  when  he  was  peremptorily 
halted  by  Lord  George  Sackville  [see  GEE,- 
MAINE,  GEOKGE  SACKVILLE].  Granby  and 
Sackville  did  not  get  on  well  together,  but 
Sackville  was  confident  Granby  would  readily 
acknowledge  that  the  object  of  the  halt  was 
to  carry  out  Prince  Ferdinand's  orders  as  to 
preserving  the  alignment  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
9th  Rep.  pt.  iii.)  After  the  battle  Granby 
was  specially  thanked  by  Prince  Ferdinand. 
When  Sackville  resigned,  Granby  became 
commander-in-chief  of  the  British  contingent 
from  14  Aug.  1759  (Rep.  Rutland  MSS.  ii. 
201).  The  strength  of  the  British  troops,  after 
the  arrival  of  the  reinforcements  in  1760,  was 
thirty-two  thousand  men.  In  this  position 
Granby  acquired  high  reputation  during  the 
ensuing  campaigns.  He  was  a  great  favourite 
with  Prince  Ferdinand,  a  circumstance  which 
his  critics  attributed  to  his  pliant  disposition 
and  hard  drinking ;  but  the  fact  remains  that 
the  troops  under  his  orders  were  always 
assigned  the  post  of  danger,  and,  with  their 
commander,  always  proved  themselves  worthy 
of  the  honour.  At  Warburg  in  Westphalia, 
when  the  French  were  defeated,  with  the 
loss  of  fifteen  hundred  men  and  ten  guns,  on 
31  July  1760,  a  brilliant  charge  of  the  British 
heavy  cavalry  led  by  Granby,  in  the  words  of 
Prince  Ferdinand, '  contributed  extremely  to 
the  success  of  the  day.'  Ferdinand  testified 
to  the  '  unbeschreibende  Tapferkeit '  with 
which  Granby's  corps  defended  the  wooded 
heights  of  Fellinghausen  (Kirchdenkern)  on 
15  July  1761,  against  the  attack  of  the  French 
under  De  Broglie,  and  on  the  morrow  against 
the  united  efforts  of  De  Broglie  and  Soubise, 
who  were  compelled  to  retreat  in  what 
turned  into  a  flight  to  the  Rhine.  On  24  June 
1762,  at  Gravenstein,  where  he  commanded 
the  right  wing  of  the  allies ;  at  Wilhelm- 
stahl  next  day,  when  he  cut  off  the  French 
rear-guard,  and  the  elite  of  their  grenadiers 


laid  down  their  arms  to  the  5th  foot,  one  of 
the  regiments  under  his  orders  ;  on  6  Aug. 
of  the  same  year,  when  he  stormed  the 
heights  of  Homburg,  and  so  cut  off  the 
French  from  their  base  at  Frankfort-on- 
Maine,  Granby's  services  were  as  important 
as  they  were  brilliant.  He  left  a  sickbed  on 
an  inclement  night  during  the  siege  of  Cassel, 
to  head  the  cavalry  in  seizing  a  position  of 
importance  to  the  security  of  the  army,  de- 
clared by  the  other  generals  to  be  imprac- 
ticable. Ligonier  rallied  him  pleasantly  in 
a  letter  of  7  Oct.  1762  on  his  new  cure  for 
fever  (ib.  ii.  359). 

As  a  divisional  leader  Granby  was  unques- 
tionably a  splendid  soldier.  He  was  brave  to  a 
fault,  skilful,  generous  to  profuseness,  careful 
of  his  soldiers,  and  beloved  by  them.  When 
the  troops  in  Germany,  thro  ugh  no  faultof  his, 
were  in  bad  quarters,  he  is  stated  to  have  pro- 
cured provisions  and  necessaries  for  the  men 
at  his  own  cost ;  his  table  was  at  the  same 
time  always  open  to  the  officers.  The  sick  and 
wounded  of  all  ranks  found  in  him  a  constant 
friend.  In  the  days  of  his  political  power  he 
warmly  opposed  the  principle  of  dismissing 
military  officers  for  their  political  opinions. 

Granby's  order-books  in  Germany  are  in 
the  British  Museum  (Add.  MS.  28855), 
together  with  a  proposal  by  him  to  raise  a 
regiment  of  light  dragoons  (ib.  32903,  f.  23). 
The  regiment,  known  as  the  21st  light  dra- 
goons or  royal  Windsor  foresters,  was  raised 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  London  early  in  1761. 
Granby  was  colonel,  and  his  brother,  Lord 
Robert  Manners-Sutton,  lieutenant-colonel 
commanding.  It  was  said  to  be  one  of  the 
finest  corps  in  the  service.  It  was  disbanded 
at  Nottingham,  3  March  1763  (see  SUTTON, 
Nottingham  Date  Book}.  Granby,  who  was 
long  dangerously  ill  with  fever  at  Warburg 
during  the  latter  part  of  1762,  returned  home 
early  in  1763  His  popularity  was  then  un- 
bounded. Fox  [see  Fox,  HENKY,  LOED  HOL- 
LAND, 1705-1774]  wrote  asking  his  political 
support  in  October  1762  (Rep.  Rutland  MSS. 
ii.  360),  and  special  messengers  awaited  his 
return  at  all  the  principal  ports  to  offer  him  a 
choice  of  the  ordnance  or  the  horse  guards  (cf. 
JESSE,  Memoirs  of  the  Reign  of  George  III,  i. 
145-370).  Granby  was  made  master-general 
of  the  ordnance  on  1  July  1763,  and  became 
twelfth  commander-in-chief,  13  Aug.  1766. 
In  this  position  he  was  savagely  assailed  three 
years  later  by  '  Junius,'  who  declared  that  he 
'  had  degraded  the  office  of  commander-in- 
chief  to  that  of  a  broker  in  commissions.'  Sir 
William  Draper  [q.  v.]  replied  in  a  letter  to 
the  '  Public  Advertiser,'  defending  Granby, 
which  provoked  '  Junius '  to  further  attacks. 
As  the  object  of  '  Junius  '  was  to  overthrow 


Manners 


54 


Manners 


the  Graft  on  ministry,  he  doubtless  thought  it 
necessary  to  use  extra  pains  to  damage  the  re- 
putation of  those  who  stood  highest  in  public 
opinion.  After  Granby's  death  '  Junius '  de- 
clared that  he  bore  him  no  ill-will — that  his 
(Granby's)  '  mistakes  in  public  conduct  did 
not  arise  from  want  of  sentiment  or  judgment, 
but,  in  general,  in  the  difficulty  of  saying  no 
to  the  bad  people  who  surrounded  him '  (z'6.) 
Walpole  speaks  of  him  as  having  sunk  (in 
public  estimation)  by  changing  his  views  so 
often  (Letters,  v.  214-16).  Early  in  1770 
Granby  made  a  public  recantation  of  the 
views  he  had  previously  expressed  at  the 
Middlesex  election,  and  declared  that  he 
should  always  lament  his  vote  on  that  occa- 
sion as  the  greatest  misfortune  of  his  life. 
Shortly  afterwards  he  cut  short  his  public 
career  by  resigning  all  his  appointments,  the 
colonelcy  of  the  blues  excepted.  His  latter 
days  appear  to  have  been  much  harassed  by 
creditors. 

Granby  was  made  P.O.  in  1760,  lord-lieu- 
tenant of  Derbyshire  in  1762,  and  LL.D. 
Cambridge  in  1769.  He  died  at  Scarborough, 
of  gout  in  the  stomach,  18  Oct.  1770,  aged  49, 
and  was  buried  at  Bottesford,  Leicestershire. 
His  unsecured  debts  at  his  death  are  stated 
at  37,000/.  (Rutland  MSS.  ii.  316).  By  his 
marriage  he  had  issue,  John,  lord  Roos,  born 
on  27  Aug.  1751,  died  in  1760;  Charles, 
afterwards  Marquis  of  Granby  and  fourth 
Duke  of  Rutland ;  Lord  Robert  Manners 
[q.  v.],  and  three  daughters. 

Granby  was  twice  painted  by  Reynolds, 
and  one  of  these  portraits,  showing  him  on 
horseback,  is  now  in  the  National  Gallery. 

[Foster's  Peerage,  under  '  Rutland '  and 
'Somerset;'  H.  "Walpole's  Letters;  Parl.  Hist. 
under  dates  ;  Bohn's  Letters  of  Junius,  ed.  by 
Wade ;  Calendar  Home  Office  Papers,  1766-70  ; 
Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  12th  Rep.  pt.  v.  Rep.  on  Rut- 
land MSS. ;  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MS.  28855,  G-.  0. 
in  Germany,  28553 ;  Letters  from  Prince  Fer- 
dinand, 32864-955  ;  Correspondence  (copies) 
•with  Holies,  duke  of  Newcastle,  and  other  let- 
ters ;  Home  Office,  Mil.  Entry  Books,  and  Ord- 
nance Records  in  Public  Record  Office.  The 
originals  of  the  Secretary  of  State's  instructions 
to  the  Marquis  of  Granby  in  Germany  are  at 
Belvoir,  only  entries  existing  in  the  Public  Re- 
cords ;  while  the  originals  of  the  marquis's  des- 
patches home  are  in  the  Record  Office  (Foreign 
Office  Papers).  The  extracts  printed  by  the 
Hist.  MSS.  Commission  (Rutland  MSS.)  are  from 
the  copies  at  Belvoir,  not  from  the  originals.] 

H.  M.  C. 

MANNERS,  SIK  ROBERT  (d.  1355  ?), 
constable  of  Norham,  is  said  to  have  been 
son  of  a  certain  William  de  Manners  who 
died  in  1349.  He  obtained  a  grant  of  land 
in  Berrington,  Northumberland,  in  1329,  and 


petitioned  the  king  for  Learmouth  on  account 
of  his  own  and  his  father's  services  in  the 
Scottish  wars  in  1331.  A  curious  letter  of 
1333  from  the  Bishop  of  Durham  to  the  coun- 
cil, referring  to  his  jurisdiction  over  Norham, 
mentions  Manners  as  constable,  and  seems 
to  mark  an  earlier  date  than  1345,  which  is 
usually  assigned  to  his  appointment.  Man- 
ners was  a  rough  border  soldier.  He  was 
ordered  to  give  up  two  hostages  whom  he 
illegally  detained  in  1333.  In  1340  he  was 
M.P.  for  Northumberland,  and  in  1341  he 
aided  Lord  Grey  of  Werk  in  stopping  a  raid 
of  the  Earl  of  Sutherland.  In  1342  he  was 
allowed  to  embattle  Etal  in  Northumberland, 
and  thus  founded  the  influence  of  his  family 
in  that  district.  He  arranged  the  truce  with 
David  Bruce  the  same  year,  and  when  the 
Scots  invaded  England,  in  alliance  with  the 
French,  in  1346,  he  took  part  in  the  battle 
of  Neville's  Cross.  He  seems  to  have  died 
in  1355,  as  in  that  year  the  custody  of  Etal 
was  given  to  the  Lethams,  who  were  after- 
wards, in  the  interest  of  the  heir,  accused 
of  wasting  it.  Sir  Robert's  wives  were  Mar- 
garet and  a  certain  Ada.  The  pedigree  is 
differently  stated,  possibly  because  of  the  two 
seats  of  the  family,  but  it  is  certain  that  his 
heir  was  John  Manners,  who  was  born  in  1 355. 
Possibly  John  was  a  grandson  of  Sir  Robert. 

The  second  SIK  ROBEKT  MANNERS  (1408- 
1461)  was  probably  grandson  of  Sir  John 
Manners  and  great-great-grandson  of  the  first 
Sir  Robert.  He  was  a  justice  of  the  peace  for 
Norhamshire  in  1438,  when  he  succeeded  to 
the  family  property,  was  sheriff  of  North- 
umberland in  1454,  and  M.P.  for  Northum- 
berland in  1459.  He  died  about  1461,  and 
was  buried  in  the  church  of  the  Austin 
Friars,  London.  He  married  Johanna,  daugn- 
ter  of  Sir  Robert  Ogle,  and  sister  of  Robert, 
first  lord  Ogle  [q.  v.],  and  by  her,  who  died 
in  1488,  left  four  sons :  1.  Sir  Robert  Man- 
ners, sheriff  of  Northumberland  in  1463,1465, 
when  he  was  knighted,  and  1485,  who  mar- 
ried Eleanor,  daughter  of  Lord  Roos,  and  so 
brought  that  title  into  the  Manners  family ; 
he  was  grandfather  of  Thomas  Manners,  first 
earl  of  Rutland  [q.  v.]  2.  John  Manners  (d. 
1492).  3.  Gilbert  Manners,  a  retainer  of  the 
Earl  of  Warwick.  4.  Thomas  Manners  of  Etal. 

[Raine's  North  Durham,  pp.  21 1 ,  &c. ;  Cal.  of 
Docs,  relating  to  Scotland,  1307-1 509  ;  Collins's 
Peerage,  ed.  Brydges,  vol.  i.;  Registrnm  Palati- 
num  Dunelmense,  ed.  Hardy  (Rolls  Series), 
vols.  iii.  and  iv. ;  Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii.  41.] 

W.  A.  .T.  A. 

MANNERS,  LORD  ROBERT  (1758- 
1782),  captain  in  the  navy,  born  6  Feb.  1758, 
was  the  second  son  of  John  Manners,  marquis 
of  Granby  [q.  v.],  and  grandson  of  John,  third 


Manners 


55 


Manners 


duke  of  Rutland.  On  13  May  1778  he  was 
promoted  to  be  lieutenant  of  the  Ocean,  in 
which  he  was  present  in  the  action  offUshant 
on  27  July.  On  17  Sept.  he  was  moved  into 
the  Victory,  flagship  of  Admiral  Keppel,  and 
on  15  July  1779  into  the  Alcide,  one  of  the 
ships  which  went  out  to  Gibraltar  with  Rod- 
ney and  defeated  the  Spanish  squadron  off 
Cape  St.  Vincent.  On  8  Dec.  1779  Lord  Sand- 
wich had  written  of  Lord  Robert  to  Rodney: 
'  There  is  another  young  man  of  fashion  now 
in  your  squadron  concerning  whom  I  am 
tormented  to  death.  I  cannot  do  anything 
for  him  at  home ;  therefore,  if  you  could  con- 
trive while  he  remains  with  you,  by  some 
means  or  other,  to  give  him  rank,  you  will 
infinitely  oblige  me '  (MuNDY,  Life  ofHodney, 
i.  207).  Rodney  accordingly  took  the  first 
opportunity,  17  Jan.  1780,  to  promote  Man- 
ners to  be  captain  of  the  Resolution,  under 
Sir  Challoner  Ogle  (d,  1816)  [q.  v.],  whom  he 
constituted  a  commodore.  The  Resolution  re- 
turned to  England  with  Rear-admiral  Robert 
Digby  [q.  v.],  and  was  shortly  afterwards  sent 
out  to  North  America  with  Rear-admiral 
Thomas  (afterwards  Lord)  Graves  [q.  v.] 
When  Rodney,  after  his  visit  to  the  coast  of 
North  America  in  the  summer  of  1780  [see 
ARBTJTHNOT,  MARRIOT;  RODNEY,  GEORGE 
BRYDGES,  LORD],  returned  to  the  West 
Indies,  he  took  the  Resolution  with  him, 
shortly  after  which  Ogle,  having  been  pro- 
moted to  be  rear-admiral,  went  home,  leaving 
Manners  in  command  of  the  ship.  The  whole 
business  is  a  curious  illustration  of  the 
crooked  policy  of  the  then  first  lord  of  the 
admiralty.  In  the  following  year  the  Resolu- 
tion went  north  with  Sir  Samuel  (afterwards 
Lord)  Hood  [q.  v.],  and  took  part  in  the 

fcion  off  Cape  Henry  on  5  Sept.     She  was 

;erwards  with  Hood  at  St.  Kitts  in  Janu- 
iry  1782,  and  in  the  battle  of  Dominica, 
12  April  1782,  was  in  the  centre  of  the  line, 
third  ship  astern  of  the  Formidable.  In 
the  action  Manners  received  several  severe 
wounds,  in  addition  to  having  one  leg  shot 
off.  From  the  strength  of  his  constitution 
hopes  wrere  entertained  of  his  recovery.  He 
was  put  on  board  the  Andromache  frigate 
for  a  passage  to  England,  but  some  days 
later  lockjaw  set  in,  and  terminated  fatally 
(BLANE,  Observations  on  the  Diseases  incident 
to  Seamen,  p.  479).  He  is  described  as  a 
young  man  of  great  gallantry  and  promise. 
His  portrait  by  Reynolds  has  been  engraved. 

[Commission  and  warrant  books  in  the  Pub- 
lic Record  Office  ;  Beatson's  Naval  and  Military 
Memoirs.]  J.  K.  L. 

MANNERS,  ROGER,  fifth  EARL  OF  RUT- 
LAND (1576-1612),  born  6  Oct.  1576,  was  son 
of  John,  fourth  earl  of  Rutland,  and  nephew 


of  Edward,  third  earl  [q.  v.]  His  mother  was 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Francis  Charleton  of 
Apley  Castle,  Shropshire.  He  was  educated 
for  a  time  at  Queens'  College,  Cambridge, 
and  had  a  man  and  a  boy  to  look  after  him. 
On  21  Feb.  1587-8  he  succeeded  as  fifth  Earl 
of  Rutland  on  the  death  of  his  father,  and, 
passing  through  London  on  his  way  to  Cam- 
bridge, he  had  an  interview  with  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, who  spoke  kindly  to  him  and  said  that 
'she  knew  his  father  for  an  honest  man.'  In 
1590  his  tutor,  John  Jegon  [q.  v.],  removed  to 
Corpus  Christi  College,  and  among  other  of  his 
pupils,  Rutland  went  with  him  ;  Burghley 
wrote  approving  of  the  change,  and  also  of 
his  going  down  to  Belvoir  for  the  hunting 
season.  Jegon  took  great  care  of  him,  writ- 
ing many  letters  to  his  mother.  On  20  Feb. 
1595  he  became  M.A.  Burghley  approved 
of  his  making  a  foreign  tour,  though  he  wrote 
that  the  young  earl  knew  very  little  about  his 
estate,  and  in  September  1595  he  received 
leave  to  travel  abroad.  For  his  guidance  a 
manuscript  of  '  Profitable  Instructions '  (now 
Harl.  MS.  6265,  p.  428)  was  drawn  up,  which 
was  printed,  with  two  similar  essays,  in  1633, 
and  was  then  assigned  to  Robert  Devereux, 
second  earl  of  Essex.  Bacon  was  more  pro- 
bably the  author  (cf.  SPEDDING,  Bacon,  ix. 
4  sq.)  His  old  tutor  Jegon  warned  him 
against  the  character  of  the  French.  Rut- 
land sailed  early  in  1596  from  Plymouth,  and 
passed  by  way  of  Paris  to  Switzerland  and 
Italy.  In  North  Italy  he  had  a  dangerous 
illness  (cf.  BIRCH,  Elizabeth,  i.  428,  ii.  26). 
He  seems  to  have  been  fond  of  learned  men, 
and  met  Caspar  Waser  at  Zurich  (Zurich 
Letters,  Parker  Soc.,  ii.  326).  On  2  Feb. 
1597-8  he  was  admitted  member  of  Gray's 
Inn.  As  he  had  announced  some  time  be- 
fore his  intention  of  joining  Essex  in  his 
Irish  expedition,  he  was  made  a  colonel  of 
foot  in  1599.  Essex  knighted  him  30  May 
1599,  but  he  passed  only  a  short  time  in 
Ireland,  as  he  was  in  England  in  June  1599, 
in  some  disgrace  with  the  court.  On  10  July 
1599,  he  was  incorporated  M.A.  at  Oxford. 
Wood  describes  him  as '  an  eminent  traveller 
and  good  soldier.'  He  passed  a  short  time 
on  service  with  the  Dutch  in  company  with 
the  Earl  of  Northumberland,  and  14  June 
1600  became  constable  of  Nottingham  Castle 
and  steward  of  Sherwood  Forest.  On  8  Feb. 
1600-1  he  took  part  in  Essex's  plot,  and  was 
one  of  those  who  were  captured  at  Essex 
House.  His  uncle  Roger,  an  old  servant  of 
the  queen,  who  had  three  nephews  impli- 
cated, lamented  that  they  had  ever  been 
born.  In  the  Tower,  Rutland  soon  came  to 
his  senses,  wrote  very  penitently,  was  ex- 
amined and  rated  by  the  council,  and  was 


Manners 


Manners 


fined  30,000/.  His  fortunes  recovered  under 
James  I,  who  stayed  at  Belvoir  in  his  pro- 
gress southwards,  witnessing  the  performance 
of  Ben  Jonson's  '  Metamorphosed  Gypsies,' 
and  made  him  a  K.B.  at  his  coronation.  On 
9  June  1603  Rutland  received  the  keepership 
of  Birkwood  Park,  Yorkshire,  and  Clipstone 
Castle,  Northamptonshire,  and  from  June  to 
August  1603  was  engaged  on  a  mission  to 
Christian  IV,  king  of  Denmark,  to  present 
him  with  the  order  of  the  Garter,  and  to  re- 
present James  at  the  christening  of  his  son 
(Hist.  MS 8.  Comm.  7th  Rep.  App.  p.  527). 
On  20  Sept.  1603  he  became  lord-lieutenant 
of  Lincolnshire,  and  the  same  year  high 
steward  of  Grantham.  In  1609  he  received 
also  the  stewardships  of  Long  Bennington 
and  Mansfield.  His  constitution  seems  to 
have  been  worn  out  prematurely,  and  he  died 
on  26  June  1612.  He  was  buried  at  Bottes- 
ford,  Leicestershire.  He  is  noted  as  being 
engaged  in  two  duels  when  the  subject  at- 
tracted attention  in  1613  (SPEEDING,  Bacon, 
xi.  396).  Rutland  married,  early  in  1599, 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  who 
died  without  issue  in  1615.  The  title  passed 
to  a  brother,  Francis,  sixth  earl  of  Rutland 
[q.  v.]  Many  of  Rutland's  letters  are  pre- 
served at  Belvoir,  Hatfield,  and  Longleat. 

[Doyle's  Official  Bamnage;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
1st  Rep.  App.  p.  48,  3rd  Kep.  p.  152,  &c.,  5th 
Rep.  p.  282,  &c. ;  Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii.  48, 
49;  Spedding's  Bacon,  vol.  ix. ;  Collins's  Peerage, 
ed.  Brydges,  i.  473  sq. ;  Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  ed. 
Bliss,  i.  244,  280,  316;  Sanford  and  Townsend's 
Great  Governing  Families  of  England ;  Cat.  of 
MSS.  at  Belvoir  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.);  Eller's 
Belvoir  Castle  ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Eliza- 
beth ;  Gal.  of  Carew  MSS.  1589-1600,  pp.  409, 
436;  Edwa*rds's  Ralegh,  i  233;  Devereux's  Lives 
of  the  Earls  of  Essex,  vol.  ii.  chap.  iv. ;  Nichols's 
Progresses  of  James  I,  vol.  i.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS,  THOMAS,  first  EAKL  OF 
RUTLAND  (d.  1543),  eldest  son  of  Sir  George 
Manners,  by  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas 
St.  Leger.  His  father  became  twelfth  baron 
Ros  of  Hamlake  in  1487  by  the  death  of  his 
mother,  Eleanor,  eldest  sister  and  coheiress 
of  Edmund,  eleventh  lord  Ros  of  Hamlake, 
Triesbut,  and  Belvoir ;  he  was  a  distinguished 
soldier,  and  was  knighted  by  the  Earl  of 
Surrey  on  the  Scottish  expedition  of  1497. 
He  died  at  the  siege  of  Tournay  on  27  Oct. 
1513.  On  22  June  1513  Thomas  landed  at 
Calais  on  the  French  expedition.  The  same 
year  he  became  Baron  Ros  on  his  father's 
death,  and  was  summoned  in  1515  to  parlia- 
ment. He  was  at  the  Field  of  the  Cloth  of 
Gold  in  1520  and  at  Henry  VIII's  meeting 
with  Charles  V  afterwards.  In  December 
1521  he  became  cupbearer  to  the  king;  in 


January  1522  he  was  made  steward  of  Picker- 
ing, Yorkshire ;  and  from  April  to  October 
of  the  same  year  he  held  the  appointment  of 
lord  warden  of  the  east  marches,  in  which 
he  was  succeeded  by  Lord  Percy.  He  also 
received  the  wardenship  of  Sherwood  Forest 
on  12  July  1524,  an  office  which  afterwards 
became  practically  hereditary  in  his  family. 
He  was  appointed  K.G.on  24  April  1525,  and 
on  18  June  1525  he  was  made  Earl  of  Rut- 
land. He  was  a  great  favourite  of  Henry  VIII 
and  had  many  grants,  including  the  keeper- 
ship  of  Enfield  Chase,  which  was  given  him 
12  July  1526.  On  11  Oct.  1532  he  landed 
with  Henry  in  France;  he  was  at  the  corona- 
tion of  Anne  Boleyn  in  1533,  and  took  part 
in  her  trial.  Rutland  was  actively  engaged 
in  meeting  the  troubles  of  1536  '(cf.  Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  App.  p.  445,  &c.) 
He  held  a  joint  command  with  the  Earls  of 
Huntingdon  and  Shrewsbury  and  marched  to 
Nottingham  and  thence  to  Newark,  South- 
well, and  Doncaster  against  the  northern 
rebels.  He  was  steward  of  many  monasteries, 
and  from  his  various  ancestors  he  had  claims 
by  way  of  foundation  on  certain  of  the 
houses.  Hence  when  the  dissolution  came 
he  received  numerous  grants  of  monastic 
property.  In  Leicestershire  he  obtained 
Charley,  Garradon,  and,  by  exchange,  Crox- 
ton;  in  Yorkshire,  Beverley,  Warter,  and 
Rievaulx  by  exchange.  With  Robert  Tyr- 
whit  he  took  Belvoir,  Eagle,  and  Kynie  in 
Lincolnshire,  and  in  Yorkshire  Nun  Burn- 
ham  (cf.  NICHOLS,  Leicestershire,  ii.  43). 

When  Anne  of  Cleves  came  to  England, 
Rutland  was  appointed  her  lord  chamberlain, 
and  met  her  at  Shooter's  Hill  after  her  un- 
fortunate interview  with  the  king  at  Ro- 
chester. In  1542  he  became  constable  of 
Nottingham  Castle.  He  went  to  the  border 
again  on  7  Aug.  1542  as  warden  of  the 
marches  (cf.  State  Papers,  v.  211,  for  his  in- 
structions ;  Hamilton  Papers,  vol.  i.)  But 
he  was  recalled,  in  consequence  of  illness, 
in  November  of  the  same  year.  From 
Newark-on-Trent  he  wrote  on  7  Nov.  to 
the  council  of  the  north :  '  As  Gode  best 
knows,  I  ame  in  a  poyur  and  febyll  estat.' 
He  died  20  Sept.  1543.  His  will  is  printed 
in  *  Testamenta  Vetusta '  (ii.  719).  When 
not  at  Belvoir,  which  he  repaired  and  turned 
from  afortress  into  a  dwelling-house,  he  seems 
to  have  lived  at  the  old  Benedictine  nunnery 
of  Holy  well  in  Shoreditch,  London.  A  por- 
trait by  an  unknown  artist  is  at  Belvoir.  He 
married,  first,  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Ro- 
bert Lovel;  and  secondly,  Eleanor,  daughter 
of  Sir  William  Paston.  By  his  second  wife  he 
had  five  sons  and  six  daughters.  His  eldest 
son,  Henry,  who  succeeded  him  in  the  title, 


Manners-Sutton 


57 


Manners-Sutton 


is  separately  noticed.  His  third  son,  Roger 
of  Uffington,  was  a  benefactor  to  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Cambridge.  A  letter  from 
the  second  Lady  Rutland  expressing  dislike 
of  the  Holy  Maid  of  Kent  has  been  preserved, 
and  many  of  the  earl's  letters  are  printed 
in  full  or  in  abstract  in  the  '  State  Papers, 
Henry  VIII,'  the  l  Letters  and  Papers,'  and 
the  Calendar  of  the  Duke  of  Rutland's  manu- 
scripts (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  12th  Rep.) 

[Letters  and  Papers,  Henry  VIII,  ed.  Brewer 
and  G-airdner,  passim,  especially  vol.  xi.;  Hodg- 
son's Northumberland,  nr.  ii.  186;  Nichols's 
Leicestershire,  ii.  42  sq. ;  Sanford  and  Towns- 
end's  Great  Governing  Families  of  England ; 
Eller's  Belvoir  Castle,  pp.  38  sq. ;  Nottingham 
Records,  iii.  376, 382;  .Rutland  Papers, ed.Jerdan 
(Camd.  Soc.),  pp.  30,  124;  Wriothesley's  Chron. 
(Camd,  Soc.),  i.  50,  56 ;  Three  Chapters  of  Sup- 
pression Letters,  ed.  Wright  (Camd.  Soc.),  pp.  62, 
94 ;  Chron.  Calais  (Camd.  Soc.),  pp.  12,  20,  41,  76, 
169, 175;  Froude's  Hist,  of  Engl.  iii.  143  (in  the 
index  the  first  and  second  earls  are  confused) ; 
Doyle's  Official  Baronage  ;  Burke's  Peerage  ; 
Tanner's  Not.  Monast.  Indices.]  W.  A.  J.  A. 

MANNERS-SUTTON,         CHARLES 

(1755-1828),  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  born 
14  Feb.  1755,  was  fourth  son  of  Lord  George 
Manners-Sutton  (d.  1783)  and  grandson  of 
John,  third  duke  of  Rutland.  His  father 
assumed  the  additional  surname  of  Sutton 
upon  inheriting  the  estates  of  his  maternal 
grandfather,  Robert  Sutton,  baron  Lexinton, 
at  the  decease  of  his  elder  brother,  Lord  Ro- 
bert Manners-Sutton,  in  1762.  His  mother 
was  Diana,  daughter  of  Thomas  Chaplin  of 
Blankneyin  Lincolnshire.  He  was  educated 
at  the  Charterhouse,  and  proceeded  to  Em- 
manuel College,  Cambridge,  where  he  gra- 
duated B.A.  in  1777  as  fifteenth  wrangler, 
his  younger  brother,  Thomas  Manners-Sut- 
ton, lord  Manners  [q.  v.],  being  at  the  same 
time  fifth  wrangler;  he  proceeded  M.A.  1780, 
D.D.  1792.  In  1785  he  was  appointed  to 
the  rectory  of  Averham-with-Kelham  in  Not- 
tinghamshire, a  family  living,  of  which  his 
brother  was  patron,  and  also  to  that  of 
Whitwell  in  Derbyshire,  by  his  kinsman,  the 
Duke  of  Rutland.  In  1791  he  became  dean 
of  Peterborough,  and  in  the  following  year 
bishop  of  Norwich,  succeeding  the  well- 
known  Bishop  Home.  In  1794  the  deanery 
of  Windsor  was  conferred  on  him  in  com- 
mendam.  His  residence  at  Windsor  brought 
him  into  intimate  relations  with  the  royal 
family,  with  whom  both  he  and  his  wife  were 
great  favourites.  Accordingly,  on  the  death 
of  Archbishop  Moore  in  1805,  he  was,  through 
their  influence,  elevated  to  the  primacy, 
against,  it  is  said,  the  will  of  Pitt,  who  de- 
signed the  post  for  his  old  tutor,  Dr.  Tomline. 


In  1797  Thomas  James  Mathias  [q.  v.],  the 
author  of  'The  Pursuits  of  Literature,'  had 
described  him  as  '  a  prelate  whose  amiable 
demeanour,  useful  learning,  and  conciliating 
habits  of  life  particularly  recommend  his 
episcopal  character.'  'No  man,'  he  added, 
'  appears  to  me  so  peculiarly  marked  out  for 
the  highest  dignity  of  the  church,  sede  vacante, 
as  Dr.  Charles  Manners-Sutton.'  While  he 
was  bishop  of  Norwich  his  liberality  and  the 
expenses  of  a  large  family  seem  to  have  in- 
volved him  in  some  pecuniary  embarrass- 
ment, but  he  cleared  it  all  oft' when  he  became 
archbishop.  During  his  occupancy  of  the  see 
of  Canterbury  the  country  palace  of  Adding- 
ton  was  purchased  (1807)  from  a  fund  accu- 
mulating from  the  sale  of  the  old  palace  of 
Croydon. 

As  primate  Manners-Sutton  took  an  im- 
portant part  in  that  revival  of  church  life 
which  characterised  the  epoch.  He  was  a 
staunch  supporter  of  the  small  but  very- 
active  band  of  high  churchmen  of  whom 
Joshua  and  J.  J.  Watson,  H.  H.  Norris,  and 
Charles  Daubeny  were  the  leading  spirits. 
He  presided  over  the  first  meeting  which 
issued  in  the  foundation  of  the  National 
Society,  and  the  speedy  and  prosperous  float- 
ing of  that  great  scheme  for  the  education 
of  the  poor  was  in  no  slight  degree  due  to 
his  efforts.  He  gave  all  the  strength  of  his 
support  to  the  foundation  of  the  Indian 
episcopate  ;  he  guided  and  animated  the  re- 
viving energies  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  identifying  himself  on 
more  than  one  memorable  occasion  with 
those  who  strove  to  uphold  its  distinctly 
church  character  (see  Life  of  D.  Wilson, 
Bishop  of  Calcutta,  p.  143),  and  he  chose  for 
his  chaplains  men  who  were  in  the  van  of 
the  church  movement :  Richard  Mant,  after- 
wards bishop  of  Down  and  Connor ;  Chris- 
topher Wordsworth,  afterwards  master  of 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge ;  Archdeacon 
Cambridge ;  and  Dr.  D'Oyly,  the  biographer 
of  Archbishop  Sancroft.  His  services  to  the 
cause,  apart  from  his  position,  arose  from  his 
moral  and  social  influence  rather  than  from 
his  intellectual  powers.  He  was  of  imposing 
appearance,  liberal  almost  to  a  fault,  very  ac- 
cessible and  affable  to  his  clergy,  and  exem- 
plary in  his  domestic  life.  '  Seldom,'  writes 
Archdeacon  Churton,  '  has  any  primate  pre- 
sided over  the  English  church  whose  personal 
dignity  of  character  commanded  so  much  de- 
ference from  his  suffragans,  or  whose  position 
was  so  much  strengthened  by  their  concordant 
support'  (Memoir  of  Joshua  Watson,  i.  254). 

The  archbishop  never  spoke  in  the  House 
of  Lords  except  upon  ecclesiastical  subjects. 
He  steadily  opposed  all  concession  to  the  Ro- 


Manners-Sutton 


Manners-Sutton 


man  catholics,  but  generally  voted  in  favour 
of  the  claims  of  the  protestant  dissenters.  The 
very  year  of  his  death,  when  he  was  too  ill  to 
attend  in  person,  he  gave  his  vote  by  proxy 
in  favour  of  the  latter,  and  expressed  his 
sentiments  through  Charles  Blomfield,  then 
bishop  of  Chester.  He  died  at  Lambeth  on 
21  July  1828,  and  was  buried  29  July  at  Ad- 
dington,  in  a  family  vault  which  had  been 
constructed  under  the  church  about  half  a 
year  previously. 

In  1778  he  married  Mary,  daughter  of 
Thomas  Thoroton  of  Screveton,  Notting- 
hamshire, by  whom  he  had  a  family  of  two 
sons  and  ten  daughters.  The  elder  son, 
Charles  Manners-Sutton,  afterwards  Vis- 
count Canterbury,  is  separately  noticed. 
Francis,  the  second  son  (1783-1825),  was  a 
colonel  in  the  army. 

Manners-Sutton  published  two  separate 
sermons,  which  were  published  respectively 
in  1794  and  1797. 

[Private  information;  Annual  Register,  1828, 
p.  248;  Gent.  Mag.  1828,  pt.  ii.  pp.  173,  194; 
Georgian  Era ;  Churton's  Memoir  of  Joshua  Wat- 
son.] J.  H.  0. 

MANNERS-SUTTOJSr,  CHARLES,  first 
VISCOUNT  CAJSTTEEBTJEY  (1780-1845),  speaker 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  the  elder  son  of 
Charles  Manners-Sutton  [q.  v.],  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  by  his  wife  Mary,  daughter  of 
Thomas  Thoroton  of  Screveton,  Nottingham- 
shire, was  born  on  29  Jan.  1780.  He  was 
educated  at  Eton  and  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, where  as  fourth  junior  optime  he  gra- 
duated B.A.  1802,  M.A.  1805,  and  LL.D. 
1824.  Having  been  admitted  a  student  of 
Lincoln's  Inn  on  19  May  1802,  Manners- 
Sutton  was  called  to  the  bar  on  9  May  1806, 
and  for  a  few  years  went  the  western  circuit. 
At  the  general  election  in  November  1806  he 
was  returned  in  the  tory  interest  for  Scar- 
borough, and  continued  to  represent  that 
borough  in  the  House  of  Commons  until  the 
dissolution  in  December  1832.  On  1  Nov. 
1809  he  was  appointed  judge-advocate-gene- 
ral in  Spencer  Perceval's  administration,  and 
on  the  8th  of  the  same  month  was  sworn  a 
member  of  the  privy  council  (London  Gazettes, 
1809,  pt.  ii.  p.  1773).  He  opposed  Lord  Mor- 
peth's  motion  for  an  inquiry  into  the  state  of 
Ireland  on  4  Feb.  1812,  and  declared  that  the 
government  of  that  country  had  been '  deeply 
slandered '  (Parl.  Debates,  1st  ser.  xxi.  619- 
622).  In  March  1813  he  both  spoke  and  voted 
against  Grattan's  motion  for  a  committee  on 
the  claims  of  the  Roman  catholics  (ib.  xxiv. 
1028-35,1078).  On  30  April  1817  he  brought 
in  his  Clergy  Residence  Bill  (ib.  xxxvi.  88-92), 
which  subsequently  became  law  (57  Geo.  Ill, 
c.  99).  With  these  exceptions  his  speeches 


in  the  house  were  chiefly  confined  to  subjects 
relating  to  his  own  official  duties.  On  2  June 
1817  he  was  elected  to  the  chair  of  the  House 
of  Commons,  in  the  place  of  Charles  Abbot, 
afterwards  Baron  Colchester  [q.  v.],  by  a 
majority  of  162  votes  over  C.  W.  W.  Wynn, 
the  whig  candidate  (ib.  xxxvi.  843-56),  and 
thereupon  resigned  the  office  of  judge-advo- 
cate-general. Manners-Sutton  was  re-elected 
speaker  without  opposition  in  January  1819, 
April  1820,  November  1826,  October  1 830,  and 
June  1831.  During  this  period  he  was  twice 
pressed  to  take  office.  On  Canning's  accession 
to  power  in  April  1827  Manners-Sutton  was 
offered  the  post  of  home  secretary,  which  he 
declined  '  from  his  feelings  on  the  catholic 
question'  (RAIZES,  i.  89-90),  and  in  May  1832 
he  refused,  after  some  hesitation,  to  undertake 
the  formation  of  a  tory  ministry  (CEOKEE,  ii. 
163-7;  G SEVILLE, ii.  325-9;  ToEEENS,i.408). 
On  30  July  1832  Manners-Sutton  intimated 
his  wish  to  retire  from  the  chair  at  the  close 
of  the  parliament,  and  a  vote  of  thanks  to  him 
for  his  services  was  proposed  by  Lord  Althorp 
and  seconded  by  Goulburn  and  carried  unani- 
mously (Parl.  Debates,  3rd  ser.  xiv.  931-9). 
An  annuity  of  4,000/.  was  also  granted  to 
him  for  life,  and  one  of  3,000/.  after  his 
death  to  his  heir  male  (2  &  3  Will.  IV,  c.  cix.) 
At  the  general  election  in  December  1832 
Manners-Sutton  was  returned  for  the  uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  with  Henry  Goulburn 
[q.  v.]  as  a  colleague.  Owing  to  their  hesi- 
tation to  meet  the  reformed  parliament  with 
an  inexperienced  speaker,  the  ministers  per- 
suaded Manners-Sutton  to  postpone  his  re- 
tirement. Annoyed  at  this  decision  of  the 
whig  cabinet,  the  radicals  opposed  his  re-elec- 
tion to  the  chair  at  the  meeting  of  the  new 
parliament  on  29  Jan.  1833.  Their  candi- 
date, Edward  John  Littleton,  afterwards 
Lord  Hatherton  [q.  v.],  was  defeated  by  a 
majority  of  210,  and  Manners-Sutton  was 
thereupon  elected  unanimously  (Parl.  De- 
bates, 3rd  ser.  xv.  35-83).  He  was  made 
G.C.B.  on  4  Sept.  1833,  as  '  a  reward  for  his 
conduct  during  the  session,  in  which  he  has 
done  government  good  and  handsome  ser- 
vice' (Greville  Memoirs,  pt.  i.  vol.  iii.  p.  30), 
and  at  the  general  election  in  January  1835 
he  was  again  returned  for  the  university 
of  Cambridge.  On  the  opening  of  parlia- 
ment on  19  Feb.  1835  his  re-election  was 
opposed  by  the  whigs,  who  complained  bit- 
terly of  his  partisanship  outside  the  house. 
Though  Manners-Sutton  effectually  disproved 
the  charges  which  had  been  brought  against 
him,  namely,  (1)  that  being  speaker  he  had 
busied  himself  in  the  subversion  of  the  late 
government,  (2)  that  he  had  assisted  with 
others  in  the  formation  of  the  new  govern- 


Manners-Sutton 


59 


Manners-Sutton 


ment,  and  (3)  that  he  had  counselled  and 
advised  the  late  dissolution  of  parliament, 
his  opponent,  James  Abercromby,  afterwards 
Lord  Dunfermline  [q.  v.],  was  elected  speaker 
by  a  majority  of  ten  votes  (Parl.  Debates, 
3rd  ser.  xxvi.  3-61).  Manners-Sutton  was 
created  Baron  Bottesford  of  Bottesford, 
Leicestershire,  and  Viscount  Canterbury  on 
10  March  1835,  and  took  his  seat  in  the 
House  of  Lords  for  the  first  time  on  3  April 
following  (Journals  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
Ixvii.  80-1).  He  was  selected  to  fill  the 
office  of  high  commissioner  for  adj  listing  the 
claims  of  Canada  on  18  March  1835,  but 
shortly  afterwards  resigned  the  appointment 
on  account  of  his  wife's  health  (Gfreville 
Memoirs,  pt.  i.  vol.  iii.  p.  234).  He  only  spoke 
nine  times  in  the  House  of  Lords.  While 
travelling  on  the  Great  Western  railway  he 
was  seized  with  an  apoplectic  fit,  and  died 
at  the  residence  of  his  younger  son  in  South- 
wick  Crescent,  Hyde  Park,  London,  on  21  July 
1845,  aged  65.  He  was  buried  at  Addington 
On  the  28th  of  the  same  month. 

Though  not  a  man  of  any  remarkable 
ability,  Manners-Sutton  was  a  dignified  and 
impartial  speaker.  During  his  speakership 
he  thrice  exercised  his  right  to  speak  in  com- 
mittee of  the  whole  house — on  26  March 
1821  he  spoke  on  the  Roman  Catholic  Dis- 
ability Removal  Bill  (Parl.  Debates,  2nd  ser. 
iv.  1451-4),  and  on  6  May  1825  and  on  2  July 
1834  on  the  bill  for  admitting  dissenters  to 
the  universities  (ib.  2nd  ser.  xiii.  434-5,  3rd 
ser.  xxiv.  1092-3).  While  he  was  in  office 
the  houses  of  parliament  were  destroyed  by 
fire  (16  Oct.  1834),  and  his  frequent  com- 
munications with  the  king  on  this  subject 
gave  rise  to  the  rumour  that  he  was  endeavour- 
ing to  eflect  the  overthrow  of  the  whig  cabi- 
net. He  was  elected  a  bencher  of  Lincoln's 
Inn  on  6  June  1817,  and  held  the  post  of  regis- 
trar of  the  faculty  office  from  1827  to  1834. 

He  married  first,  on  8  July  1811,  Lucy 
Maria  Charlotte,  eldest  daughter  of  John 
Denison  of  Ossington,  Nottinghamshire,  by 
whom  he  had  two  sons,  viz.,  Charles  John, 
who,  born  on  17  April  1812,  succeeded  as 
second  Viscount  Canterbury,  and  died  un- 
married on  13  Nov.  1869,  and  John  Henry 
Thomas,  third  viscount  Canterbury  [q.  v.],  and 
one  daughter,  CharlotteMatilda,  who  married, 
on  12  Feb.  1833,  Richard  Sanderson  of  Bel- 
grave  Square,  London,  M.P.  for  Colchester. 
His  first  wife  died  on  7  Dec.  1815,  and  on 
6  Dec.  1828  he  married,  secondly,  Ellen, 
widow  of  John  Home-Purves  of  Purves, 
N.B.,  a  daughter  of  Edmund  Power  of  Cur- 
ragheen,  co.  Waterford,  by  whom  he  had  one 
daughter,  Frances  Diana,  who  became  the 
wife  of  the  Hon.  Delaval  Loftua  Astley,  after- 


wards third  Baron  Astley  (8  Aug.  1848),  and 
died  on  2  June  1874.  His  widow  survived 
him  but  a  few  months,  and  dying  at  Clifton, 
Gloucestershire,  on  16  Nov.  1845,  aged  54,  was 
buried  in  the  crypt  of  Clifton  Church.  A  por- 
trait of  Manners-Sutton  as  speaker  by  H.  W. 
Pickersgill  belongs  to  Lord  Canterbury.  It 
was  engraved  in  1835  by  Samuel  Cousins. 
There  is  also  an  engraving  of  him  by  Hall 
after  Chalon. 

[Greville  Memoirs,  1874,  pt.  i.  vols.  ii.  and  iii. ; 
Journal  of  Thomas  Eaikes,  1856,  vols.  i.  and  ii. ; 
Correspondence  and  Diaries  of  J.  W.  Croker, 
1884,  i.  121-2,  ii.  163-7,  200,  266;  Sir  D.  Le 
Marchant's  Memoir  of  Viscount  Althorp,  1876, 
pp.  449-50,  530-2  ;  ^Torrens's  Life  of  Lord  Mel- 
bourne, 1878,  i.  408,  ii.  71-95;  Walpole's  Hist, 
of  England,  ii.  57,  676-7,  iii.  139-40,  287-9, 
414-15;  Manning's  Lives  of  the  Speakers  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  1851,  pp.  484-8  ;  Annual 
Begister,  1845,  App.  to  Chron.  pp.  290-2;  Gent. 
Mag.  1845,  pt.  ii.  pp.  305-6 ;  John  Bull,  26  July 
1845  ;  Times,  22  July  1845;  Cambridge  Inde- 
pendent, 26  July  1845;  Burke's  Peerage,  1890, 
p.  235;  Doyle's  Official  Baronage,  1886,  i.  315  ; 
Grad.  Cantabr.  1856,  pp.  376, 446;  Lincoln's  Inn 
Eegisters.]  G.  F.  B.  B. 

MANNERS-SUTTON,  JOHN  HENRY 
THOMAS,  third  VISCOUNT  CANTERBURY 
(1814-1877),  the  younger  son  of  Charles 
Manners-Sutton,  first  viscount  Canterbury 
[q.  v.],  by  his  first  wife,  Lucy  Maria  Char- 
lotte, eldest  daughter  of  John  Denison  of 
Ossington,  Nottinghamshire,  was  born  in 
Downing  Street,  London,  on  27  May  1814. 
He  was  educated  at  Eton  and  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  where  he  graduated  M.A. 
in  1835.  He  was  admitted  a  student  of 
Lincoln's  Inn  on  18  Sept.  1835,  but  was 
never  called  to  the  bar,  and  took  his  name 
off  the  books  of  the  society  on  25  Nov.  1853. 
In  September  1839  he  defeated  Thomas 
Milner  Gibson  at  a  by-election  for  the 
borough  of  Cambridge,  but  was  subsequently 
unseated  for  bribery  (Journals  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  xlv.  293-4).  At  the  general  elec- 
tion in  June  1841  he  was  again  returned  for 
Cambridge,  and  on  25  Aug.  following  spoke 
for  the  first  time  in  the  House  of  Commons 
(Parl  Debates,  3rd  ser.  lix.  216-17).  On 
the  formation  of  Sir  Robert  Peel's  second 
administration  in  September  1841,  Manners- 
Sutton  was  appointed  under-secretary  for 
the  home  department,  but  he  took  little  part 
in  the  parliamentary  debates.  He  resigned 
office  upon  Sir  Robert  Peel's  overthrow  in 
June  1846,  and  losing  his  seat  for  Cambridge 
at  the  general  election  in  August  1847,  did 
not  again  enter  the  House  of  Commons.  In 
1851  he  published  the  'Lexington  Papers' 
(London,  8vo),  which  had  been  discovered 
at  Kelham,  Nottinghamshire,  in  the  library 


Manners-Sutton 


Manners-Sutton 


of  his  cousin,  John  Henry  Manners-Sutton, 
M.P.  for  Newark.  On  1  July  1854  he  was 
appointed  lieutenant-governor  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, a  post  which  he  retained  until  October 
1861,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Sir  A.  H. 
Gordon.  He  became  governor  of  Trinidad 
on  24  June  1864,  and  on  19  May  1866  was 
promoted  to  the  post  of  governor  of  Victoria. 
He  was  created  a  K.C.B.  on  23  June  follow- 
ing, and  assumed  the  office  of  governor  on 
15  Aug.  1866.  On  the  death  of  his  elder 
brother,  Charles  John  Manners-Sutton,  in 
November  1869,  he  succeeded  as  third  vis- 
count Canterbury.  He  resigned  his  post  of 
governor  of  Victoria,  where  he  was  very 
popular,  in  March  1873,  and  returning  to 
England  took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords 
for  the  first  time  on  28  April  following 
(Journals  of  the  House  of  Lords,  cv.  270). 
In  May  1873  he  spoke  in  the  debate  on  the 
second  reading  of  the  Australian  Colonies 
(Customs  Duties)  Bill,  and  in  July  1874 
made  some  observations  on  the  cession  of  the 
Fiji  islands  (Par I.  Debates,  3rd  ser.  ccxv. 
2006-8,  ccxx.  1341,  ccxxi.  187-8, 189),  but 
took  no  other  part  in  the  debates  of  the 
House  of  Lords.  He  was  created  a  knight 
grand  cross  of  St.  Michael  and  St.  George  on 
25  June  1873.  He  died  in  Queensberry 
Place,  London,  on  23  June  1877,  aged  63. 

He  married,  on  5  July  1838,  Georgiana, 
youngest  daughter  of  Charles  Tompson  of 
Witchingham  Hall,  Norfolk,  by  whom  he 
had  five  sons — viz.  (1)  Henry  Charles,  the 
fourth  and  present  viscount  Canterbury ; 
(2)  Graham  Edward  Henry,  who  died 
30  May  1888 ;  (3)  George  Kett  Henry,  who 
died  2  March  1865  ;  (4)  John  Gurney  Henry, 
and  (5)  Robert  Henry,  who  was  called  to 
the  bar  at  the  Inner  Temple  on  7  May  1879— 
and  two  daughters,  viz.  (1)  Anna  Maria 
Georgiana,  who  married,  on  25  Aug.  1868, 
Charles  Edward  Bright,  C.M.G.,  of  Torrak, 
Australia,  and  (2)  Mabel  Georgiana.  His 
widow  is  still  living.  He  succeeded  his  father 
as  registrar  of  the  faculty  office  in  1834,  and 
retained  that  appointment  until  his  death. 

[Annual  Kegister,  1877,  pt.  ii.  p.  149  ;  Illus- 
trated London  News,  30  June  and  7  July  1877 
(with  portrait) ;  Pod's  Peerage,  &c.,  1877,  pp. 
177-8  ;  Doyle's  Official  Baronage,  1886,  i.  316- 
317;  Burke's  Peerage,  &c.  1890,  p.  235;  Heaton's 
Australian  Dictionary  of  Dates,  1879,  p.  33 
Lincoln's  Inn  Registers ;  Official  Return  of  Lists 
of  Members  of  Parliament,  pt.  ii.  pp.  364,  379  ; 
Grad.  Cantabr.  1856,  p.  367 ;  Stapylton's  Eton 
School  Lists,  1864,  pp.  127,  134;  Haydn's  Book 
of  Dignities,  1890.]  G.  F.  R.  B. 

MANNEES-SUTTOlSr,  THOMAS,  first 
BARON  MANNERS  (1756-1842),  lord  chan- 
cellor of  Ireland,  fifth  son  of  Lord  George 


Manners-Sutton  by  his  first  wife,  Diana, 
daughter  of  Thomas  Chaplin  of  Blankney, 
Lincolnshire,  and  grandson  of  John  Manners, 
third  duke  of  Rutland,  was  born  on  24  Feb. 
1756.  Charles  Manners-Sutton  [q.  v.],  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  was  his  elder  brother. 
On  the  death  of  his  uncle,  Lord  Robert  Sut- 
ton,  in  1762,  the  estates  of  his  great-grand- 
father, Robert  Sutton,  lord  Lexinton  [q.  v.], 
devolved  on  his  father,  who  thereupon  as- 
sumed the  additional  surname  of  Sutton. 
Thomas  was  educated  at  the  Charterhouse 
and  Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge,  where, 
as  fifth  wrangler,  he  graduated  B.A.  1777, 
M.A.  1780.  He  was  admitted  a  student  of 
Lincoln's  Inn  on  16  Nov.  1775,  and  was 
called  to  the  bar  on  18  Nov.  1780.  He  gra- 
dually obtained  a  considerable  practice  in  the 
court  of  chancery,  and  at  the  general  election 
in  May  1796  was  returned  to  the  House  of 
Commons  for  the  borough  of  Newark-upon- 
Trent,  for  which  he  continued  to  sit  until 
February  1805.  In  July  1797  he  was  ap- 
pointed a  Welsh  judge,  and  in  1800  became  a 
king's  counsel,  and  received  the  appointment 
of  solicitor-general  to  the  Prince  of  Wales. 
In  February  and  March  1802  he  unsuccess- 
fully urged  the  claims  of  the  prince  to  the 
revenues  of  the  duchy  of  Cornwall  (Parl. 
Hist,  xxxvi.  322-6, 332",  406-13, 441).  He  was 
appointed  solicitor-general  in  Aldington's 
administration  on  11  May  1802,  and  received 
the  honour  of  knighthood  on  the  19th  of  the 
same  month.  Though  no  longer  in  his  ser- 
vice, Manners-Sutton  addressed  the  House  of 
Commons  on  behalf  of  the  Prince  of  Wales 
during  the  debate  on  the  king's  message  in 
February  1803  (ib.  xxxvi.  1202-3).  He  took 
part  in  the  prosecution  of  Edward  Marcus 
Despard  for  high  treason,  of  Jean  Peltier  for 
libelling  Napoleon  Buonaparte,  and  of  Wil- 
liam Cobbett  for  libelling  the  lord-lieutenant 
of  Ireland  (HowELL,  State  Trials,  xxviii. 
345-528,  529-620,  xxix.  1-54).  Manners- 
Sutton  succeeded  Sir  Beaumont  Hotham 
[q.  v.]  as  a  baron  of  the  exchequer,  and 
having  been  called  to  the  degree  of  serjeant- 
at-law  took  his  seat  on  the  bench  on  4  Feb. 
1805.  On  20  April  1807  he  was  created 
Baron  Manners  of  Foston,  Lincolnshire,  and 
two  days  afterwards  was  sworn  a  member 
of  the  privy  council.  On  the  23rd  he  was 
appointed  lord  chancellor  of  Ireland  in  the 
place  of  George  Ponsonby,  and  on  the  24th 
took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords  for  the 
first  time  (Journals  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
xlvi.  191).  Manners  was  a  staunch  protes- 
tant,  and  was  greatly  influenced  in  his  con- 
duct by  William  Saurin,  who  cordially  de- 
tested the  Roman  catholics.  The  case  of 
Patrick  O'Hanlon,  who  was  removed  from 


Manners-Sutton 


61 


Manners-Sutton 


the  bench  of  magistrates  by  Manners  for 
supporting  the  catholic  claims,  was  brought 
before  the  House  of  Commons  on  13  June 
1816  (Parl.  Debates,  1st  ser.  xxxiv.  1103-7 ; 
see  also  O'HANLON,  Letter  to  the  Lord  Man- 
ners .  .  .  on  alleged  partial  exercise  of  Au- 
thority by  his  Lordship,  &c.,  Dublin  [1817], 
8vo).  The  controversy  between  Manners  and 
Lord  Cloncurry  will  be  found  in  detail  in  the 
1  Personal  Recollections  of  Lord  Cloncurry,' 
1849  (pp.  256-66).  In  1820  Manners  took 
a  somewhat  active  part  in  the  proceedings 
against  Queen  Caroline,  and  both  spoke  and 
voted  in  favour  of  the  second  reading  of  the 
Bill  of  Pains  and  Penalties,  the  arguments 
in  support  of  which  '  he  considered  to  be 
irresistible  '  (Parl.  Debates.  2nd  ser.  ii.  997- 
999,  iii.  735-6,  891-2,  1646-9,  1698).  His 
presence  at  the  Orange  dinner  given  by  the 
Dublin  Beefsteak  Club  in  1823,  when  the 
lord-lieutenant's  health  was  drunk  in  solemn 
silence,  gave  great  offence  to  Lord  Wellesley, 
but  the  quarrel  was  ultimately  patched  up 
(LoKD  COLGHESTEB,  Diary,  iii.  274;  and  the 
DTTKE  OF  BUCKINGHAM,  Memoirs  of  the  Court 
of  George  IV,  i.  429-35,  443).  After  hold- 
ing office  for  twenty  years  Manners  sent  in 
his  resignation  and  sat  for  the  last  time  in 
the  Irish  court  of  chancery  on  31  July  1827. 
On  9  June  1828  Manners  spoke  in  the 
House  of  Lords  on  the  subject  of  the  catholic 
claims,  and  declared  that  it  was  impossible 
*  to  grant  the  catholics  the  concessions  they 
sought,  and  to  afford  any  protection  to  the 
established  reformed  church  of  Ireland  in 
the  present  temper  of  the  Irish  nation '  (Parl. 
Debates,  2nd  ser.  xix.  1170).  He  voted 
against  the  second  reading  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Relief  Bill  on  4  April  1829  (ib.  xxi. 
396),  and  two  days  afterwards  spoke  in 
favour  of  the  Qualification  of  Freeholders 
(Ireland)  Bill,  which  he  looked  upon  '  as  an 
act  of  justice,  and  one  which  would  confer 
considerable  benefit  upon  a  great  portion  of 
the  forty-shilling  freeholders  themselves '  (ib. 
413-15).  Manners  does  not  appear  to  have 
spoken  in  the  House  of  Lords  after  the  pass- 
ing of  the  Reform  Bill.  He  died  in  Brook 
Street,  London,  on  31  May  1842,  aged  86, 
and  was  buried  at  Kelham,  Nottingham- 
shire. 

Manners  was  a  dignified  and  courteous 
judge.  His  judgments,  many  of  which  are 
recorded  in  the  reports  of  Ball  and  Beatty 
(1813-24)  and  Beatty  (1847),  do  not  carry 
great  weight,  notwithstanding  the  assertion 
of  Joy,  the  Irish  attorney-general,  that  out 
of  his  4,469  Irish  decisions  '  only  fourteen 
have  been  reversed  and  seven  varied  in  some 
particulars'  (O'FiANAGAN,  ii.  370). 

O'Connell  declared  that  'he  was  a  bad 


Lawyer,  but  he  was  the  most  sensible-looking 
man  talking  nonsense  he  ever  saw  '  (BURKE, 
History  of  the  Lord  Chancellors  of  Ireland, 
p.  203)  ;  and  during  the  debate  on  the  choice 
of  a  speaker  in  the  House  of  Commons  on 
29  Jan.  1833  drew  a  most  unflattering  sketch 
of  the  lord  chancellor's  career  (Parl.  Debates, 
3rd  ser.  xv.  55-6).  While  in  Dublin  he 
Lived  at  51  Stephen's  Green  East,  where  he 
kept  great  state,  and  was  '  preceded  by  his 
ten  servants  walking  two  and  two '  when  he 
went  to  church  on  a  Sunday  (O'FLANAGAN, 
ii.  363). 

Manners  gave  Lady  Morgan  her  first 
iesson  in  salad-making,  but  when  he  dis- 
covered the  emancipating  tendency  of  her 
novel  'O'Donnel'  he  ordered  the  book  'to  be 
burnt '  (wrote  Lady  Morgan) '  in  the  servants' 
hall,  and  then  said  to  Lady  Manners  (who 
told  it  to  my  sister),  "  Jenny,  I  wish  I  had 
not  given  her  the  secret  of  my  salad."  Ever 
after  he  only  bowed  to  me  when  we  met  at 
court,  never  spoke  to  me '  (Memoirs,  1863,  ii, 
495). 

He  married,  first,  on  4  Nov.  1803,  Anne, 
daughter  of  Sir  Joseph  Copley  of  Sprot- 
borough,  Yorkshire,  bart.,  by  whom  he  had 
no  issue.  She  died  very  suddenly  at 
Thomas's  Hotel,  Berkeley  Square,  on  5  Aug. 
1814,  and  on  28  Oct.  1815  he  married, 
secondly,  the  Hon.  Jane  Butler,  daughter 
of  James,  ninth  baron  Cahir,  and  sister  of 
Richard,  first  earl  of  Glengall,  by  whom  he 
had  an  only  son,  John  Thomas,  who  suc- 
ceeded him  as  second  Baron  Manners.  His 
widow  died  at  Fornham  Hall,  Bury  St.  Ed- 
munds, on  2  Nov.  1846,  aged  67.  The  pre- 
sent peer  is  a  grandson  of  the  first  baron. 
Manners  was  for  some  years  the  recorder  of 
Grantham.  He  was  elected  a  bencher  of 
Lincoln's  Inn  on  16  July  1800,  but  retired 
from  the  society  in  February  1805,  upon  his 
elevation  to  the  judicial  bench.  There  is 
an  engraving  of  Manners  by  Cardon  after 
Comerford. 

[O'Flanagan's  Lives  of  the  Lord  Chancellors 
of  Ireland,  1879,  ii.  335-75;  Burke's  Lord  Chan- 
cellors of  Ireland,  1879,  pp.  197-204  ;  Shell's 
Sketches  of  the  Irish  Bar,  1856,  ii.  172-91; 
Foss's  Judges  of  England,  1864,  viii.  371-3  ; 
Parker's  Sir  Robert  Peel,  1891,  pp.  196,  314, 
400;  Diary  and  Correspondence  of  Charles 
Abbot,  Lord  Colchester,  1861,  iii.  341,  416,  488, 
598;  Georgian  Era,  1833,  ii.  323;  Gent.  Mag. 
1842,  ii.  202.  677;  Annual  Register,  1842,  App. 
to  Chron.  p.  270;  Burke's  Peerage,  1891,  pp.  916, 
1197;  Grad.  Cantabr.  1823,  p.  455;  Lincoln's  Inn 
Registers ;  Official  Return  of  Lists  of  Members  of 
Parliament,  pt.  ii.  pp.  205,  220 ;  Haydn's  Book 
of  Dignities,  1890;  Notes  and  Queries,  7th  ser. 
xii.  388,  455,  8th  ser.  i.  35.]  G.  F.  K.  B. 


Mannin 


Manning 


MANNIN,  JAMES  (d.  1779),  flower- 
painter,  was  a  native  of  France.  He  settled 
in  Dublin,  where  he  practised  as  a  flower- 
painter,  and  obtained  such  distinction  in  his 
ornamental  compositions  that  in  1746  he  was 
appointed  to  the  office  of  master  in  the  class 
of  ornament  and  flower-painting  in  the  newly 
established  drawing  academy  of  the  Dublin 
Society  in  Shaw's  Court,  Dublin.  Many  ar- 
tists who  subsequently  attained  distinction 
were  his  pupils.  Mannin  was  a  contributor 
to  the  exhibitions  of  the  Society  of  Artists 
in  Ireland  in  1765  and  other  years.  He  died 
in  Dublin  in  1779. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists  ;  Pasquin's  Artists 
of  Ireland;  Gilbert's  Hist,  of  Dublin,  ii.  291.] 

L.  C. 

MANNING,  HENRY  EDWARD  (1808- 
1892),  cardinal-priest,  youngest  son  of  Wil- 
liam Manning,  West  India  merchant,  of  Bil- 
liter  Square,  London,  by  his  second  wife, 
Mary,  daughter  of  Henry  Lenoy  Hunter  of 
Beech  Hall,  near  Reading,  Berkshire,  was 
born  at  his  father's  country  house,  Copped 
Hall,  Totteridge,  Hertfordshire,  on  15  July 
1808.  On  the  father's  side  he  was  probably 
descended  from  a  family  settled  in  Jamaica 
in  the  time  of  Charles  II ;  his  mother's  family 
is  said  to  have  been  of  Italian  extraction, 
Hunter  being  a  translation  of  the  Italian 
name  Venatore.  His  father,  who  made  and 
lost  a  considerable  fortune,  sat  in  parliament 
in  the  tory  interest  from  1794  to  1830,  and  in 
1812-13  was  governor  of  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land. In  1815  he  removed  from  Copped  Hall 
to  Coombe  Bank,  Sundridge,  Kent.  There 
Manning  made  friends  with  Charles  and 
Christopher  Wordsworth  [q.  v.],  afterwards 
bishops  of  St.  Andrews  and  Lincoln  respec- 
tively, whose  father,  the  Rev.  Christopher 
Wordsworth  [q.  v.],  brother  of  William 
Wordsworth  the  poet,  and  afterwards  master 
of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  held  the 
rectory  of  Sundridge  from  1815  to  1820. 
Manning  followed  Charles  Wordsworth  to 
Harrow  in  1822,  and  thence  to  Oxford,  where 
he  matriculated  on  2  April  1827,  entering 
Balliol  College.  He  brought  with  him  the 
reputation  of  an  athlete  and  sportsman ;  he 
was  a  bold  rider  and  a  skilful  oarsman,  had 
played  in  more  than  one  eleven  at  Lord's, 
and  had  killed  a  hare  with  his  first  shot,  but 
had  not  greatly  distinguished  himself  as  a 
scholar.  A  certain  air  of  authority  had  gained 
him  the  sobriquet  of '  The  General,'  and  he  is 

Isaid  to  have  been  inclined  to  dogmatise  on 
matters  of  which  he  knew  little  or  nothing 
(cf.  SIR  FRANCIS  HASTINGS  DOYLE,  Remi- 
niscences, p.  105). 
Manning's  private  tutor  was  Charles  Words- 


worth, and  among  his  fellow-pupils  were  Mr. 
Gladstone  and  James  Robert  Hope,  after- 
wards Hope-Scott  [q.  v.],  with  both  of  whom 
he  formed  enduring  friendships.  He  read 
hard,  and  took  a  first  class  in  the  classical 
schools  in  Michaelmas  term  1830.  He  also 
acquired  some  knowledge  of  Italian — in  his 
shaving  time,  it  is  said — but,  like  Newman,  he.' 
remained  entirely  ignorant  of  German.  He 
was  one  of  the  readiest  and  most  effective  of 
the  speakers  at  the  Union,  of  which  he  was 
president  in  Michaelmas  term  1829,  the  term 
of  the  historic  debate  (26  Nov.)  with  the 
Cambridge  men  on  the  comparative  merits 
of  Byron  and  Shelley  as  poets,  when  he 
left  the  chair  to  sustain  the  cause  of  Byron. 
Nearly  half  a  century  later  (122  Oct.  1873) 
he  spoke  at  the  banquet  given  in  commemo- 
ration of  the  foundation  of  the  society  at 
the  Oxford  Corn  Exchange. 

Manning's  natural  bent  was  towards  poli- 
tical life ;  but  a  parliamentary  career  being, 
in  consequence  of  his  father's  losses,  out  of 
the  question,  he  obtained  soon  after  taking 
his  degree  (2  Dec.  1830)  a  subordinate  post 
in  the  colonial  office — probably  as  private 
secretary  to  one  of  the  chief  clerks,  for  he 
was  not  paid  out  of  public  funds — read  poli- 
tical economy,  and  dined  with  the  Political 
Economy  Club.     By  the  advice,  however,  of 
a  pious  lady  of  evangelical  views,  Miss  Favell 
Lee  Bevan,  afterwards  Mrs.  Mortimer  [q.  v.], 
he  returned   to   Oxford,  and   having   been 
elected  to  a  fellowship  at  Merton  College  on, 
27  April  1832,  was  ordained  on  23  Dec.,  and 
at  once  took  a  curacy  under  the  Rev.  John 
Sargent,  the  evangelical  rector  of  Woollav- 
ington-cum-Graffham,  Sussex.     On  6  June 
1833  he  proceeded  M.A,  and  four  days  later 
(Sargent  having  recently  died)  was  instituted 
to   the   rectory  of  Woollavington,  and   on 
16  Sept.  following  to  that  of  Graffham.    On 
7  Nov.  the  same  year  he  married  the  late  rec- 
tor's third  daughter,  Caroline,  the  ceremony 
being  performed  in  Woollavington  Church 
by   the    bride's    brother-in-law,    the    Rev. 
Samuel  Wilberforce  [q.  v.],  afterwards  suc- 
cessively bishop  of  Oxford  and  Winchester. 
A  model  parish  priest,  Manning  rebuilt  both 
his  churches,  and  cared  for  the  bodies  as  well 
as  the  souls  of  his  parishioners,  by  whom  he 
was  greatly  beloved.     Long  afterwards,  in 
one  of  the  finest  passages  in  his  writings,  he 
spoke  of  the  love  he  felt  for  '  the  little  church 
under  a  green  hillside,  where  the  morning 
and  evening  prayers  and  the  music  of  the 
English  Bible  for  seventeen  years  became  a 
part  of  my  soul '  (England  and  Christendom, 
p.  124).    In  1837  Manning  was  appointed  to 
the  second  rural  deanery  of  Midhurst.     The 
same  year  (24  July)  Mrs.  Manning  died  of 


Manning 


Manning 


consumption.  The  marriage,  though  child- 
less, had  been  extremely  happy,  and  Man- 
ning felt  his  wife's  loss  acutely,  and  to  the 
end  of  his  days  religiously  observed  the  anni- 
versary of  her  death. 

At  his  ordination  Manning  already  be- 
lieved in  baptismal  regeneration.   In  1834  he 
adopted  Hooker's  doctrine  of  the  eucharist, 
and  about  the  same  time  he  assimilated  the 
doctrine  of  apostolical  succession,  and  learned 
to  attach  a  high  value  to  tradition  (cf.  his 
first  published  sermon,  The  English  Church; 
its  Succession  and  Witness,  London,  1835, 
and  another,  The  Rule  of  Faith,  London,  1838, 
8vo).    How  far  this  rapid  development  was 
spontaneous,  how  far  due  to  the  influence  of 
the  '  Tracts  for  the  Times,'  cannot  be  pre- 
cisely determined.     He  was  not  at  the  time 
closely  associated  with  any  of  the  leaders  of 
the  tractarian  movement,  and  he  never  con- 
tributed to  the  tracts.     Whatever  savoured 
of  Erastianism  was  now  utterly  abhorrent 
to  him.    In  the  ecclesiastical  commission  of 
1835  he  discerned  '  a  virtual  extinction  of 
the  polity  of  the  church '  ( The  Principle  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  Commission  examined,  in 
a  Letter  to  the  Right  Rev.  Lord  Bishop  of 
Chichester,  London,  1838,   8vo).     He  was 
feeling  his  way  towards  a   scheme  for  a 
thorough  system  of  national  but  clerically 
controlled  education,  and  took  an  active  part 
in  the  establishment  of  diocesan  boards  in 
connection   with  the   National  Society  for 
Promoting  the  Education  of  the  Poor.     On 
30  Dec.  1840  he  was  instituted  to  the  arch- 
deaconry of  Chichester,    and    in    his    first 
1  charge'  deplored  the  paralysis  of  convoca- 
tion.    In    1842    he  was    appointed    select 
preacher  at  Oxford,  and  published,  under  the 
title  '  The  Unity  of  the  Church,'  London, 
1842,  8vo,  2nd  edit.  1845,  an  able  exposition 
of  Anglo-catholic   principles,    intended    to 
serve  as  a  complement,  and,  to  some  extent, 
as  a  corrective  of  Mr.  Gladstone's  essay  on 
'  The  State  in  its  Relations  with  the  Church.' 
He  had  still,  however,  no  sympathy  with 
Rome,    and  after  arguing    elaborately  for 
visible  organic  unity  as  a  note  of  the  true 
church,  devoted  a  footnote  (pp.  152-4)  and 
a  few  pages  in  the  last  chapter  to  the  dis- 
cussion  of  the   Roman   claim   to  primacy. 
'  Tract  XC.'  he  thought  casuistical,  and  deeply 
grieved  Newman  by  preaching  a   strongly 
anti-papal  sermon  in  St.  Mary's,  Oxford,  on 
Guy  Fawkes'  day  1843.     Like  Newman,  he 
could  fill  St.  Mary's  on  a  week-day.    His 
'  Sermons  preached  before  the  University  oi 
Oxford/ published  in  1844  (Oxford,  8vo),  are 
characterised  by  deep  spirituality  and  occa- 
sional eloquence. 

With  W.  G.  Ward  {q.  v.]  Manning  had  no 


personal  acquaintance  until  Ward's  degrada- 
tion by  the  Oxford  convocation,  13  Feb.  1845 ; 
against  this  step  he  recorded  his  vote,  having 
come  to  Oxford  in  the  worst  of  weather  for 
the  express  purpose.  After  the  sentence  he 
met  Ward  in  Dr.  Pusey's  rooms,  A  long 
conversation  followed  on  Lutheranism,  and 
Ward,  defending  the  strongly  anti-Lutheran 
position  taken  up  in  his  book  on  '  The  Ideal 

a  Christian  Church,'  drew  from  Manning 
the  remark  that  that  was  the  most  Lutheran 
book  he  had  ever  read.  The  reference,  of 
course,  was  to  the  extreme  vehemence  of  its 
denunciatory  passages.  The  connection  thus 
formed  ripened  into  a  close  friendship  which 
lasted  throughout  Ward's  life,  though  Man- 
ning was  at  first  extremely  pained  by  Ward's 
marriage. 

After  the  secession  of  Ward  and  Newman, 
Manning  became  for  a  time  one  of  the  most 
trusted  leaders  of  the  high  church  party;  nor 
was  his  confidence  in  the  tenability  of  its  posi- 
tion seriously  shaken  until  he  proved  the  diffi- 
culty  of  making  it  intelligible  to  foreigners 
during  a  tour  on  the  continent,  July  1847  to 
June  1848.  He  travelled  slowly  through 
Belgium  and  Germany  to  Italy,  was  much 
impressed  by  the  apparent  vitality  of  Ro- 
manism, and  in  May  1848  had  an  audience  of 
Pope  Pius  IX,  who  praised  the  philanthropic 
spirit  of  English  Christianity.  On  his  return 
to  England  he  found  the  church  in  a  turmoil 
about  the  recent  elevation  of  Renn  Dickson 
Hampden  [q.  v.]  to  the  episcopal  bench.  The 
education  question  had  also  entered  on  a  new 
phase,  in  consequence  of  the  determination 
of  government  to  make  grants  in  aid  of  new 
elementary  schools  conditional  upon  the  in- 
sertion in  their  trust  deeds  of  certain  clauses 
providing  for  their  management  by  local  com- 
mittees. These  clauses  were  regarded  by  the 
clergy  with  much  suspicion,  and  at  a  meet- 
ing of  the  National  Society  for  Promoting 
the  Education  of  the  Poor,  held  in  West- 
minster on  6  June  1849,  the  Rev.  G.  A.  (now 
Archdeacon)  Denison  moved  a  resolution  ad- 
verse to  the  acceptance  of  state  aid  on  such 
terms,  but  afterwards  withdrew  it  in  favour 
of  an  amendment  by  Manning  to  much  the 
same  effect,  but  couched  in  more  diplomatic 
language.  A  compromise  was  eventually 
arrived  at.  On  8  March  1850  judgment  was 
given  by  the  privy  council  in  the  case  of 
George  Cornelius  Gorham  [q.  v.],  who  had 
been  refused  institution  to  a  living  on  ac- 
count of  his  unorthodox  views  on  bap- 
tism, and  twelve  days  later  Manning's  name 
appeared  in  the  ' Times'  at  the  head  of 
the  subscribers  to  a  protest  against  the  de- 
cision. On  the  defeat  of  the  attempt  subse- 
quently made  to  settle  the  question  by  legis- 


Manning 


64 


Manning 


lation,  Manning  published  a  letter  to  his 
bishop  (Ashurst  Turner  Gilbert),  entitled 
'  The  Appellate  Jurisdiction  of  the  Crown  in 
Matters  Spiritual,'  London,  1850,  8vo,  in 
which,  with  more  ingenuity  than  cogency,  he 
argued  that  no  such  jurisdiction  in  fact  ex- 
isted. He  also  put  in  circulation  a  '  decla- 
ration' against  the  jurisdiction,  which  was 
signed  by  eighteen  hundred  of  the  clergy 
during  the  autumn.  The  acquiescence  of  the 
rest  convinced  him  that  the  church  of  Eng- 
land was  no  branch  of  the  church  catholic. 
At  the  same  time  nothing  was  further  from 
his  thoughts  than  to  become  the  founder  of 
an  Anglo-catholic  free  church.  '  Three  hun- 
dred years  ago,'  he  said,  when  the  suggestion 
was  made,  '  we  left  a  good  ship  for  a  boat. 
I  am  not  going  to  leave  the  boat  for  a  tub.' 

Meanwhile  the  excitement  caused  by  the 
so-called  papal  aggression  reached  its  height, 
and  by  the  irony  of  fate  Manning's  last  official 
act  as  archdeacon  of  Chichester  was  to  pre- 
side at  a  '  No  Popery '  meeting  of  his  clergy 
summoned  (ministerially)  by  himself.  The 
meeting  was  held  in  Chichester  Cathedral 
Library  on  22  Nov.  1850.  Manning  formally 
presided,  but  except  to  express  his  entire  want 
of  sympathy  with  the  object  of  the  meeting 
took  no  part  in  the  proceedings.  The  meet- 
ing over,  he  resigned  his  archdeaconry  and 
came  to  London,  where,  after  some  months 
of  anxious  thought,  he  was  received  into  the 
church  of  Rome  with  his  friend  Hope  at  the 
residence  attached  to  the  Jesuits'  Church, 
Farm  Street,  Mayfair,  on  Passion  Sunday, 
6  April  1851.  On  the  following  Sunday  he 
received  minor  orders  from  Cardinal  Wise- 
man, by  whom  he  was  ordained  priest  on 
14  June.  A  confessional  was  at  once  assigned 
him  in  Farm  Street  Church.  By  his  secession 
Manning  sacrificed  a  dignified  position  in 
a  church  to  which  he  was  attached  by  the 
strongest  ties  of  sentiment  for  a  doubtful 
future  in  one  regarded  with  intense  hostility 
by  all  ranks  of  English  society.  He  had 
been  powerfully  influenced  by  Newman's 
1  Development  of  Christian  Doctrine,'  and  had 
in  effect  adopted  its  principles  without  realis- 
ing either  their  practical  result  or  the  legal 
position  of  the  church  of  England  until  the 
Gorham  case  compelled  him  to  confront  both 
the  one  and  the  other.  A  study  of  the 
'  Loci  Theologici '  of  Melchior  Canus  then 
completed  what  Newman  had  begun.  Dur- 
ing the  period  of  inward  debate  he  suffered 
extremely.  *E  da  martirio  venni  a  questa 
pace '  (And  from  martyrdom  came  I  to  this 
peace),  he  wrote  when  it  was  over,  slightly 
misquoting  the  closing  words  of  canto  xv.  of 
Dante,  'Paradiso,'  in  which  Cacciaguida  de- 
scribes his  translation  to  heaven. 


The  winter  of  1851  saw  Manning  established 
in  Rome,  where  he  spent  the  best  part  of  the 
next  three  years  in  study  at  the  Accademia 
dei  Nobili  Ecclesiastici  and  in  the  intimate 
society  of  Pius  IX.  The  summers  he  divided 
between  England  and  Ireland.  His  first 
appearance  in  a  Roman  catholic  pulpit  was 
made  in  the  little  chapel  in  Horseferry  Road, 
Westminster,  on  10  June  1852.  The  same  year 
he  published  four  lectures  delivered  in  South- 
wark  on '  The  Grounds  of  Faith '(London,  8vo, 
9th  ed.  1888),  in  which  he  represented  Roman- 
ism as  the  only  alternative  to  rationalism. 
His  first  sermon  in  Rome,  preached  in  the 
church  of  S.  Andrea  della  Valle  on  13  Jan. 
1853,  made  a  profound  impression.  In  Eng- 
land he  made  several  proselytes,  among  them 
his  elder  brother,  Charles  John  Manning, 
whose  wife  had  already  seceded,  and  whose 
family  followed  suit,  Edward  LowthBadeley, 
Q.C.  [q.  v.],  and  Archdeacon  Robert  Isaac 
Wilberforce  [q.  v.]  In  1854  he  received  from 
the  pope  the  degree  of  D.D.,  and  began 
regular  work  in  England,  retaining  his  confes- 
sional at  Farm  Street,  and  throwing  himself 
with  great  zeal  into  a  movement  for  establish- 
ing reformatories.  In  1857  he  was  made 
provost  of  the  chapter  of  Westminster  by 
the  pope,  who  also  sanctioned  a  rule  which 
he  had  drawn  up  for  a  community  of  secular 
priests,  modelled  on  that  founded  at  Milan 
by  St.  Charles  Borromeo  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Archbishop  of  Westminster.  Installed 
as  superior  of  this  '  Congregation  of  the 
Oblates  of  St.  Charles,'  as  it  was  called, 
at  the  mother -house  of  St.  Mary  of  the 
Angels,  Westmoreland  Road,  Bayswater, 
on  Whitsunday,  31  May  1857,  Manning  oc- 
cupied himself  during  the  next  eight  years 
with  its  direction,  with  preaching,  the  care 
of  education,  mission  work  in  the  slums  of 
Westminster,  and  the  literary  defence  of  the 
temporal  power  of  the  pope.  During  this 
period  he  was  frequently  at  Rome,  Avhere  he 
preached  several  times  at  S.  Andrea  della 
Valle  and  other  churches,  and  in  1860  was 
appointed  by  the  pope  his  domestic  prelate 
and  protonotary  apostolic,  with  episcopal  rank 
and  the  title  of  Monsignore,  to  which  the 
envious  added  the  epithet  Ignorante,  in  refer- 

!  ence  to  his  real  or  supposed  want  of  perfect 
accomplishment  in  the  refinements  of  theo- 
logy and  ceremonial  etiquette.  The  honour- 

i  able  reception  accorded  to  Garibaldi  on  his 
visit  to  England  in  the  spring  of  1864  drew 
from  Manning  a  strong  protest  in  the  shape 
of  a  letter  to  the  Right  Hon.  E.  Cardwell, 
reprinted  in  his  '  Miscellanies,'  vol.  i.  The 
same  year  he  published  two  letters  'To  an 
Anglican  Friend,'  in  which  he  expatiated  on 


Manning 


Manning 


the  progress  of  rational  ism  within  the  church 
of  England  as  shown  by  the  judgment  of 
the  privy  council  in  regard  to  the  '  Essays 
and  Reviews  '  and  the  impotence  of  con- 
vocation in  the  matter.  A  third  on  'The 
Workings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Church 
of  England/  addressed  to  Dr.  Pusey,  elicited 
that  theologian's  celebrated l  Eirenicon.'  All 
three  letters,  with  a  pastoral  on  '  The  Re- 
union of  Christendom,'  issued  in  1866,  and 
an  historical  introduction,  were  reprinted  in 
1867  under  the  title  'England  and  Christen- 
dom '  (London,  8vo). 

On  the  death  of  Cardinal  Wiseman,  Man- 
ning preached  his  funeral  sermon  at  St.  Mary's, 
Moorfields  (23  Feb.  1865).     On   30  April 
following  the  pope,  obedient  to   an  inward 
voice  which  said  ever  to  him  '  mettetelo  li,' 
1  mettetelo  li '  (place  him  there),  nominated  i 
Manning  to  the  vacant  see  of  Westminster, 
though  he  had  been  passed  over  by  the  chap- 
ter.     He   was    consecrated   at   St.    Mary's,  I 
Moorfields,  on  8  June,  received  the  pallium 
at  Rome  on  Michaelmas  day,  and  was  en- 
throned at  St.  Mary's,  Moor  fields,  on  6  Nov. 
The  same  year  he  published  '  The  Temporal 
Mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost '  (London,  8vo,  I 
later  edits.  1877,  1888,  1892),  in  which  he  ' 
retracted  certain  '  errors  '   contained  in  his  • 
Anglican  writings  and  expounded  the  Roman  ! 
catholic  doctrine  of  the  functions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  his  fourfold  relation  to  the  church, 
human  reason,  holy  scripture,  and  tradition. 
Ten  years  later  he  published  a  complementary 
volume  on  'The  Temporal  Mission  of  the  Holy 
Ghost'  (London,  8voX  in  which  he  dealt  with 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  individual  j 
soul.     These  two  treatises  contain  his  most  | 
characteristic  and  systematic  teaching. 

As  an  archbishop  Manning  was  by  no 
means  disposed  to  minimise  his  authority, 
and  his  autocratic  methods  were  at  first  the 
more  irksome  to  the  clergy  within  his  jurisdic- 
tion by  contrast  with  the  easy-going  ways  of 
his  predecessor.  Gradually,  however,  he 
established  cordial  relations  with  all  his 
subordinates.  If  exacting  towards  others, 
he  by  no  means  spared  himself.  During  the 
greater  part  of  his  long  tenure  of  office  it 
was  his  custom  to  spend  his  summer  holi- 
days in  visiting  the  principal  towns  of  the 
northern  dioceses,  preaching,  lecturing,  and 
holding  receptions  as  he  went.  A  thorough 
ultramontane,  he  italianised  the  vestments  of 
his  priests  and  their  pronunciation  of  Latin, 
discountenanced  all  music  but  the  Gregorian, 
and  heartily  approved  of  the  papal  veto  placed 
upon  Newman's  scheme  for  a  Roman  catholic 
hall  at  Oxford.  The  church,  he  held,  must 
provide  for  the  education  of  her  children  with- 
in her  own  unity,  and  the  paramount  need  of 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


the  hour  was  primary  education.  Accordingly 
in  1866  he  established  the  Westminster  Dio- 
cesan Education  Fund,  for  the  maintenance 
and  extension  of  Roman  catholic  primary 
schools.  He  also  founded  in  various  parts  of 
the  diocese,  homes,  orphanages,  industrial,  re- 
formatory, and  poor  schools  for  Roman  ca- 
tholic children,  and  spared  no  pains  to  obtain 
their  legal  custody  from  boards  of  guardians 
and  other  authorities.  By  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury of  such  patient  labour  he  succeeded  in 
doubling  the  number  of  children  in  receipt  of 
education  in  his  schools,  though  the  Roman 
catholic  population  had  not  increased.  (For 
details  see  his  'Lenten  Pastoral'  for  1890 
and  '  The  Month '  for  February  1892.) 

In  order  not  to  overtax  the  liberality  of  his 
people  he  suffered  the  scheme  for  a  cathedral 
at  Westminster  to  remain  in  abeyance,  but 
founded  in  1867  the  pro-cathedral  at  Kensing- 
ton. Plans,  however,  were  drawn  and  funds 
accumulated  for  the  cathedral,  for  which  in 
1868  the  site  of  the  disused  Tothill  Fields 
Prison  was  secured.  In  1872  a  roomy  but 
barrack-like  structure,  which  had  served  as  a 
club  for  the  guards  in  Carlisle  Place,  Vauxhall 
Bridge  Road,  was  purchased  at  a  low  figure, 
and  converted  into  an  archiepiscopal  residence. 
Thither  Manning  removed  from  the  house  in 
York  Place,  Baker  Street,  which  had  been 
his  residence  since  his  accession  to  the  see, 
and  there  he  resided  in  great  simplicity,  yet 
hospitable  with  the  hospitality  of  the  true 
Christian  bishop,  for  the  rest  of  his  life. 

To  prepare  the  way  for  the  oecumenical 
council  of  1870,  Manning  issued  two  pastorals, 
viz.  '  The  Centenary  of  St.  Peter  and  the 
General  Council '  (London,  1867,  8vo)  and 
'  The  (Ecumenical  Council  and  the  Infalli- 
bility of  the  Roman  Pontiff'  (London,  1869, 
8vo),  in  which  he  marshalled  at  great  length 
the  evidence  for  the  thesis  of  the  infallibility 
of  the  pope,  at  the  same  time  dealing  supercili- 
ously with  Gallicanism — an  attitude  which 
drew  a  reply  from  Dupanloup.  As  a  member 
of  the  '  Deputatio  pro  Rebus  ad  Fidem  perti- 
nentibus  '  Manning  played  a  prominent  part 
in  the  proceedings  of  the  council.  At  its  close 
he  issued  another  pastoral  expository  of  its 
several  decrees,  entitled  '  The  Vatican  Coun- 
cil and  its  Definitions'  (London,  1870,  8vo). 
The  three  letters  were  reissued  in  one  volume 
entitled  '  Petri  Privilegium  'in  1871  (Lon- 
don, 8vo). 

Ever  vigilant  in  regard  to  education.  Man- 
ning had  issued  a  pastoral  on  the  subject  in 
the  autumn  of  1869,  warning  his  clergy  that 
a  great  controversy  was  impending.  While 
at  Rome,  amid  the  stress  and  strain  of  the 
council  he  found  time  to  master  the  details 
of  Mr.  Forster's  measure,  and  on  his  return 

F 


Manning 


66 


Manning 


he  quietly  matured  his  plans  for  the  defence 
of  the  ' voluntary  principle'  under  the  new 
conditions  imposed  by  the  act  of  1870.  In 
1872  he  made  an  urgent  appeal  on  behalf 
of  his  schools  in  a  pastoral  addressed  to  both 
clergy  and  laity,  which  with  that  of  1869  was 
reprinted  the  same  year  in  a  small  volume 
entitled  '  National  Education  and  Parental 
Rights '  (London,  8 vo) .  The  appeal  met  with 
a  hearty  response,  and  the  schools  continued 
not  only  to  maintain  their  existence  but  to 
increase  in  numbers  and  efficiency.  In  re- 
gard to  higher  education  he  was  less  success- 
ful. A  University  College  founded  at  Ken- 
sington in  1874  proved,  under  the  management 
of  Monsignor  Capel,  an  entire  failure  and  was 
closed  in  1 878.  For  the  training  of  the  clergy 
he  founded  in  1876  the  diocesan  seminary  of 
St.  Thomas,  Hammersmith,  which  gave  a 
great  impulse  to  the  establishment  of  similar 
institutions  in  other  dioceses. 

A  sentence  about  the  deification  of  the 
human  nature  of  Christ  in  one  of  Manning's 
sermons  at  the  pro-cathedral  in  1873  (see  The 
Divine  Glory  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  a  sermon, 
London,  1873,  8vo)  was  impugned  as  here- 
tical in  a  private  letter  by  an  Anglican 
clergyman,  Dr.  A.  Nicholson.  Manning  re- 
plied through  his  secretary,  Father  Guiron, 
and  a  correspondence  ensued,  which  was  even- 
tually published  in  the  'Guardian,'  17  Sept. 
Manning  thereupon  reviewed  the  contro- 
versy, defending  his  orthodoxy  with  much 
dialectical  skill  in  a  series  of  anonymous 
articles  in  the  '  Tablet/  27  Sept,-25  Oct.,  re- 
printed, under  the  pseudonym  '  Catholicus,' 
and  the  title  'Dr.  Nicholson's  Accusation  of 
the  Archbishop  of  Westminster'  (London, 
1873,  8vo),  and  afterwards  in  his  f  Miscel- 
lanies,' vol.  ii. 

A  pamphlet  on  '  Cresarism  and  Ultramon- 
tanism,'  published  by  Manning  in  1874, 
and  two  articles  contributed  by  him  to  the 
'  Contemporary  Review '  in  April  and  June 
of  that  year,  in  reply  to  certain  criticisms 
by  Mr.  (now  Sir)  James  Fitzjames  Stephen, 
are  also  included  in  his  '  Miscellanies/  vol. 
ii.,  and  form  an  extremely  coherent  state- 
ment of  the  ultramontane  theory  of  the 
relations  of  church  and  state.  In  1875  he 
published  'The  Vatican  Decrees  in  their 
bearing  on  Civil  Allegiance,'  London.  8vo, 
a  masterly  reply  to  Mr.  Gladstone's  'poli- 
tical expostulation '  under  the  same  title. 
Challenged  by  Lord  Redesdale  in  the  columns 
of  the  'Daily  Telegraph/  9  Oct.  1875,  to  re- 
concile the  infallibility  of  the  Roman  church 
with  her  practice  of  communion  in  one  kind, 
he  published  several  letters  on  that  topic  in 
the  same  newspaper.  A  reprint  of  them,  en- 
titled '  The  Infallible  Church  and  the  Holy 


Communion  of  Christ's  Body  and  Blood/ 
appeared  the  same  year,  London,  8vo. 

Meanwhile  Manning  had  received  the 
berretta  of  a  cardinal-priest  from  the  pope, 
who  assigned  the  church  of  S.  Gregory  the 
Great  on  the  Ccelian  for  his  title.  There 
his  enthronement  took  place  in  presence 
of  a  vast  congregation,  largely  English, 
on  31  March  1875.  He  did  not  receive 
the  hat  until  31  Dec.  1877.  Pius  IX  was 
then  in  his  last  illness,  and  Manning  re- 
mained at  Rome,  and  was  present  at  his 
death  on  7  Feb.  1878.  At  the  election  of 
his  successor  he  voted  with  the  majority  of 
the  conclave.  In  1877  appeared  '  The  True 
Story  of  the  Vatican  Council/  a  reprint  of 
a  series  of  articles  contributed  by  him  to 
the  'Nineteenth  Century '  in  that  year  (Lon- 
don, 8vo  ;  2nd  edit.  1884). 

During  the  last  twenty  years  of  his  life 
Manning  was  a  pledged 'total  abstainer/  and 
carried  on  a  crusade  as  a  lecturer  and  writer 
against  the  use  of  alcoholic  stimulants.  He 
was  the  founder  (1868)  of  the  temperance 
society  known  as  '  The  League  of  the  Cross/ 
and  was  a  strong  advocate  of  the  legislative 
restriction  of  the  liquor  traffic  (cf.  Miscel- 
lanies, vol.  iii.)  His  philanthropy  was  as 
wide  as  it  was  untiring.  He  sat  on  the 
Mansion  House  committee  for  the  relief  of 
the  starving  poor  of  Paris  in  January  1871, 
was  an  active  promoter  of  the  Hospital 
Sunday  and  Hospital  Saturday  movements 
of  1872  and  1874,  and  pronounced  his  beni- 
son  on  the  newly  founded  Agricultural  La- 
bourers' Union  at  a  meeting  in  Exeter  Hall  on 
10  Dec.  1872,  and  on  lawful  combinations  of 
workmen  generally,  in  a  lecture  on  '  The  Dig- 
nity and  Rights  of  Labour'  (repr.  in  Miscel- 
lanies, vol.  ii.  and  in  pamphlet  form,  1887, 
London,  8vo).  Before  his  submission  to  the 
see  of  Rome  Manning's  political  principles 
were  those  of  a  moderate  liberal,  extremely 
suspicious  of  doctrinaire  ideas  and  methods. 
After  that  great  change  they  were  of  course 
mainly  determined  by  it,  but  he  did  not  often 
interfere  directly  in  practical  politics.  He 
published,  however,  in  1868  a  manifesto  on 
the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish  church  and 
the  reform  of  the  Irish  land  laws  in  the 
shape  of  a  letter  to  Lord  Grey,  reprinted  in 
his  '  Miscellanies/  vol.  i. ;  and  he  was  known 
to  favour  Mr.  Gladstone's  later  Irish  policy, 
including,  with  some  reservations,  the  Home 
Rule  Bill  of  1886.  On  the  religious  issue 
which  he  conceived  to  be  involved  in  the 
constitutional  question  raised  by  the  return 
of  Charles  Bradlaugh  to  parliament  in  1880, 
he  contributed  to  the  '  Nineteenth  Century ' 
and  '  Contemporary  Review '  some  animated 
'Protests'  against  any  modification  of  the 


Manning 


Manning 


existing  law,  and  in  a  series  of  articles  in 
the  former  publication  he  led  in  1882-3  the 
agitation  for  the  amendment  of  the  Educa- 
tion Act  of  1870  in  the  interest  of  voluntary 
schools  (cf.  Miscellanies,  vol.  iii.,  and  a  sepa- 
rate reprint  of  the  articles  on  the  Education 
Act,  with  other  of  his  miscellanea,  en- 
titled '  National  Education,'  London,  1889, 
8vo).  In  October  1885  he  published  in  the 
'  Dublin  Review  '  a  direct  appeal  to  Roman 
catholics  to  make  the  amendment  of  the 
Education  Act  a  test  question  at  the  ensuing 
general  election. 

Manning  sat  on  the  royal  commission  of 
1884-5  on  the  housing  of  the  working  classes, 
and  signed,  besides  the  principal  report,  which 
did  little  more  than  indicate  the  urgency  and 
difficulty  of  the  problem,  a  supplementary 
report  in  favour  of  the  enfranchisement  of 
leaseholds.  He  was  also  a  member  of  the 
royal  commission  of  1886-7  on  the  Elemen- 
tary Education  Acts.  In  the  proceedings  of 
both  commissions  he  took  an  active  part,  and 
in  the  signing  of  the  reports  was  accorded 
precedence  next  after  the  chairman.  The 
compromise  embodied  in  the  Education  Act 
of  1891  was  largely  due  to  his  skilful  and 
patient  advocacy  of  the  claims  of  voluntary 
schools. 

So  far  as  consisted  with  his  firm  and 
uncompromising  adhesion  to  ultramontane 
principles,  Manning  was  a  patriotic  English- 
man, full  of  pride  in  his  country  and  loyalty 
to  his  queen.  His  sympathy  with  the  needy 
and  suffering  was  profound,  and  sometimes 
got  the  better  of  his  political  economy.  In 
January  1888  he  boldly  maintained  in  the 
'  Nineteenth  Century '  the  right  of  the  suf- 
ferers by  the  prevalent  industrial  stagnation 
to  '  work  or  bread,'  and,  as  a  member  of  a 
deputation  received  by  Lord  Salisbury  on 

I  Feb.  following,  urged  the  advisability  of 
instituting  relief  works.     On  occasion  of  the 
strike  of  the  London  docklabourers  in  August 
1889  he  warmly  espoused  their  cause,  and 
materially  contributed  to  bring  about  an  ad- 
justment of  the  dispute.     In  December  1890 
he  published  in  the  l  Nineteenth  Century '  an 
article  on  f  Irresponsible  Wealth,' in  which  he 
advocated  wholesale  almsgiving  as  the  social 
panacea. 

^  Other  causes  in  which  Manning  interested 
himself  were  the  suppression  of  the  East 
African  slave-trade  and  of  the  Indian  custom 
of  'child-marriage/  state-directed  colonisa- 
tion, and  the  raising  of  the  minimum  age  for 
child-labour  (cf.  Times,  21  May  1886  and 

II  Feb.  1887).    He  paid  an  eloquent  tribute 
to  Newman's  memory  at  his  requiem  mass  in 
the  Brompton  Oratory  on  20  Aug.  1890.    His 
own  strength  was  now  failing,  but -his  energy 


remained  unabated,  and  in  the  winter  of 
1891-2  he  was  hard  at  work  on  a  scheme 
for  providing  maintenance  for  superannuated 
teachers,  when  an  attack  of  bronchitis  ter- 
minated his  life  at  8  A.M.  on  14  Jan.  As  the 
end  approached,  he  was  clothed,  by  his  own 
desire,  in  the  full  dress  which  he  wore  on  state 
occasions,  'glad,'  as  he  said  after  making  his 
last  profession  of  faith, t  to  have  been  able  to 
do  everything  in  order.'  His  remains,  after 
lying  in  state  for  some  days,  were  removed 
to  the  Brompton  Oratory,  and  were  interred 
in  St.  Mary's  cemetery,  Kensal  Green,  on 
22  Jan.  His  obsequies  were  attended  by 
immense  crowds.  By  his  will  he  appointed 
three  of  the  oblates  of  St.  Charles  and  Canon 
Keens  his  executors ;  his  property  was  sworn 
under  3,000/.,  and  the  net  value  did  not 
exceed  750/. 

By  his  distinguished  appearance,  fine 
manners,  and  exquisite  tact,  Manning  was 
eminently  qualified  to  make  proselytes  in  the 
fashionable  world.  His  portrait  as  he  ap- 
peared in  and  to  society  has  been  painted  by 
Lord  Beaconsfield  in  the  Cardinal  Grandison 
of  '  Lothair  '  and  the  Nigel  Penruddock  of 
'Endymion.'  His  saintliness  was  of  the 
most  exalted  type,  deeply  tinged  with  mys- 
ticism and  entirely  free  from  spiritual  pride 
and  moroseness.  His  work  on  '  The  Eternal 
Priesthood '  (London,  1883,  8vo)  shows  how 
lofty  was  his  conception  of  priestly  dignity 
and  duty. 

Manning  was  above  the  middle  height,  spare 
and  agile  in  frame,  with  extremely  regular  and 
refined  features,  clear  and  penetrating  grey 
eyes,  and  a  high  and  expansive  forehead.  By 
the  rigour  of  his  asceticism  he  became  in  later 
life  attenuated  almost  to  emaciation.  A 
miniature  of  him  (done  in  1812)  as  a  child 
holding  a  seashell  to  his  ear  was  the  property 
of  his  elder  brother,  Charles  John  Manning, 
on  whose  decease  in  1880  it  passed  to  his 
widow.  His  portrait  in  oils,  by  George  Rich- 
mond, R.A.,  painted  in  1844,  is  in  the  posses- 
sion of  his  sister,  Mrs.  Austen.  His  bust  in 
marble,  by  Mr.  J.  Harvard  Thomas,  is  at  Arch- 
bishop's House  ;  another  in  terra-cotta,  by 
Mr.  F.  F.  Stone,  for  which  he  gave  several 
sittings  shortly  before  his  death,  has  since 
been  completed. 

A  great  ecclesiastical  statesman  and  diplo- 
matist, an  eloquent  and  impressive  preacher, 
a  dogmatic  theologian  of  considerable  learn- 
ing and  rare  power  of  logical  and  luminous 
exposition,  an  acute,  subtle,  and  trenchant 
controversialist,  Manning  was  disqualified 
for  the  part  of  mediator  between  Christianity 
and  modern  thought  by  the  unspeculative 
and  uncritical  cast  of  his  mind.  At  the  out- 
set of  his  career  he  set  his  face  as  a  flint 

F2 


Manning 


68 


Manning 


against  rationalism,  and  after  his  secession 
he  denounced  it  and  'acatholic'  science  gene- 
rally in  unmeasured  terms  (cf.  his  sermon 
The  Rule  of  Faith,  London,  1838,  8vo ;  The 
Temporal  Mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  cc.  ii. 
and  iii. ;  and  the  chapter  on  '  The  Gift  of 
the  Understanding '  in  The  Internal  Mission 
of  the  Holy  Ghost}.  Nevertheless  he  was  a 
member  of  the  Metaphysical  Society,  before 
which  in  1871  he  read  a  paper  on  ;  The  Re- 
lation of  the  Will  to  Thought,'  published  in 
the  '  Contemporary  Review,'  vol.  xvi.  He 
also  published  in  pamphlet  form  in  1872, 
London,  8vo,  a  paper  on  '  The  Daemon  of 
Socrates,'  read  before  the  Royal  Institution ; 
and  in  the  '  Contemporary  Review '  for  No- 
vember 1876  criticised  Mr.  Kirkman's  '  Philo- 
sophy without  Assumptions  '  from  the  point 
of  view  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  (see  Mis- 
cellanies, vols.  i.  and  ii.)  A  tract  entitled 
'  Religio  Viatoris,'  published  in  1887,  Lon- 
don, 8vo  (later  editions  1888  and  1890),  con- 
tains a  summary  statement  of  the  philosophi- 
cal basis  of  his  faith.  An  article  entitled 
'  The  Church  its  Own  Witness,'  contributed 
to  the  '  North  American  Review '  in  Sep- 
tember 1888  {Miscellanies,  vol.  iii.),  is  a 
favourable  example  of  his  apologetic  method. 
His  Roman  catholic  writings  breathe  a  spirit 
of  large  charity  towards  those  born  without 
the  pale  of  the  Roman  church.  The  people 
of  England,  he  held,  had  never  deliberately 
rejected  the  faith,  but  had  been  robbed  of 
it  by  their  rulers;  but  he  had  no  hope  of 
their  speedy  return  to  the  true  fold.  He 
anticipated  the  eventual  extinction  of  the 
protestant  religion  throughout  the  world,  to 
be  followed  by  a  mighty  struggle  between 
the  papacy  and  the  forces  of  revolution  (cf. 
England  and  Christendom,  pp.  92  et  seq. ; 
Miscellanies,  i.  75  et  seq.,  iii.  285  etseq.,  305 
et  seq.) 

Manning  published  numerous  separate  ser- 
mons besides  those  mentioned  in  the  text, 
and  seven  'Charges'  delivered  at  the  ordi- 
nary visitations  of  the  archdeaconry  of  Chi- 
chester,  1841-3,  1845-6,  and  1848-9.  He 
also  collected  the  chief  sermons  preached  be- 
fore his  conversion  (1842-50)  in  4  vols.  8vo. 
Subsequently  appeared  ( Sermons  on  Eccle- 
siastical Subjects,  with  an  Introduction  on 
the  Relations  of  England  to  Christianity,' 
Dublin,  1863-73,  3  vols.  8vo,  and  l  Mis- 
cellanies,' 1877-88,  3  vols.  8vo,  which  in- 
clude his  chief  articles  in  magazines.  '  Pas- 
time Papers,'  a  collection  of  literary  essays, 
appeared  posthumously,  London,  8vo,  1893. 
His  more  important  works  have  been  trans-  i 
lated  into  French,  German,  and  Italian.  The  I 
following  volumes  of  selections  have  also  | 
appeared:  'Thoughts  for  those  that  Mourn,'  i 


London,  1843, 16mo;  l  Devotional  Readings,' 
Frome  Selwood,  1868,  16mo  :  '  Characteris- 
tics, Political,  Philosophical,  and  Religious  ' 
(ed.  W.  S.  Lilly),  London,  1885,  8vo  ;  <  To- 
wards Evening,'  London,  1887,  16mo. 

[Dublin  Keview,  April  1875,  and  April  1892  ; 
Oldcastle's  (pseudonym  for  Wilfrid  Meynell)  Car- 
dinal Archbishop  of  Westminster,  1886 ;  Memo- 
rials of  Cardinal  Munning,  1892,  and  Sayings  of 
Cardinal  Manning,  1892;  A.  W.Hutton's  Cardinal 
Manning,  1892;  White's  Cardinal  Manning,  1882; 
Ornsby's  Memoirs  of  James  Robert  Hope-Scott  ; 
Allies's  Life's  Decision,  pp.  112,  150;  Manning's 
Sermons  on  Ecclesiastical  Subjects,  pp.  5-9,  and 
England  and  Christendom,  pp.  3-11  ;  Mozley's 
Eeminiscences,  i.  423,  430,  446;  Overton  and 
Wordsworth's  Life  of  Christopher  Wordsworth, 
pp.  33,  448;  Charles  Wordsworth's  Annals  of 
my  Early  Life ;  Sir  H.  Taylor's  Autobiography, 
p.  239;  A.  J.  C.  Hare's  Memorials  of  a  Quiet 
Life,  ii.  332  ;  Stephens's  Life  of  W.  F.  Hook,  ii. 
189,  245  ;  Wilfrid  Ward's  William  George  Ward 
and  the  Oxford  Movement,  p.  343,  and  W.  G.Ward 
and  the  Catholic  Revival,  passim ;  Contemporary 
Review,  February  1892  ;  Nineteenth  Century, 
February  1892;  Quarterly  Review,  July  1892  ; 
Strand  Magazine,  July  1891 ;  Keview  of  Reviews, 
February  and  May  1892 ;  Cristofori's  Storia  dei 
Cardinali  di  Santa  Eomana  Chiesa  (Rome,  1888) ; 
Acta  et  Decreta  Sacrosancti  et  (Ecumenici 
Concilii  Vaticani  (Freiburg,  1872)  ;  Arthur's 
The  Pope,  the  Kings,  and  the  People,  1877; 
Times  (see  Palmer's  Index),  1849-92  ;  G-uardian, 
6  June  1849,  4-10  April,  17-24  July.  27  Nov. 
1850  ;  Tablet,  12  April  1851,  25  Feb.,  13  May, 
10  June,  and  11  Nov.  1865,  and  January  1892 ; 
Lancet,  1872  ii.  761,  857,  866,  1874  ii.  562, 
16  Jan.  1892;  League  of  the  Cross  Magazine, 
April  1884  p.  70,  June  1884  p.  97,  November 
1885  p.  1  ;  Report  of  the  Speeches  at  the  Ban- 
quet in  the  Corn  Exchange,  Oxford,  on  Occa- 
sion of  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the  Oxford 
Union  Soc.,  22  Oct.  1873,  Oxford  1874,  8vo ; 
Parl.  Papers  (H.C.)  1849  xliii.  463,  1090,  1111, 
1884-5  xxx.  and  xxxi.,  1886  xxv.  c.  4863,  1887 
xxix.  c.  5056,  xxx,  c.  5158,  1888  xxxv.  c.  5485  ; 
Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.,  Baronetage  (s.v.  'Hun- 
ter'), and  Index  Ecclesiasticus;  information  from 
Sir  K.  G.  Raper,  secretary  to  the  lord  bishop  and 
acting  registrar  of  the  diocese  of  Chichester; 
Notes  and  Queries,  8th  ser.  i.  419,502;  Gent. 
Mag.  1812,  pt.  ii.  p.  92 ;  see  also  Galaxy,  January 
1872,  and  Catholic  World,  March  1879.] 

J.  M.  K. 

MANNING,  JAMES  (1781-1866),  ser- 
jeant-at-law, born  in  1781,  was  son  of 
James  Manning,  Unitarian  minister,  Exeter, 
by  Lydia,  daughter  of  John  Edge  of  Bristol. 
He  early  acquired  a  familiarity  with  history, 
antiquities,  and  the  European  languages, 
was  called  to  the  bar  at  Lincoln's  Inn 
23  June  1817,  and  went  the  western  circuit, 
of  which  he  was  for  many  years  the  leader. 


Manning 


69 


Manning 


His  reputation  rested  mainly  upon  his  learn- 
ing. He  was  no  orator,  and  his  powers  of 
advocacy  were  slight;  but  as  a  junior  he  ob- 
tained much  business.  By  his  knowledge  of 
copyhold  law  he  secured  a  perpetual  retainer 
from  the  lord  of  the  manor  of  Taunton  Dean, 
Somerset,  whose  rights  were  the  subject  of 
continual  litigation.  He  enjoyed  the  friend- 
ship of  Lords  Brougham  and  Denman,  and 
rendered  them  assistance  in  the  defence  of 
Queen  Caroline.  He  was  appointed  recorder 
of  Sudbury  in  1835,  and  recorder  of  Oxford 
and  Banbury  in  November  1837,  three  offices 
which  he  held  till  his  death.  He  was  raised 
to  the  degree  of  a  serjeant-at-law  19  Feb. 
1840,  received  a  patent  of  precedence  April 
1845,  and  was  made  queen's  ancient  Serjeant 
in  1846.  This  dignity,  revived  at  his  own 
suggestion,  after  a  long  interval  of  dormancy, 
entitled  him  to  a  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords, 
ex  officio,  but  gave  him  no  right  of  speaking, 
unless  consulted,  or  of  voting.  He  became 
judge  of  the  Whitechapel  County  Court  in 
March  1847,  from  which  he  retired  in  Fe- 
bruary 1863  on  a  pension  of  700/.  He  died  at 
44  Phillimore  Gardens,  Kensington,  London, 
on  29  Aug.  1866.  He  was  twice  married : 
first,  on  7  Sept.  1820,  to  Clarissa,  daughter 
of  William  Palmer  of  Kimbolton,  Hereford- 
shire (she  died  15  Dec.  1847,  aged  51) ;  and 
secondly,  on  3  Dec.  1857,  to  Charlotte,  daugh- 
ter of  Isaac  Solly  of  Leyton,  Essex,  and  widow 
of  William  Speir,  M.D.,  of  Calcutta  (she  died 
1  April  1871). 

Manning  was  the  author  of:  1.  'A  Di- 
gested Index  to  the  Nisi  Prius  Reports  of  T. 
Peake,  I.  Espinasse,  and  Lord  Campbell,  with 
Notes  and  References,'  1813.  2.  'The  Prac- 
tice of  the  Exchequer  of  Pleas,  Appendix,' 
1816.  3.  'A  Digest  of  the  Nisi  Prius  Reports, 
with  Notes  and  References,'  1820.  4.  '  The 
Practice  of  the  Court  of  Exchequer,  Revenue 
Branch,'  1827,  with  an  appendix  containing 
an  inquiry  into  the  tenure  of  the  conven- 
tionary  estates  in  Cornwall,  1827.  5.  l  Ser- 
viens  ad  Legem:  a  Report  of  Proceedings 
...  in  relation  to  a  Warrant  for  the  Sup- 
pression of  the  Antient  Privileges  of  the 
Serjeants-at-Law,'  1840.  6.  '  Cases  in  the 
Court  of  Common  Pleas,  1841-6,'  7  vols.  (with 
T.  C.  Granger).  7.  '  Observations  on  the 
Debate  to  make  lawful  Marriages  within  cer- 
tain of  the  Prohibited  Degrees  of  Affinity,' 
1854.  8.  'An  Inquiry  into  the  Character 
and  Origin  of  the  Possessive  Augment  in 
English  and  in  cognate  Dialects,'  1864. 
9.  'Thoughts  upon  Subjects  connected  with 
Parliamentary  Reform,'  1866.  With  Archer 
Ryland  he  wrote  10.  'Reports  of  Cases  in 
Court  of  King's  Bench,  8  Geo.  I  V-ll  Geo.  IV, 
1828-37,'  5  vols.  With  T.  C.  Granger  and 


J.  Scott  he  wrote  11.  'Common  Bench  Re- 
ports, 1846-57,'  9  vols. 

[Law  Mag.  and  Law  Keview,  1866,  xxii.  174- 
Law  Times,  1866,  xli.  767,  808.]  G-.  C.'  B. 

MANNING,  MARIE  (1821-1849),  mur- 
deress, whose  maiden  name  was  Marie  de 
Roux,  was  born  at  Lausanne,  Switzerland, 
in  1821,  and  entered  domestic  service  in 
England.  At  first  maid  to  Lady  Palk  of 
Haldon  House,  Devonshire,  she  entered  the 
service  of  Lady  Blantyre  at  Stafford  House 
in  1846,  and  on  27  May  1847  married,  at  St. 
James's  Church,  Piccadilly,  Frederick  George 
Manning,  a  publican.  She  had  previously 
made  the  acquaintance  of  Patrick  O'Connor, 
a  ganger  in  the  London  Docks,  and  this 
friendship  was  continued  after  her  marriage. 
On  9  Aug.  1849  O'Connor  dined  with  the 
Mannings  at  their  house,  3  Miniver  Place, 
Bermondsey.  Husband  and  wife,  according 
to  a  preconcerted  plan,  thereupon  murdered 
their  guest  and  buried  his  body  under  the 
flagstones  in  the  kitchen.  On  the  same  day 
Mrs.  Manning  visited  O'Connor's  lodgings, 
Greenwood  Street,  Mile  End  Road,  and  re- 
peated the  visit  next  day,  stealing  the  dead 
man's  railway  scrip  and  money.  The  police 
on  17  Aug.  discovered  O'Connor's  remains, 
and  soon  after  apprehended  his  murderers. 
They  were  tried  at  the  Old  Bailey  on  25  and 
26  Oct.,  found  guilty,  and  executed  at  Horse- 
monger  Lane  Gaol  on  13  Nov.  Mrs.  Man- 
ning wore  a  black  satin  dress  on  the  scaffold, 
a  fact  which  caused  that  material  to  become 
unpopular  for  many  years.  Charles  Dickens 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  '  Times '  on  the  wicked- 
ness and  levity  of  the  mob  during  the  exe- 
cution. Mademoiselle  Hortense,  Lady  Ded- 
lock's  waiting- woman  in '  Bleak  House,'  was 
suggested  to  Dickens  by  Mrs.  Manning's 
career. 

[Times,  18  Aug.  1849  et  seq.,  26,  27,  and 
29  Oct.;  Central  Criminal  Court,  Minutes  of 
Evidence,  1 849,  xxx.  654-79  ;  Celebrated  Crimes 
and  Criminals,  1890,  pp.  51-72;  Donald  Nicoll's 
Man's  Eevenge,  1890,  pp.  71-83;  C.  Dickens's 
The  Story  of  his  Life,  1870,  p.  214;  Huish's 
Progress  of  Crime,  1849,  with  portrait;  Trial 
of  Gr.  and  M.  Manning,  1849,  with  portraits.] 

G.  C.  B. 

MANNING,  OWEN  (1721-1801),  the 
historian  of  Surrey,  son  of  Owen  Manning 
of  Orlingbury,  Northamptonshire,  was  born 
there  on  11  Aug.  (O.S.)  1721,  and  received 
his  education  at  Queens'  College,  Cambridge, 
where  he  graduated  B.A.  in  1740,  M.A.  in 
1744,  and  B.D.  in  1753.  While  an  under- 
graduate he  nearly  succumbed  to  small-pox, 
and  was  at  one  period  of  the  attack  actually 
laid  out  for  interment.  He  was  elected  in 


Manning 


Manning 


1741  to  a  fellowship  which  carried  with  it 
the  living  of  St.  Botolph,  Cambridge.  He 
retained  both  these  preferments  until  he 
married  in  17<55.  He  was  chaplain  to  Dr. 
Thomas,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  who  collated  him 
to  the  prebend  of  South  Scarle  in  the  church 
of  Lincoln,  5  Aug.  17o7,  and  on  15  March 
1760  to  that  of  Milton  Ecclesia,  in  the  same 
church,  consisting  of  the  impropriation  and 
advowson  of  the  church  of  Milton,  Oxford- 
shire (LE  NEVE,  Fasti,  ed.  Hardy,  ii.  188, 
207).  In  1763  he  was  presented  by  Dr.  Green, 
dean  of  Salisbury,  to  the  vicarage  of  Godal- 
ming,  Surrey,  where  he  resided  till  his  death. 
In  1769  he  was  presented  by  Viscount  Midle- 
ton  to  the  rectory  of  Pepper  Harrow,  an  ad- 
joining parish.  He  was  elected  F.R.S.  10  Dec. 
1767,  and  F.S.A.  in  1770.  He  died  at  Godal- 
inmg  on  9  Sept.  1801.  His  parishioners 
placed  a  handsome  marble  tablet  to  his 
memory  in  the  church,  and  some  private 
friends  put  an  inscription  on  a  headstone  in 
the  churchyard  (Hist,  of  Surrey,  i.  640). 

By  Catherine,  his  wife,  daughter  of  Mr. 
Reade  Peacock,  a  quaker,  mercer,  of  Hunting- 
don, he  had  three  sons  and  five  daughters, 
all  of  whom  survived  him  except  George 
Owen  Manning,  his  eldest  son  (B.A.  of 
Queens'  College,  Cambridge,  1778),  and  one 
of  the  daughters,  who  died  young. 

From  his  first  settlement  in  Surrey  he  em- 
ployed himself  in  amassing  materials  for  a 
history  of  that  county,  but  he  did  not  regard 
his  collections  as  sufficiently  complete  for 
publication,  and  a  total  loss  of  sight  pre- 
vented him  from  having  them  printed  under 
his  own  inspection.  The  manuscripts  were 
eventually  entrusted  to  the  care  of  William 
Bray  [q.  v.]  the  antiquary,  who  published 
them,  with  large  additions  and  a  continua- 
tion by  himself,  for  the  benefit  of  Manning's 
widow,  under  the  title  of  '  The  History  and 
Antiquities  of  the  County  of  Surrey,  with 
a  facsimile  Copy  of  Domesday,  engraved  on 
thirteen  Plates,'  three  magnificent  volumes, 
London,  1804-9-14,  fol.  It  is  one  of  the  best 
of  our  county  histories.  In  the  British  Mu- 
seum there  is  a  sumptuous  copy,  'illustrated 
by  upwards  of  six  thousand  drawings,  prints,  j 
maps,  and  plans ;  portraits,  architectural  and  ' 
other  delineations  of  the  churches,  monastic 
edifices,  and  old  manor-houses,  pedigrees,  and 
heraldic  insignia  of  families,'  &c.,  30  vols. 
London,  1847,  fol.  (a  collection  formed  by 
Richard  Percival).  There  appeared  at  London 
in  1819,  fol., 'The  Ecclesiastical  Topography 
of  the  County  of  Surrey,  containing  Views  of 
Churches  in  that  County  (to  illustrate  Man- 
ning and  Bray's  History  of  Surrey),  drawn 
by  Hill  and  engraved  by  Peak.' 

Manning  completed  the  Saxon  dictionary 


of  his  friend  the  Rev.  Edward  Lye,  and  pub- 
lished it  under  the  title  of  l  Dictionarium 
Saxonico  et  Gothico-Latinum.  Accedunt 
Fragmenta  Versionis  Ulphilanse,  necnon 
Opuscula  quaedam  Anglo-Saxonica.  Edidit, 
nonnullis  Vocabulis  auxit,  plurimis  Exemplis 
illustravit,  et  Grammaticam  utriusque  Lin- 
guae praemisit  Owen  Manning,'  2  vols.  London, 
1772,  fol.  He  also  translated  and  annotated 
'  The  Will  of  King  Alfred,'  from  the  original 
in  Thomas  Astle's  library  ;  this  was  printed 
in  1788,  under  the  editorship  of  Sir  Herbert 
Croft  [see  ASTLE,  THOMAS]. 

[Memoir  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  of  the  History  of 
Surrey;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  vii.  248,  ix.  445, 
x.  622 ;  Nichols's  Illustr.  Lit.  (index)  ;  Lowndes's 
Bibl.  Man.  <Bohn),  pp.  29,  1420,1465;  Gent. 
Mag.  1801,  pp.  865,  958  ;  Addit.  MSS.  5808  f. 
226,  5849  ff.  279,  280,  5876  f.  57.]  T.  C. 

MANNING,  ROBERT  (d.  1731),  catholic 
controversialist,  was  educated  in  the  English 
College  at  Douay,  and  he  was  for  some  time 
professor  of  humanity  and  philosophy  there. 
Afterwards  he  was  sent  to  the  English 
mission,  and  composed  various  controver- 
sial treatises,  which,  says  Dodd,  were  *  much 
esteemed  by  the  learned  on  account  of  their 
easy  flowing  style.'  He  appears  to  have  been 
chaplain  to  Lord  Petre,  baron  of  Writtle,  to 
whose  family,  as  he  remarks,  he  was  indebted 
for  all  he  possessed  in  this  world.  He  died 
in  Essex  on  4  March  (O.S.)  1730-1. 

His  works  are  :  1 .  l  The  shortest  Way  to 
end  disputes  about  Religion.  The  Answer 
to  all  Objections  against  Infallibility  con- 
tained in  a  book  entitled  The  Case  Stated ' 
(between  the  Church  of  Rome  and  the  Church 
of  England.  By  C.  Leslie).  Two  parts, 
Brussels,  Antwerp,  171 6, 8vo ;  another  edition, 
Brussels,  1716,  8vo.  In  the  latter  edition  the 
errata  are  corrected  and  part  ii.  is  without 
title-page;  reprinted,  Dublin,  1827,  12mo. 
A  reply  appeared  under  the  title  of  'A 
Treatise  of  Infallibility  .  .  .  By  a  Presbyter 
of  the  suffering  Church  of  Scotland,'  Edin- 
burgh, 1752,  8vo.  2.  'Modern  Controversy; 
or,  a  plain  and  rational  Account  of  the  Catho- 
lick  Faith :  in  three  parts,'  1720, 8vo.  3. '  The 
Case  Stated  between  the  Church  of  Rome 
and  the  Church  of  England,  in  a  second 
Conversation  betwixt  a  Roman  Catholick 
Lord  and  a  Gentleman  of  the  Church  of 
England/  sine  loco,  1721,  8vo  (anon.) ;  re- 
printed, with  an  address  by  Richard  Coyne, 
under  the  title  of  '  The  celebrated  Answer  to 
the  Rev.C.  Lesley's  Case  .  .  .  printed  word 
for  word,  and  refuted  sentence  after  sentence/ 
Dublin,  1839  and  1842, 12mo.  4.  'England's 
Conversion  and  Reformation  compared,  or  the 
Young  Gentleman  directed  in  the  Choice  of  his 
Religion'  (anon.),  Antwerp,  1725,  8vo  ;  re- 


Manning 


Manning 


printed,  Belfast,  1817,  8vo ;  first  American 
edition.  Lancaster,  1813,  12mo.  A  reply  by 
Joseph  Trapp,  D.D.,  appeared  under  the  title  of 
'The  Church  of  England  defended  against  the 
Calumnies  and  False  Reasonings  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,'  London,  1727,  8vo.  This  elicited 
from  Manning  5.  '  A  Single  Combat,  or  per- 
sonal dispute  between  Mr.  Trapp  and  his 
anonymous  antagonist  .  .  .  Whether  Mr. 
Trapp  or  the  Author  [of  f  England's  Conver- 
sion and  Reformation  compared']  has  writ 
nonsense?'  Antwerp,  1728,  8vo.  6.  'The 
Rise  and  Fall  of  the  Heresy  of  Iconoclasts, 
or  Image-Breakers.  Being  a  brief  Relation 
of  the  Lives  and  Deaths  of  those  Emperors  of 
the  East,  who  first  set  it  up  .  .  .  or  .  .  . 
oppos'd  it.  From  the  year  717  to  867.  Col- 
lected by  R.  M.,'  London,  1731, 8vo  (cf.  Notes 
and  Queries,  4th  ser.  i.  32).  7.  '  Moral  En- 
tertainments on  the  most  important  Prac- 
tical Truths  of  the  Christian  Religion/  3  vols. 
London,  1742, 12mo.  Dedicated  to  Lord  Petre. 
A  posthumous  publication.  A  treatise  'Of 
Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,'  ex- 
tracted from  this  work,  was  published  at 
London,  1787,  12mo. 

[Dodd's  Church  Hist.  iii.  488  ;  Gillow's  Bibl. 
Diet.  vol.  i.  Preface  p.  xiii;  Cat.  of  Library  of 
Trin.  Coll.  Dublin;  Notes  and  Queries,  ]st  ser. 
xi.  28.]  T.  C. 

MANNING,  SAMUEL  (d.  1847),  sculp- 
tor, is  perhaps  identical  with  S.  Manning, 
jun.,  who  in  1806  exhibited  at  the  Royal 
Academy  a  model  of  a  young  lady.  He  was 
possibly  the  son  of  Charles  Manning,  sculptor, 
who  exhibited  at  the  Royal  Academy  from 
1801  to  1812,  and  appears  to  have  died  in 
that  year  or  the  next,  as  in  1813  an  engrav- 
ing of  the  monument  to  Captain  Hardinge  in 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  executed  by  Manning, 
was  published  by  Sarah  Manning,  probably 
his  widow.  Samuel  Manning  was  a  pupil 
and  assistant  of  John  Bacon  the  younger, 
and  assisted  in  or  carried  out  many  of  his 
works.  Among  these  may  be  noted  the 
monument  of  Warren  Hastings  in  West- 
minster Abbey,  for  which  Manning  did  the 
bust,  and  some  memorial  slabs  to  the  Met- 
calfe  family  in  Hawstead  Church,  Suffolk. 
In  1819  Manning  sent  a  bust  to  the  Royal 
Academy,  in  1820  a  statue  of  the  Princess 
Charlotte,  and  in  1822  a  model  of  a  statue  of 
John  Wesley.  There  are  three  monumental 
slabs  by  him  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  Man- 
ning died  in  1847,  leaving  a  son, 

SAMUEL  MANNING  the  younger  (fl.  1846), 
who  began  to  practise  modelling  in  1829. 
In  1830  he  received  a  premium  from  the 
Society  of  Arts  for  a  model  of  a  bust  from 
the  antique,  in  1831  a  premium  for  a  bust 


from  the  life,  and  in  1833  the  gold  medal  for  a 
model  of  a  statue  of  Prometheus.  This  statue 
he  subsequently  executed  in  marble,  and  ex- 
hibited at  the  Royal  Academy  in  1845.  It 
was  engraved  by  B.  Holl  in  the  '  Art  Union ' 
for  1846.  On  13  Aug.  1846  he  married 
Honoria,  daughter  of  Captain  James  Wil- 
liams. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Art  Union,  1846, 
p.  528  ;  Eoyal  Academy  Catalogues ;  Gent.  Mag. 
1846,  pt.  ii.  p.  528  ;  information  from  the  Rer. 
Leslie  Mercer.]  L.  C. 

MANNING,  SAMUEL  (1822-1881), 
baptist  minister,  was  born  at  Leicester  in 
1822.  His  father,  who  was  several  times 
mayor  of  Leicester,  acted  for  many  years  as 
churchwarden  of  St.  Martin's  in  that  town, 
but  subsequently  left  the  church  of  England, 
and  with  his  family  attended  the  ministry  of 
Mr.  Mursell,  a  well-known  baptist  preacher. 
After  a  short  business  career  in  Liverpool, 
Manning  entered  in  1840  the  Baptist  College 
at  Bristol.  In  1846,  having  completed  his 
education  at  Glasgow  University,  he  became 
a  baptist  minister  at  Sheppard's  Barton, 
Frome,  Somerset,  where  he  remained  until 
1861.  During  his  pastorate  he  contributed 
largely  to  denominational  as  well  as  to  gene- 
ral literature,  and  was  for  some  years  editor 
of  the  '  Baptist  Magazine.'  In  1863  he  be- 
came the  general  book  editor  of  the  Religious 
Tract  Society,  and  when,  in  1876,  it  was  re- 
solved that  in  future  there  should  be  two 
secretaries  of  the  society,  Manning  was 
unanimously  chosen  one  of  them.  He  died 
at  35  Ladbroke  Grove,  London,  on  13  Sept. 
1881.  He  had  frequently  refused  an  offer  of 
the  degree  of  D.D.,  but"  a  few  years  before 
his  death  he  accepted  the  diploma  of  LL.D. 
from  the  university  of  Chicago. 

Manning  contributed  to  '  The  Church  '  a 
series  of  papers  called  '  Infidelity  tested  by 
Fact,'  reissued  in  book  form  in  1850 ;  edited 
selections  from  the  '  Prose  Writings  '  of 
John  Milton  (1862);  and  projected  the  well- 
known  series  of  illustrated  books  of  travel 
published  by  the  Religious  Tract  Society. 

[Guardian,  21  Sept.  1881,  p.  1309;  Bookseller, 
5  Oct.  1881,  p.  885;  Baptist  Mag.  Ixxiii.  479.] 

(T.    G. 

MANNING,  THOMAS  (1772-1840), 
traveller  and  friend  of  Charles  Lamb,  born 
at  Broome,  Norfolk,  8  Nov.  1772,  was  the 
second  son  of  the  Rev.  William  Manning, 
successively  rector  of  Broome  and  Diss,  who 
died  at  Diss  on  29  Nov.  1810,  aged  77,  by 
his  wife  Elizabeth,  only  child  of  the  Rev. 
William  Adams,  rector  of  Rollesby  in  the 
same  county,  who  died  at  Diss  on  28  Jan. 
1782,  aged  34.  His  elder  brother,  William, 


Manning 


Manning 


was  educated  at  the  grammar  school,  Bury 
St.  Edmunds:  but  Thomas,  through  ill- 
health,  was  trained  for  the  university  in  his 
father's  rectory.  He  matriculated  at  Caius 
College,  Cambridge,  in  1790,  where  his  bro- 
ther, afterwards  a  fellow  and  tutor,  had  pre- 
ceded him  (Gent.  Mag.  1857,  pt.  i.  p.  364), 
and  remained  a  scholar  on  the  foundation 
from  Michaelmas  1790  to  Lady-day  1795, 
applying  himself  eagerly  to  the  study  of 
mathematics.  But  he  objected  to  oaths  and 
tests,  and  did  not  take  his  degree.  He  remained 
at  Cambridge  as  a  private  tutor  for  some  years, 
was  friendly  with  Person,  and  in  the  autumn 
of  1799  made  the  acquaintance  of  Charles 
Lamb,  through  the  introduction  of  Charles 
Lloyd  [q.  v.]  Manning  is  mentioned  in  the 
*  Essays  of  Elia '  (in  the '  Old  and  New  School- 
master ')  as  '  my  friend  M.,  who  with  great 
painstaking  got  me  to  think  I  understood  the 
first  proposition  in  Euclid,  but  gave  me  over 
in  despair  at  the  second.'  While  at  Cam- 
bridge he  grew  interested  in  the  structure  of 
the  Chinese  language,  and  he  ardently  desired 
to  study  the  moral  and  social  characteristics 
of  the  Chinese.  He  proceeded  to  Paris  in 
1800,  and  for  more  than  three  years  studied 
Chinese  under  Dr.  Hagan  and  in  the  Na- 
tional Library.  There  he  became  friendly 
with  several  scientific  inquirers,  and  espe- 
cially with  Carnot,  to  whom  he  communi- 
cated many  ideas  afterwards  incorporated 
by  Carnot  in  his  treatises  (Biog.  Univ.  xxvi. 
362-4).  After  the  breaking  out  of  war  be- 
tween France  and  England  in  1803,  the  re- 
spect which  Carnot  and  Talleyrand  had  for 
Manning's  plans  induced  them  to  solicit 
Napoleon  to  grant  him  leave  to  return  to 
England,  and  his  passport  was  the  only  one 
which  was  signed  by  the  emperor.  He  in- 
tended to  have  proceeded  from  his  own 
country  to  Russia,  and  thence  to  China  if  j 
possible  by  the  north,  but  soon  found  that  | 
he  could  not  perfect  himself  in  Chinese  j 
while  in  England,  and  determined,  in  spite 
of  the  appeal  of  Charles  Lamb,  to  dwell  at 
Canton  for  that  purpose.  The  theory  of 
medicine  had  long  been  familiar  to  him,  and 
for  six  months  before  May  1806  he  attended 
its  practice,  mainly  at  the  Westminster 
Hospital.  On  31 'May  1806  Sir  Joseph 
Banks,  as  president  of  the  Royal  Society, 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  court  of  directors  of 
the  East  India  Company,  supporting  Man- 
ning's application  to  be  allowed  to  proceed 
to  Canton  as  a  doctor.  The  court  thereupon 
gave  him  a  free  passage,  and  ordered  that  he 
should  live  in  the  English  factory.  Next 
month  he  quitted  England,  when,  writes 
Mary  Lamb,  '  the  loss  of  Manning  made 
Charles  very  dull '  ( W.  HAZLITT,  Memoirs, 


i.  138),  and  in  1807  he  arrived  at  Canton. 
He  made  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to 
penetrate  into  the  interior  of  China,  and 
with  the  single  exception  of  a  visit  to  Cochin 
China,  in  February  1808,  he  remained  at 
Canton  until  1810.  Early  in  that  year  he 
went  to  Calcutta,  with  a  recommendation 
from  the  select  committee  at  Canton  to  Lord 
Minto,  the  governor-general,  and  after  a  few 
months'  lionising  in  a  society  which  was 
attracted  by  his  flowing  beard,  his  eccentri- 
city of  dress  and  manner,  and  by  his  love  of 
banter  and  paradox,  proceeded,  without  any 
aid  from  the  government,  and  with  a  single 
Chinese  servant,  to  Rangpur  on  a  journey 
to  Lhasa.  He  entered  Bhutan  by  the  Lakhi 
Duar  in  September  1811,  and  reached  Pari- 
jong,  on  the  frontier  of  Tibet,  on  20  Oct. 
There  he  found  a  Chinese  general  with  troops, 
some  of  whom  he  cured  of  illness,  and  in  their 
company  he  travelled,  as  a  medical  man,  to 
Lhasa  (December  1811),  being  the  first,  and 
for  many  years  the  sole,  Englishman  to  enter 
the  holy  city.  He  remained  in  it  for  some 
months,  but  under  peremptory  orders  from 
Peking  was  sent  back  to  India,  leaving 
Lhasa  on  19  April  1812,  and  arriving  at 
Calcutta  in  the  ensuing  summer.  In  this 
enterprise  he  displayed  great  courage  and 
energy,  but  he  was  at  times  '  quick  tem- 
pered and  imprudent.'  Manning  wrote  from 
India  to  Dr.  Marshman  a  '  long  and  interest- 
ing narrative '  of  this  journey,  which  is  now 
lost ;  but  the  incidents  of  the  expedition 
were  jotted  down  by  him  day  by  day  in  a 
rough  notebook,  which  was  copied  out  fair 
by  his  sister  and  printed  by  Mr.  C.  R. 
Markham,  C.B.,  F.R.S.,  with  an  introductory 
memoir,  in  1876.  To  the  officials  at  Cal- 
cutta he  declined  to  give  any  particulars  of 
the  travel,  and  he  proceeded  once  more  to 
Canton  to  dwell  in  the  factory.  In  1816 
Manning  consented  to  accompany  Lord  Am- 
herst's  embassy  to  Peking  as  junior  secre- 
tary and  interpreter,  but  when  he  joined  the 
party  Lord  Amherst  objected  to  his  flowing 
beard  as '  incongruous  '  in  a  British  embassy, 
though  the  objection  was  abandoned  on  the 
refusal  of  Sir  George  Staunton  to  go  without 
him.  On  the  termination  of  the  embassy  he 
started  homeward  in  the  Alceste,  but  the 
ship  was  wrecked  near  Simda  on  17  Feb. 
1817,  and  the  passengers  were  taken  to  St. 
Helena  in  the  following  July,  when  in  very 
happy  language  he  reminded  the  fallen  em- 
peror of  the  passport  which  he  had  granted 
him.  He  returned  to  England  a  disappointed 
man,  quitted  its  shores  in  August  1827  for  a 
visit  of  two  years  to  Italy,  and  then  returned 
to  live  in  strict  retirement,  first  at  Bexley  in 
Kent,  and  afterwards  at  a  cottage  called 


Manning 


73 


Manning 


Orange  Grove,  near  Dartford.  The  house 
was  never  furnished,  and  Manning  lived  in 
a  vast  library  of  Chinese  books,  but  the  charm 
of  his  conversation  attracted  many  visitors, 
including  ministers  of  the  crown  and  the  chief 
men  of  letters:  In  1838  he  was  afflicted  with 
a  paralytic  stroke,  which  disabled  his  right 
hand,  and  to  secure  better  medical  attention 
he  removed  to  Bath ;  but  before  leaving  his 
cottage  he  plucked  out  the  whole  of  bis  beard 
by  the  roots.  He  died  at  Bath  of  apoplexy 
on  2  May  1840,  and  was  buried  in  the  Abbey 
Church  on  8  May.  Though  he  never  made 
much  progress  in  colloquial  Chinese,  he  was 
master  of  its  classical  literature,  and  was 
considered  the  first  Chinese  scholar  in  Europe 
(Friend  of  India,  30  July  1840,  p.  482). 

Manning  wrote  '  An  Introduction  to 
Arithmetic  and  Algebra,'  Cambridge,  1796  ; 
vol.  ii.  Cambridge,  1798;  'An  Investigation 
of  a  Differential  Series,'  included  in  Ma- 
seres's  *  Scriptores  Logarithmici,'  vi.  47-62  ; 
and  '  A  New  Method  of  Computing  Loga- 
rithms'(<  Philos.  Trans.'  1806,  pp.  327-41). 
He  is  said  to  have  revised  the  proof-sheets 
of  the  '  Reports  on  the  Poor  Laws,'  and  on 
his  return  in  1817  to  have  drawn  up  a  paper 
on  the  consumption  of  tea  in  Bhutan,  Tibet, 
and  Tartary.  His  description  of  the  mode 
of  preparing  tea  in  Tibet  is  in  Samuel  Ball's  ! 
'Account  of  Tea  in  China,'  1848,  p.  199. 
He  was  familiar  with  fifteen  languages,  and 
his  manuscript  papers  and  printed  books 
were  given  by  his  brother  to  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society.  The  books  were  to  be  pre- 
served in  a  separate  case,  and  a  catalogue  of 
them  was  undertaken  by  Mr.  Samuel  Ball 
(Ann.  Reg.  May  1841,  p.  vi).  The  edition 
of  Charles  Lamb's  letters  by  Canon  Ainger 
contains  in  the  text  and  notes  all  his  letters 
to  Manning,  several  of  which  had  not  been 
printed  before.  The  '  Dissertation  upon 
Roast  Pig '  begins  with  a  reference  to  a 
Chinese  manuscript,  which  'my  friend  M. 
was  obliging  enough  to  read  and  explain  to 
me.'  Manning  was  acquainted  with  Henry 
Crabb  Robinson,  and  is  sometimes  mentioned 
in  his  '  Diary.' 

[Memoir  by  C.  R.Markham,  esq.;  Gent.  Mag. 
July  1840,  pp.  97-100,  by  A.  J.  Dunkin  ;  Notes 
nnd  Queries,  2nd  ser.  x.  143-4,  5th  ser.  iii.  272 ; 
Peter  Auber's  China,  pp.  218-23  ;  Hazlitt's  Me- 
moirs of  W.  Hazlitt,  i.  138, 162;  Essays  of  Elia, 
ed.  Ainger,  pp.  67,  164,  388;  Letters  of  Lamb, 
ed.  Ainger,  i.  324  ;  information  from  his  nephew, 
the  Rev.  C.  R.  Manning  of  DissJ  W.  P.  C 

MANNING,  WILLIAM  (1630  P-1711), 
ejected  minister,  was  born,  probably  in  Essex, 
about  1630.  He  was  one  of  three  brothers, 
all  holding  benefices  till  the  Uniformity  Act 
of  1662,  and  members,  while  beneficed,  of 


congregational  churches;  John  (d.  1694), who 
entered  Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge,  in 
1633,  and  graduated  M.A.  in  1641,  was  per- 
petual curate  of  Peasenhall,  Suffolk;  Samuel 
was  perpetual  curate  of  Walpole,  Suffolk. 
William,  whose  place  of  education  is  un- 
known (not  Emmanuel  College),  was  perpe- 
tual curate  of  Middleton,  Suffolk,  and  ejected 
for  nonconformity  in  1662.  He  settled  at 
Peasenhall,  and  took  out  a  license  under  the 
indulgence  of  1672  as  a  '  congregational 
teacher  in  his  own  house 'there;  his  brother 
John,  who  remained  at  Peasenhall  after  his 
ejection,  took  out  a  similar  license.  Calamy 
describes  William  Manning  as '  a  man  of  great 
abilities  and  learning.'  In  1686  he  published 
a  small  volume  of  sermons,  broad  in  spirit, 
but  evangelical  in  doctrine.  He  was  in  the 
habit  of  preaching  occasionally  at  Lowestoft, 
Suffolk,  and  this  brought  hirn  into  acquaint- 
ance with  Thomas  Emlyn  [q.  v.],  who  in  1689 
was  chaplain  at  Rose  Hall  to  Sir  Robert  Rich, 
a  member  of  the  presbyterian  congregation  at 
Lowestoft.  Manning  and  Emlyn  read  Sher- 
lock's '  Vindication '  of  the  Trinity  (1690),  and 
were  both  led  in  consequence  to  doubt  that 
doctrine.  Manning  soon  made  up  his  mind  in 
favour  of  Socinianism,  and  argued  strongly 
for  it  in  his  correspondence  with  Emlyn, 
which  began  on  Emlyn's  removal  to  Dublin 
(1691),  and  lasted  till  Manning's  death. 
Several  of  the  letters  are  printed  in  the 
1  Monthly  Repository.'  He  seems  to  have 
lost  no  opportunity  of  making  converts  to 
his  new  views  ;  he  succeeded  in  bringing 
over  some  of  his  hearers,  and  endeavoured 
without  effect  to  gain  an  adherent  in  John 
Hurrion  [q.  v.],  a  student  for  the  ministry 
(1698)  at  Heveningham,  near  Walpole,  after- 
wards congregational  minister  at  Denton, 
Norfolk  (from  29  July  1701).  His  chief 
local  opponent  was  Nathaniel  Parkhurst, 
vicar  of  Yoxford,  Suffolk.  He  became  very 
deaf,  and  this  led  him  to  give  up  preaching 
(before  1704),  but  he  retained  an  active  mind, 
and  took  great  interest  in  the  current  develop- 
ments of  theological  opinion.  He  died  on 
13  Feb.  1711,  aged  81,  and  was  buried  at 
Peasenhall  on  15  Feb.  He  was  married  in 
1652;  his  wife  Priscilla  died  on  14  June 
1710,  aged  80.  His  great-grandson,  Wil- 
liam Manning  of  Ormesby,  Norfolk,  died  on 
30  June  1825,  aged  93. 

He  published:  'Catholick  Religion  .  .  . 
discovered  in  ...  some  Discourses  upon 
Acts  x.  35,  36,'  &c.,  1686,  12mo. 

[Calamy's  Account,  1713,  p.  650;  Calamy's 
Continuation,  1727,  ii.  806;  Emlyn's  Memoirs, 
1746,  pp.  xiii,  xix  sq. ;  Monthly  Repository, 
1817  pp.  377  sq.,  387  sq.,  478,  182.)  pp.  497, 
705  sq.,  1826  pp.  33  sq.  (at  p.  336  'Mr.  N.'  is 


Manning 


74 


Manningham 


Stephen  Nye,  'Mr. 'is  Nathaniel Parkhurst, 

'  Mr.  J.'  is  Gr.  Jones)  ;  Browne's  Hist.  Congr. 
Norf.  and  Suff.,  1877,  pp.  336  sq.,  438,  528  sq. ; 
information  from  the  Master  of  Emmanuel.] 

A.  G. 

MANNING,  WILLIAM  OKE  (1809- 
1878),  legal  writer,  born  in  1809,  was  son  of 
William  Oke  Manning,  a  London  merchant, 
and  nephew  of  James  Manning  [q.  v.],  ser- 
jeant-at-law. He  was  educated  at  Bristol 
under  Dr.  Lant  Carpenter,  who  had  been  the 
colleague  of  his  grandfather,  James  Manning, 
in  the  Unitarian  ministry  at  Exeter. 

After  leaving  school  Manning  entered  his 
father's  counting-house.  In  1839  he  pub- 
lished '  Commentaries  on  the  Law  of  Nations.' 
There  was  then  no  English  treatise  on  the 
subject  (though  there  were  two  by  Ameri- 
cans), and  Manning's  book  was  noticeable  for 
its  historical  method,  its  appreciation  of  the 
combination  of  the  .ethical  and  customary 
elements  in  international  law,  as  well  as  for 
the  exactness  of  its  reasoning  and  its  artistic 
completeness.  The  book  at  first  attracted 
little  attention,  but  was  gradually  found  use- 
ful by  teachers,  and  was  cited  as  an  authority 
in  the  courts. 

The  new  edition,  issued  in  1875,  was  re- 
vised and  enlarged  by  Professor  Sheldon 
Amos.  Manning,  then  incapacitated  by  ill- 
ness, wrote  a  preface.  He  also  published 
'  Remarks  upon  Religious  Tests  at  the 
English  LTniversities,'  1846  (reprinted  from 
' Morning  Chronicle').  He  died,  after  much 
suffering,  on  15  Nov.  1878,  at  8  Gloucester 
Terrace,  Regent's  Park,  aged  69. 

[Obituary  notice  by  W.  B.  Carpenter  in 
Athenaeum,  30  Nov.  1878;  Standard,  19  Nov. 
1878 ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  G.  LE  G.  N. 

MANNINGHAM,  JOHN  (d.  1622), 
diarist,  was  son  of  Robert  Manningham  of 
Fen  Drayton,  Cambridgeshire,  by  his  wife 
Joan,  daughter  of  John  Fisher  of  Bledlow, 
Buckinghamshire.  On  16  March  1597-8  he 
was  entered  a  student  in  the  Middle  Temple, 
and  on  7  June  1605  he  was  called  to  the  de- 
gree of  an  utter  barrister.  A  Tellow-student, 
Edward,  son  of  William  Curll  and  brother 
of  Walter  Curll  [q.  v.],  afterwards  bishop  of 
Winchester,  obtained  for  him  the  post  of 
auditor  of  the  court  of  wards.  He  was  also 
befriended  by  a  distant  relative,  Richard 
Manningham,  who,  born  at  St.  Albans  in 
1539,  made  a  fortune  in  London  as  a  mercer, 
and  in  his  old  age  retired  to  Bradbourne,  near 
Maidstone.  Richard  Manningham  died  on 
25  April  1611,  and  was  buried  in  East  Mailing 
Church,  where  John  Manningham  erected  a 
monument  to  his  memory.  To  John,  his  sole 
executor,  Richard  left  his  house  and  lands  in 


Kent.  John  made  his  will  on  21  Jan.  1621, 
and  it  was  proved  by  Walter  Curll  and  a 
cousin,  Dr.  William  Roberts  of  En  field,  on 
4  Dec.  1622. 

Manningham  married,  about  1607,  Ann, 
sister  of  his  friend  Curll.  By  her  he  had 
three  sons,  Richard  (b.  1608),  John  (b.  1616), 
and  Walter,  and  three  daughters,  Susannah, 
Ann,  and  Elizabeth.  Walter  Curll,  by  his 
will  of  15  March  1646-7,  left  legacies  to  his 
sister  Mrs.  Manningham  and  her  son  and 
his  godson  Walter.  She  was  dead  before 
1656,  when  her  eldest  son  Richard  sold  the 
property  at  Bradbourne  to  Thomas  Twysden, 
serjeant-at-law  (HASTED,  Kent,  ii.  213). 

Manningham  is  the  author  of  a  diary  now 
preserved  among  the  Harl.  MSS.  (5353),  and 
first  printed  by  the  Camden  Society  in  1868, 
under  the  editorship  of  John  Bruce.  It 
covers  the  period  from  January  1601-2  to 
April  1603;  at  the  time  the  writer  was  a 
student  in  the  Middle  Temple.  The  work 
is  an  entertaining  medley  of  anecdotes  of 
London  life,  political  rumours,  accounts  of 
sermons,  and  memoranda  of  journeys.  The 
gossip  respecting  Queen  Elizabeth's  illness 
and  death  and  the  accession  of  James  I  is 
set  down  in  attractive  detail,  and  Manning- 
ham  often  supplies  shrewd  comments  on  the 
character  of  the  chief  lawyers  and  preachers 
of  the  day.  He  also  gives  an  interesting 
account  (p.  18)  of  the  performance  of  Shake- 
speare's 'Twelfth  Night'  on  2  Feb.  1601-2 
in  the  Middle  Temple  Hall.  Collier,  in 
his  'Annals  of  the  Stage,'  1831,  i.  320,  in 
noticing  this  entry,  first  called  attention  to 
Manningham's  work.  The  familiar  anec- 
dote of  Shakespeare's  triumph  over  Richard 
Burbage  [q.  v.]  in  the  pursuit  of  the  favours 
of  a  lady  of  doubtful  virtue  rests  on  Man- 
ningham's authority  (p.  39).  Sir  Thomas 
Bodley,  John  Stow,  and  Sir  Thomas  Over- 
bury  are  also  occasionally  mentioned  by 
Manningham. 

[Manningham's  Diary  ( Camd.  Soc.),  ed.  Bruce, 
Preface ;  '  Visitation  of  County  of  Kent  in  1619 ' 
in  Archaeologia  Cantiana,  iv.  255.]  S.  L. 

MANNINGHAM,  SIR  RICHARD, 
M.D.  (1690-1759),  man-midwife,  second  son 
of  Thomas  Manningham  [q.  v.],  afterwards 
bishop  of  Chichester,  was  born  at  Eversley, 
Hampshire,  in  1690.  He  was  intended,  like 
his  elder  brother  Thomas,  for  the  church,  and 
educated  at  Cambridge,  where  he  graduated 
LL.B.  in  1717.  He  afterwards  took  the  de- 
gree of  M.D.  He  took  a  house  in  Chancery 
Lane,London,  and  there  lived  till  1729,  when 
he  moved  to  the  Hay  market,  thence  in 
1734  to  Woodstock  Street,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing year  to  Jermyn  Street,  where  he  resided 


Manningham 


75 


Manningham 


for  the  rest  of  his  life.  On  10  March  1720 
he  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society, 
and  on  30  Sept.  in  the  same  year  was  ad- 
mitted a  licentiate  of  the  College  of  Physi- 
cians. On  18  Feb.  1721  he  was  knighted  by 
George  I.  He  was  the  chief  man-midwife  of 
his  day,  and  was  sometimes  engaged  in  the 
summer  to  attend  ladies  in  the  country  (The 
Febricula,  p.  3),  though  it  is  an  anachronism 
in  '  Tristram  Shandy '  (chap,  xviii.)  to  repre- 
sent him  as  so  deeply  engaged  in  practice  in 
1718  as  to  be  unable  to  undertake  Mrs. 
Shandy's  case.  In  1726  he  published  '  Exact 
Diary  of  what  was  observed  during  a  close 
attendance  upon  Mary  Toft  the  pretended 
Eabbit  Breeder.'  Mary  Toft  [q.  v.]  at  God- 
aiming  declared  that  she  had  given  birth  to 
several  rabbits,  and  fragments  of  these  were 
produced.  Manningham  showed  that  these 
were  pieces  of  adult  and  not  of  young  rabbits, 
and  that  the  woman  was  not  parturient  at 
all.  The  court  took  a  deep  interest  in  the 
rabbit-breeder.  She  afterwards  confessed  the 
fraud,  but  Manningham  in  his  account  fails 
to  determine  whether  the  imposture  began 
as  an  hysterical  attempt  to  attract  notice  or 
was  a  mere  piece  of  sordid  knavery  through- 
out. Hogarth  drew  Mary  Toft,  all  the  town 
talked  of  the  affair,  and  Manningham's  name 
became  more  widely  known.  Manningham 
published  in  1740  *  Artis  Obstetricariee  Com- 
pendium,' with  a  pretentious  title  of  fifty- 
eight  words.  The  parts  of  the  subject  are 
arranged  in  tabular  forms,  each  tabulation 
being  followed  by  a  series  of  aphorisms. 
An  English  translation  was  published  by  the 
same  publisher  in  1744.  In  1750  appeared  his 
'  Treatise  on  the  Symptoms,  Nature,  Causes, 
and  Cure  of  the  Febricula  or  Little  Fever,' 
which  reached  a  third  edition  in  1755.  The 
term  'febricula'  is  still  in  use  for  any  slight 
continued  fever,  and  perhaps  the  only  value 
of  this  treatise  is,  that  it  shows  the  danger 
of  using  a  general  term  which  tends  to  check 
exhaustive  inquiry  into  the  cause  of  any  par- 
ticular rise  of  temperature.  Manningham 
shows  no  grasp  of  the  importance  of  the  sub- 
ject, while  the  fact  that  the  thermometer  was 
not  used  in  his  day  deprives  his  work  of  all 
precision.  He  describes  under  this  one  heading 
cases  of  diseases  as  widely  separated  as  enteric 
fever,  phlebitis,  and  a  common  cold.  In  1756 
he  published  in  Latin  'Aphorismata  Medica,' 
which  is  a  revised  and  enlarged  edition  of 
his  compendium,  and  in  1758  '  A  Discourse 
concerning  the  Plague  and  Pestilential 
Fevers/  which  is  an  enlargement  of  '  The 
Plague  no  Contagious  Disorder,'  a  pamphlet 
which  he  had  issued  anonymously  in  1744. 
In  1739  he  established  a  ward  in  the  paro- 
chial infirmary  of  St.  James's,  Westminster, 


for  parturient  women,  the  first  ward  of  the 
kind  established  in  Great  Britain.  He  lec- 
tured there  on  midwifery,  and  the  whole  fee 
for  his  course  of  instruction  was  twenty 
guineas  (Abstract  of  Midwifery,  p.  35).  He 
died  11  May  1759  at  Chelsea,  and  he  was 
buried  there  (Gent.  Mag.  1759,  p.  146).  Dr. 
Thomas  Denman  [q.  v.]  says  he  was  'suc- 
cessful in  practice  and  very  humane  in  the 
exercise  of  his  art '  (Midwifery,  3rd  ed.,  1801, 
p.  xxxi). 

Thomas  Manningham,  his  second  son,  gra- 
duated M.D.  at  St.  Andrews,  24  May  1765, 
and  became  a  licentiate  of  the  College  of 
Physicians  25  June.  He  lived  in  his  father's 
house  in  Jermyn  Street,  London,  till  1780, 
when  he  went  to  Bath  and  died  there  3  Feb. 
1794. 

[Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  ii.  75,  267;  Manning- 
ham's  Works;  Thomson's  Hist,  of  Royal  Soc. 
1812,  p.  xxxv ;  Nichols's  Literary  Anecdotes,  i. 
210-11,  346,  vi.  97.]  N.  M. 

MANNINGHAM,   THOMAS  (1651?- 

1722),  bishop  of  Chichester,  born  about 
1651  in  the  parish  of  St.  George,  South- 
wark,  was  son  of  Richard  Manningham, 
rector  of  Michelmersh,  Hampshire.  He  was 
admitted  in  1661  scholar  of  Winchester 
(KiKBY,  Winchester  Scholars,  p.  191),  whence 
he  proceeded  with  a  scholarship  to  New 
College,  Oxford,  matriculating  on  12  Aug. 
1669.  He  was  fellow  from  1671  till  1681, 
and  graduated  B.A.  in  1673,  M.A.  on 
15  Jan.  1676-7  (FOSTER,  Alumni  Oxon. 
1500-1714).  He  became,  says  Wood,  <  a  high- 
flown  preacher,  and  for  some  time  tutor  to 
Sir  John  Robinson,  bart.,  eldest  son  of  Sir 
John  Robinson,  sometime  lieutenant  of  the 
Tower.'  In  1681  he  was  presented  to  the 
rectory  of  East  Tisted,  Hampshire.  The 
king,  who  admired  his  preaching,  promised 
him  the  prebend  of  Winchester,  vacated  by 
the  promotion  of  Thomas  Ken  to  the  bishopric 
of  Bath  and  Wells  ;  it  proved,  however,  to 
be  in  the  gift  of  the  lord  keeper,  and  one 
Thomas  Fox  obtained  it.  In  November  1684 
Manningham  was  made  preacher  at  the  Rolls, 
and  from  about  1689  to  1692  was  head-master 
of  Westerham  grammar  school,  Kent.  He 
subsequently  became  rector  of  St.  Andrew, 
Holborn,  on  8  Sept.  1691 ;  chaplain  in  ordi- 
nary to  William  and  Mary ;  canon  of  Windsor 
on  28  Jan.  1692-3  (LE  NEVE,  Fasti,  ed.  Hardy, 
iii.  405)  ;  rector  of  Great  Ilaseley,  Oxford- 
shire, 1708;  and  dean  of  Windsor  on  26  Feb. 
1708-9  (ib.  iii.  376).  On  21  Dec.  1691  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  created  him  D.D. 
He  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Chichester  on 
13Nov.  1709(i*.  i.  253),  and  dying  on  25  Aug. 
1722  at  his  house  in  Greville  Street,  Holborn, 


Mannock 


76 


Manny 


was  buried  in  St.  Andrew's,  Holborn.  The 
inscription  on  his  monument,  which  is  over 
the  north  gallery  of  the  church,  has  long 
been  illegible.  His  wife  Elizabeth  (1657- 
1714)  was  buried  in  Chichester  Cathedral, 
where  there  is  a  monument  to  her  memory 
(LE  NEVE,  Mon.  Angl.  1650-1718,  p.  257, 
No.  529).  In  his  will  he  mentions  three  sons 
— Thomas  Manningham,  D.D.  (d.  1750),  trea- 
surer of  Chichester  in  1712  (LE  NEVE,  Fasti, 

1.  269),  prebendary  of  Westminster  in  1720 
(ib.  iii.  364),  and  rector  of  Slinfold  and  Sel- 
sey,  Sussex ;  Sir  Richard  Manningham,  M.D. 
[q.  v.]:  and  Simon  Manningham,  prebendary 
of  Chichester  (1719-67)  and  vicar  of  East- 
bourne (1720-34) — and  two  married  daugh- 
ters, Mary  Rawlinson  and  Dorothea  Walters, 
besides  five  other  children. 

Manningham  printed  a  large  number  of 
his  sermons  between  1680  and  his  death, 
and  was  author  of  'Two  Discourses,'  8vo, 
London,  1681,  and  'The  Value  of  Church 
and  College  Leases  consider'd '  in  Sir  Isaac 
Newton's  '  Tables,'  12mo,  1742. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iv.  555  ;  will 
registered  in  P.  C.  C.  176,  Marlboro';  Nichols's 
Lit.  Anecd.  i.  207-11;  Chester's  Westminster 
Abbey  Registers,  pp.  339, 38 1 ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  ix.  278,  7th  ser.  iv.  192,  295.]  G.  G. 

MANNOCK,  JOHN  (1677-1764),  Bene- 
dictine monk,  born  at  Giffords  Hall,  Suffolk, 
in  1677,  was  second  son  of  Sir  William  Man- 
nock,  the  third  baronet,  of  Giffords  Hall,  by 
his  wife  Ursula,  daughter  of  Henry  Neville, 
esq.,  of  Holt,  Leicestershire.  On  24  Oct. 
1693  he  was  admitted  a  student  of  the 
English  College  at  Rome.  He  afterwards 
became  a  monk  of  the  Benedictine  order, 
making  his  profession  at  St.  Gregory's  Con- 
vent, Douay,  7  March  1700,  taking  in  re- 
ligion the  name  of  Father  Anselm.  After 
being  ordained  at  Liege  he  was  sent  to  Eng- 
land on  the  mission,  and  from  1709  till  1759 
he  acted  as  chaplain  to  the  Canning  family 
at  Foxcote,  Warwickshire.  He  held  several 
offices  in  his  order,  being  appointed  pro- 
curator of  the  southern  province  in  1729,  de- 
finitor  of  the  province  in  1755,  and  definitor 
of  the  regimen  and  titular  cathedral  prior  of 
Worcester  in  1757.  Hewas  stationed  at  Kel- 
vedon  Hall,  Essex,  from  1759  until  his  death, 
which  took  place  there  on  30  Nov.  1764. 

His  works  are  :  1. '  The  Creed  Expounded, 
or  the  Light  of  Christian  Doctrine  set  up  on 
the  Candlestick  of  Orthodox  Interpretation. 
.  .  .  To  which  is  premised  a  short  Essay  on 
Faith,  byway  of  introduction,'  London,  1735. 

2.  *  The  Poor  Man's  Catechism,  or  the  Chris- 
tian Doctrine  explained.  With  short  Admoni- 
tions,' London,  1762.     3.  '  The  Poor  Man's 


Controversy'  [London?],  1769,  pp.  136.  A 
posthumous  work,  the  manuscript  of  which 
is  at  St.  Gregory's  College,  Downside,  near 
Bath,  where  several  other  works  by  Mannock 
are  also  preserved  in  manuscript,  including 
4.  'The  Poor  Man's  Companion.'  5.  'A 
Summary  or  Abridgment  of  the  Christian 
Doctrine.'  6.  'Annus  Sacer  Britannicus,  or 
short  Lives  of  the  English  Saints,'  3  vols. 
7.  '  Thesaurus  Praedicatorum.'  8.  i  A  Com- 
mentary on  the  Bible,'  9  vols.  9.  '  An  His- 
torical Catechism  of  the  Old  Testament.' 
10.  'An  Historical  Catechism  on  the  Life 
and  Death  of  Christ.' 

[Downside  Review,  iv.  156,  vi.  137;  Foley's 
Records,  v.  548,  549,  vi.  443  ;  Oliver's  Catholic 
Religion  in  Cornwall,  p.  519  ;  Snow's  Necrology, 
p.  114;  Weldon's  Chronicle,  App.  p.  12.]  T.C. 

MANNY  or  MAUNY,  SIR  WALTER 
DE,  afterwards  LORD  DE  MANNY  (d.  1372), 
military  commander  and  founder  of  the  Char- 
terhouse, was  a  native  of  Hainault.  His 
father  was  Jean,  called  Le  Borgne  de  Mauny, 
lord  of  Mauny  or  Masny,  near  Valenciennes, 
and  said  to  have  been  descended  from  the 
Counts  of  Hainault  (FROISSART,  ed.  Letten- 
hove,  xxii.  174).  Le  Borgne  de  Mauny, 
according  to  Froissart  (iv.  292-8),  was  slain 
by  private  enemies  in  the  English  camp, 
before  La  R6ole  on  the  Garonne  in  1324  or 
1325  (BELTZ,  Memorials  of  the  Order  of  the 
Garter,  p.  111).  Froissart  makes  Sir  Walter 
discover  his  body  when  at  La  Reole  in  1346, 
and  bury  it  in  the  church  of  the  Friars 
Minors  at  Valenciennes  with  an  epitaph,  a 
supposed  copy  of  which,  containing  an  im- 
possible date,  is  quoted  by  Lettenhove  (xxii. 
174).  Manny's  mother  was  Jeanne  de  Jen- 
lain,  from  whom  he  inherited  that  lordship 
(ib.  iv.  293 ;  BELTZ,  p.  113).  Froissart  (ii. 
53,  iii.  80)  seems  to  place  him  fourth  among 
five  sons,  three  others  of  whom  also  fought 
in  the  French  wars.  The  English  authorities 
almost  invariably  spell  his  name  Manny,  not 
Mauny  (cf.  Notes  and  Queries,  5th  ser,  iii. 
347,  6th  ser.  ix.  26,  78,  118,  335,  377). 

Manny  may  have  been  in  attendance  upon 
Queen  Isabella  during  her  visit  to  Hainault 
in  1326  (FROISSART,  ii.  53),  but  probably  first 
came  to  England  at  the  end  of  the  next  year 
in  the  train  of  Queen  Philippa,  who  made  him 
one  of  her  esquires  (ib.  ii.  193,  xxii.  179). 
He  was  knighted  in  1331,  and  greatly  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  the  Scottish  wars,  ac- 
companying Edward  Balliol  in  July  1332,  by 
permission  of  the  king,  in  his  invasion  of  Scot- 
land (MuRiMUTH,  p.  296),  taking  a  foremost 
part  in  the  siege  of  Berwick  in  the  next  year, 
and,  if  we  may  credit  Froissart  (ii.  293,  297, 
317),  being  left  with  WTilliam  de  Montacute 


Manny 


77 


Manny 


to  guard  the  frontiers.  He  was  rewarded 
with  grants  of  land,  the  governorship  of  Me- 
rioneth (1332),  and  the  custody  of  Harlech 
Castle  (1334)  (DTJGDALE,  Baronage,  ii.  148- 
149).  He  was  probably  chiefly  employed  in 
Scotland  until  his  appointment  on  11  Aug. 

1337  as  admiral  of  the  fleet  north  of  the 
Thames   (Fcedera,  ii.    988),   for    there   can 
hardly  be  any  truth  in  the  story  that  he  took 
part  in  the  embassy  which  went  to  Flanders 
in  April  (LETTENHOVE,  ii.  526;  GALFRID  LE 
BAKER,  p.  60 ;  cf.  Fcedera,  ii.  747-8).     Some 
months  after  his  appointment  he  took  pri- 
soner Guy  de  Rickenburg,  bastard  brother  of 
Count  Louis  of  Flanders,  in  a  sharp  skirmish 
with  the  garrison  of  the  island  of  Cadzand,  at  \ 
the  mouth  of  the  Scheldt.     The  English  au- 
thorities describe  it  as  an  accidental  conflict  ' 
(WALSINGHAM,  Hist.  Any  1.  i.  222  ;  Mum-  j 
MTJTH,  p.  80).     Froissart  (ii.  430)  represents  ' 
it  as  an  organised  expedition,  dates  the  attack  ' 
on  the  night  of  St.  Martin,  and  gives  the  chief 
command  to  the  Earl  of  Derby,  whose  life  \ 
Manny  saves.     He  may  be  here  anticipating  ! 
the  earl's  later  association  with  Manny.    To  '\ 
Sir  Walter  the  king,  after  releasing  Guy  of 
Flanders  on  26  Jan.  1340,  granted  the  8,00(M.  ! 
paid  for  his  and  the  other  prisoners'  ransom 
(Fcedera,  ii.  1107, 1123).     Two  of  the  ambas-  | 
sadors  accredited  by  Edward   to  Philip  of  j 
France  and  Louis  of  Flanders  on  3  Oct.,  the  j 
Bishop  of  Lincoln  and  the  Earl  of  Suffolk,  are 
said  by  some  writers  to  have  been  on  Manny's 
fleet  when  Cadzand  was  attacked  (z^.pp.  811-  J 
813;  FROISSART,  ed.  Luce,  i.  1348;  Chronicles  I 
of  Edward  I  and  Edward  II,  ii.'  133).     On  ' 
24  Nov.  1337  Manny  was  sent  to  sea  with 
orders  to  attack  the  king's  enemies,  if  he 
thought  it  advisable,  but  to  return  within 
three  weeks  (Fcedera,  ii.  1005).     On  24  Feb. 

1338  he  was  ordered  to  provide  ships  by  a 
fortnight  after  Easter  for  the  passage  of  the 
king  to  the  continent,  but  was  not  able  to 
do  so  in  time  (ib.  pp.  1015, 1027).     In  April 
he  had  to  convoy  Brabant  merchants  to  and 
from  Ipswich  and  Orwell  (ib.  pp.  1031, 1041). 
The  king  gave  him  about  this  time  the  manors 
of  Oveston  in  Northamptonshire  and  Aber  in 
North  Wales  (Abbrev.  Rotul  Original  ii.  126). 
He  probably  conveyed  Edward  to  Antwerp 
in  July. 

Before  leaving  England  Manny,  with  many 
other  knights,  is  said  to  have  taken  the  '  Vow 
of  the  Heron/  at  the  instance  of  the  fugitive 
Robert  of  Artois,  undertaking  to  burn  a  town 
held  by  Godemar  de  Fay  (WRIGHT,  Political 
Songs,  i.  ]3).  Froissart's  version  is  that  he 
bound  himself  to  be  the  first  to  enter  France 
and  take  a  town  or  castle.  Immediately  after 
the  defiance  of  the  French  king  in  1339  he  rode 
hastily,  says  Froissart,  with  only  forty  lances, 


through  Brabant  and  Hainault,  and  entering 
France  took  a  castle  called  Thun  1'Eveque,  in 
which  he  left  a  garrison  under  his  brother, 
Gilles  Grignart,  who  was  slain  next  year  be- 
fore Cambray.  After  which  he  returned  to 
Edward  at  Malines  (FROISSART,  ed.  Letten- 
hove,  ii.  487-93,  iii.  83).  He  took  part  in 
all  the  operations  of  the  campaign  and  re- 
turned to  England  with  the  king  in  February 
1340  (ib.  iii.  8,  9,  12,  27,  53,  71).  In  June 

1340  he  is  said  by  Froissart  to  have  eclipsed 
all  his  companions  in  valour  at  Sluys;  he 
was   present   at   the    siege   of  Tournay   in 
August,  and  joined  in  wasting  the  surround- 
ing country  (ib.  iii.  197,  235  ;  BELTZ,  p.  113 
nJ)     Manny  accompanied  the  king  when  he 
'  stole   home '   to  surprise  his  ministers  on 
30  Nov.  (MURIMTJTH,  p.  116).    He  is  said  to 
have  taken  part  in  the  Scottish  campaign  of 

1341  (FROISSART,  iii.  428,  464). 

Early  in  1 342  Edward  sent  him  to  Brittany 
to  help  the  heroic  Countess  of  Montfort 
against  Charles  of  Blois,  empowering  him  to 
receive  and  keep  towns  and  castles  belong- 
ing to  the  Duke  of  Brittany  (MURIMUTH, 
p.  125;  Fcedera,  ii.  1181,  1189).  Froissart 
gives  a  glowing  description  of  his  valour  and 
deeds  of  chivalrous  daring,  in  the  relief  of 
the  countess  at  Hennebon,  in  a  naval  victory 
over  Louis  of  Spain  at  Quimperle,  and  in  the 
siege  and  defence  of  several  Breton  towns 
and  castles  (iv.  38,44-50, 54-6, 70-96, 102-9, 
147-79).  Murimuth  says  that  after  making 
a  truce  with  Charles  of  Blois  early  in  July, 
subject  to  the  king's  consent,  he  returned  to 
England,  and  that  Edward,  not  approving  of 
the  truce,  sent  the  Earl  of  Northampton  to 
Brittany  (cf.  Fcedera,  ii.  1205).  Froissart 
speaks  of  Manny  as  present  with  Edward  in 
Brittany  in  the  later  months  of  the  year  (iv. 
192-7,  447).  In  June  1345  he  was  sent  to 
Gascony  with  the  Earl  of  Derby,  as  one  of 
the  two  marshals  who  had  command  of  the 
vanguard,  according  to  Froissart,  who  largely 
ascribes  to  Manny  the  success  of  the  two 
j  brilliant  campaigns  in  which  fifty  or  sixty 
i  towns  and  castles  were  captured  (MuRi- 
j  MUTH,pp.l89,248;  AvESBURY,p.356;  BAKER, 
p.  77 ;  FROISSART,  iv.  214-372,  v.  89-96). 
Froissart  (v.  97-108)  has  a  circumstantial 
story  relating  how,  on  hearing  of  the  victory 
at  Crecy,  Manny  obtained  from  the  Duke  of 
Normandy,  son  of  King  Philip,  then  besieging 
Aiguillon,  a  safe-conduct  to  go  to  the  English 
king  by  land,  but  was  arrested  at  Orleans, 
taken  to  Paris  and  thrown  into  the  Chatelet, 
whence  he  was  only  released  on  the  indig- 
nant remonstrance  of  the  Duke  of  Normandy 
with  his  father.  But  the  siege  of  Aiguillon 
was  raised  six  days  before  Crecy,  and  Derby 
in  a  despatch  preserved  by  Avesbury  (p.  372) 


Manny  ; 

simply  says  that  on  12  Sept.  Sir  Walter,  in 
spite  of  a  safe-conduct,  was  attacked  near  St. 
Jean  d'Angely  in  Saintonge,  that  while  his 
escort  was  captured  and  thrown  into  prison 
in  that  town,  he  himself  escaped  with  diffi- 
culty. Derby,  who  was  on  his  march  to 
Poictiers,  at  once  took  St.  Jean  and  released 
Manny's  men.  If  we  could  credit  Froissart 
(v.  143, 195-6),  Edward  entrusted  the  siege  of 
Calais  to  him,  placing  the  Earl  of  Warwick 
and  Sir  Ralph  Stafford  under  his  orders,  and 
he  induced  the  king  to  limit  his  vengeance, 
though  he  failed  to  save  Eustache  de  St.  Pierre 
and  his  companions  (z£.pp.  198-210, 213-15). 
Avesbury  (pp.  392,  396)  only  tells  us  that  he  I 
was  one  of  the  five  English  representatives  ; 
in  the  negotiations  with  the  king  of  France  j 
during  the  last  week  of  July,  and  that  after 
Calais  had  fallen  he  with  seven  others  con- 
cluded the  truce  of  28  Sept. 

On  13  Nov.  Manny  was  summoned  to  par- 
liament as  a  baron,  and  received  writs  to 
parliament  and  council  until  January  1371 
(App.  to  Report  on  Dignity  of  a  Peer,  pp.  574, 
617,  622, 625,  627, 630, 647).  He  frequently 
appears  as  a  trier  of  petitions,  and  is  once 
mentioned  as  giving  j  udgment  in  parliament 
on  a  traitor  (Rot.  Parl.  ii.  164,  222,  268,  275, 
283,  289,  294,  303,  iii.  12).  On  14  March 
1348  Manny  was  once  more  appointed  admi- 
ral of  the  fleet  from  the  Thames  to  Berwick 
(Fcedera,  iii.  156),  and  on  25  Sept.  of  the 
same  year  was  commissioned,  with  the  Earls 
of  Lancaster  and  Suffolk  and  two  others,  to 
treat  for  peace  with  France  (ib.  p.  173).  When 
the  attempt  to  recover  Calais  by  treachery 
on  the  night  of  31  Dec.  1349  was  frustrated, 
King  Edward  and  the  Black  Prince,  accord- 
ing to  Froissart  (v.  232-8,  243-9),  honoured 
Manny  by  fighting  under  his  banner,  but  of 
this  the  English  authorities  know  nothing  j 

(AVESBURY,  p.   408  ;   BAKER,  p.    103  ;   WAL- 

SINGHAM,   i.  273-4).     He  may  have  taken  | 
part  in  the  sea-fight  with  the  Spaniards  off 
Winchelsea  on  29  Aug.  1350  (BELTZ,  p.  120; 
FROISSART,  v.  258).     During  1349-50  he  re-  j 
ceived  grants  in  Aquitaine,  Berwick,  and  Ox-  j 
fordshire,  and  is  mentioned  as  marshal  of  the 
Marshalsey  '(Abbreviatio  Rotul.    Origin,  ii. 
199 ;  DUGDALE,  Baronage,  ii.  149).     In  the 
summer  of  1350  he  held  an  inquest  in  Hert- 
fordshire  (Gesta  Abbatum  St.  Albani,  iii. 
200),  and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year  and 
the   spring  of  1351  he   was   chosen,    as  a 
Hainaulter,  to  conduct  negotiations  respect-  j 
ing  the  affairs  of  the  Low  Countries  with 
Margaret  of  Hainault  and  Holland,  widow 
of  the  Emperor  Louis  of  Bavaria  (Fcedera, 
iii.  206,  220).     Manny  is  said  to  have  taken 
part  in  the  Breton  campaign  of  1352  (DUG- 
DALE, ii.  149). 


Manny 


Accompanying  Edward  to  Artois  in  Oc- 
tober 1355,  he  returned  with  him  in  order 
to  save  Berwick.  After  laying  the  king's 
wishes  before  a  parliament  at  Westminster 
on  18  Nov.,  he  was  sent  forward  to  relieve  the 
castle  of  Berwick  and  begin  the  recovery  of 
the  town,  whose  walls  he  undermined  with  the 
help  of  men  from  the  Forest  of  Dean  (AvES- 
BURY,  pp.  429,  450;  Rot.  Parl.  ii.  264 ;  note 
to  BAKER,  p.  291).  He  was  staying  at  West- 
minster when  the  news  of  Poictiers  reached 
England  (DEVON,  Issues,  p.  166).  On  17  Jan. 
1359  he  was  sent  to  France  and  negotiated 
an  extension  of  the  truce,  which  expired  on 
13  April  (Fosdera,  iii.  417).  When  Edward 
invaded  France  in  October  1359,  Manny  was 
on  his  staff;  he  was  given  the  Garter  vacated 
by  the  death  of  John,  lord  Grey  of  Rother- 
field,  on  1  Sept.,  and  was  presented  by  the 
Black  Prince  with  '  a  grisell  palfrey '  (BELTZ, 
p.  120).  He  accompanied  Edward  in  his 
march  into  Burgundy  in  January  1360,  and 
on  their  return  skirmished  with  some  new- 
made  knights  at  the  very  gates  of  Paris 
(FROISSART,  vi.  209,213/221,224,  266-7). 
His  name  is  among  the  guarantors  of  the 
treaty  of  Bretigni  in  May ;  he  was  one  of  the 
guardians  of  King  John  at  Calais  until  the 
payment  of  John's  ransom  on  25  Oct.  (ib.  pp. 
277,  295-7  ;  BELTZ,  p.  120),  and  on  20  Sept. 
he  was  appointed  with  others  to  decide  upon 
the  claims  of  Charles  of  Blois  and  John  of 
Montfort  (Fcedera,  iii.  508).  On  7  July  1362 
he  was  appointed  a  commissioner  to  prorogue 
the  truce  with  Charles  of  Blois  for  one  year 
(ib.  p.  662).  At  Quesnoy  on  12  May  in  that 
year  he  had  acknowledged  receipt  of  nine- 
teen thousand  golden  florins  from  Margaret, 
countess  of  Hainault,  to  whom  he  had  lent 
considerable  sums,  and  at  the  same  time  re- 
leased her  from  all  claims  against  her  and  her 
son  Duke  Albert,  but  the  latter  was  still  in 
Manny's  debt  at  his  death  (BELTZ,  p.  121 ).  He 
attended  the  king  of  Cyprus  when  he  visited 
London  to  solicit  English  aid  against  the 
Turks  (ib.  FROISSART,  vi.  384).  In  the  autumn 
of  1364  he  was  with  the  king  at  Dover  arrang- 
ing with  Louis  of  Flanders  for  the  marriage  of 
his  daughter  to  Edmund  of  Cambridge,  when 
the  news  of  the  victory  of  Auray  arrived 
(ib.  vii.  65).  He  was  present  in  the  council 
in  1366  which  promised  help  to  Pedro  the 
Cruel  (ib.  p.  110).  In  1368  he  was  ordered 
to  Ireland  (LETTENHOVE,  xxii.  182).  In  Au- 
gust 1369  he  was  sent  with  John  of  Gaunt 
in  his  invasion  of  France  as  second  in  com- 
mand, and  Froissart  relates  an  instance  in 
which  neglect  of  his  advice  robbed  the  army 
of  an  advantage  (id. vii.  423,  429).  On  10  Nov. 
1370  he  was  ordered,  as  lord  of  Merioneth,  to 
fortify  his  castle,  and  on  the  15th  he  was  one 


Manny 


79 


Manny 


of  the  witnesses  to  the  letters  patent  issued 
by  the  king  respecting  the  complaints  of  the 
people  of  Aquitaine  against  the  government 
of  the  Black  Prince  (Fosdera,  iii.  901 ;  FROIS- 
SART,  vii.  462). 

The  king  by  letters  patent  of  6  Feb.  1371 
licensed  Manny  to  found  a  house  of  Car- 
thusian monks  to  be  called  La  Salutation 
Mere  Dieu  (BEARCROFT,  Historical  Account 
of  Thomas  Sutton  and  of  his  Foundation  in 
Charterhouse,  1737,  pp.  167-73).  But  this 
foundation,  known  as  the  London  Charter- 
house, appears  to  have  been  created  ten  years 
before.  When  the  black  death  was  raging  in 
1349,  Manny  had  purchased  from  the  hospital 
of  St.  Bartholomew  thirteen  acres  of  land 
outside  the  'bar  of  West  Smithfield,'  and  had 
it  consecrated  for  a  burial-ground.  According 
to  Manny's  own  statement  no  fewer  than  fifty 
thousand  persons  were  buried  there  during 
that  year  (ib.)  He  built  on  it  a  handsome 
chapel  of  the  Annunciation,  which  gave  it 
the  name  of  '  Newchurchhaw,'  and  obtained 
a  bull  from  Pope  Clement  VI  to  allow  him 
to  endow  a  college  with  a  superior  and 
twelve  chaplains  (ib. ;  SHARPE,  Calendar 
of  Wills  in  Court  of  Husting,  ii.  26,  107). 
But  this  plan  seems  to  have  been  dropped. 
Michael  de  Northburgh,  bishop  of  London, 
purchased  the  place  and  the  patronage  of  the 
chapel  from  Manny,  and,  dying  on  9  Sept. 
1361,  left  by  his  will  2,000/.,  with  certain 
leases,  rents,  and  tenements,  to  found  aeon- 
vent  of  the  Carthusian  order  in ( Newchurch- 
haw' (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  9th  Kep.  App. 
pt.  i.  p.  47 ;  SHARPE,  ii.  62).  Yet  in  the 
letters  patent  of  February  1371  and  Manny's 
charter,  dated  28  March  1371,  Manny  appears 
as  the  founder,  and  the  only  mention  of 
Northburgh  is  that  the  monks  are  to  pray 
for  his  soul  and  those  of  his  successors,  as 
well  as  for  Manny  and  his  family.  A  papal 
bull  'in  favour  of  '  the  new  house  of  the 
Mother  of  God,'  usually  attributed  to  Ur- 
ban V,  but  proved  by  Bearcroft  (pp.  176-80) 
to  have  been  granted  by  Urban  VI  in  1378, 
recites  that  Northburgh  and  Manny  founded 
*  conventum  duplicem  ordinis  Cartusiensis.' 
This  probably  points  to  the  solution  of  the 
enigma. 

Manny  died  in  London  on  or  about  15  Jan. 
1372  (FROISSART,  ed.  Lettenhove,  viii.  432, 
xxii.  184  ;  cf.  BELTZ,  p.  121).  He  left  direc- 
tions that  he  should  be  buried  without  any 
pomp  in  the  choir  of  the  church  of  the  Carthu- 
sian monastery  which  he  had  founded  ;  the 
king  and  his  sons  with  numerous  prelates  and 
barons  followed  him  to  the  grave.  John  of 
Gaunt  had  five  hundred  masses  said  for  his 
soul  (ib.}  His  will,  dated  30  Nov.  1371,  and 
proved  at  Lambeth  13  April  1372,  instructed 


his  executors  to  pay  a  penny  to  every  poor 
person  coming  to  his  funeral,  to  pray  for  him 
and  the  remission  of  his  sins  (DUGDALE,  Ba- 
ronage, ii.  150;  NICOLAS,  Testamenta  Vetusta, 
i.  85-6).  The  tomb  of  alabaster  with  his 
effigy,  which  he  ordered  to  be  made  '  like 
unto  that  of  Sir  JohnBeaucliamp  in  Paul's  in 
London,'  remained  until  the  dissolution  in 
the  church  of  the  Charterhouse,  where  also 
his  wife  and  his  brother,  Sir  William  Manny  > 
were  buried  (ib. ;  Collectanea  Topographica 
et  Heraldica,  iv.  309). 

Manny  married  Margaret,  daughter  and 
heir  of  Thomas  'of  Brotherton,'  second  son  of 
Edward  I,  and  widow  of  John,  lord  Segrave, 
who  died  in  1352.  She  succeeded  her  father 
as  countess-marshal  and  Countess  of  Norfolk, 
and  many  years  after  Manny's  death  was 
created  Duchess  of  Norfolk.  By  her  Manny 
is  said  to  have  had  one  son,  Thomas,  who 
was  drowned  in  a  well  at  Deptford  during  his 
father's  lifetime.  His  only  surviving  child, 
Anne,  who  was  seventeen  years  of  age  at  his 
death,  and  had  been  married  since  1368  to 
John  Hastings,  earl  of  Pembroke,  became  his 
heir,  and  outliving  her  husband,  who  called 
himself  'Lord  de  Manny,' by  nineteen  years, 
she  died  in  1384.  The  'Escheats  Roll'  enu- 
merates estates  of  Manny  and  his  wife  in 
sixteen  English  counties,  besides  his  proper- 
ties in  Calais  and  Hainault.  Pembroke  sold 
the  latter,  including  the  ancestral  estate  of 
Manny,  to  his  wife's  cousin,  Henry  de  Mauny, 
youngest  son  of  Sir  Walter's  brother  Thierri, 
who  married  Anne,  daughter  of  the  Earl  of 
Suffolk.  Henry's  granddaughter,  who  took 
the  veil,  was  the  last  of  the  name  in  the  direct 
line,  and  Mauny  passed  by  inheritance  to  the 
Sires  de  Renesse,  who  still  held  it  at  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century  (LETTENHOVE, 
xxii.  178).  In  his  will  Manny  leaves  small 
legacies  to  two  illegitimate  daughters,  called 
Mailosel  and  Malplesant,  who  had  taken  the 
veil. 

Manny  was  clearly  one  of  the  ablest  and 
boldest  of  Edward  Ill's  soldiers  of  for- 
tune, but  his  merits  certainly  lost  nothing 
in  the  hands  of  his  countrymen,  Jean  le 
Bel,  Jean  de  Kleerk,  and  Froissart.  He  was 
a  fellow-townsman  and  patron  of  Froissart, 
who  visited  Valenciennes  in  his  company  in 
1364  (i.  125),  and  gave  expression  to  his  gra- 
titude directly  in  his  poems  (ed.  Schiller, 
ii.  9),  and  indirectly  in  the  prominence  he 
assigns  to  his  benefactor  in  his  '  Chronicles.' 
'  Mon  livre,'  he  says  (viii.  114)  himself,  'est 
moult  renlumine"  de  ses  prouesses.'  He  is 
represented,  especially  in  the  Breton  scenes, 
as  the  mirror  of  the  chivalrous  daring  of  the 
time,  as  '  sagement  empar!6  et  enlangag6 ' 
(v.  200).  Yet  his  vengeance  on  Mirepoix,  as 


Mannyng 


Mannyng 


related  in  the  '  Chroniques  Abregees '  (LET- 
TENHOVE,  xvii.  169),  coupled  with  Muri- 
muth's  reference  to  his  'ssevitia'  at  Cadzand, 
suggests  that  he  could  on  occasion  be  cruel. 

[Many  facts  about  Manny's  career  are  brought 
together  in  the  passage  of  Dugdale's  Baronage  re- 
ferred to,  and  in  the  notes  to  Froissart  by  Baron 
Kervyn  de  Lettenhove,  which  should  be  com- 
pared, however,  with  those  of  M.  Luce.  Beltz's 
life  follows  Froissart  almost  literally.  The 
Foedera  are  quoted  in  the  Record  edition,  and 
Murimuth,  Avesbury,  and  Walsingham  in  the 
Kolls  Series ;  Galfrid  le  Baker  of  Swynbroke, 
ed.  E.  Maunde  Thompson ;  cf.  also  Devon's 
Issues,  p.  175;  Brantingham's  Issue  Eoll,  pp. 
,317,  432;  British  Museum  Addit.  MSS.  5937 
fol.  108,  6298  fol.  306  ;  Chandos's  Black  Prince, 
p.  45  ;  French  Chronicle  of  London,  ed.  C*mden 
Soc.,p.  78;  Barnes's  Edward  III,  p.  827;  Long- 
man's Edward  III ;  Button's  James  and  Philip 
van  Artevelde.  For  the  question  of  the  Charter- 
house the  following  works,  in  addition  to  those 
in  the  text,  may  be  consulted  :  Dugdale's  Monas- 
ticon,  ed.  Carey,  Ellis,  and  Bandinel,  vi.  6-9  ; 
Dugdale's  History  of  St.  Paul's,  p.  34 ;  Stow's 
Survey  of  London,  ed.  Strype,  bk.  iv.  p.  61  ; 
Tanner's  Notitia ;  Newcourt's  Repertorium  Pa- 
roch.  Londin.  i.  578  ;  Samuel  Herne's  Domus 
Carthusiana,  1677;  and  Archdeacon  Hale's  paper 
in  the  Trans,  of  the  London  and  Middlesex  Ar- 
chseol.  Soc.  iii.  309.  Much  the  best  guide  is,  how- 
ever, Bearcroft  (quoted  in  text),  who  prints  the 
documents  and  corrects  several  errors.]  J.  T-T. 

MANNYNG,  ROBERT,  or  ROBERT  DE 
BRTJNKE  (/.  1288-1338),  poet,  was,  as  he 
says  himself,  'of  Brunne  wake  in Kesteuene' 
(Handlyng  Synne  in  Dulwich  MS.  24) ;  the 
reading  of  other  manuscripts'  Brymwake '  led 
to  the  erroneous  notion  that  he  was  an  inmate 
of  an  imaginary  '  Brimwake  priory.'  But  it  is 
abundantly  clear  that  Robert  Mannyng — as 
he  calls  himself  in  his  chronicle — was  a  native 
of  Brunne  or  Bourne  in  Lincolnshire,  and 
entered  the  house  of  the  Gilbertine  canons 
at  Sempringham,  six  miles  from  his  native 
place,  in  1288.  He  says  that  he  wrote 
'Handlyng  Synne'  in  1303,  and  had  then 
been  in  the  priory  fifteen  years.  It  is  pos- 
sible that,  as  Dr.  Furnivall  suggests,  Mannyng 
was  not  a  canon,  but  merely  a  lay  brother. 
He  would  seem  to  have  been  educated  at 
Cambridge,  for  he  speaks  of  having  been 
there  with  Robert  de  Bruce,  the  future  king 
of  Scotland,  and  his  two  brothers,  Thomas 
and  Alexander.  If  so,  it  is  evident,  from  the 
way  in  which  Mannyng  refers  to  the  Bruces, 
that  this  must  have  been  subsequent  to  his 
entry  at  Sempringham,  for  Robert  de  Bruce 
the  eldest  was  born  only  in  1274.  It  may 
be,  however,  that  Mannyng  is  referring  to  a 
casual  visit,  for  the  Gilbertines  had  a  house 
at  Cambridge.  In  1338,  when  Mannyng 


finished  his  '  Chronicle/  he  was  resident  in 
the  priory  of  his  order  at  Sixhill,  Lincoln- 
shire. The  date  of  his  death  is  unknown, 
but  he  must  at  this  time  have  been  about 
seventy  years  of  age. 

Manny-rig's  works  consist  of:  1.  '  Hand- 
lyng  Synne,'  a  translation  of  the  '  Manuel 
des  Pechiez '  of  William  of  Wadington,  who 
wrote  under  Edward  I.  Tanner  wrongly 
describes  the  French  original  as  being  by 
Bishop  Grossetete.  Mannyng  made  a  free 
use  of  his  original,  often  curtailing,  amplify- 
ing, or  omitting  altogether,  and  even  insert- 
ing new  matter  drawn  at  times  from  his  own 
experience.  The  whole  gives  an  excellent 
picture  of  the  social  life,  and  forms  a  keen 
satire  on  the  vices  of  his  time.  The  known 
manuscripts  are  Harley  1701  (of  the  end  of 
the  fourteenth  century),  Bodley  415,  and 
Dulwich  24  (incomplete).  The  first,  col- 
lated with  the  Bodley  MS.,  was  edited  by 
Dr.  Furnivall  for  the  Roxburghe  Club  in 
1862,  together  with  Wadington's  French  text 
from  Harley  MSS.  273  and  4657  ;  a  new  edi- 
tion by  Dr.  Furnivall  is  promised  for  the 
Early  English  Text  Society.  Halliwell,  in 
his  *  Dictionary  of  Old  English  Words  and 
Phrases,'  quotes  a  manuscript  in  the  midland 
dialect  which  appears  to  be  lost.  2.  The 
'  Chronicle  of  England.'  Of  this  there  are 
two  manuscripts,  Petyt  MS.  511,  in  the  Inner 
Temple  Library,  and  Lambeth  MS.  131.  The 
earlier  part  has  been  edited  by  Dr.  Furnivall 
for  the  Rolls  Series.  The  second  part  was 
edited  by  Hearne.  under  the  title  '  Peter  of 
Langtoft's  Chronicle,  as  illustrated  and  im- 
proved by  Robert  of  Brunne,  from  the  Death 
of  Cadwallader  to  the  end  of  King  Edward 
the  First's  Reign,'  in  1725  ;  a  second  edition 
appeared  in  1800.  The  work  is  throughout 
unoriginal,  Mannyng  only  claiming  to  write 
'  in  simple  speech  for  love  of  simple  men.'  In 
its  earlier  portion  it  follows  for  the  most  part 
Wace,  with  occasional  insertions  from  Bede, 
Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  and  Langtoft.  Man- 
nyng would  not  follow  the  last  writer  en- 
tirely, because  he  '  over  hopped '  too  much  of 
Geoffrey's  Latin  narrative.  The  last  part  of 
Mannyng's  chronicle  onwards  is  simply  a 
translation  of  Langtoft.  3.  f  Meditacyuns 
of  ]>e  Soper  of  our  Lorde  Ihesus ;  and  also  of 
hys  Passyun ;  and  eke  of  ]?e  peynes  of  hys 
swete  moder,  Mayden  Marye,  ]?e  whyche 
made  yn  Latyn  Bonaventure  Cardynall.' 
This  work  follows  the  l  Handlyng  Synne '  in 
the  Harley  and  Bodley  manuscripts,  and  may 
be  by  Mannyng,  as  Mr.  Oliphant  and  Mr. 
Cowper,  its  editor,  think ;  but  the  ascription 
is  open  to  doubt.  It  was  edited  for  the  Early 
English  Text  Society  in  1875. 

Mannyng  is  in  no  sense  to  be  regarded  as 


Mansel 


81 


Mansel 


an  historian,  and  his  'Handlyng  Synne'  is 
historically  more  valuable  than  his  chronicle. 
His  importance  is  entirely  literary,  but  in 
this  department  his  work  is  of  the  first  in- 
terest. Mr.  Oliphant  speaks  of  the  '  Hand- 
lyng  Synne'  as  'the  work  which  more  than 
any  former  one  foreshadowed  the  path  that 
English  literature  was  to  tread  from  that 
time  forward  ; .  .  .  it  is  a  landmark  worthy 
of  the  carefullest  study.'  In  the  same  spirit 
Dr.  Furnivall  speaks  of  Mannyng  as  t  a  lan- 
guage reformer,  who  helped  to  make  English 
flexible  and  easy.'  The  extension  of  the  mid- 
land dialect,  and  by  this  means  the  creation 
of  literary  English,  was  no  doubt  aided  by 
Mannyng's  writings. 

[Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  p.  132,  s.v. '  Brunne ; ' 
Hearne's  Pref.  to  Langtoft ;  Furnivall's  Prefaces 
to  Handlyng  Synne  and  the  Chronicle ;  T.  L. 
Kington-Oliphant's  Old  and  Middle  English, 
chap.  vi. ;  Ten  Brink's  Early  English  Literature, 
pp. 297-302, transl. by  H. M.Kennedy;  Warner's 
Cat.  of  Dulwich  MSS.  p.  347.]  C.  L.  K. 

MANSEL,  CHARLES   GRENVILLE 

(1806-1886),  Indian  official,  born  in  1806, 
was  appointed  a  writer  in  the  East  India 
Company's  service  on  30  April  1826.  He  was 
made  assistant  to  the  secretary  of  the  western 
board  of  revenue  in  Bengal  on  19  Jan.  1827  ; 
registrar  and  assistant  to  the  magistrate  of 
Agra  and  officiating  collector  to  the  govern- 
ment of  customs  at  Agra  on  10  July  1828 ; 
acting  magistrate  of  Agra,  1830;  joint  magis- 
trate and  deputy  collector  of  Agra,  15  Nov. 
1831;  acting  magistrate  and  collector  of 
Agra,  13  March  1832;  secretary  and  super- 
intendent of  Agra  College  in  1834 ;  magis- 
trate and  collector  of  Agra,  2  Nov.  1835  ; 
and  temporary  secretary  to  the  lieutenant- 
governor  in  political,  general,  judicial,  and 
revenue  departments,  21  Feb.  1837.  From  De- 
cember 1838  to  April  1841  he  acted  as  Sudder 
settlement  officer  in  Agra,  and  in  1842  pub- 
lished a  valuable  '  Report  on  the  Settlement 
of  the  District  of  Agra.'  In  1841  he  became 
deputy  accountant-general  in  Calcutta,  and 
in  1843  one  of  the  civil  auditors.  From  1844 
to  1849  he  was  on  furlough,  and  on  his  re- 
turn to  India  was  appointed  a  member  of 
the  board  of  administration  for  the  affairs 
of  the  Punjab,  under  the  presidency  of  Sir 
Henry  Montgomery  Lawrence  [q.  v.]  In  No- 
vember 1850  he  was  gazetted  the  resident 
at  Nagpur,  where  he  remained  till  1855, 
when  he  retired  upon  the  East  India  Com- 
pany's annuity  fund.  He  is  chiefly  remem- 
bered as  the  junior  member  of  the  board  to 
which  was  entrusted  the  administration  and 
reorganisation  of  the  Punjab  after  its  annex- 
ation. He  died  at  7  Mills  Terrace,  West 
Brighton,  on  19  Nov.  Ifc86. 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


[Malleson's  Recreations  of  an  Indian  Official, 
1872,  p.  41 ;  Edwardes's  Life  of  Sir  H.  Lawrence^ 
1872,  ii.  136  et  seq.;  Kaye  and  Malleson's  Indian 
Mutiny,  1889,  i.  37,  55,  61,  126;  Sir  Richard 
Temple's  Men  and  Events  of  my  Time  in  India, 
1882,  pp.  55,  64;  Dodwell  and  Miles's  Bengal 
Civil  Servants,  1839,  pp.  312-13;  East  India 
Registers,  1826  et  seq.  ;  R.  Boswell  Smith's 
Life  of  Lord  Lawrence,  1885,  i.  246,  318,  319; 
Times,  25  Nov.  1886,  p.  6.]  G.  C.  B. 

MANSEL,  HENRY  LONGUEVILLE 
(1820-1871),  metaphysician,  born  on  6  Oct. 
1820  at  the  rectory  of  Cosgrove,  Northamp- 
tonshire, was  the  eldest  son  and  fourth  of 
the  eight  children  (six  daughters  and  two 
sons)  of  Henry  Longueville  Mansel  (1783- 
1835),  rector  of  Cosgrove,  by  his  wife  Maria 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Admiral  Sir  Robert 
Moorsom.  The  Mansels  are  said  to  have  been 
landowners  in  Buckinghamshire  and  Bed- 
fordshire from  the  time  of  the  Conquest 
(Historical  and  Genealogical  Account  of  the 
Ancient  Family  o/Maunsell,  Mansell,  Mansel, 
by  William  W.  Mansell,  privately  printed  in 
1850).  They  lived  at  Chicheley,  Bucking- 
hamshire, for  fourteen  generations,  till  in 
the  early  years  of  the  seventeenth  century  a 
Samuel  Maunsell  became  possessed  by  mar- 
riage of  Cosgrove,  where  the  family  after- 
wards lived.  John  Mansel,  a  great-grandson 
of  Samuel,  became  a  general,  and  was  killed 
at  the  battle  of  Coteau  in  Flanders,  when 
serving  under  the  Duke  of  York.  He  was 
leading  a  brigade  of  cavalry  in  a  charge 
which,  as  his  grandson,  Henry  Longueville, 
stated  in  a  letter  to  the  'Times,'  26  Jan. 
1855,  surpassed  the  famous  charge  of  the  six 
hundred  at  Balaclava.  General  Mansel  left 
four  sons,  the  eldest  of  whom,  John  Christo- 
pher, retired  with  the  rank  of  major,  and 
lived  at  Cosgrove  Hall;  the  second  son, 
Robert,  became  an  admiral ;  the  third,  George, 
died  in  1818,  as  captain  in  the  25th  light  dra- 
goons ;  and  Henry  Longueville,  the  youngest, 
held  the  family  living,  built  the  rectory  house, 
and  lived  at  Cosgrove  till  his  death.  Henry 
Longueville,  the  son,  was  brought  up  at  Cos- 
grove,  for  which  he  retained  a  strong  affection 
through  life,  and  showed  early  metaphysical 
promise, asking  '  What  is  me:"  in  a  childish 
soliloquy.  Between  the  ages  of  eight  and 
ten  he  was  at  a  preparatory  school  kept  by  the 
Rev.  John  Collins  at  East  Farndon,  North- 
amptonshire. On  29  Sept.  1830  he  entered 
Merchant  Taylors'  School,  and  was  placed  in 
the  house  of  the  head-master,  J.  W.  Bellamy. 
He  was  irascible,  though  easily  pacified,  and 
cared  little  for  games,  but  soon  showed  re- 
markable powers  of  concentration  and  ac- 
quisition. He  had  a  very  powerful  memory, 
and  spent  all  his  pocket-money  on  books, 


Mansel 


Mansel 


forming  '  quite  a  large  library  of  the  English 
poets.'  He  was  already  a  strong  tory,  as 
became  a  member  of  an  old  family  of  soldiers 
and  clergymen.  He  wrote  in -the  'School 
Magazine'  in  1832-3,  and  in  1838  published 
a  volume  of  youthful  verses,  '  The  Demons 
of  the  Wind  and  other  Poems.'  After  his 
father's  death  in  1835  his  mother  left  Cos- 
grove,  and  from  1838  to  1842  lived  in  London, 
where  her  two  sons  (the  younger,  Robert 
Stanley,  being  also  at  Merchant  Taylors') 
lived  in  her  house.  In  1842  she  returned  to 
Oosgrove.  In  1838  Mansel  won  the  prize 
for  English  verse  and  a  Hebrew  medal  given 
by  Sir  Moses  Montefiore.  In  1839  he  won 
two  of  the  four  chief  classical  prizes,  and  on 
11  June  1839'was  matriculated  as  a  scholar  of 
St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  He  was  a  model 
undergraduate,  never  missing  the  morning 
service  at  chapel,  rising  at  six,  and,  until  his 
health  manifestly  suffered,  at  four,  and  work- 
ing hard  at  classics  and  mathematics,  while 
at  the  same  time  he  was  sociable  and  popular. 
His  private  tutor  for  his  last  years  was  Arch- 
deacon Hessey,  who  was  much  impressed 
by  his  thoroughness  in  attacking  difficulties 
and  his  skill  in  humorous  application  of 
parallels  to  Aristotle,  drawn  from  Shake- 
speare or  '  Pickwick.'  In  the  Easter  term  of 
1843  he  took  a  <  double  first.'  His  viva  voce 
examination  is  said  to  have  been  disappoint- 
ing, because  he  insisted  upon  arguing  against 
a  false  assumption  involved  in  his  examiner's 
first  question. 

He  began  to  take  pupils  directly  after  his 
degree,  and  soon  became  one  of  the  leading 
private  tutors  at  Oxford.  He  was  ordained 
deacon  at  Christmas  1844,  and  priest  at 
Christmas  1845  by  the  Bishop  of  Oxford. 
He  found  time  to  study  French,  German, 
and  Hebrew,  the  English  divines,  and  early 
ecclesiastical  history .  He  became  also  popular 
in  the  common-room,  where  his  brilliant  wit 
and  memory,  stored  with  anecdotes  and  lite- 
rary knowledge,  made  him  a  leader  of  con- 
versation. His  strong  tory  and  high  church 
principles  made  him  a  typical  Oxford  don 
of  the  older  type.  He  soon  published  (see 
below)  some  logical  treatises,  showing  great 
command  of  the  subject,  and  in  1850  pub- 
lished his  witty  '  Phrontisterion/  an  imita- 
tion of  Aristophanes — spontaneous  and  never  ' 
malevolent — suggested  by  the  commission  j 
appointed  to  examine  into  university  orga- 
nisation and  studies. 

In  1849  he  stood  unsuccessfully  for  the 
chair  of  logic  against  Professor  Wall.     In  \ 
October  1854  he  was  elected  as  one  of  the  j 
members  of  convocation  upon  the  hebdomadal  i 
council   under  the    new  regulations.      On 
16  Aug.  1855  he  married  Charlotte  Augusta, 


third  daughter  of  Daniel  Taylor  of  Clapham 
Common.  He  gave  up  taking  pupils,  though 
j  he  retained  his  tutorship  at  St.  John's,  living 
at  a  house  in  the  High  Street.  He  was  after- 
wards (8  April  1864)  elected '  professor  fellow ' 
of  St.  John's.  He  had  been  enabled  to  marry 
by  his  election  to  the  readership  in  moral 
and  metaphysical  theology  at  Magdalen  Col- 
lege. His  inaugural  lecture  and  another  upon 
Kant  were  published  in  1855  and  1856,  and 
he  wrote  the  article  upon  metaphysics  for 
the  '  Encyclopaedia  Britannica '  (eighth  edi- 
tion) in  1857.  He  was  in  the  same  year  ap- 
pointed Bampton  lecturer  for  1858.  Although 
far  from  easy  to  follow,  his  lectures  were 
heard  by  large  audiences.  They  made  a  great 
impression  when  published,  and  led  to  a  sharp 
controversy.  Mansel's  theory  was  a  deve- 
lopment of  that  first  stated  by  Sir  William 
Hamilton  in  his  article  upon  'The  Philosophy 
of  the  Unconditioned.'  He  aimed  at  proving 
that  the  '  unconditioned '  is  '  incognisable 
and  inconceivable,'  in  order  to  meet  the  cri- 
ticisms of  deists  upon  the  conceptions  of 
divine  morality  embodied  in  some  Jewish 
and  Christian  doctrines.  His  antagonists 
urged  that  the  argument  thus  directed  against 
'  deism '  really  told  against  all  theism,  or  was 
virtually  '  agnostic.'  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  in 
the  '  prospectus '  of  his  philosophical  writings 
(issued  March  1860),  said  that  he  was  '  carry- 
ing a  step  further  the  doctrine  put  into  shape 
by  Hamilton  and  Mansel.'  F.  D.  Maurice 
(whom  Mansel  had  already  criticised  in 
1854,  in  a  pamphlet  called  '  Man's  Concep- 
tion of  Eternity')  attacked  Mansel  from  this 
point  of  view  in  '  What  is  Revelation  ? ' 
Mansel  called  this  book  { a  tissue  of  misre- 
presentations without  a  parallel  in  recent 
literature,'  and  replied  in  an  '  Examination.' 
Maurice  answered,  and  was  again  answered 
by  Mansel.  Professor  Goldwin  Smith  in  1861 
renewed  the  controversy  from  the  same  side 
in  a  postscript  to  his  '  Lecture  on  the  Study 
of  History/  to  which  Mansel  also  replied  in  a 
'  Letter  to  Professor  Goldwin  Smith.'  What- 
ever the  legitimate  conclusion  from  Mansel's 
arguments,  he  was  undeniably  sincere  in  re- 
pudiating the  interpretation  of  his  opponents. 
He  argued  that  belief  in  God  was  reasonable, 
although  our  conceptions  of  the  deity  were 
inadequate ;  that  our  religious  beliefs  are 
'  regulative/  not  '  speculative/  or  founded 
rather  upon  the  conscience  than  the  under- 
standing, and  that  a  revelation  was  not  only 
possible,  but  actual. 

While  carrying  on  this  controversy  Mansel 
was  actively  employed  in  other  ways.  In 
1859  he  edited  (with  Professor  Veitch)  Sir 
William  Hamilton's  lectures.  He  was  select 
preacher  from  October  1860  to  June  1862 


Mansel 


Mansel 


(he  held  the  same  position  afterwards  from 
October  1869  till  June  1871),  and  contributed 
to  'Aids  to  Faith'  (1861),  besides  writing 
various  sermons  and  articles.  In  1865  his 
health  suffered  from  his  labours,  and  he  took 
a  holiday  abroad,  visiting  Rome  with  his 
wife.  On  returning,  he  answered  Mill's 
*  Examination  of  Sir  W.  Hamilton's  Philo- 
sophy'  in  some  articles  in  the  '  Contemporary 
Review,'  afterwards  republished.  He  cri- 
ticised Mill's  ignorance  of  the  doctrines  of 
Kant,  but  breaks  oft*  with  an  impatient  ex- 
pression of  contempt  without  completing  his 
answer.  In  1865  he  was  a  prominent  member 
of  the  committee  in  support  of  Mr.  Gathorne 
Hardy  against  Mr.  Gladstone.  From  1864 
to  1868  he  was  examining  chaplain  to  the 
Bishop  of  Peterborough  (Dr.  Jeune).  At  the 
end  of  1866  he  was  appointed  by  Lord  Derby 
to  the  professorship  of  ecclesiastical  history, 
vacant  by  the  death  of  Dr.  Shirley  on  30  Nov. 
He  delivered  in  the  Lent  term  of  1868  a  course 
of  lectures  upon  *  The  Gnostic  Heresies,' 
published  after  his  death.  In  the  same  year 
he  was  appointed  to  the  deanery  of  St.  Paul's 
by  Mr.  Disraeli.  His  health  was  weakened 
by  the  pressure  of  business  at  Oxford,  and 
he  had  been  much  distressed  by  the  direction 
in  which  the  university  had  been  developing. 
He  hoped  to  find  more  leisure  for  literary 
projects  in  his  new  position.  There  was, 
however,  much  to  be  done  in  arranging  a 
final  settlement  with  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, and  he  was  much  occupied  in 
finishing  his  share  of  the  '  Speaker's  Com- 
mentary' (the  first  two  gospels)  which  he 
had  undertaken  in  1863.  He  also  took  the 
lead  in  promoting  the  new  scheme  for  the 
decoration  of  the  cathedral.  He  paid  visits 
with  his  wife  to  his  brother-in-law  at  Cos- 
grove  Hall  during  his  tenure  of  the  deanery, 
and  while  staying  there  in  1871  he  died 
suddenly  in  his  sleep  (30  July),  from  the 
rupture  of  a  blood-vessel  in  the  brain.  A  me- 
morial window,  representing  the  incredulity 
of  St.  Thomas,  was  erected  to  his  memory  in 
the  north  chapel  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  and 
unveiled  on  St.  Paul's  day  1879. 

Many  of  Mansel's  epigrams  are  remem- 
bered, and  Dean  Burgon  has  collected  some 
good  specimens  of  his  sayings.  If  a  rather 
large  proportion  consists  of  puns,  some  of 
them  '  atrocious,'  there  are  some  really  good 
sayings,  and  they  show  unforced  playfulness. 
He  was  invariably  cheerful,  fond  of  joining 
in  the  amusements  of  children,  and  a  simple 
and  affectionate  companion.  The  '  loveliest 
feature  of  his  character,'  says  Burgon,  was 
his  '  profound  humility,'  which  is  illustrated 
by  his  readiness  to  '  prostrate  his  reason '  be- 
fore revelation,  having  once  satisfied  himself 


that  the  Bible  was  the  word  of  God.  It 
must  be  admitted  that  this  amiable  quality 
scarcely  shows  itself  in  his  controversial 
writings.  He  was  profoundly  convinced  that 
the  teaching  of  Mill  and  his  school  was  '  ut- 
terly mischievous,'  as  tending  to  materialism 
and  the  denial  of  the  freedom  of  the  will. 
His  metaphysical  position  was  that  of  a  fol- 
lower of  Sir  William  Hamilton,  and  upon 
some  points  the  disciple  was  in  advance  of 
his  master.  Later  developments  of  thought, 
however,  have  proceeded  upon  different  lines. 

Mansel's  works  are:  1.  'The  Demons  of 
the  Wind  and  other  Poems,'  1838.  2.  '  On 
the  Heads  of  Predicates,'  1847.  3.  '  Artis 
Logicse  Rudimenta'  (a  revised  edition  of  Aid- 
rich's  '  Logic ').  4. '  Scenes  from  an  unfinished 
Drama  entitled  Phrontisterion,  or  Oxford  in 
the  Nineteenth  Century,'  1850,4th  edit.  1852. 
5.  '  Prolegomena  Logica,'  a  series  of  Psycho- 
logical Essays  introductory  to  the  Science, 
1851.  6.  'The  Limits  of  Demonstrative 
Science  considered '  (in  a  Letter  to  Dr.  Whe- 
well),  1853.  7. *  Man's  Conception  of  Eternity,' 
1854  (in  answer  to  Maurice).  8. '  Psychology 
the  Test  of  Moral  and  Metaphysical  Philo- 
sophy' (inaugural  lecture),  1855.  9. '  On  the 
Philosophy  of  Kant '  (lecture),  1856.  10.  Ar- 
ticle on  'Metaphysics' in  eighth  edition  of 
'  Encyclopaedia  Britannica,'  1857.  Repub- 
lished in  1860  as  '  Metaphysics,  or  the  Phi- 
losophy of  Consciousness,  Phenomenal  and 
Real.'  11.  'Bampton  Lectures/  1858  (two 
editions),  1859  (two  editions),  and  1867.  A 
preface  in  answer  to  critics  is  added  to  the 
fourth  edition.  12. '  Examination  of  the  Rev. 
F.  D.  Maurice's  Strictures  on  the  Bampton 
Lectures  of  1858,'  1859  (in  answer  to  Mau- 
rice's '  What  is  Revelation  ? ')  13.  '  Letter 
to  Professor  Gold  win  Smith  concerning  the 
Postscript  to  his  Lectures  on  the  Study  of 
History,  1861.  A  second  letter  replied  to 
Professor  Smith's  '  Rational  Religion  and  the 
Rationalistic  Objections  of  the  Bampton  Lec- 
tures for  1858,'  1861.  14.  '  Lenten  Sermons,' 
1863.  15.  '  The  Philosophy  of  the  Condi- 
tioned :  Remarks  on  Sir  W.  Hamilton's  Phi- 
losophy, and  on  J.  S.  Mill's  Examination  of 
that  Philosophy,'  1866.  16.  '  Letters,  Lec- 
tures, and  Reviews'  (edited  by  Chandler  in 
1873).  17.  'The  Gnostic  Heresies  of  the 
First  and  Second  Centuries,'  with  Sketch  by 
Lord  Carnarvon.  Edited  by  J.  B.  Lightfoot, 
D.D.,  1875.  Mansel  edited  Hamilton's  Lec- 
tures with  Professor  Veitch  in  1859 ;  contri- 
buted a  '  critical  dissertation'  to  '  The  Mira- 
cles,' by  the  Right  Hon.  Joseph  Napier,  and 
wrote  part  of  '  The  Speaker's  Commentary 
(see  above). 

[Lord  Carnarvon's  Sketch,  as  above ;  Burgon'o 
Twelve  Good  Men,  1888,  ii.  149-237.]     L.  S. 


Mansel 


84 


Mansel 


MANSEL  or  MAUNSELL,  JOHN 
(d.  1265),  keeper  of  the  seal  and  counsellor 
of  Henry  III,  was  the  son  of  a  country  priest 
(MATT.  PAKIS,  v.  129),  a  circumstance  which 
probably  explains  the  allegation  that  he  was 
of  illegitimate  birth  (Placita  de  quo  warranto, 
p.  749).  Weever,  however,  says  that  he  had 
seen  a  pedigree  showing  his  descent  from 
Philip  de  Mansel,  who  came  over  with  the 
Conqueror  (Funerall  Monuments,  p.  273), 
and  Burke  makes  him  a  descendant  of  Henry 
Mansel,  eldest  son  of  Philip  (Dormant  and 
Extinct  Peerage,  p.  354),  but  these  statements 
are  opposed  to  the  known  facts.  Mansel 
was  brought  up  from  early  youth  at  court 
(Fcedera,  i.  414),  but  the  first  mention  of 
him  is  on  5  July  1234,  when  he  was  appointed 
to  reside  at  the  exchequer  of  receipt  and  to 
have  one  roll  of  the  said  receipt  (MADOX,  Ex- 
chequer, ii.  51).  The  office  thus  created  seems 
to  have  been  a  new  one,  and  was  probably 
that  of  chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  which  is 
first  spoken  of  by  name  a  few  years  later. 
Soon  after  Easter  1238  Henry  III  despatched 
a  force  under  Henry  de  Trubleville  to  aid 
the  Emperor  Frederick  in  his  warfare  with 
the  cities  of  northern  Italy.  Mansel  accom- 
panied the  expedition,  and  distinguished  him- 
self at  the  capture  of  various  cities  during  the 
summer  and  in  the  warfare  with  the  Milanese. 
After  his  return  to  England  Mansel  was  in 
1241  presented  to  the  prebend  of  Thame  by 
a  papal  provision,  and  in  despiteof  the  bishop, 
Robert  Grosseteste.  Grosseteste  was  highly 
indignant  at  the  infringement  of  his  rights, 
and  Mansel  rather  than  create  trouble  with- 
drew his  claim,  and  obtained  in  recompense 
the  benefices  of  Maidstone  and  Howden. 
Next  year  Mansel  accompanied  the  king  on 
his  expedition  to  France,  and  distinguished 
himself  in  the  fight  at  Saintes,  on  22  July, 
when  he  unhorsed  Peter  Orige,  seneschal  of 
the  Count  of  Boulogne.  In  the  spring  of 
1243  Mansel  was  present  at  the  siege  of  the 
monastery  of  \  6rines,  in  the  department  of 
Charente-Inferieure  ;  he  again  distinguished 
himself  by  his  vigour  and  courage,  and  was 
severely  wounded  by  a  stone  hurled  from  the 
wall.  On  his  recovery  after  a  long  illness 
he  rose  yet  higher  in  the  royal  favour,  and 
in  1244  the  king  made  him  his  chief  coun- 
sellor. He  had  returned  to  England  with 
the  king  in  September  1243. 

On  8  Nov.  1246  Mansel  received  custody 
of  the  great  seal,  which  office  he  held  till 
28  Aug.  1247,  when  he  surrendered  it  to 
go  on  an  embassy  for  the  king  (Rot.  Pat. 
31  Hen.  Ill,  m.  2).  He  does  not  appear  to 
have  held  the  title  of  chancellor,  for  Matthew 
Paris  speaks  of  him  simply  as '  having  custody 
of  the  seal  to  fill  the  office  and  duty  of  chan- 


cellor' (iv.  601).  The  object  of  Hansel's 
foreign  mission  was  to  treat  for  a  marriage 
between  the  king's  son  Ed  ward  and  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  Duke  of  Brabant ;  the  negotiations 
proved  futile,  and  in  1248  Mansel  returned 
to  England.  On  17  Aug.  1248  he  again  re- 
ceived custody  of  the  great  seal,  and  held 
it  till  8  Sept.  1249.  In  October  of  the  latter 
year  he  was  taken  ill,  it  was  said  from  poison, 
at  Maidstone.  On  7  March  1250  he  took  the 
cross  along  with  the  king  and  many  nobles. 
In  June  he  was  one  of  the  entertainers  of  the 
general  chapter  of  the  Dominicans  then  being 
held  in  London. 

As  the  foremost  of  the  royal  counsellors 
Mansel  was  employed  by  Henry  to  obtain  the 
bishopric  of  Winchester  for  his  half-brother 
Aymer  [q.  v.]  in  September  1250.  His  influ- 
ence with  the  king  enabled  him  to  intercede 
successfully  in  behalf  of  Henry  de  Bathe  [q.  v.] 
and  of  Philip  Lovel  [q.  v.],  though  in  both 
cases  his  application  was  at  first  refused.  He 
also  interceded  for  Richard  of  Croxley,  abbot 
of  Westminster,  and  was  appointed,  together 
with  Earl  Richard  of  Cornwall,  to  arbitrate 
between  the  abbot  and  his  convent.  In  these 
cases  Mansel  was  acting  on  behalf  of  men 
who  had  been  his  colleagues  in  public  life ; 
more  questionable  was  his  support  of  his 
brother-in-law,  Sir  Geoffrey  Childewike,  in 
his  quarrel  with  the  abbey  of  St.  Albans, 
which  dispute  was  through  his  influence  de- 
cided against  the  abbey  (MATT.  PARIS,  v.  129, 
234;  Gesta  Abbatum,  i.  315-20).  Mansel 
himself  was  at  this  time  (1251-2)  engaged  in 
a  dispute  with  the  abbey  of  Tewkesbury  as 
to  the  tithes  of  Kingston  Manor,  he  being  then 
rector  of  Ferring,  Sussex.  The  quarrel  was 
decided  by  the  arbitration  of  the  bishop  of 
Chichester  (Ann.  Mon.  i.  147-9).  In  the 
autumn  of  1251  he  was  employed  on  a 
mission  to  treat  for  peace  with  Scotland  and 
arrange  a  marriage  between  Alexander  III 
and  Henry's  daughter  Margaret.  In  1253 
he  accompanied  the  king  to  Gascony,  and  on 
15  May  was  sent  with  William  de  Bitton, 
bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  to  treat  with 
Alfonso  of  Castile  ;  in  this  commission  he  is 
described  as  the  king's  secretary  (Fcedera, 
i.  290).  The  object  of  the  mission  was  to 
arrange  for  a  marriage  between  the  king's 
son  Edward  and  Alfonso's  sister ;  the  mis- 
sion was  unsuccessful,  but  a  second  one  in 
February  1254,  in  which  Mansel  also  took 
part,  fared  better,  and  the  treaty  was  signed 
\  on  1  April.  In  the  following  October  Mansel 
was  present  at  Burgos,  on  the  occasion  of 
Edward's  marriage  to  Eleanor  of  Castile. 
During  these  negotiations  he  had  obtained 
from  Alfonso  a  charter  renouncing  any  rights 
that  he  had  in  Gascony,  and  also  the  grant 


Mansel 


Mansel 


of  certain  liberties  for  pilgrims  going  to  Com- 
postella.  In  September  1255,  Mansel  and 
Richard  de  Clare,  earl  of  Gloucester,  were 
sent  to  Edinburgh  to  inquire  into  the  treat- 
ment of  the  young  queen  Margaret.  This  deli- 
cate mission  was  successfully  performed,  and 
Margaret  and  her  husband  were  released  from 
the  tutelage  of  Robert  de  Ros  and  John  de 
Baliol  (Cat.  Docs.  Scotl.  i.  381-8).  As  a  con- 
sequence of  his  negotiations  with  the  pope, 
Henry  III  had  agreed  to  go  to  Apulia  and 
prosecute  his  son  Edmund's  claims  in  person. 
For  this  purpose  he  desired  a  free  passage 
through  France,  and  on  24  Jan.  1256  Mansel 
was  sent  to  treat  with  Louis  IX  (Fcedera, 
i.  335).  On  30  Jan.  Henry  wrote  a  long 
letter  to  Mansel  with  reference  to  the  affairs 
of  Gascony  and  Castile,  giving  him  full  au- 
thority to  decide  the  matter  on  account  of 
his  great  knowledge  of  the  subject  (SHIR- 
LEY, ii.  110-11).  In  June  Mansel  was  sent 
with  the  Earl  of  Gloucester  to  Germany,  to 
negotiate  with  the  electors  as  to  the  choice 
of  Richard  of  Cornwall  to  be  king  of  the 
Romans.  After  much  bargaining  and  bribery 
their  object  was  accomplished  by  the  election 
of  Richard  on  13  Jan.  1257  (Ann.  Mon.  iv. 
112).  Mansel  was  back  in  England  in  time 
for  the  Lent  parliament  on  25  March.  In 
June  he  was  appointed,  with  Simon  de  Mont- 
fort  and  others,  to  treat  with  the  pope  as  to 
Sicily,  but  does  not  appear  to  have  left 
England  (Fcedera,  i.  359-60).  During  the 
summer  both  of  this  and  the  following  year 
he  was  engaged  in  the  north  of  England  and 
in  Scotland  on  missions  to  arrange  the  dispute 
between  Alexander  III  and  his  rebellious 
subjects  (ib.  i.  347,  376 ;  Cal.  Docs.  Scotl.  i. 
2131,  2133  ;  Chron.  de  Mailros,  p.  184).  In 
January  1258  he  held  an  examination  of  the 
civic  officers  of  London  at  the  Guildhall,  and 
deposed  several  aldermen  (Lib.  de  Ant.  Legi- 
bus,  pp.  30-7,  Camden  Soc. :  Ann.  Lond.  in 
Chron.  Edw.  land  II,  i.  50). 

When  at  the  parliament  of  Oxford  in  June 
1208  Henry  had  to  assent  to  a  new  scheme 
of  government,  'the  provisions  of  Oxford,' 
Mansel  was  named  one  of  the  royal  represen- 
tatives on  the  committee  of  twenty-four,  and 
was  likewise  a  member  of  the  council  of  fifteen, 
having  previously  been  one  of  the  two  royal 
electors  appointed  for  its  choice.  In  March 
he  was  associated  with  the  Earls  of  Leicester 
and  Gloucester  and  others  in  the  mission  to 
France,  which  led  to  the  abandonment  of  the 
English  king's  claims  on  Normandy.  In  May 
he  was  employed  with  the  Earl  of  Gloucester 
to  arrange  the  marriage  between  Henry's 
daughter  Beatrice  and  John  of  Brittany 
(Fcedera,  i.  382,  386).  In  October  he  was 
with  the  queen  at  St.  Albans,  and  in  the  fol- 


io wing  month  accompanied  the  king  to  France 
(cf.  SHIRLEY,  ii.  152,  155).  When  Edward 
quarrelled  with  his  father  in  1260,  Mansel  and 
Richard,  earl  of  Gloucester,  were  the  only 
royal  counsellors  who  were  admitted  freely 
to  the  king's  presence.  In  August  1260  the 
temporalities  of  Durham  were  entrusted  to 
Mansel  during  the  vacancy  of  the  see,  and 
while  in  charge  of  the  bishopric  he  enter- 
tained the  king  and  queen  of  Scotland  in 
October  (Flores  Hist.  ii.  455;  Cal.  Docs. 
Scotl.  i.  2204). 

Mansel  is  said  to  have  advised  Henry  to 
withdraw  from  '  the  provisions '  (Ann.  Mon. 
iv.  128),  and  in  March  1261  Henry  was  com- 
pelled to  dismiss  him  from  his  council.  Man- 
sel took  refuge  in  the  Tower,  but  when  in 
May  he  learnt  of  the  removal  of  the  baronial 
justiciar  and  chancellor  by  the  king,  he  left 
London  by  stealth  and  joined  Henry  at  Win- 
chester. Mansel  was  apparently  alarmed  for 
the  consequences  of  Henry's  action,  and  by 
his  advice  the  king  then  came  to  London ; 
no  doubt  he  was  Henry's  adviser  in  his  sub- 
sequent vigorous  action  with  regard  to  the 
appointment  of  the  sheriffs. 

On  5  July  he  was  one  of  the  arbitrators  to 
decide  all  grounds  of  dispute  between  the 
king  and  the  Earl  and  Countess  of  Leicester 
(SHIRLEY,  ii.  175).  In  November  he  was 
one  of  the  arbitrators  appointed  to  decide 
the  dispute  as  to  the  appointment  of  the 
sheriffs  (Ann.  Mon.  iv.  129).  On  1  Jan. 
1262  the  council  charged  Mansel  with  having 
stirred  up  strife  between  the  king  and  his 
nobles,  but  Henry  on  the  same  day  addressed 
a  warm  letter  of  defence  to  the  Roman  curia. 
(Fcedera,  i.  414).  It  was  through  Mansel's 
exertions  that  in  the  following  month  a 
papal  bull  was  obtained,  securing  for  Henry 
the  fullest  release  from  all  his  obligations 
(SHIRLEY,  ii.  206).  In  July  he  went  over 
with  the  king  to  France  as  keeper  of  the  great 
seal,  but  resigned  the  office  on  10  Oct.,  and 
after  that  date  is  again  called  the  king's  secre- 
tary. He  returned  to  England  with  the  king 
on  20  Dec.  When  open  war  broke  out  in  the 
following  spring,  Mansel  was  one  of  the  chief 
objects  of  the  barons'  wrath.  After  shelter- 
ing for  some  time  in  the  Tower,  he  proceeded 
stealthily  with  the  king's  son  Edmund  to 
Dover,  and  thence  on  29  June  crossed  over 
to  Boulogne,  Henry  of  Almaine,  then  a  sup- 
porter of  De  Montfort,  pursuing  him  in  hot 
haste.  All  his  lands  in  England  were  be- 
stowed on  De  Montfort's  son  Simon.  Mansei 
never  returned  to  England  ;  he  was  present 
at  the  Mise  of  Amiens  on  23  Jan.  1264,  and 
in  February  was  acting  for  Henry  in  his 
negotiations  with  Louis  IX.  After  the  battle 
of  Lewes  he  was  one  of  the  royalists  who 


Mansel 


86 


Mansel 


endeavoured  to  collect  a  force  for  the  invasion 
of  England  (Lib.  de  Antiquis  Leyibus,  pp.  67- 
69  ;  Chron.  Edw.  I  and  II,  i.  64).  He  died 
in  France  in  great  poverty,  about  the  feast 
of  St.  Fabian,  20  Jan.  1265  (ib.  i.  66  ;  Chron. 
de  Mailros,  p.  214). 

Mansel  acquired  an  ill-name  as  the  holder 
of  numerous  benefices;  he  is  said  to  have 
had  as  many  as  three  hundred,  so  that '  there 
was  no  wealthier  clerk  in  the  world.'    Even 
in  1252  his  annual  rents  were  estimated  at 
four  thousand  marks  (MATT.  PARIS,  v.  355), 
and  another  estimate  puts  them  as  high  as 
eighteen  thousand  (Chron.  de  Mailros^.  214). 
On  20  Aug.  1256  he  entertained  Henry  and 
Eleanor,  the  king  and  queen  of  Scotland,  and 
many  nobles  at  a  magnificent  banquet,  such 
as  no  clerk  had  ever  given  (MATT.  PARIS,  v. 
575).    His  chief  preferments,  with  the  dates 
of  his  appointment,  were :  chancellor  of  St. 
Paul's,  24  May  1243;   dean  of  Wirnborne 
Minster,  13  Dec.  1246;  provost  of  Beverley, 
1247 ;  according  to  Dugdale  he  had  resigned  it 
by  1251,  but  he  is  still  styled  provost  in  1258 
(Monast.  AngL  vi.  1307,  492-3;  cf.  Fader  a, 
i.  335)  ;  treasurer  of  York,  January  1256.  At 
various  times  he  held  prebends  at  London, 
Lincoln,  Wells,  Chichester,  York,  and  Bridg- 
north  in  Shropshire  ;  he  also  held  the  bene- 
fices of  Hooton,  Yorkshire  (  Chron.  de  Melsa, 
ii.  112),  Wigan,  Howden,  Ferring  in  Sussex, 
Sawbridgeworth  in  Dorset,  and  Maidstone  in 
Kent.     He  is  said  to  have  refused  more  than 
one  bishopric.     The  Melrose  chronicler  re- 
lates how  when  he  had  on  one  occasion  ob- 
tained a  fair  benefice  of  201. ,  he  exclaimed 
'  This  will  provide  for  my  dogs.'  He  founded 
a  priory  for  Austin  canons  at  Bilsington,  near 
Romney  in  Kent,  in  June  1253,  according  to 
his  charter,  but  in  1 258  according  to  Matthew 
Paris  (v.  690-1  ;  DUGDALE,  Monast.  AngL  vi. 
492-3).     It  is  not  clear  that  he  is  the  John 
Mansel  whom  John  of  Pontoise,  bishop  of 
Winchester  (d.  1305),  in  his  bequest  to  the 
university  of  Oxford,  desired  to  be  held  in 
remembrance  (Munimenta  Academica,  i.  82, 
ii.  371,  Rolls  Ser.)     As  rector  of  Wigan  he 
obtained  the  first  charter  for  that  town  on 
26  Aug.  1246. 

Mansel  incurred  much  odium  as  having 
been  Henry's  chief  adviser  during  the  long 
era  of  his  unpopularity,  and  also  on  account 
of  his  vast  accumulation  of  preferment.  An 
ecclesiastic  only  from  the  custom  of  his  time, 
he  was  no  doubt  more  at  home  in  the  council 
chamber  or  even  the  battle-field  than  in  the 
church.  But  whatever  his  demerits,  he  must 
certainly  have  been  a  capable  and  diligent 
administrator.  He  served  his  master  with 
unswerving  loyalty,  and  was  a  true  friend  to 
many  of  his  colleagues. 


In  the  inquisition  of  Mansel's  estates  held 
after  his  death  it  was  reported  that  his  nearest 
heir  was  unknown ;  there  is,  however,  a  re- 
ference to  a  cousin  Amabilla  de  Rypuu  (Cal. 
Gen.  i.  118).  According  to  the  statements 
in  Burke,  Mansel  married  Joan,  daughter  of 
Simon  Beauchamp  of  Bedford,  and  left  three 
sons :  Henry,  ancestor  of  the  extinct  baronets 
of  that  name  and  of  Baron  Mansell  of  Mar- 
gam  ;  Thomas,  ancestor  of  Sir  Richard  Mansel 
of  Muddlescombe,  Carmarthenshire ;  and  a 
third  from  whom  descend  the  Maunsels  of 
Limerick  (Dormant  Peerage;  Baronetage; 
Landed  Gentry).  But  it  is  extremely  un- 
likely that  an  ecclesiastic  in  Mansel's  position 
should  have  contracted  any  sort  of  marriage. 
More  probably  there  has  been  some  confusion 
with  a  namesake  ;  another  John  Mansel  is 
known  to  have  held  lands  at  Rossington, 
Yorkshire,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III. 

[Matthew  Paris;  Annales  Monastici ;  Gervase 
of  Canterbury ;  Chron.  Edward  I  and  II ;  Flores 
Historiarum;  Shirley's  Royal  and  Historical 
Letters  (all  these  are  in  the  Rolls  Ser.) ;  Ris- 
hanger's  Chronicle  and  Liber  de  Antiquis  Legibus 
(Camd.  Soc.) ;  Melrose  Chronicle  (Bannatyne 
Club) ;  Rymer's  Foedera  (Record  ed.) ;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti  Eccl.  Angl. ;  Foss's  Judges  of  England,  ii. 
391-7 ;  Campbell's  Lives  of  the  Lord  Chancellors, 
i.  135  ;  Bridgeman's  History  of  Wigan  Church, 
i.  4-30  (Chetham  Society)  ;  other  authorities 
quoted.]  C.  L.  K. 

MANSEL,  WILLIAM  LORT  (1753- 
1820),  bishop  of  Bristol,  born  at  Pembroke 
2  April  1753,  was  son  of  William  Wogan 
Mansel  of  Pembroke,  who  married  Anne, 
daughter  of  Major  Roger  Lort  of  the  royal 
Welsh  fusiliers.  He  went  to  the  grammar 
school  at  Gloucester,  and  was  admitted  as 
pensioner  at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  on 
2  Jan.  1770,  graduating  B.A.  1774,  M.A. 
1777,  and  D.D.  1798.  His  college  appoint- 
ments were  scholar  26  April  1771,  junior 
fellow  1775,  full  fellow  1777,  sublect'or  se- 
cundus  1777-8,  lector  linguse  Latinee  1781, 
lector  primarius  1782,  lector  linguae  Grsecae 
1783,  junior  dean  1782-3  and  1785,  and 
catechist  9  April  1787.  His  Latin  letter  to 
his  relative,  the  Rev.  Michael  Lort  [q.  v.], 
soliciting  his  'vote  for  the  fellowship,'  is 
printed  in  Nichols's  *  Literary  Anecdotes/  ii. 
674-5.  Mansel  was  ordained  in  the  English 
church  on  30  June  1783,  was  recommended 
by  Trinity  College  to  the  Bishop  of  Ely  for 
the  sequestration  of  the  living  of  Bottisham, 
near  Cambridge,  where  he  inserted  in  the 
registers  a  singular  entry  recording  the  death 
of  Soame  Jenyns  ( WRANGHAM,  English  Libr. 
p.  296),  and  was  presented  by  his  college,  on 
6  Nov.  1788,  to  the  vicarage  of  Chesterton 
in  Cambridgeshire.  While  tutor  at  Trinity 


Mansel 


Mansell 


College  he  numbered  among  his  pupils  the 
Duke  of  Gloucester  and  Spencer  Perceval, 
and  was  generally  known  as  the  chief  wit 
and  mimic  of  academic  society.  His  popu- 
larity led  to  his  election  as  public  orator 
in  1788,  and  during  his  tenure  of  that  office 
to  1798  he  often  preached  before  the  uni- 
versity, and  took  part  in  county  politics. 
Through  Perceval's  recommendation  he  was 
appointed  by  Pitt,  on  25  May  1798,  to  the 
mastership  of  Trinity,  in  order  that  his  strong 
discipline  might  correct  some  abuses  which 
had  crept  into  its  administration;  but  it  ap- 
pears from  the  college  records  that  there  had 
been  some  informality  in  his  admission,  as  a 
second  grant  was  obtained  from  the  crown,  and 
he  was  admitted  '  according  to  due  form'  on 
4  July  1798.  He  was  vice-chancellor  of  the 
university  for  the  year  1799-1800.  Perceval, 
the  prime  minister,  selected  Mansel  for  the 
bishopric  of  Bristol,  to  which  he  was  conse- 
crated on  30  Oct.  1808,  and  in  his  capacity  of 
chancellor  of  the  duchy  of  Lancaster  the 
same  ( friend '  presented  him  to  the  rich 
rectory  of  Barwick-in-Elmet  in  Yorkshire. 
He  died  at  the  master's  lodge,  Trinity  Col- 
lege, on  27  June  1820,  aged  68,  and  was 
buried  in  the  chapel  on  3  July.  His  portrait, 
painted  by  T.  Kirkby  and  engraved  by  W. 
Say,  was  published  on  1  May  1812  by  R. 
Harraden  £  Son  of  Cambridge.  A  second 
portrait,  etched  by  Mrs.  Dawson  Turner  from 
a  sketch  by  G.  H.  H.,  a  private  plate,  is  dated 
in  1815  (W.  MILLAR,  Biog.  Sketches,  i.  43). 
His  arms,  impaling  those  of  the  see,  are  on 
the  organ  screen  in  Bristol  Cathedral  (LE- 
VERSAGE,  Bristol  Cathedral,  ed.  1888,  p.  51). 

Mansel  was  the  author  of  two  sermons 
(1810  and  1813),  and  Spencer  Perceval  ad- 
dressed to  him  in  1808  a  printed  letter  in 
support  of  his  bill  for  providing  additional 
curates.  His  jests  and  verses  obtained  great 
fame.  Many  of  his  epigrams  and  letters 
have  appeared  in  '  Notes  and  Queries/  2nd 
ser.  ix.  483,  x.  41-2,  283-4,  xii.  221,  3rd  ser. 
xii.  485;  in  Gunning's  'Reminiscences/i.  55- 
56, 194-5, 317,  ii.  101 ;  and  in  Bishop  Charles 
Wordsworth's  *  Annals  of  my  Early  Life,'  pp. 
69-70.  Rogers  expressed  the  wish  that  some 
one  would  collect  his  epigrams,  as  they  were 
1  remarkably  neat  and  clever.'  A  manuscript 
collection  of  them  is  known  to  have  been  in 
the  possession  of  Professor  James  Gumming 
[q.  v.],  rector  of  North  Runcton,  Norfolk, 
at  his  death  in  1861.  Some  poems  to  him 
by  T.  J.  Mathias  are  in  the  latter's  '  Poesie 
Liriche,'  1810,  and '  Odie  Latinse.'  One,  sup- 
posed to  be  addressed  to  him  by  a  parrot  which 
he  had  neglected,  was  printed  separately. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1820,  pt.  i.  p.  637;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti,  i.  221,  iii.  611,  615,  670;  Walpole's  Per- 


ceval, i.  58,  285  ;  Dyce's  Table  Talk  of  Eogers, 
p.  60  ;  Annual  Biography,  vi.  440-1  ;  Cooper's 
Annals  of  Cambridge,  iv.  425,  451,  459,  462, 
490  ;  information  from  the  Eev.  Edward  Pea- 
cock of  Frome,  and  from  Aldis  Wright  esq 
fellow  of  Trin.  Coll.  Cambridge.]  W.  P.  C. 

MANSELL,    FRANCIS,    D.D.   (1579- 

1665),  principal  of  Jesus  College,  Oxford, 
third  son  of  Sir  Francis  Mansell,  bart.,  and 
his  first  wife,  Catherine,  daughter  and  heir 
of  Henry  Morgan  of  Muddlescombe,  Car- 
marthenshire, was  born  at  Muddlescombe, 
and  christened  on  Palm  Sunday,  23  March 
1578-9.  He  was  educated  at  the  free  school, 
Hereford,  and  matriculated  as  a  commoner 
from  Jesus  College,  Oxford,  20  Nov.  1607.  He 
graduated  B.A.  20  Feb.  1608-9,  M.A.  5  July 
1611,  B.D.  and  D.D.  on  3  July  1624,  and 
stood  for  a  fellowship  at  All  Souls  in  1613 
'as  founder's  kinsman,  but  that  pretension 
being  disliked,  came  in  at  the  next  election ' 
(Life,  by  SIR  LEOLINE  JENKINS).  On  the 
death  of  Griffith  Powell,  28  June  1620, 
Mansell  was  elected  principal  of  Jesus  Col- 
lege, and  was  admitted  by  the  vice-chancel- 
lor in  spite  of  protests  from  other  fellows 
who  had  opposed  the  election.  On  13  July 
Mansell  expelled  three  of  his  opponents  from 
their  fellowships,  and  on  the  17th,  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  vice-chancellor,  he  proceeded 
against  a  fourth.  His  position  does  not, 
however,  appear  to  have  been  secure,  and 
before  the  expiration  of  the  year  he  resigned 
the  principalship  and  retired  to  his  fellow- 
ship at  All  Souls.  His  successor,  Sir  Eubule 
Thelwall,  having  died  on  8  Oct.  1630,  Man- 
sell  was  a  second  time  elected  principal.  In 
the  same  year  he  became  rector  of  Easing- 
ton,  Oxfordshire,  and  in  1631  of  Elmley 
Chapel,  Kent,  prebendary  of  St.  Davids,  and 
treasurer  of  Llandaff. 

Mansell's  second  tenure  of  office  was 
marked  by  considerable  extension  of  the  col- 
lege buildings.  Thelwall's  library,  which 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  satisfactory,  was 
pulled  down,  and  the  north  and  south  sides 
of  the  inner  quadrangle  were  completed. 
Mansell  was  indefatigable  in  collecting  con- 
tributions, and  from  his  own  purse  enriched 
the  college  with  revenues  and  benefices.  He 
was  compelled  to  leave  Oxford  in  1643  to 
look  after  the  affairs  of  his  brother  Anthony, 
who  had  been  killed  at  the  battle  of  New- 
bury,  and  for  the  next  few  years  rendered 
efficient  help  to  the  royalist  party  in  Wales. 
He  returned  to  look  after  the  college  interests 
when  the  parliamentary  visitation  opened  in 
1647.  He  was  ejected  from  the  principalship 
and  retired  to  Llantrithyd,  Glamorganshire, 
where  he  was  subjected  to  considerable  per- 
secution and  annoyance  at  the  hands  of 


Mansell 


88 


Mansell 


the  puritans.  In  1651  he  again  returned  to 
Oxford  and  took  up  his  residence  with  a 
baker  in  Holywell  Street;  but  during  the 
next  year  was  invited  by  the  fellows,  in  re- 
turn for  his  good  offices,  to  take  rooms  in 
Jesus  College,  where  he  remained  for  eight 
years.  His  successors  in  the  principalship 
were  first  Michael  Roberts  and  then  Francis 
Howell,  but  after  the  Restoration  Mansell 
was  reinstated  on  1  Aug.  1660.  '  The  decay es 
of  age  and  especially  dimness  of  sight '  in- 
duced him  to  resign  in  1661,  and,  gradually 
becoming  more  infirm,  he  died  on  1  May 
1665.  There  is  an  inscription  to  his  memory 
in  Jesus  College  Chapel. 

[Life  of  Mansell,  by  Sir  Leoline  Jenkins, 
printed  but  not  published,  1854  ;  Wood's 
Athense  Oxonienses,  iii.  993  ;  Fasti,  i.  416,  ii. 
232  ;  History  and  Antiquities,  ii.  318,  319  ;  Life 
and  Times,  ed.  Clark,  i.  328,  382,  ii.  35;  Burke's 
Extinct  and  Dormant  Baronetcies;  Foster's 
Alumni  Oxonienses,  1500-1714;  Oxford  Ee- 
gister,  ed.  Clark  ;  Colleges  of  Oxford,  ed.  Clark, 
pp.  70-3  ;  "Williams's  Eminent  Welshmen  ; 
Burrows's  Eegister  of  the  Visitors  of  the  Univ. 
of  Oxford.]  A.  F.  P. 

MANSELL,  Sm  ROBERT  (1573-1656), 
admiral,  born  in  1573,  the  fourth  son  of  Sir 
Edward  Mansell  of  Margam,  Glamorganshire 
(d.  1595),  and  of  his  wife,  the  Lady  Jane 
Somerset,  youngest  daughter  of  Henry,  earl  of 
Worcester  (d.  1548).  Through  the  Gamages 
of  Coity  he  was  related  to  Lord  Howard, 
the  lord  admiral  [see  HOWARD,  CHARLES, 
EARL  OF  NOTTINGHAM],  with  whom,  it  is 
said,  he  first  went  to  sea.  This  would  seem 
to  imply  that  he  served  against  the  '  Invin- 
cible '  Armada  in  1588 :  but  nothing  is  dis- 
tinctly mentioned  till  1596,  when  he  served 
in  the  expedition  to  Cadiz  under  Howard 
and  the  Earl  of  Essex,  and  was  knighted. 
In  1597  he  was  captain  of  the  Mer-Honour, 
carrying  Essex's  flag  in  '  the  Islands'  Voy- 
age.' In  January  1598-9  he  went  out  in 
command  of  a  small  squadron  on  the  coast 
of  Ireland,  and  in  August  1600  was  com- 
manding in  the  Narrow  Seas.  As  his  force 
was  weak,  Sir  Richard  Leveson  [q.  v.],  com- 
ing home  from  the  coast  of  Spain,  was  or- 
dered to  support  him.  It  was  only  for  a 
short  time,  and  on  9  Oct.  he  fought  a  savage 
duel  in  Norfolk  with  Sir  John  Hey  don  (see 
under  HEYDON,  SIR  CHRISTOPHER;  Gent. 
Mag.  new  ser.  xxxix.  481  ;  Brit.  Mus.  Addit. 
MS.  27961,  and  Eg.  MS.  2714,  ff.  96,  100, 
112-22,  containing  several  letters  about  the 
business,  some  in  Mansell's  handwriting). 
A  formal  inquiry  followed,  but  Mansell  was 
held  guiltless,  and  in  the  following  February 
1600-1  was  active  in  arresting  the  accom- 
plices or  companions  of  Essex.  In  October, 


in  company  with  Sir  Amyas  Preston,  he 
captured  six  Easterlings,  or  Hansa  ships,  and 
brought  them  in  as  being  laden  with  Portu- 
guese merchandise  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
31  Oct.  1601 ;  Addit.  MS.  5664,  f.  225). 

In  September  1602  he  was  sent  out  in 
command  of  a  small  squadron  to  intercept 
six  galleys,  which  were  reported  on  their 
way  from  Lisbon  to  the  Low  Countries. 
He  posted  himself  with  three  ships  off  Dun- 
geness,  with  two  fly-boats  to  the  westward. 
In  the  Downs  and  off  Dunkirk  were  some 
Dutch  ships.  On  the  23rd  the  galleys  ap- 
peared and  were  at  once  attacked.  After 
being  very  roughly  handled  by  the  English 
they  dispersed  and  fled,  but  only  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  Dutch,  by  whom  and  by  a 
gale  which  came  on  afterwards  they  were 
completely  destroyed  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  27  Sept.  1602 :  MANSELL,  A  true  Re- 
port of  the  Service  done  upon  certaine  Gal- 
lies,  1602).  In  the  following  spring,  with 
the  recognised  title  of  '  vice-admiral  of  the 
Narrow  Seas,'  he  was  stationed  with  a  squa- 
dron of  six  English  and  four  Dutch  ships  to 
guard  the  Channel,  and  appears  to  have 
made  some  rich  prizes,  among  others  a  car- 
rack  laden  with  pepper.  At  the  same  time 
he  had  to  escort  the  French  and  Spanish 
ambassadors  from  Calais  and  Gravelines. 
He  himself  attended  on  the  Spaniard  at 
Gravelines,  while  the  Frenchman,  embarking 
at  Calais,  hoisted  the  French  flag.  Halfway 
across  Mansell  met  him,  and  compelled  him 
to  strike  the  flag.  The  French  complained 
to  James,  and  the  matter  was  smoothed 
over ;  but  Mansell  had  clearly  acted  accord- 
ing to  his  instructions.  On  15  Nov.  he 
escorted  Sir  Walter  Ralegh  from  London 
to  Winchester  for  his  trial.  On  20  April 
1604  he  had  a  grant  of  the  office  of  treasurer 
of  the  navy  for  life,  on  the  surrender  of  Sir 
Fulke  Greville,  afterwards  Lord  Brooke  [q.v.] 
It  was,  however,  ten  years  before  he  reaped 
the  full  benefit  of  it.  In  1605  he  accompa- 
nied the  Earl  of  Nottingham  on  his  embassy 
to  Spain.  The  story  is  told  that  at  an  en- 
tertainment given  by  the  king  of  Spain 
some  of  the  plate  was  stolen,  and  suspicion 
seemed  to  be  thrown  on  the  English,  till  at 
another  entertainment  Mansell  saw  a  Spa- 
niard in  the  very  act  of  secreting  a  cup, 
and  proved  his  guilt  in  presence  of  the  whole 
assembly.  During  the  following  years  he  con- 
tinued to  command  the  ships  in  the  Narrow 
Seas,  and  to  perform  some  of  the  duties  of 
treasurer.  The  accounts  of  the  Prince  Royal, 
launched  atDeptford  on  25  Sept.  1610,  show 
him  acting  in  this  capacity.  In  the  fete  and 
mock  fight  given  on  the  Thames  on  11  Feb. 
1612-13,  in  honour  of  the  marriage  of  the 


Mansell 


89 


Mansell 


Princess  Elizabeth,  Mansell  and  the  lord  ad- 
miral commanded  the  opposing  sides.  In 
June  1613,  however,  he  was  committed  to 
the  Marshalsea  for  l  animating  the  lord  ad- 
miral '  against  a  commission  to  reform  abuses 
in  the  navy.  His  real  offence  was  question- 
ing and  taking  counsel's  opinion  as  to  the 
validity  of  the  commission,  which  was  held 
to  be  questioning  the  prerogative  [cf.  WHITE- 
LOCKE,  SIR  JAMES].  Notwithstanding  his 
readiness  to  make  submission,  he  was  kept 
in  confinement  for  a  fortnight.  In  May  1618 
he  sold  his  office  of  treasurer  of  the  navy, 
consequent,  it  would  seem,  on  his  being 
appointed  vice-admiral  of  England,  a  title 
newly  created  for  Sir  Richard  Leveson,  and 
which  had  been  in  abeyance  since  his  death. 
The  administration  of  the  navy  was  noto- 
riously corrupt  during  James  I's  reign,  but 
there  seems  no  ground  for  charging  Mansell 
while  treasurer  with  any  gross  dishonesty. 
He  made  no  large  fortune  in  office  (OPPEN- 
HEIM,  '  The  Eoyal  Navy  under  James  I,'  in 
English  Hist.  Rev.  July  1892). 

On  20  July  1620  Mansell  was  appointed 
to  the  command  of  an  expedition  against 
the  Algerine  pirates.  Sir  Richard  Hawkins 
[q.  v.]  was  the  vice-admiral,  and  Sir  Thomas 
Button  [q.  v.]  rear-admiral.  The  fleet,  con- 
sisting of  six  of  the  king's  ships,  with  ten 
merchantmen  and  two  pinnaces,  finally  sailed 
from  Plymouth  on  12  Oct.,  and  after  touch- 
ing at  Cadiz,  Gibraltar,  Malaga,  and  Ali- 
cante, anchored  before  Algiers  on  27  Nov. 
After  some  negotiation  forty  English  cap- 
tives were  given  up.  These,  it  was  main- 
tained, were  all  that  they  had ;  but  though 
Mansell  was  well  aware  that  this  was  false, 
he  was  in  no  condition  to  use  force.  His 
ships  were  sickly  and  short  of  supplies. 
He  drew  back  to  Majorca  and  the  Spanish 
ports.  It  was  21  May  1621  before  he  again 
anchored  off  Algiers.  On  the  24th  he  sent 
in  five  or  six  fireships,  which  he  had  pre- 
pared to  burn  the  shipping  in  the  Mole. 
They  were,  however,  feebly  supported — the 
ships  stationed  for  the  purpose  were  short  of 
powder  and  could  do  nothing.  The  Alge- 
rines  repelled  the  attack  without  difficulty 
and  without  loss,  and,  realising  their  danger, 
threw  a  boom  across  the  mouth  of  the  har- 
bour, which  effectually  prevented  a  repeti- 
tion of  the  attempt.  Mansell  drew  back  to 
Alicante,  whence  eight  of  his  ships  were 
sent  to  England.  Before  the  end  of  July  he 
was  recalled  with  the  remainder. 

Some  antagonism  between  him  and  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham  prevented  his  being 
offered  any  further  command  at  sea ;  and 
though  he  continued  to  be  consulted  as  to  the 
organisation  and  equipment  of  the  navy,  his 


attention  was  more  and  more  devoted  to  his 
private  interests  in  the  manufacture  of  glass, 
in  the  monopoly  of  which  he  first  obtained  a 
share  in  1615  (ib.  iv.  9).  As  involving  a 
new  process  for  using  sea-coal  instead  of 
wood,  the  monopoly  was  to  a  great  extent 
of  the  nature  of  a  legitimate  patent ;  but  it 
had  to  be  defended  equally  against  those 
who  wished  to  infringe  the  patent,  and  against 
those  who  wished  to  break  down  the  mono- 
poly. He  was  M.P.  for  King's  Lynn  in  1601, 
Carmarthen  in  1603,  Carmarthenshire  in 
1614,  Glamorganshire  in  1623  and  1625, 
Lostwithiel  in  1626,  and  Glamorganshire  in 
1627-8.  In  1642  it  was  suggested  to  the  king 
that  the  fleet  should  be  secured  by  giving  the 
command  of  it  to  Mansell,  a  man  of  experi- 
ence and  known  loyalty.  The  king,  however, 
judged  him  too  old  for  so  arduous  a  duty. 
He  died  in  1656,  his  will  being  administered 
by  his  widow  on  20  June  1656. 

He  was  twice  married,  first,  before  1600, 
to  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon 
[q.  v.]  the  lord  keeper.  In  his  correspond- 
ence in  1600  with  Sir  Bassingbourne  Gawdy 
(d.  1606),  who  had  married  Dorothy,  daugh- 
ter of  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon  of  Redgrave,  Suf- 
folk, son  of  the  lord  keeper,  he  signs  himself 
'  your  most  assured  loving  frend  and  affec- 
tionat  unckle.'  Gawdy  was  a  magistrate 
for  Norfolk,  and,  though  many  years  older 
than  his  '  unckle,'  gave  him  valuable  support 
in  the  matter  of  the  duel.  He  married 
secondly,  in  1617,  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir 
John  Roper,  and  one  of  the  queen's  maids 
of  honour  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  18  Nov. 
1616,  15  March  1617).  She  died  in  1663. 
By  neither  wife  had  he  any  children.  His 
portrait  is  preserved  at  Penrice,  the  seat  of 
the  Mansells  in  Gower.  It  has  not  been 
engraved. 

Mansell  in  his  youth  wrote  his  name 
Mansfeeld.  It  is  so  spelt  in  the  letters  to 
Gawdy  (Eg.  MS.  2714  u.  s.)  In  later  life  he 
assumed  or  resumed  the  spelling  Mansell. 
The  present  baronet,  descended  from  his  bro- 
ther, spells  it  Mansel.  Other  branches  of 
the  family  have  adopted  Maunsell  or  Maun- 
sel  (Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  ii.  430, 490). 

[Clark's  Some  Account  of  Sir  Robert  Mansel, 
kt.,  1883  ;  Mansell's  Account  of  the  Ancient 
Family  of  Maunsell,  &c.,  1850;  Eg.  MS.  2439 
(1754);  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.;  Fortescue 
Papers  (CamdenSoc.  1871);  Chamberlain's  Let- 
ters (Camden  Soc.  1861);  Howell's  Epistolse 
Ho-Eliange;  Gardiner's  Hist,  of  England  (see 
Index  at  end  of  vol.  x.)]  J.  K.  L. 

MANSELL,  Sm  THOMAS  (1777-1858), 
rear-admiral,  son  of  Thomas  Mansell  of 
Guernsey,  was  born  9  Feb.  1777.  He  entered 
the  navy  in  January  1793,  on  board  the  Cres- 


Mansfield 


9o 


Mansfield 


cent  frigate  with  Captain  James  Saumarez 
[q.  v.],  whomhe  followed  to  the  Orion,  in  which 
he  was  present  in  Lord  Bridport's  action  off 
Lorient,  at  the  battle  of  Cape  St.  Vincent,  and 
at  the  battle  of  the  Nile ;  after  which  he  was 
promoted  by  Nelson  to  be  acting-lieutenant 
of  the  Aquilon,  a  promotion  which  was  con- 
firmed by  the  admiralty  to  17  April  1799. 
He  subsequently  served  in  the  Channel  and  on 
the  French  coast,  and  at  the  reduction  of  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  whence  he  was  sent  home 
by  Sir  Home  Popham  in  command  of  an 
armed  transport.  He  was  flag-lieutenant  to 
Sir  James  Saumarez  in  the  Diomede,  Hibernia, 
and  Victory,  and  on  17  Sept.  1808  was  pro- 
moted to  the  command  of  the  Rose  sloop,  in 
which  he  took  part  in  the  capture  of  Anholt 
in  the  Baltic,  18  May  1809,  and  was  at 
different  times  engaged  with  the  Danish  gun- 
boats. In  1812  he  was  presented  by  the 
emperor  of  Russia  with  a  diamond  ring,  in 
acknowledgment  of  his  having  piloted  a 
Russian  squadron  through  the  Belt ;  and  by 
the  king  of  Sweden  with  the  order  of  the 
Sword,  ( in  testimony  of  the  esteem  in  which 
he  held  his  services.'  In  1813  Mansell  com- 
manded the  Pelican  on  the  north  coast  of 
Spain,  and  on  7  June  1814  was  advanced  to 
post  rank.  It  is  stated  that  while  in  com- 
mand of  the  Rose  and  Pelican  he  captured 
at  least  170  of  the  enemy's  vessels,  some  of 
them  privateers  of  force.  In  1837  he  was  nomi- 
nated a  K.C.H.  and  knighted.  On  9  Oct.  1849 
he  became  a  rear-admiral  on  the  retired  list, 
and  died  in  the  early  summer  of  1858.  In  1806 
he  married  Catherine,  daughter  of  John  Lukis, 
a  merchant  of  Guernsey,  and  by  her  had  issue 
four  daughters  and  four  sons.  These  latter 
all  entered  the  navy  or  marines.  The  second, 
Arthur  Lukis,  for  some  years  commanded  the 
Firefly,  surveying  ship,  in  the  Mediterranean, 
and  died,  a  retired  vice-admiral,  in  1890. 

[O'Byrne's  Nav.  Biog.  Diet.]  J.  K.  L. 

MANSFIELD,  EAKLS  OF.  [See  MURRAY, 
WILLIAM,  1705-1793,  first  EARL;  MURRAY, 
DAVID,  1727-1796,  second  EARL.] 

MANSFIELD,  CHARLES  BLACH- 
FORD  (1819-1855),  chemist  and  author,  was 
born  on  8  May  1819  at  Rowner,  Hampshire, 
where  his  father,  John  Mansfield,  was  rector. 
His  mother  was  Winifred,  eldest  daughter  of 
Robert  Pope  Blachford  of  Osborne  House, 
Isle  of  Wight.  He  was  educated  first  at  a 
private  school  at  Twyford,  Berkshire,  and 
afterwards  at  Winchester  College.  When 
sixteen  his  health  broke  down,  and  he  passed 
a  year  with  a  private  tutor  in  the  country. 
On  23  Nov.  1836  he  entered  his  name  at  Clare 
Hall,  but  did  not  begin  residence  till  October 


1839.  Owing  to  frequent  absences  from  ill- 
health  he  did  not  graduate  B.A.  till  1846 
(M.A.  1849).  Meanwhile  he  read  widely, 
and  his  personal  fascination  rapidly  gathered 
many  friends  round  him.  With  Kingsley, 
who  was  his  contemporary  at  Cambridge, 
Mansfield  formed  a  lifelong  friendship  (Me- 
moir, pp.  xii-xiv).  Medicine  attracted  him 
for  a  time,  and  while  still  at  Cambridge  he 
attended  the  classes  at  St.  George's  Hospital; 
but  when  he  settled  in  London  in  1846  he 
definitely  devoted  himself  to  chemistry,  occu- 
pying his  leisure  with  natural  history,  botany, 
mesmerism,  and  with  abstruse  studies  in  medi- 
aeval science.  Chemistry,  he  satisfied  himself, 
was  a  suitable  starting-point  for  the  system  of 
knowledge  which  he  had  already  more  or  less 
clearly  outlined,  whose  aim,  in  his  own  words, 
was  '  the  comprehension  of  the  harmonious 
plan  or  order  upon  which  the  universe  is  con- 
structed— an  order  on  which  rests  the  belief 
that  the  universe  is  truly  a  representation 
to  our  ideas  of  a  Divine  Idea,  a  visible  symbol 
of  thoughts  working  in  a  mind  infinitely  wise 
and  good.'  In  1848,  after  completing  the 
chemistry  course  at  the  Royal  College,  he 
undertook,  at  Hofmann's  request,  a  series  of 
experiments  which  resulted  in  one  of  the 
most  valuable  of  recent  gifts  to  practical  che- 
mistry, the  extraction  of  benzol  from  coal- 
tar  (see  Chemical  Soc.  Journal,  i.  244-68,  for 
experiments),  a  discovery  which  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  aniline  industry  (MEYER, 
Gesch.  der  Chimie,  1889,  p.  434).  He  pub- 
lished a  pamphlet  next  year,  indicating  some 
of  the  most  important  applications  of  benzol, 
among  others  the  production  of  a  light  of 
peculiar  brilliancy  by  charging  air  with  its 
vapour  (JBenzol,its  Nature  and  Utility)  1849). 
Mansfield  patented  his  inventions,  then  an  ex- 
pensive process,  but  others  reaped  the  profits. 
In  the  crisis  of  1848-9  he  joined  Maurice, 
Kingsley,  and  others  in  their  efforts  at  social 
reform  among  the  workmen  of  London,  and 
in  the  cholera  year  helped  to  provide  pure 
water  for  districts  like  Bermondsey,  where 
every  drop  was  sewage-tainted.  He  also 
wrote  several  papers  in  *  Politics  for  the 
People,' edited  by  the  Rev.  Frederick  Denison 
Maurice  [q.  v.]  and  Mr.  J.  M.  Ludlow,  and 
afterwards  in  the  *  Christian  Socialist.'  In  j 
September  1850  the  description  of  a  balloon 
machine  constructed  at  Paris  led  him  to  inves- 
tigate the  whole  problem  of  aeronautics,  and 
in  the  next  few  months  he  wrote  his  'Aerial 
Navigation,'  still  after  forty  years  one  of  the  tj 
most  striking  and  suggestive  works  on  its  sub-  a 
ject.  In  the  winter  of  1851-2  he  delivered  in  \ 
the  Royal  Institution  a  course  of  lectures  on  1 
the  chemistry  of  the  metals,  remarkable  for  j 
some  brilliant  generalisations  and  for  an  at* 


Mansfield 


Mansfield 


tempted  classification  upon  a  principle  of  his 
own  represented  by  a  system  of  triangles 
(Chemical  Soc.  Journal,  viii.  110;  PROFESSOR 
MASKELTNE'S  Preface  to  MANSFIELD'S  Theory 
of  Salts,  pp.  23-7,  where  the  principle  is  de- 
scribed). Next  summer  Mansfield,  'to  gratify 
>&  whim  of  wishing  to  see  the  country,  which 
I  believed  to  be  an  unspoiled  Arcadia'  (Let- 
ters from  Paraguay,  Pref.  p.  8),  started  for 
Paraguay.  He  arrived  at  Buenos  Ay  res  in 
August,  and  having  obtained  permission  from 
Urquiza,  whom  he  describes  as  an  '  English 
farmer-like,  honest-looking  man'  (ib.  p.  157), 
to  go  up  the  Parana,  he  reached  Assumption 
on24  Nov., and  remained  there  two  and  a  half 
month s.  Paraguay,  under  Francia  and  his  suc- 
cessor Lopez,  had  been  shut  from  the  world  for 
forty  years,  and  Mansfield  was,  if  not  the  first 
English  visitor  to  the  capital,  certainly  the  first 
to  go  there  merely  to  take  notes.  His  letters, 
published  after  his  death,  contain  bright  and 
careful  descriptions  of  Paraguayan  society, 
the  scenery,  plant  and  bird  life,  and  a  scheme 
for  the  colonisation  of  the  Gran  Chaco,  a  fa- 
vourite dream  with  him  for  the  rest  of  his  life. 
A  sketch  of  the  history  of  Paraguay,  valu- 
able for  the  period  immediately  preceding 
and  following  his  arrival,  forms  the  conclud- 
ing chapter  of  the  volume  of  'Letters.'  His 
earlier  letters,  printed  in  the  same  volume, 
deal  in  a  similar  manner  with  Brazil.  These 
were  translated  into  Portuguese  by  Pascual, 
and  published  along  with  elaborate  criti- 
cal essays  on  Mansfield's  narrative  at  Rio 
Janeiro,  the  first  volume  in  1861,  the  second 
in  1862. 

Mansfield  returned  to  E  n  gland  in  the  spring 
of  1853,  resumed  his  chemical  studies,  and 
began  a  work  on  the  constitution  of  salts, 
based  on  the  lectures  delivered  two  years 
previously  at  the  Royal  Institution.  This 
work,  the  '  Theory  of  Salts/  his  most  impor- 
tant contribution  to  theoretical  chemistry, 
he  finished  in  1855,  and  placed  in  a  pub- 
lisher's hands.  He  had  meanwhile  been  in- 
vited to  send  specimens  of  benzol  to  the  Paris 
Exhibition,  and  on  17  Feb.  1855,  while  pre- 
paring these  in  a  room  which  he  had  hired 
for  the  purpose  in  St.  John's  Wood,  a  naphtha 
still  overflowed,  and  Mansfield,  in  attempt- 
ing to  save  the  premises  by  carrying1  the 
blazing  still  into  the  street,  was  so  injured 
that  nine  days  later  he  died  in  Middlesex 
Hospital.  He  had  not  completed  his  thirty- 
sixth  year. 

Mansfield's  works,  published  at  various 
intervals  after  his  death,  are  fragments  to 
which  he  had  not  added  the  finishing  touch, 
yet  each  bears  the  unmistakable  impress  of 
a  mind  of  the  highest  order,  a  constant  atti- 
tude towards  the  sphere  of  knowledge  more 


akin  to  that  of  Bacon  or  Leibnitz  than  of  a 
modern  specialist.  The  testimony,  written 
or  spoken,  of  many  who  knew  him  confirms 
Pascual's  estimate,  '  a  great  soul  stirred  by 
mighty  conceptions  and  the  love  of  mankind ' 
(Ensaio  Critico,  p.  8).  A  portrait  of  Mans- 
field by  Mr.  Lowes  Dickinson  is  in  the  pos- 
session of  his  brother,  Mr.  R.  B.  Mansfield. 
The  engraving  prefixed  to  the  '  Letters  from 
Paraguay '  is  from  a  photograph. 

[Private  information  from  Mr.  R.  B.  Mans- 
field ;  Memoir  by  Kingsley,  prefixed  to  Letters 
from  Paraguay ;  Mrs.  Kingsley's  Life  of  Kingsley, 
1877,  pp.  216-18,  440-4;  Preface  by  Professor 
Maskelyne  to  the  Theory  of  Salts ;  Mr.  J.  M. 
Ludlow's  Preface  to  Aerial  Navigation ;  Chem. 
Soc.  Journal,  viii.  110-12  ;  Pascual's  Ensaio  Cri- 
tico sobre  a  viagem  ao  Brasil,  1861-2  ;  Wurtz's 
Dictionnaire  de  Chimie,  i.  527,  542-3,  545;  Hof- 
mann's  Report  on  the  Exhibition  of  1862  ;  Che- 
mistry, p.  1 23 ;  Study  of  Chemistry,  p.  9 ;  Timbs's 
Year-book  of  Facts,  1850,  pp.  75-7  ;  Fraser's 
Mag.  liv.  591-601 ;  New  Quarterly  Review,  1856, 
pp.  423-8.]  J.  A.  C. 

MANSFIELD,  HENRY  DE  (d.  1328), 
chancellor  of  Oxford  University.  [See 
MAUNSFIELD.] 

MANSFIELD  (originally  MAN- 
FIELD),  SIE  JAMES  (1733-1821),  lord 
chief  justice  of  the  court  of  common  pleas, 
born  in  1733,  son  of  John  James  Manfield,  at- 
torney, of  Ringwood,  Hampshire,  was  elected 
a  scholar  of  Etoninl750(HAKWooD,yl/zmm 
Eton.  p.  339),  and  proceeded  to  King's  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  where  he  obtained  a  fellow- 
ship in  1754,  graduated  B.  A.  in  1755  and  M.  A. 
in  1758  (Grad.  Cantab)-.}  His  grandfather  is 
said  to  have  been  a  foreigner,  and  to  have  held 
some  post  in  Windsor  Castle.  Mansfield  in- 
serted the  s  in  his  name  while  still  at  Cam- 
bridge. In  November  1758  he  was  called  to 
the  bar  at  the  Middle  Temple.  He  practised 
both  at  common  law  and  in  chancery,  and 
was  engaged  in  some  state  trials.  He  was 
one  of  Wilkes's  advisers  on  his  return  to  Eng- 
land in  1768,  and  argued  in  support  of  his 
unsuccessful  application  in  the  king's  bench 
to  be  admitted  to  bail  for  the  purpose  of 
prosecuting  a  writ  of  error  against  his  out- 
lawry (20  April).  He  took  silk  in  July  1772, 
and  was  afterwards  appointed  counsel  to  the 
university  of  Cambridge.  Another  of  Mans- 
field's clients  was  the  bigamous  Duchess  of 
Kingston,  whose  immunity  from  punishment 
he  materially  contributed  to  secure  in  1776. 
The  same  year  he  appeared  for  the  defence 
in  the  Hindon  bribery  case,  the  year  follow- 
ing for  the  incendiary,  James  Aitkin  [q.  v.], 
and  in  1779  for  the  crown  (with  Attorney- 
general  Wedderburn  [q.  v.]),  on  the  infor- 
mation exhibited  against  George  Stratton 


Mansfield 


Mansfield 


[q.  v.]  and  his  colleagues  in  the  council  of  ^ 
Fort  St.  George  for  their  usurpation  of  the  | 
government  of  the  settlement  in  1776  [see  ! 
PIGOT,  GEORGE,  BARON  PIGOT  OF  PATSHITLL].  I 

Mansfield  entered  parliament  on  10  June  | 
1779  as  member  for  the  university  of  Cam-  j 
bridge,  and  on  1  Sept.  1780  was  appointed  | 
solicitor-general,  in  which  capacity  he  took  j 
part  in  the  prosecution  of  Lord  George  Gor- 
don [q.v.]  in  February  1781,  and  in  that  of  j 
the  spy  De  la  Motte,  convicted  of  high  trea- 
son in  the  following  July.     He  went  into 
opposition  with  Lord  North  in  March  1782, 
and  returned  to  office  on  the  coalition  be- 
tween North  and  Fox  in  November  1783.  In 
parliament  he  made  a  poor  figure,  whether 
in  office  or  in  opposition,  and  after  the  dis- 
missal of  the  coalition  ministry,  18  Dec.  1783, 
hardly  opened  his  mouth  in  debate.  He  lost 
his  seat  at  the  general  election  of  April  1784 
and  never  re-entered  parliament. 

Mansfield,  with  Attorney-general  John 
Scott,  afterwards  Lord  Eldon  [q.  v.],  repre- 
sented the  Trinity  Hall  dons,  June  1795,  on 
the  appeal  of  Francis  Wrangham  [q.  v.]  to 
Lord-chancellor  Loughborough,  as  visitor  of 
the  university  of  Cambridge,  against  their 
refusal  to  elect  him  to  a  fellowship.  The 
argument  turned  upon  the  proper  construc- 
tion of  the  words  *  idoneus  moribus  et  ingenio ' 
in  the  college  statutes,  and  Wrangham's 
counsel  cited  Terence,  Horace,  and  other 
Latin  authors  to  prove  that  '  mores/  as  ap- 
plied to  an  individual,  could  only  mean  morals 
— Wrangham's  morals  being  unimpeachable. 
Mansfield,  however,  disposed  of  this  conten- 
tion by  a  single  line  from  Ovid  describing 
two  mistresses, '  Hsec  specie  melior,  moribus 
ilia  fuit ; '  and  Lord  Loughborough,  accord- 
ingly, dismissed  the  appeal. 

In  July  1799  Mansfield  was  appointed  to  the 
chief-justiceship  of  Chester,  whence  in  April 
1804  he  was  transferred  to  that  of  the  common 
pleas  and  knighted.  On  qualifying  for  office 
by  taking  the  degree  of  serjeant-at-law,  he 
chose  for  his  ring  the  Horatian  motto  '  Serus 
in  ccelum  redeas,'  in  allusion  to  the  lateness 
of  his  advancement.  He  was  sworn  of  the 
privy  council  on  9  May.  On  the  return  of 
the  whigs  to  power  after  Pitt's  death,  he  was 
offered  the  great  seal,  but  declined  it. 

Mansfield  was  a  sound,  if  not  a  profound, 
lawyer,  a  good  scholar,  and  a  keen  sports-  j 
man.     On  circuit  it  was  his  custom  to  rise 
at  five  to  kill  something  before  breakfast. 
He  was  a  dull  speaker,  with  an  ungraceful  • 
delivery  and  a  husky  voice.     His  advance-  i 
ment  to  the  bench  came  too  late  for  his  repu-  j 
tation.    He  presided,  however,  for  nearly  ten  I 
years  in  the  court  of  common  pleas  without  j 
positive  discredit,  in  spite  of  declining  powers, 


and  resigned  in  Hilary  vacation  1814.  He 
died  on  23  May  1821  at  his  house  in  Russell 
Square. 

[Gent.Mag.l821,pt.ii.p.  572;  Ami.Biog.1821, 
p.  452;  Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges;  Howell's  State 
Trials, xix.  1075  et  seq.,xx.  402,634,  1226  etseq., 
xxi.  486  et  seq.,  687  et  seq.,  1046  etseq.;  Returns 
of  Members  of  Parliament  (Official);  London 
Gazette,  29  Aug.-2  Sept.  1780,  15-18  Nov.  1783, 
8-12  May  1804  :  Vesey,  jun.'s  Reports,  ii.  609  ; 
Gunning's  Reminiscences,  ii.  23 ;  Ormerod's 
Cheshire,  ed.  Ilelsby,  i.66;  Haydn's  Book  of  Dig- 
nities, ed.  Ockerby;  Diary  of  Lord  Colchester, 
ii.  36 ;  Taunton's  Reports,  v.  392 ;  Wraxali's  Hist. 
Mem.  1815,  i.  555,  ii.  475;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
8th  Rep.  App.  p.  233  a,  loth  Rep.  App.  pt.  iv.  p. 
26;  Jesse's  George  Selwjn  and  his  Contempo- 
raries, .pp.  167,  187;  Add.  MSS.  6402  f.  140, 
21507  ff.  381-7,  and  Eg.  MS.  2137,  f.  215; 
Cooper's  Annals  of  Cambridge,  iv.  392,  399, 
412.]  J.  M.  R. 

MANSFIELD,  SIR  WILLIAM  ROSE, 
first  LORD  SANDHURST  (1819-1876),  general, 
born  21  June  1819,  was  fifth  of  the  seven 
sons  of  John  Mansfield  of  Diggeswell  House, 
Hampshire,  and  his  wife,  the  daughter  of 
General  Samuel  Smith  of  Baltimore,  U.S.A. 
He  was  grandson  of  Sir  James  Mansfield 

&.V.],  and  among  his  brothers  were  Sir  Samuel 
ansfield,  at  one  time  senior  member  of  coun- 
cil, Bombay,  Colonel  Sir  Charles  Mansfield  of 
the  diplomatic  service,  and  John  Mansfield,  a 
London  police-magistrate.  He  was  educated 
at  the  Royal  Military  College,  Sandhurst,  and 
passed  out  in  November  1835  at  the  head  of 
the  five  most  distinguished  cadets  of  his  half- 
year.  He  was  appointed  ensign  53rd  foot 
27  Nov.  1835,  became  lieutenant  in  the  regi- 
ment in  1838,  and  captain  in  1843.  After 
serving  with  the  53rd  in  the  Mediterranean 
and  at  home,  he  accompanied  the  regiment  to 
India,  and  was  present  with  it  in  the  first  Sikh 
war  at  Buddiwal,  Aliwal,  and  Sobraon,  on 
which  latter  occasion  he  acted  as  aide-de-camp 
to  Lord  Gough  (medal  and  clasps).  He  be- 
came major  3  Dec.  1847,  and  was  employed 
in  command  of  a  small  detached  force  sup- 
pressing disturbances  in  Behar  early  in  1848 
(ROGERSON,  p.  143).  He  afterwards  com- 
manded the  regiment  in  the  Punjab  war  of 
1849,  and  at  the  battle  of  Goojerat  (medal 
and  clasp).  On  9  May  1851  he  became  junior 
lieutenant-colonel  at  the  age  of  thirty-two, 
passing  over  the  head  of  Henry  Havelock 
[q.  v.],  and  having  purchased  all  his  steps  save 
the  first.  In  1851-2  he  was  constantly  em- 
ployed on  the  Peshawur  frontier,  either  in 
command  of  the  53rd  (see  ib.  pp.  143-6)  or 
attached  to  the  staff'  of  Sir  Colin  Campbell, 
lord  Clyde  [q.  v.],  who  was  in  command  on 
the  frontier,  and  who  appears  to  have  formed 


Mansfield 


93 


Mansfield 


a  very  high  opinion  of  him  (frontier  medal 
and  clasp). 

At  this  period  Mansfield  is  said  to  have 
had  a  taste  for  journalism,  and  desired  to 
become  a  bank  director.  To  the  end  of  his 
life  he  believed  himself  better  fitted  to  con- 
duct grand  financial  operations  than  any- 
thing else.  On  28  Nov.  1854  he  became 
colonel  by  brevet.  At  the  outbreak  of  the 
Russian  war  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Lord 
Panmure,  then  secretary  of  war,  which  was 
afterwards  published  as  a  pamphlet,  advoca- 
ting greater  facilities  for  enabling  militiamen 
with  their  company  officers  of  all  ranks  to 
volunteer  into  the  line.  In  April  1855  he 
exchanged  to  the  unattached  list,  and  was 
appointed  deputy  adjutant-general  in  Dublin, 
and  in  June  the  same  year  was  sent  to  Con- 
stantinople, with  the  local  rank  of  brigadier- 
general  in  Turkey,  to  act  as  responsible  mili- 
tary adviser  to  the  British  ambassador,  Lord 
Stratford  de  Redcliffe  [see  CANNING,  SIR 
STRATFORD,  VISCOUNT  STRATFORD  DE  RED- 
CLIFFE, 1786-1880]. 

He  arrived  in  Constantinople  when  the 
plan  for  relieving  Kars  with  the  Turkish 
contingent  was  under  consideration.  Mans- 
field was  in  constant  communication  with 
the  Turkish  authorities  on  the  subject  (see 
POOLE,  Life  of  Stratford  de  Redcliffe,  ii.  352). 
He  afterwards  accompanied  the  ambassador 
to  the  Crimea,  and  is  said  to  have  rendered 
valuable  services,  which  from  their  very 
nature  have  remained  unknown  to  the  public. 
At  the  close  of  the  war  in  1856  he  received 
the  quasi-military  appointment  of  consul- 
general  at  Warsaw,  with  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general  in  Poland.  With  the  summer  of  1857 
came  the  tidings  of  the  outbreak  of  the  mutiny, 
and  the  appointment  of  Sir  Colin  Campbell 
(Lord  Clyde)  to  the  chief  command  in  India. 
In  an  entry  in  his  diary  on  11  July  1857, 
Colin  Campbell  wrote :  '  Before  going  to  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge  I  had  settled  in  my  mind 
that  my  dear  friend  Mansfield  should  have 
the  offer  made  to  him  of  chief  of  the  staff. 
His  lordship  (Panmure)  proposed  the  situa- 
tion of  military  secretary,  but  that  I  told  his 
lordship  was  not  worth  his  acceptance,  and 
I  pressed  for  the  appointment  of  chief  of  the 
staff  being  offered  to  him,  with  the  rank  of 
major-general  and  the  pay  and  allowances  of 
that  office  in  India'  (SHADWELL,  Life  of  Clyde, 
i.  405) .  Mansfield  was  appointed  chief  of  the 
staff  in  India,  with  the  local  rank  of  major- 
general,  7  Aug.  1857.  Clyde's  biographer 
states  that  when  passing  through  London  to 
take  up  his  appointment  Mansfield  was  con- 
sulted by  the  government,  and  submitted  a 
plan  of  operations  based  on  the  same  prin- 
ciples as  that  communicated  in  confidence  by 


Clyde  to  the  Madras  government  on  his  way 
to  Calcutta  (ib.  ii.  411).  Mansfield  was 
Clyde's  right  hand,  his  strategetical  mentor, 
it  was  said,  throughout  the  eventful  period 
that  followed.  He  was  in  the  advance  on 
Lucknow  and  the  second  relief  in  October 
1857  (for  which  he  was  made  K.C.B.),  and 
at  the  rout  of  the  Gwalior  contingent  at 
Cawnpore  on  6  Nov.  following.  On  the  after- 
noon of  the  battle  he  was  sent  by  Clyde  to 
occupy  the  Soubahdar's  Tank,  a  position  on 
the  line  of  retreat  of  the  enemy's  right  wing. 
Mansfield  halted  rather  than  push  through 
about  a  mile  of  ruined  buildings,  in  which 
the  mutineers  were  still  posted,  after  dark,  by 
which  the  enemy  were  enabled  to  get  off  with 
all  their  guns.  His  conduct  on  this  occa- 
sion has  been  sharply  criticised  (MALLESON, 
iv.  192;  cf.  SHADWELL,  ii.41).  With  Clyde. 
Mansfield  was  in  the  advance  on  Futtehgur 
and  the  affair  at  Kalee  Nuddee,  at  the  siege 
of  Lucknow  (promoted  to  major-general  for 
distinguished  service  in  the  field),  in  the  hot- 
weather  campaign  in  Rohilcund,  the  battle  of 
Bareilly  and  the  affairs  at  Shahjehanpore,  the 
campaign  in  Oude  in  1858-9,  and  the  opera- 
tions in  the  Trans-Gogra  (medal  and  clasp). 
When  the  peril  was  past,  on  Mansfield  fell  the 
chief  burden  of  reorganising  the  shattered 
fragments  of  the  Bengal  native  army,  dealing 
with  the  European  troops  of  the  defunct  com- 
pany, and  conducting  the  overwhelming  mass 
of  official  correspondence  connected  therewith. 
Some  of  his  minutes  at  this  period  are  models 
of  lucidity.  In  December  1859  he  was  offered 
the  command  of  the  North  China  expedition, 
which  he  refused,  and  Sir  James  Hope  Grant 
fq.  v.]  was  appointed.  He  remained  chief  of 
the  staff  in  India  until  23  April  I860.  He 
held  the  command  of  the  Bombay  presidency, 
with  the  local  rank  of  lieutenant-general,  from 
18  May  1860  to  14  March  1865.  During  this 
period  he  was  appointed  colonel  38th  foot  in 
1862,  and  became  lieutenant-general  in  1864. 
He  also  published  a  pamphlet  '  On  the  Intro- 
duction of  a  Gold  Currency  in  India,'  Lon- 
don, 1864,  8vo.  On  14  March  1865  he  was 
appointed  commander-in-chief  in  India  and 
military  member  of  council,  a  position  he  held 
up  to  8  April  1870.  In  the  supreme  council 
he  was  a  warm  supporter  of  John,  lord 
Lawrence  [q.  v.]  (cf.  Mansfield's  Calcutta 
speech  reported  in  the  Times,  9  Feb.  1869). 
Mansfield's  independent  military  commands 
in  India  cannot  be  said  to  have  been  success- 
ful. He  was  unpopular,  and  sometimes  want- 
ing in  temper  and  j  udgment .  He  had  painful 
and  discreditable  quarrels,  the  most  damaging 
of  which  was  the  court-martial  on  a  member 
of  his  personal  staff,  against  whom  he  brought 
a  string  of  charges  of  peculation  and  falsi- 


Mansfield 


94 


Manship 


fying  accounts,  not  one  of  which,  after  most 
patient  investigation,  could  be  substantiated 
or  justified,  although  the  officer  was  removed 
from  the  service  on  disciplinary  grounds  (see 
reports  of  the  Jervis  court-martial  in  the 
Times,  July-September  1866,  and  the  scathing 
leader  in  the  same  paper  of  3  Oct.  1866). 
Mansfield,  who  became  a  full  general  in  1872, 
commanded  the  forces  in  Ireland  from  1  Aug. 
1870  to  31  July  1875.  In  Ireland,  too,  he 
was  unpopular,  and  in  some  instances  showed 
lamentable  failure  of  judgment. 

Mansfield  was  raised  to  the  peerage  on 
28  March  1871,  during  Mr.  Gladstone's  first 
administration,  under  the  title  of  Baron  Sand- 
hurst of  Sandhurst,  Berkshire,  in  the  peerage 
of  the  United  Kingdom.  He  took  an  active 
part  in 'the  House  of  Lords  in  the  debates  on 
army  reorganisation,  and  predicted  that  aboli- 
tion of  the  purchase  system  would  result  in 
'  stagnation,  tempered  by  jobbery.'  He  was 
a  good  speaker,  but  is  said  never  to  have 
carried  his  audience  with  him  in  the  house  or 
out  of  it.  He  was  a  G.C.S.I.  1866,  G.C.B. 
1870,  P.O.  Ireland  1870,  and  was  created 
D.C.L.  of  Oxford  in  1870.  He  died  at  his 
London  residence,  18  Grosvenor  Gardens, 
23  June  1876,  aged  57,  and  was  buried  at 
Digswell  Church,  near  Welwyn,  Hertford- 
shire. 

His  character  has  been  impartially  drawn 
by  Malleson :  '  Tall  and  soldierly  in  appear- 
ance, it  was  impossible  for  any  one  to  look  at 
him  without  feeling  certain  that  the  man 
before  whom  he  stood  possessed  more  than 
ordinary  ability.  Conversation  with  him 
always  confirmed  this  impression.  He  could 
write  well ;  he  could  speak  well ;  he  was 
quick  in  mastering  details  ;  he  possessed  the 
advocate's  ability  of  making  a  bad  cause  ap- 
pear a  good  one.  He  had  that  within  him  to 
procure  success  in  any  profession  but  one.  He 
was  not  and  could  not  become  a  great  soldier. 
Possessing  undoubted  personal  courage,  he 
was  not  a  general  at  all  except  in  name.  The 
fault  was  not  altogether  his  own.  Nature, 
kind  to  him  in  many  respects,  had  denied  him 
the  penetrating  glance  which  enabled  a  man 
on  the  instant  to  take  in  the  exact  lay  of 
affairs  in  the  field.  His  vision,  indeed,  was 
so  defective  that  he  had  to  depend  for  in- 
formation regarding  the  most  trivial  matters 
upon  the  reports  of  others.  This  was  in 
itself  a  great  misfortune.  It  was  a  misfortune 
made  irreparable  by  a  haughty  and  innate 
reserve,  which  shrank  from  reliance  on  any 
one  but  himself.  He  disliked  advice,  and, 
although  swayed  perhaps  too  easily  by  those 
he  loved  and  trusted,  he  was  impatient  of 
even  the  semblance  of  control  from  men 
brought  into  contact  with  him  only  officially 


and  in  a  subordinate  position.  Hence  it  was 
that  in  an  independent  command,  unable  to 
take  a  clear  view  himself,  he  failed  to  carry 
out  the  idea  which  to  so  clever  a  man  would 
undoubtedly  have  suggested  itself  had  he  had 
leisure  to  study  it  over  a  map  in  the  leisure 
of  his  closet '  (MALLESON,  iv.  192-3). 

He  married,  2  Nov.  1854,  Margaret,  daughter 
of  Robert  Fellowes  of  Shottesley  Park,  Nor- 
folk, by  whom  he  left  four  sons  and  a  daughter. 
His  eldest  son,  William,  second  and  present 
lord  Sandhurst,  succeeded  him  in  the  peerage. 
From  1886  till  her  death  in  1892,  his  widow 
took  a  prominent  part  as  a  member  of  the 
Women's  Liberal  Federation  in  the  agitation 
in  favour  of  Home  Rule  and  other  measures 
advocated  by  Mr.  Gladstone. 

[Foster's  Peerage  under '  Sandhurst ;'  Army  Lists ; 
Eogerson's  Hist.  Kec.  53rd  Foot,  now  1st  Shrop- 
shire L.I.,  London,  1890 ;  Malleson's  Hist.  Sepoy 
Mutiny,  cab.  ed. ;  Parl.  Debates,  1871-6.  Among 
the  obituary  notices  may  be  mentioned  that  in 
the  Times,  24  June  1876,  and  the  leader  in  the 
Army  and  Navy  Gazette,  1  July  1876.  For  will 
(personalty  60,000/.)  see  Times,  29  July  1876.1 

H.  M.  C. 

MANSHIP,  HENRY  (ft.  1562),  topo- 
grapher, was  a  native  of  Great  Yarmouth, 
and  carried  on  business  as  a  merchant  there. 
He  was  elected  a  member  of  the  corporation 
in  1550,  and  soon  took  an  active  part  in 
public  affairs.  The  old  haven  having  become 
obstructed,  Manship  was,  in  1560,  named  as 
one  of  a  committee  of  twelve  persons  on 
whom  was  devolved  the  responsibility  of  de- 
termining where  the  new  haven  should  be 
cut.  He  says  that  he  '  manye  tymes  travayled 
in  and  about  the  business,'' and  it  was  chiefly 
through  his  influence  that  Joas  or  Joyce 
Johnson,  the  Dutch  engineer,  was  brought 
from  Holland,  and  the  present  haven  con- 
structed under  his  direction.  On  11  Feb.  1562 
Manship  was  appointed  a  collector  of  the 
'  charnel  rents  '  with  George  King.  He  com- 
piled a  brief  record  of  all  the  most  remark- 
able events  in  the  history  of  the  borough, 
under  the  title, '  Greate  Yermouthe :  a  Booke 
of  the  Foundacion  and  Antiquitye  of  the 
saide  Towne,'  which  was  printed  for  the  first 
time  by  Charles  John  Palmer,  [q.  v.], 
1847,  with  notes  and  appendix.  The  n: 
script  then  belonged  to  James  Sparke  of  Bury 
St.  Edmunds,  but  it  was  sold  (lot  234)  at 
Palmer's  sale  in  1882. 

HENRY  MANSHIP  (d.  1625),  topographer, 
son  of  the  above,  born  at  Great  Yarmouth, 
was  educated  at  the  free  grammar  school 
there.  He  became  one  of  the  four  attorneys 
of  the  borough  court.  On  4  Nov.  1579  he 
was  elected  town  clerk,  but  resigned  the 
office  on  2  July  1585.  He  continued  to  be  a 


m 
e  manu- 


Manship 


95 


Manson 


member  of  the  corporation  until  1604,  when 
he  was  dismissed  for  saying  that  Mr.  Damett 
and  Mr.  Wheeler,  two  aldermen  who  then 
represented  the  borough, '  had  behaved  them- 
selves in  parliament  like  sheep,  and  were  both 
dunces.'     Thereafter  he  appears  to  have  de- 
yoted  himself  to  the  compilation  of  a  history 
of  the  borough.     In  1612  he  obtained  leave 
to  go  to  the  Hutch  and  peruse  and  copy 
records  for  forty  days.     Finding  that  many 
of  the  documents  were  missing  and  the  re- 
mainder uricared  for,  he  persuaded  the  cor- 
poration to  appoint  a  committee  to  inquire 
into  the  matter.    Their  labours  are  recorded 
in  a  book  containing  a  repertory  of  the  docu- 
ments,  which  was  engrossed   by   Manship 
and  delivered  to  the  corporation,  in  whose 
possession   it  still  remains,   though  almost 
every  document  enumerated  in  it  is  now  de- 
stroyed or  lost.     Manship  appears  to  have 
regained  the  favour  of  the  corporation,  for  he 
was  appointed   to   ride  to  London  about  a 
license  to  ( transport  herrings  in  stranger- 
bottoms,'  and  to  endeavour  to  get  the '  fishers 
of  the   town    discharged    from    buoys  and 
lights/   In  1614,  when  Sir  Theophilus  Finch 
and  George  Hardware  were  returned  to  par- 
liament for  the  borough,  Manship  acted  as 
their  solicitor,  with  a  salary  of  forty  shillings 
per  week,  and  in  1616  he  was  again  sent  to 
London  to  manage  the  town's  business,  but 
on  this  occasion  he  was  accused  of  improperly 
1  borrowing  money  in  the  town's  name/  and 
fell  into  disgrace.     His  '  History  of  Great 
Yarmouth'  was  completed  in  1619,  and  the 
corporation  voted  him  a  gratuity  of  50L,  but 
his  expectations  of  fame  and  profit  were  ap- 
parently not  realised,  for  he  circulated  in 
1620  a  pamphlet  wherein,  say  his  enemies, 
he  '  extolled  himself  and  defamed  the  town/ 
He  afterwards  deemed  it  expedient  to  apolo- 
gise.    Manship  died  in  1625  at  an  advanced 
age  and  in  great  poverty.     The  corporation 
granted  a  small  annuity  to  his  widow  Joan, 
daughter  of  Henry  Hill  of  King's  Lynn. 

Manship  was  indebted  in  some  part  of  his 
curious  history  to  that  compiled  by  his 
father.  A  contemporary  copy,  with  an  ap- 
pendix containing  a  transcript  of  the  charters 
made  by  him,  was  deposited  in  the  Hutch, 
but  is  believed  to  have  ultimately  found  its 
way  into  the  library  of  Dawson  Turner. 
Several  other  copies  are  extant,  from  one  of 
which  the  book  was  first  published,  under  the 
editorship  of  C.  J.  Palmer,  in  1854.  A  cata- 
logue of  the  charters  of  Great  Yarmouth, 
compiled  by  Manship  in  1612,  is  in  the 
British  Museum,  Addit.  MS.  23737. 

[Palmer's  Perlustration  of  Great  Yarmouth, 
i.  116-18  ;  Eye's  Norfolk  Topography  (Index 
Soc.)]  G.  G. 


MANSON,  DAVID  (1726-1792),  school- 
master, son  of  John  Manson  and  Agnes  Ja- 
mieson,  was  probably  born  in  the  parish  of 
Cairncastle,  co.  Antrim,  in  1726.  His  parents 
being  poor,  he  began  life  as  a  farmer's  servant- 
boy,  but  was  allowed  by  his  employer  to  at- 
tend a  school  kept  by  the  Rev.  Robert  White 
in  the  neighbouring  town  of  Larne.  There 
he  made  such  good  progress  that  in  a  short 
time  he  himself  opened  a  school  in  his 
native  parish,  tradition  says  in  a  cowhouse. 
By-and-by  he  became  tutor  to  the  Shaw 
family  of  Ballygally  Castle,  and  later  on 
taught  a  school  in  Ballycastle.  In  1752  he 
removed  to  Belfast,  where  he  started  a 
brewery, and  in  1755  announced  in  the 'Bel- 
fast Newsletter '  that  <  at  the  request  of  his 
customers '  he  had  opened  an  evening  school 
in  his  house  in  Clugston's  Entry,  where  he 
would  teach,  '  by  way  of  amusement/  Eng- 
lish grammar,  reading,  and  spelling.  His 
school  increased,  so  that  in  1760  he  removed 
to  larger  premises  in  High  Street,  and  em- 
ployed three  assistants.  In  1768  he  built  a 
still  larger  school-house  in  Donegall  Street, 
where  he  had  fuller  scope  for  developing  his 
system  of  instruction,  *  without  the  discipline 
of  the  rod,'  as  he  described  it.  For  the 
amusement  of  his  pupils  he  devised  various 
machines,  one  a  primitive  kind  of  velocipede. 
To  carry  out  his  ideals  of  education  he  wrote 
and  published  a  number  of  school-books, 
which  long  enjoyed  a  high  reputation  in  the 
north  of  Ireland  and  elsewhere.  These  were 
*  Manson's  Spelling  Book  ; '  an '  English  Dic- 
tionary,' Belfast,  1762;  a  'New  Primer,' 
Belfast,  1762 ;  a  '  Pronouncing  Dictionary/ 
Belfast,  1774.  He  also  published  a  small  trea- 
tise in  which  he  urged  hand-loom  weavers, 
of  whom  there  were  then  many  in  Ireland, 
to  live  in  the  country,  where  they  could 
relieve  their  sedentary  task  by  cultivating 
the  soil,  appending  directions  as  to  the  most 
profitable  methods  of  doing  so.  He  invented 
an  improved  machine  for  spinning  yarn.  In 
1775  he  was  among  the  seatholders  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church,  Belfast,  and  in 
1779  he  was  admitted  a  freeman  of  the  borough 
(  Town  Book  of  Belfast,  p.  300).  He  died  on 
2  March  1792  at  Lillyput,  a  house  which  he 
had  built  near  Belfast,  and  was  buried  at 
night  by  torch-light,  in  the  churchyard  at 
the  foot  of  High  Street,  the  graves  in  which 
have  all  long  since  been  levelled. 

Manson  married  a  Miss  Lynn  of  Ballycastle, 
but  had  no  children.  An  oil-painting  of  him 
hangs  in  the  board-room  of  the  Royal  Aca- 
demical Institution,  Belfast. 

[Ulster  Biog.  Sketches,  2nd  ser.  by  Classen 
Porter;  Belfast  Newsletter,  1755,  1760,  1768; 
Benn's  History  of  Belfast.]  T.  H. 


Manson 


96 


Mant 


MANSON,  GEORGE  (1850-1876),  Scot- 
tish artist,  son  of  Magnus  Manson,  an  Edin- 
burgh merchant,  was  born  at  Edinburgh  on 
3  Dec.  1850.  After  he  had  left  school  he  spent 
some  months  in  the  workshop  of  a  punch- 
cutter,  where  he  was  engaged  in  cutting  dies 
for  printers'  types.  In  May  1866  he  entered 
the  wood-engraving  department  of  Messrs. 
W.  &  R.  Chambers,  publishers,  and  during 
an  apprenticeship  of  five  years  with  that  firm 
produced  a  number  of  woodcuts,  including 
some  tailpieces  for  '  Chambers's  Miscellany.' 
He  found  time  to  attend  the  School  of  Art, 
to  copy  in  the  Scottish  National  Gallery,  and 
to  contribute  to  a  Sketching  Club ;  and  he 
spent  his  summer  holiday  of  1870  in  London, 
making  studies  in  the  national  collections. 
His  indentures  having  been  cancelled  by  his 
request  in  August  1871,  he  devoted  himself 
more  assiduously  to  the  work  of  the  Edin- 
burgh School  of  Art,  and  in  the  folio  wing  year 
he  gained  a  free  studentship  and  a  silver 
medal  for  a  water-colour  study.  In  1873  he 
travelled  in  France,  Belgium,  and  Holland, 
visiting  Josef  Israels  at  the  Hague.  Shortly 
after  his  return  his  health  failed,  and  he 
was  compelled,  early  in  1874,  to  go  south 
to  Sark,  where  he  made  some  of  his  best 
sketches.  He  returned  to  Scotland  for  a 
short  time,  and  in  January  1875  went  to 
Paris,  to  take  lessons  in  etching  in  the  studio 
of  M.  Cadart.  He  was  back  in  England  in 
April,  and  he  settled  for  a  few  months  at 
Shirley,  near  Croydon.  In  September  he 
sought  change  at  Lympstone  in  Devonshire, 
where  he  died  on  27  Feb.  1876.  He  is 
buried  in  the  neighbouring  churchyard  of 
Gulliford.  He  has  left  a  small  water-colour 
portrait  of  himself  when  an  apprentice,  and 
another  executed  in  1874,  and  hung  in  1876 
in  the  exhibition  of  the  Royal  Scottish 
Academy.  A  good  photograph  (1873)  is  re- 
produced in  Mr.  Gray's  'Memoir.' 

In  his  engraving  Manson  was  an  acknow- 
ledged disciple  of  Bewick,  copying  his  simple 
and  direct  line  effects,  and  preferring  to  work 
'  from  the  solid  black  into  the  white,  instead 
of  from  the  white  into  grey  by  means  of  a 
multiplicity  of  lines.'  His  paintings,  which 
deal  with  homely  and  simple  subjects,  are 
realistic  transcripts  from  nature,  and  are 
chiefly  notable  for  their  fine  schemes  of 
colour.  Many  of  his  works  are  reproduced 
in  the  '  Memoir.' 

[George  Mansou  and  his  Works,  Edinb.  1880, 
containing  a  biographical  preface  by  J.  M.  Gray, 
founded  on  material  given  by  the  artist's  friends ; 
information  kindly  supplied  by  J.  R.  Pairman, 
esq.,  and  W.  D.  McKay,  R.S.A. ;  Hamerton's 
Graphic  Arts,  pp.  311-12;  Scotsman,  1  March 
1876.1  G.  G.  S. 


MANT,  RICHARD  (1776-1848),  bishop 
of  Down,  Connor,  and  Dromore,  eldest  son 
and  fifth  child  of  Richard  Mant,  D.D.,  was 
born  at  Southampton  on  12  Feb.  1776.  His 
father,  the  master  of  King  Edward's  Grammar 
School,  and  afterwards  rector  of  All  Saints, 
Southampton,  was  the  son  of  Thomas  Mant 
of  Havant,  Hampshire,  who  had  married  a 
daughter  of  Joseph  Bingham  [q.v.]  the 
ecclesiastical  archaeologist.  Mant  was  edu- 
cated by  his  father  and  at  Winchester  School, 
of  which  he  was  elected  scholar  in  1789. 
In  April  1793  he  was  called  on  with  other 
scholars  to  resign,  in  consequence  of  some 
breach  of  discipline.  Not  being  (as  was  ad- 
mitted) personally  in  fault,  he  refused,  and 
was  deprived  of  his  scholarship.  He  entered 
as  a  commoner  at  Trinity  College,  Oxford, 
in  1793,  and  in  1794  obtained  a  scholarship. 
In  1797  he  graduated  B.A.,  and  in  1798  was 
elected  to  a  fellowship  at  Oriel,  which  he 
held  to  the  end  of  1804.  His  essay  '  On 
Commerce '  (included  in  l  Oxford  English 
Prize  Essays/  1836,  12mo,  vol.  ii.)  obtained 
the  chancellor's  prize  in  1799.  In  1800  he 
began  his  long  series  of  poetical  publications 
by  verses  in  memory  of  his  old  master  at 
Winchester,  Joseph  Warton,  D.D.  He  gra- 
duated M.  A.  in  1801,  was  ordained  deacon  in 
1802,  and,  after  acting  as  curate  to  his  father, 
took  a  travelling  tutorship,  and  was  detained 
in  France  in  1802-3  during  the  war.  Having 
been  ordained  priest  in  1803,  he  became 
curate  in  charge  (1804)  of  Buriton,  Hamp- 
shire. After  acting  as  curate  at  Crawley, 
Hampshire  (1808),  and  to  his  father  at 
Southampton  (December  1809),  he  became 
vicar  of  Coggeshall,  Essex  (1810),  where  he 
took  pupils.  In  1811  he  was  elected  Bamp- 
ton  lecturer,  and  chose  as  his  topic  a  vindica- 
tion of  the  evangelical  character  of  Anglican 
preaching  against  the  allegations  of  metho- 
dists.  The  lectures  attracted  notice.  Man- 
ners-Sutton,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  made 
him  his  domestic  chaplain  in  1813,  and  on 
going  to  reside  at  Lambeth  he  resigned  Cog- 
geshall. In  1815  he  was  collated  to  the 
rectory  of  St.  Botolph's,  Bishopsgate,  and 
commenced  D.D.  at  Oxford.  He  was  pre- 
sented in  1818  to  the  rectory  of  East  Hors- 
ley,  Surrey,  which  he  held  with  St.  Bo- 
tolph's. 

In  February  1820  Mant  was  nominated 
by  Lord  Liverpool  for  an  Irish  bishopric. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  first  designed  for 
Waterford  and  Lismore  (though  this  was 
not  vacant),  but  was  ultimately  appointed 
to  Killaloe  and  Kilfenoragh,  and  was  conse- 
crated at  Cashel  on  30  April  1820.  He  at 
once  took  up  •  his  residence  at  Clarisford 
House,  bringing  English  servants  with  him, 


Mant 


97 


Mant 


a  proceeding  so  unpopular  that  he  soon  dis- 
missed them.  He  voted  against  Roman 
catholic  emancipation  in  1821,  and  again  in 
1825.  On  22  March  1823  he  was  translated 
to  Down  and  Connor,  succeeding  Nathaniel 
Alexander,  D.D.  (d.  22  Oct.  1840),  who  had 
been  translated  to  Meath.  There  was  then, 
as  now,  no  official  residence  connected  with 
his  diocese ;  Mant  fixed  his  abode  at  Knock  - 
nagoney  (Rabbit's  Hill),  in  the  parish  of  Holy- 
wood,  co.  Down,  a  few  miles  from  Belfast. 
He  had  come  from  a  diocese  which  was 
largely  Roman  catholic  to  a  stronghold  of 
protestantism,  mainly  in  its  presbyterian 
form,  and  he  succeeded  in  doing  much  for  the 
prosperity  of  the  then  established  church. 
Mant  was  on  the  royal  commission  of  in- 
quiry into  ecclesiastical  unions  (1830)  ;  the 
publication  of  its  report  in  July  1831  was 
followed  by  considerable  efforts  of  church 
extension  in  his  diocese.  He  found  Belfast 
with  two  episcopal  churches,  and  left  it  with 
five.  He  took  an  active  part  in  connection 
with  the  Down  and  Connor  Church  Accom- 
modation Society,  formed  (19  Dec.  1838)  at 
the  suggestion  of  Thomas  Drew,  D.D.  (d. 
1859),  which  between  1839  and  1843  laid 
out  32,000/.  in  aid  of  sixteen  new  churches. 
In  1842,  on  the  death  of  James  Saurin,  D.D., 
bishop  of  Dromore,  that  diocese  was  united  to 
Down  and  Connor,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  the  Church  Temporalities  Act 
of  1833.  The  united  diocese  is  a  large  one, 
being  '  a  sixteenth  of  all  Ireland.'  The  last 
prelate  who  had  held  the  three  sees  conjointly 
was  Jeremy  Taylor,  to  whose  memory  a  marble 
monument,  projected  by  Mant,  and  with  an 
inscription  from  his  pen,  had  been  placed  in 
1827  within  the  cathedral  church  at  Lis- 
burn,  co.  Antrim. 

Mant  was  an  indefatigable  writer;  the 
bibliography  of  his  publications  occupies 
over  five  pages  in  the  British  Museum  Cata- 
logue. His  poetry  is  chiefly  notable  for 
its  copiousness.  Four  of  his  hymns  are  in- 
cluded in  Lord  Selborne's  '  Book  of  Praise,' 
1863 ;  about  twenty  others,  some  being  me- 
trical psalms,  are  found  in  many  hymnals. 
Many  of  his  hymns  were  adapted  from  the 
Roman  breviary.  The  annotated  Bible  (1814) 
prepared  by  George  D'Oyly,  D.D.  [q.v.],  and 
Mant,  at  the  instance  of  Archbishop  Man- 
ners-Sutton,  and  at  the  expense  of  the  So- 
ciety for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge, 
was  largely  a  compilation;  it  still  retains 
considerable  popularity.  It  was  followed  by 
an  edition  of  the  prayer-book  (1820),  on  a 
somewhat  similar  plan,  by  Mant  alone. 

His  best  work  is  his  *  History  of  the 
Church  of  Ireland  '  (1840),  the  fruit  of  much 
research  into  manuscript  as  well  as  printed 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


sources.  It  was  undertaken  to  meet  a  want, 
felt  all  the  more  from  the  conspicuous  abilitv 
which  marked  the  first  two  volumes  (1833- 
1837)  of  Reid's t  History  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Ireland.'  No  one  was  so  well 
equipped  for  the  task  as  Charles  Richard 
Elrington,  D.D.  [q.v.];  but  on  his  failure, 
owing  to  ill-health,  to  fulfil  the  design,  Mant 
came  forward.  His  style  is  very  readable, 
and  if  his  comments  are  those  of  a  partisan, 
his  facts  are  usually  well  arranged  and  as- 
certained with  care.  The  earlier  church 
history  of  Ireland  is  ignored,  and  the  period 
immediately  preceding  the  Reformation  is 
treated  too  much  in  the  manner  of  a  pro- 
testant  pamphlet ;  but  the  real  topic  of  the 
book,  the  post-Reformation  annals  of  the 
Irish  establishment  to  the  union,  could  hardly 
have  enlisted  a  more  judicious  narrator.  A 
copious  index  by  Mant  himself  adds  to  the 
book's  value. 

Mant  was  taken  ill  on  27  Oct.  1848  while 
staying  at  the  rectory-house,  Ballymoney, 
co.  Antrim,  and  died  there  on  2  Nov.  1848. 
He  was  buried  on  7  Nov.  in  the  churchyard 
of  St.  James's,  Hillsborough,  co.  Down.  He 
married,  on  22  Dec.  1804,  Elizabeth  Wood 
(d.  2  April  1846),  an  orphan,  of  a  Sussex 
family,  and  left  Walter  Bishop  Mant  [q.  v.], 
another  son,  and  a  daughter. 

His  publications  may  be  thus  classified : 

1.  POETICAL.     1.  '  Verses  to  the  Memory  of 
Joseph  Warton,D.D.,'  &c.,  Oxford,  1800, 8vo. 

2.  '  The  Country  Curate/  &c.,  Oxford,  1804, 
8vo.      3.    *  A   Collection   of    Miscellaneous 
Poems,'   &c.,  Oxford,  1806,  8vo  (3  parts). 

4.  'The   Slave,'    &c.,   Oxford,   1806,   8vo. 

5.  '  The  Book  of  Psalms  .  .  .  Metrical  Ver- 
sion,' &c.,  1824,  8vo.     6.  '  The  Holydays  of 
the  Church  .  .  .  with  .  .  .  Metrical  Sketches- 
&c.,  1828-31,  8vo,  2  vols.     7.  '  The  Gospd 
Miracles ;  in  a  series  of  Poetical  Sketches,' 
&c.,  1832,  12mo.    8.  '  Christmas  Carols,'  &c., 
1833,   12mo.      9.    'The  Happiness  of   the 
Blessed,'   &c.,  1833,  12mo;    4th  ed.  1837; 
1870,  8vo.      10.    'The   British  Months:    a 
Poem,  in  twelve  parts,'  &c.,  1835,  8vo,  2  vols. 
11.  '  Ancient  Hymns  from  the  Roman  Bre- 
viary .    .    .    added,   Original  Hymns,'  &c., 
1837,  12mo.     12.  '  The  Sundial  of  Armoy,' 
&c.,  Dublin,  1847,  16mo.     13.  'The  Matin 
Bell,'  &c.,  Oxford,  1848,  16mo.     14.  'The 
Youthful  Christian  Soldier  .  .  .  with  .  .  . 
Hymns,' &c.,  Dublin,  1848, 12mo.   II.  HISTO- 
KICAL  :  15. '  The  Poetical  Works  of ...  Thomas 
Warton  .  .  .  with  Memoirs,'  &c.,  1802,  8vo. 
16.  'Biographical  Notices  of  the  Apostles, 
Evangelists,  and  other  Saints,'  &c.,  Oxford, 
1828,  8vo.     17.  '  History  of  the  Church  of 
Ireland,'  &c.,  1840,  8vo,  2  vols.  III.  THEOLO- 
GICAL :  18.  '  Puritanism  Revived,'  &c.;  1808, 


Mant 


98 


Mante 


8vo.  19.  «  A  Step  in  the  Temple  .  .  .  Guide 
to  ...  Church  Catechism,'  &c.  [1808],  8vo  ; 
reprinted,  1840,  12mo.  20.  '  An  Appeal  to 
the  Gospel,'  &c.,  Oxford,  1812,  8vo  (Bamp- 
ton  lecture);  6th  edit.  1816,  8vo.  (Extracts 
from  this  were  issued  as  '  Two  Tracts  .  .  . 
of  Regeneration  and  Conversion,'  £c.,  1817, 
12mo.)  21.  '  Sermons,'  &c.,  Oxford,  1813-15, 
8vo,  3  vols.  22.  '  Sermons  .  .  .  before  the 
University  of  Oxford,'  &c.,  1816,  8vo  (against 
Socinianism).  23.  '  The  Truth  and  the  Ex- 
cellence of  the  Christian  Religion,'  &c.,  1819, 
12mo.  24.  'The  Christian  Sabbath/  &c., 
1830,  8vo.  25.  'The  Clergyman's  Obliga- 
tions/ &c.,  Oxford,  1830,  12mo,  2  parts  ;  2nd 
edit,  same  year  (referred  to  by  Newman  as  '  a 
twaddling  —  so  to  say  —  publication').  26.  'A 
Letter  to  .  .  .  H.  H.  Milman  .  .  .  Author 
of  a  History  of  the  Jews/  &c.,  1830,  8vo. 

27.  <A   Second  Letter/   &c.,    1830,    8vo. 

28.  '  The  Churches  of  Rome  and  England 
compared/  £c.,   1836,   12mo;  1884,  12mo. 

29.  '  Does  the  Church  of  Rome  agree  with 
the  Church  of  England  in  all  the  Funda- 
mentals ?  '  &c.,  Dublin,  1836,  8vo.    30.  '  Ex- 
temporaneous Prayer/  £c.,  Dublin,  1837,  8vo. 
31.    'The  Church  and  her  Ministers/  &c., 
1838,  8vo.     32.  '  Romanism  and  Holy  Scrip- 
ture/ &c.,  new  edit.  1839,  12mo  ;  1868,  16mo. 

33.  'Primitive  Christianity/  &c.,  1842,  8vo. 

34.  '  A  Churchman's  Apology/  £c.,  Dublin, 

1844,  8vo.     35.  'Horse  Ecclesiasticae/  &c., 

1845,  16mo.     36.  '  Horse  Liturgicse/   &c., 

1845,  16mo.     37.  'Religio  Quotidiana/  &c., 

1846,  8vo.     38.  <  Ferine  Anniversaries/  &c., 

1847,  16mo,  2  vols.     39.  '  The  Scotch  Com- 
munion Office/  £c.,  Oxford,  1857,  8  vo.  40.  '  A 
short  Tract  for  Revivalists/  &c.,  1859,  8vo. 

V.  MISCELLANEOUS:  41.  'A  Parsing  .  .  . 
some  of  the  Colloquies  of  Cordery/  &c., 
tSOl,  12mo.  42.  '  Reflections  on  ...  Cruelty 
to  Animals/  &c.,  1807,  8vo.  43.  '  Church 
Architecture  considered/  £c.,  Belfast,  1843, 
8vo.  Also  single  sermons,  1813-40,  and 
charges,  1820-42. 

[Memoir  by  Berens,  1849  ;  Memoirs  by  Walter 
Bishop  Mant,  1857;  Biog.  Diet,  of  Living  Au- 
thors, 1816,  p.  220;  Ewart's  Handbook  of  the 
United  Diocese  of  Down,  Connor,  and  Dromore 
[1886]  ;  Newman's  Letters,  1891,  i.  218;  Julian's 
Diet.  Hymnology,  1892,  pp.  713  sq.  ;  Notes  and 
Queries,  5th  ser.  x.  86.]  A.  GK 

MANT,  WALTER  BISHOP  (1807- 
1869),  divine,  eldest  son  of  Richard  Mant 
[q.v.],  was  born  on  25  June  1807  atBuriton, 
Hampshire.  He  matriculated  at  Oriel  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  on  6  Feb.  1824,  and  graduated 
B.A.  1827,  M.A.  1830.  In  1831  he  took 
orders,  and  was  appointed  archdeacon  of 
Connor  by  his  father.  In  October  1834  he 
was  preferred  to  the  rectory  of  Hillsborough, 


I 

P 


co.  Down,  and  was  appointed  archdeacon  of 
Down.  For  many  years  he  was  provincial 
grand  master,  and  afterwards  provincial 
grand  chaplain,  of  the  freemasons  of  Down 
and  Antrim.  Like  his  father,  whose  biogra- 
pher he  became,  lie  wrote  verse.  In  anti- 
quarian subjects  he  took  considerable  inte- 
rest, and  contributed  to  the '  Proceedings  '  of 
local  societies.  He  preached  on  Sunday, 
4  April  1869,  and  died  of  influenza  two  days 
later  at  the  archdeaconry,  Hillsborough;  he 
was  buried  on  10  April  at  Hillsborough. 

He  published:  1.  'Horae  Apostolicae/ &c., 
1839,  8vo.  2.  'The  Man  of  Sorrows  .  .  . 
five  Discourses/  &c.,  Oxford,  1852,  8vo. 
3.  '  Memoirs  of  ...  Richard  Mant/  &c., 
Dublin,  1857,  8vo.  4.  '  Christophoros  and 
other  Poems/  &c.,  1861,  8vo.  5.  'Bible 
Quartetts/  &c.[1862],32mo  (three  numbers). 
6.  'Scientific  Quartetts,'  &c.  [1862-3],  32mo 
(six  numbers). 

[Belfast  Newsletter,  7  April  and  12  April  1869 ; 
Guardian,  14  April  1869,  p.  400;  E wart's  Hand- 
book of  Diocese  of  Down,  Connor,  and  Dromore, 
1886,  p.  49;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1715-1886.] 

A.  G.  " 

MANTE,  THOMAS  (Jl.  1772),  military 
writer,  describes  himself  as  having  served 
as  an  assistant  engineer  at  the  siege  of  Ha- 
vana in  1762,  and  as  major  of  brigade  to 
Colonel  Dudley  Bradstreet  in  the  campaigns 
against  the  Indians  in  1764.  His  name 
does  not  appear  in  any  British  '  Army  List/ 
nor  in  Porter's  '  History  of  the  Royal  Engi- 
neers.' Mante  wrote  several  military  works, 
the  most  important  being  his  '  History  of 
the  late  War  in  America,  including  the 
Campaigns  against  His  Majesty's  Indian 
Enemies/  London,  1772,  a  handsome  quarto, 
praised  by  the  American  historians  Sparks 
and  Bancroft,  and  now  scarce  (cf.  LOWNDES, 
Bibl.  Manual,  Bonn;  WINSOR,  Hist,  of  Ame- 
rica, v.  616,  footnote).  Mante  obtained,  but 
did  not  take  out,  a  license  to  print  and  vend 
the  work  for  a  term  of  fourteen  years  (Home 
Office  Warrant £ook,vol.-xxxi-v.  1. 195).  The 
book  was  published  in  the  ordinary  way. 
Mante  also  wrote  a  '  Treatise  on  the  Use  of 
Defensive  Arms,  translated  from  the  French 
of  Joly  de  Maizeray,  with  Remarks/  London, 
1771 ;  '  System  of  Tactics,  translated  from 
the  French  of  Joly  de  Maizeray/  and  dedi- 
cated to  Guy  Carleton,  lord  Dorchester, 
London,  1781 ;  and  '  Naval  and  Military 
History  of  the  Wars  of  England,  including 
those  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,'  London, 
1795  P-1807.  The  last  two  volumes  are  de- 
scribed as '  completed  by  an  impartial  hand/ 
presumably  after  the  author's  death. 

[Allibone's  Diet.  vol.  ii. ;  Drake's  American 
Biog. ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Mante's  Works.  The 


Mantell 


99 


Mantell 


note  from  a  Mr.  Thomas  '  Mant '  about  an  ac- 
ceptance in  17o±,  among  the  Caryll  Papers  in 
the  British  Museum  (Add.  MS.  28232,  f.  372), 
may  suggest  a  clue  to  his  origin.]  H.  M.  C. 

MANTELL,  GIDEON  ALGERNON 
(1790-1852),  geologist,  was  born  in  1790  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Jolm-sub-Castro,  Lewes, 
Sussex,  being  one  of  a  family  of  six — four  sons 
and  two  daughters.  His  father  was  a  shoe- 
maker in  good  business,  noted  for  his  shrewd- 
ness, integrity,  and  whig  principles.  Gideon 
was  sent  first  to  a  dame's  school,  next  to  one 
kept  by  a  Mr.  Button  on  the  Cliffe  (for  his 
father's  principles  practically  excluded  him 
from  the  grammar  school),  then  to  a  private 
school  in  Wiltshire.  He  was  next  articled 
to  James  Moore,  a  surgeon  in  Lewes,  by  whom 
lie  was  so  much  esteemed  that,  on  the  comple- 
tion of  his  medical  education  by  becoming  a 
licentiate  of  the  Apothecaries'  Hall,  he  was 
taken  into  partnership.  Mantell  was  very 
successful  in  his  profession  at  Lewes,  making 
midwifery  a  special  study.  He  contributed 
to  the  f  Lancet '  several  papers  on  this  and 
other  medical  subjects,  and,  with  the  help 
of  his  brother  Joshua  [q.  v.],  a  member  of 
the  same  profession,  was  instrumental  in 
arresting  the  death  penalty,  and  procuring 
an  ultimate  pardon,  for  a  woman  who  had 
been  condemned  for  poisoning  Her  husband 
with  arsenic,  since  he  succeeded  in  showing 
that  the  tests  relied  upon  by  the  medical 
witnesses  for  the  crown  were  untrustworthy. 
As  a  result  of  this,  he  published  in  1827  a 
treatise  entitled  '  Observations  on  the  Medi- 
cal Evidence  necessary  to  prove  the  Presence 
of  Arsenic  in  the  Human  Body  in  cases  of 
supposed  Poisoning  by  that  Mineral.' 

But,  while  actively  following  his  profes- 
sion, Mantell  lost  no  opportunity  of  indulg- 
ing his  taste  for  natural  history  and  geology, 
and  of  collecting  specimens,  first  from  the 
chalk  about  Lewes,  then  from  the  Weald 
of  Sussex.  '  A  Description  of  a  Fossil  Al- 
cyonium  from  the  Chalk  Strata  near  Lewes,' 
read  before  the  Linnean  Society  in  1814,  and 
printed  in  their  ( Transactions '  (xi.  401-7), 
was  the  first  of  a  long  series  of  publications. 
His  reputation  rapidly  grew,  especially  after 
his  discovery  of  the  iguanodon  in  the  sand- 
stone of  Tilgate  Forest,  an  account  of  which 
was  read  before  the  Royal  Society  early  in 
1825,  and  is  printed  in  the  '  Philosophical 
Transactions,'  cxv.  179.  His  collection  of 
fossils  became  noted,  for  he  spared  neither 
time  nor  money  in  augmenting  it,  and  in  1835, 
by  the  advice,  backed  by  liberal  pecuniary 
help,  of  the  Earl  of  Egremont,  he  removed  it 
and  his  family  (for  he  had  married  a  Miss 
Woodhouse,  the  daughter  of  one  of  his  pa- 
tients) to  Brighton.  But  here  he  was  less 


successful  in  his  profession  than  he  had  been 
at  Lewes,  and,  after  a  vain  effort  had  been 
made  in  the  district  to  raise  a  fund  sufficient 
to  retain  the  collection  for  Sussex,  Mantell 
sold  it  to  the  British  Museum  for  5,000/.  In 
1839  he  removed  to  a  house  on  Clapham  Com- 
mon, and  after  a  few  years  there  moved  into 
London,  living  at  19  Chester  Square.  But, 
while  his  scientific  repute  increased,  his  medi- 
cal practice  declined.  In  his  later  years  he 
devoted  himself  mainly  to  literature  and  lec- 
turing, in  both  of  which,  in  the  words  of  Lord 
Rosse  (president  of  the. Royal  Society)/  he  was 
eminently  successful,'  owing  to '  the  singular 
ability,  the  felicitous  illustration,  and  the 
energetic  eloquence  that  characterised  all  his 
discourses.'  He  was  also  a  zealous  antiquary, 
opening  many  tumuli  about  Lewes.  In  the 
later  years  of  his  life  Mantell  suffered  from 
a  spinal  complaint,  the  result  of  an  accident. 
Though  at  times  in  acute  pain,  he  bore  it 
bravely,  continuing  to  join  scientific  meet- 
ings and  deliver  lectures.  The  end  was  un- 
expected. After  a  lecture  to  the  Clapham 
Athenaeum,  he  took  opium  to  allay  pain. 
The  dose,  though  not  in  itself  a  fatal  one, 
proved  so  to  his  exhausted  frame,  and  he 
died  10  Nov.  1852.  He  was  buried  in  St. 
Michael's  Church,  Lewes,  where  there  is  a 
brass  tablet  to  his  memory.  He  left  two 
sons  :  Walter,  who  discovered  the  fossil  re- 
mains of  the  gigantic  dinornis ;  and  Joshua ; 
besides  one  daughter. 

Mantell  was  a  facile  and  prolific  writer. 
Under  his  name  sixty-seven  books  and  me- 
moirs appear  in  Agassiz  and  Strickland's 
1  Bibliographia  Zoologiae,'  and  forty-eight 
scientific  papers  in  the  Royal  Society's  Cata- 
logue. Of  the  latter,  ten  were  communicated 
to  that  society  and  printed  in  the  'Philo- 
sophical Transactions,'  and  nineteen  were 
published  by  the  Geological  Society.  Of  these 
papers,  the  majority  deal  with  the  geology  and 
palaeontology^  vertebrate  and  invertebrate, 
not  forgetting  plants,  of  the  south-east  of 
England ;  but  Mantell  also  wrote  on  the  fossil 
fox  of  CEningen,  and  on  the  'Dinoruis'  and 

1  Notornis '  of  New  Zealand,  the  remains  of 
which  had  been  sent  over  by  his  son  Walter. 
His  last  paper  was  on  i  TelerpetonElginense/ 
a  fossil  reptile  discovered  in  Moray,  in  strata 
considered  (erroneously)  to  be  of  old  red  sand- 
stone age,  together  with  some  remarks  on 
supposed  fossil  ova  of  batrachians  from  the 
lower  Devonian  of  Forfarshire.    '  The  Fossils 
of  the  South  Downs,'  4to,  1822,  was  his  first 
book,  the  plates  of  which  were  executed  by 
his  wife ;  others  were  '  The  Geology  of  the 
South-East  of  England,'  1833 ;  «  Thoughts  on 
a  Pebble,'  1836  ;  'The Wonders  of  Geology/ 

2  vols.,  1838 ;  <  The   Medals   of  Creation,' 

H  2 


Mantell 


100 


Manton 


2  vols.,  1844  ;  '  Thoughts  on  Animalcules/ 
1846 :  (  Geological  Excursions  round  the  Isle 
of  Wight  and  along  the  adjacent  Coast  of 
Dorsetshire,'  1847 — all  8vo.  Most  of  these 
went  through  more  than  one  edition ;  of  the 
'  Wonders '  six  were  published  in  the  first 
ten  years. 

Mantell  was  elected  into  the  Linnean 
Society  in  1813,  and  into  the  Geological 
Society  in  1818  ;  from  the  latter  he  received 
the  Wollaston  medal  in  1835 ;  he  was  one  of 
its  secretaries  in  1841-2,  and  a  vice-president 
in  1848-9.  He  was  elected  F.R.S.  in  1825, 
and  received  a  royal  medal  in  1849 ;  he  was 
enrolled  an  honorary  fellow  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons  in  1844,  having  become 
M.R.C.S.  in  1841,  and  was  granted,  in  the  last 
year  of  his  life,  a  pension  from  the  crown. 

Mantell  was  not  only  a  popular  lecturer 
and  writer,  but  also  the  first  to  demonstrate 
the  fresh- water  origin  of  the  Wealden  strata, 
and  by  his  researches  among  them  to  dis- 
cover four  out  of  the  five  genera  of  Dinosaurs 
known  at  the  time  of  his  death.  But  his 
chief  service  to  science  was  '  as  a  working 
geologist,  as  a  discoverer,  as  a  collector,  and 
as  one  who,  in  the  infancy  of  geological 
science,  placed  before  the  world  the  means 
by  which  others  could  write  a  thesis  or  found 
a  system.'  The  Royal  Society  possesses  a 
portrait  of  Mantell  by  J.  J.  Masquerier. 

[Obituary  notices  in  Presidential  Addresses 
(Lord  Rosse)  to  the  Royal  Society,  1852,  pp.  26- 
31,  and  to  the  Geological  Society  (Quart.  Jouru. 
Geolog.  Soc.  vol.  ix.  pp.  xxii-v) ;  Gent.  Mag.  1 852, 
pt.  ii.  pp.  644—7  ;  Lower's  Sussex  Worthies,  pp. 
158-9  ;  Agassiz  and  Strickland's  Bibliographia 
Zoologies  et  Geologise,  pp.  539-42  ;  Royal  Soc. 
Catalogue  of  Scientific  Papers,  iv.  219-20.] 

T.  G.  B. 


[Brit.  Mus.  Cat. ;  Gent,  Mag.  1865,  pt.  i.  p. 
800.]  B.  B.  W. 

MANTELL,  SIR  THOMAS  (1751-1831), 
antiquary,  born  in  1751,  was  the  only  son  of 
Thomas  Mantell,  surgeon,  of  Chilham,  Kent, 
by  Catharine,  daughter  of  John  Nichols, 
rector  of  Fordwich.  He  belonged  to  the 
Kentish  branch  of  the  Mantells.  Pegge  the 
antiquary  was  his  godfather.  Early  in  life 
he  settled  at  Dover  in  his  father's  profession, 
but  retired  on  being  appointed  agent  for 
prisoners  -of  war  and  transports  at  Dover. 
In  1814  he  was  appointed  agent  for  packets 
at  Dover,  a  post  at  that  time  demanding  un- 
remitting attention.  He  was  for  many  years 
a  magistrate  at  Dover,  and  six  times  its 
mayor.  He  was  knighted  on  13  May  1820 
during  his  mayoralty.  He  died  at  his  house 
in  Dover  on  21  Dec.  1831,  aged  80,  and  was 
buried  in  the  family  vault  at  Chilham.  He 
married  Anne,  daughter  of  William  Oakley, 
but  left  no  family. 

Mantell  was  elected  fellow  of  the  Society 
of  Antiquaries  in  1810.  He  investigated 
the  tumuli  in  various  parts  of  Kent,  and  was 
a  collector  of  antiquities.  His  publications 
are :  1.  '  Short  Directions  for  the  Manage- 
ment of  Infants,'  1787.  2.  '  Case  of  Imper- 
forate  Anus  successfully  treated '  in  '  Me- 
moirs of  Medicine,'  vol.  iii.  1792.  3.  '  An 
Account  of  Cinque  Ports  Meetings,  called 
Brotherhoods  and  Guestlings,'  Dover,  1811, 
4to. ;  reissued  with  additions  as  '  Cinque 
Ports,  Brotherhoods,  and  Guestlings,'  Dover, 

|  1828,  4to.     4.  '  Coronation  Ceremonies  .  .  . 

!  relative  to  the  Barons  of  the  Cinque  Ports,' 
&c.,  Dover,  1820,  4to. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1832,  pt.  i.  pp.  88,  89,  651;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.]  W.  W. 


MANTELL,  JOSHUA  (1795-1865),  sur- 
geon and  writer  on  horticulture,  born  in  1795, 
was  younger  brother  of  Gideon  Algernon 
Mantell  [q.  v.]  He  adopted  the  medical  pro- 
fession, was  admitted  a  licentiate  of  the  Apo- 
thecaries' Company,  London,  in  1828  (Med. 
Direct.  1845),  and  practised  as  a  surgeon  at 
Newick  in  Sussex. 

He  was  devoted  to  floriculture,  and  fo  unded 
the  Newick  Horticultural  Society.  About  , 
1834  he  was  thrown  from  his  horse,  and  re- 
ceived an  injury  to  his  brain  which  necessi- 
tated his  removal  to  an  asylum  at  Ticehurst, 
where  he  died  in  1865. 

Mantell  was  the  author  of  an  article  on 
'  Floriculture/  issued  both  separately  and  in 
Baxter's  *  Library  of  Agricultural  and  Hor- 
ticultural Knowledge,'  2nd  edit.  8vo,  Lewes, 
1832  (4th  edit.  1846),  of  which  work  and 
'The  Farmer's  Annual'  he  is  said  to  have 
been  the  principal  editor. 


MANTON,  JOSEPH  (1766? -1835), 
gunmaker,was,  according  to  the  specification 
of  a  patent  granted  to  him  in  April  1792, 
then  established  in  business  in  Davies  Street, 
Berkeley  Square,  London ;  his  name  does  not 
appear  in  the  '  Directory '  until  two  years 
afterwards.  He  remained  in  Davies  Street 
until  1825,  and  his  shop,  No.  25,  became 
widely  known  to  shooters.  Colonel  Peter 
Hawker  [q.  v.]  was  a  great  friend  and  admirer 
of  '  Joe  Manton,'  as  he  was  almost  universally 
called,  and  his  'Instructions  to  Young  Sports- 
men' abounds  with  references  to  Manton's 
skill.  Blaine  (Encyclopcedia  of  Sports  and 
Pastimes,  1840,  p.  748)  is  more  cautious,  but 
admits  that  '  had  he  never  done  more  than 
invent  his  breech  and  his  elevated  rib  his 
name  would  have  been  associated  with  the 
fowling-piece  as  long  as  fowl  remained  to  be 
killed.'  The  possession  of  one  of  his  guns 
was  an  object  of  ambition  to  sportsmen. 


Manton 


101 


Manton 


Praed  writes  in  his  'Chaunt  of  the  Brazen 
Head:'— 

Still  brokers  swear  the  shares  will  rise, 
Still  Cockneys  boast  of  Manton's  gun. 
He  took  out  several  patents  between  1792 
and  1825  for  an  improved  hammer  and  breech- 
ing ;  a  spring  to  prevent  the  rattling  of  the 
trigger ;  cartridges  ;  a  perforated  hammer  to 
allow  air  to  escape  when  the  charge  is  being 
rammed  down  ;  the  '  elevated  rib,'  by  which 
the  barrels  of  double  guns  are  connected  I 
together :  the  '  gravitating  stop '  to  prevent  ! 
accidental  discharge,  and  the  '  musical  sear/ 
by  which  a  musical  sound  was  produced  on 
cooking  the  piece.  According  to  Daniel 
(Rural  Sports,  iii.  440),  Manton  applied  for 
a  patent  in  1790  for  a  machine  for  rifling 
cannon,  and  for  an  improved  shot  with  a  base 
of  soft  wood  to  take  into  the  grooving.  He 
was  offered  a  sum  of  500/.  for  these  inven- 
tions, which  he  declined.  The  patent  was 
refused,  in  consequence  of  the  interposition 
of  the  board  of  ordnance,  although  the 
king's  warrant  for  the  sealing  of  the  patent 
had  been  issued.  In  his  best  guns  he  intro- 
duced platinum  touch-holes  for  preventing 
corrosion,  and  his  barrels  were  proved  by 
hydraulic  pressure.  He  used  to  say  that 
none  of  his  guns  were  ever  known  to  burst. 
His  inventions  unconnected  with  gunmaking 
comprised  a  method  of  enclosing  clocks  in 
exhausted  cases ;  air-tight  sliding  tubes  for 
telescopes ;  and  a  tool  for  boring  holes  in 
horses'  feet,  so  that  shoes  might  be  attached 
by  screws  instead  of  by  nails.  Hawker  claims 
for  Manton  the  introduction  of  the  copper 
percussion-cap,  but  this  is  hardly  borne  out 
by  the  evidence.  He  unquestionably  had 
something  to  do  with  the  introduction  of  the 
percussion  system,  as  is  proved  by  his  patents 
of  1818  and  1825  for  priming  tubes,  but  these 
inventions  fall  far  short  of  the  simplicity  of 
the  copper  cap.  Notwithstanding  Manton's 
great  reputation  and  the  high  prices  he  re- 
ceived for  his  guns  he  did  not  succeed  in 
business,  and  in  January  1826  he  became 
bankrupt  (London  Gazette,  p.  194).  His 
certificate  was  eventually  allowed,  20  July, 
but  he  never  seems  to  have  recovered  himself. 
At  the  time  of  his  bankruptcy  he  was  carry- 
ing on  business  at  11  Hanover  Square,  but 
the  next  year  he  was  in  the  New  Koad,  then  in 
Burwood  Place,  and  subsequently  in  Holies 
Street.  He  died  at  Maida  Hill,  29  June 
1835,  aged  69,  and  was  buried  in  Kensal 
Green  cemetery,  his  epitaph  being  from  the 
pen  of  Colonel  Hawker,  who  prints  it  in 
his  'Instructions.'  Manton's  business  was 
carried  on  by  his  sons  at  6  Holies  Street  until 
1840,  when  it  was  acquired  by  Messrs.  Charles 
and  Henry  Egg,  also  a  name  of  repute  in  the 


gun  trade.  Manton  married,  on  17  Jan.  1792, 
at  St.  George's,  Hanover  Square,  Marianne 
Aitkens,  and  the  baptism  of  several  of  their 
children  is  recorded  at  that  church. 

His  brother,  JOHN  MANTON  (d.  1834),  was 
also  a  gunmaker,  with  a  reputation  little  in- 
ferior to  that  of  Joseph.  His  shop  was  at 
No.  6  Dover  Street,  Piccadilly,  where  he 
carried  on  business  down  to  the  time  of  his 
death.  He  took  out  four  patents,  but  none 
were  of  much  importance.  The  business 
was  continued  by  his  sons  for  some  years 
afterwards. 

The  patent  indexes  also  contain  the  names 
of  George  Henry  Manton  (son  of  John 
Manton)  and  John  Augustus  Manton,  both 
of  whom  were  gunsmiths.  Charles  Manton, 
brother  to  John  Augustus,  was  appointed 
master  furbisher  at  the  Tower  about  1829. 
Some  of  his  inventions  are  described  in  a 
volume  lettered  '  Percussion  Arm  Papers, 
1836  to  1847,' preserved  among  the  ordnance 
papers  at  the  Public  Record  Office.  The  same 
volume  contains  reports  of  trials  of  several 
inventions  by  the  Mantons. 

[Colonel  Hawker's  Instructions  to  Young 
Sportsmen,  llth  ed.  1859,  pp.  1,  6,  20,  76,  80  ; 
Elaine's  Encyclopedia  of  Sports  and  Pastimes, 
1840,  pp.  747,  &c. ;  Daniel's  Eural  Sports,  iii. 
440,  480,  Suppl.  p.  447.]  E.  B.  P. 

MANTON,  THOMAS,  D.D.  (1620-1677), 
presbyterian  divine,  baptised  at  Lydeard  St. 
Lawrence,  Somerset,  31  March  1620,  was 
son  of  Thomas  Manton,  probably  curate  of 
that  place  at  the  time.  He  was  educated  at 
the  free  school,  Tiverton,  and  was  an  'apt 
scholar,  ready  at  fourteen  for  the  university.' 
On  11  March  1635  he  entered  Wadham  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  and  applied  himself  to  divinity ; 
he  graduated  B.A.  from  Hart  Hall  15  June 
1639,  and  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Hall  of 
Exeter  at  the  age  of  twenty  (HAERis).  This 
premature  step  he  afterwards  speaks  of  (Expo- 
sition of  James]  as  a  '  rash  intrusion.'  Wood 
conceives  that  he  was  not  ordained  until  the 
beginning  of  1660,  by  Bishop  Galloway  at 
Westminster,  which  is  unlikely.  Hill  of 
Rotterdam  says  that  he  only  took  deacon's 
orders  from  Bishop  Hall,  and  that  he  never 
would  submit  to  any  other  ordination  (Athence 
Oxon.  iii.  1135  n.)  Manton  preached  his 
first  sermon  at  Sowton,  near  Exeter.  He  was 
in  that  city  during  the  siege  by  the  royalists, 
and  upon  its  surrender  (4  Sept.  1643)  went 
to  Lyme.  Soon  afterwards  he  was  chosen 
lecturer  at  Cullompton,  Devonshire.  About 
the  end  of  1644,  or  early  in  1645,  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  Colonel  Alexander  Popham,  M.P., 
and  lessee  of  the  manor,  to  the  living  of 
Stoke  Newington,  on  the  sequestration  of 
William  Heath.  Manton  soon  became  ex- 


Manton 


102 


Manton 


tremely  popular,  and  an  acknowledged  leader 
of  the  presbyterians  in  London. 

He  was  one  of  the  three  scribes  to  the 
Westminster  Assembly,  and  signed  the  pre- 
face to  the  '  Confession,'  adding  an  '  Epistle 
to  the  Reader  '  of  his  own  (see  ed.  Edinb. 
1827).  On  at  least  six  occasions  Manton 
was  called  to  preach  before  the  Long  parlia- 
ment, the  first  being  30  June  1647,  a  fast  day 
(Commons'  Journals}.  He  strongly  disap- 
proved of  the  king's  execution,  but  remained 
in  favour  with  Cromwell  and  his  parliament, 
and  again  preached  before  them  on  thanks- 
giving and  fast  days  until  4  Feb.  1658.  He 
attended  Christopher  Love  [q.  v.]  on  the 
scaffold  (22  Aug.  1651),  and  afterwards,  in 
spite  of  threats  of  shooting  from  the  soldiers, 
preached  a  funeral  sermon  (printed  1651)  in 
Love's  church  of  St.  Lawrence  Jewry,  though 
'  without  pulpit-cloth  or  cushion.'  Manton 
was  incorporated  B.D.  on  20  April  1654  at 
Oxford,  on  the  ground  that  '  he  is  a  person 
of  known  worth,  and  a  constant  preacher 
in  London.'  In  1656  he  was  presented  by 
William  Russell,  earl  of  Bedford,  to  the 
rectory  of  St.  Paul's,  Covent  Garden,  a  new 
church  built  and  endowed  by  Francis,  fourth 
earl  (NEWCOURT,  i.  707).  Although  he  was 
not  legally  admitted  until  10  Jan.  1660 
(KEKSTETT,  Register],  he  attracted  to  the 
church,  under  the  Commonwealth,  crowds 
of  the  nobility,  both  Scottish  and  English. 
Evelyn  was  there  (Diary,  i.  327)  on  23  May 
1658,  when  Manton  had  collections  made  for 
the  sequestrated  ministers.  On  another  oc- 
casion Baxter  and  Dr.  Wilkins,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Chester,  assisted  him  in  a  service 
for  the  Piedmontese  protestants.  He  was 
nominated  by  the  committee  of  parliament, 
with  Baxter  and  others,  to  draw  up  the 
'  Fundamentals  of  Religion '  (BAXTER,  Reli- 
quia,  pt.  ii.  p.  197).  He  was  also  appointed 
one  of  the  'triers'  or  inquisitors  of  godly 
ministers.  Wood  derisively  calls  him  the 
'  prelate  of  the  Protectorate.'  On  26  June 
1657  Manton  was  present  in  Westminster 
Hall,  and  l  recommended  his  Highness,  the 
Parliament,  the  council,  the  forces  by  land 
and  sea,  and  the  whole  government  and 
people  of  the  three  nations  to  the  blessing  and 
protection  of  God  '  (  WHITELOCKE,  p.  662). 

Manton  was  anxious  for  the  Restoration, 
and  was  one  of  the  deputation  to  Breda, 
where  Charles  II  promised  to  make  subscrip- 
tion easier  for  the  presbyterians.  In  June  or 
July  1660  he  was  sworn  one  of  the  twelve 
chaplains  to  the  king,  but  never  preached 
before  him,  or  received  or  expected  any  pay 
(BAXTER).  He  sat  on  the  commission  for  the 
revision  of  the  liturgy,  which  met  in  the  first 
instance  at  Calamy's  house  2  April  1660,  and 


diligently  attended  the  Savoy  conference 
(convened  25  March  1661).  He  accompanied 
Baxter,  Calamy,  and  others  to  an  audience 
of  the  king,  who  desired  them  '  to  set  down 
what  they  would  yield  to.'  The  presbyterians 
met  at  Sion  College  for  two  or  three  weeks, 
and  attended  at  Lord-chancellor  Manchester's 
when  their  declaration  was  read  before  the 
king  (22  Oct.  1660). 

On  19  Nov.  1660  Manton  was  created  D.D. 
at  Oxford,  and  was  offered  the  deanery  of  Ro- 
chester, but  he  declined  to  subscribe.  He  con- 
tinued at  St.  Paul's,  Covent  Garden,  not  read- 
ing the  liturgy  nor  having  it  read,  until  a  pe- 
tition was  presented  by  his  congregation  at  the 
end  of  1661.  On  24  Aug.  (St.  Bartholomew's 
day)  1662  he  left  his  living,  but  disclaims 
having  preached  any  farewell  sermon  (KEN- 
NETT,  p.  779).  He  attended  the  services  of 
his  successor,  Dr.  Patrick,  afterwards  bishop 
of  Ely,  until  Patrick  charged  him  with  circu- 
lating a  libel  about  him  in  the  church  (Bodl 
MSS.  Cod.  Tann.  xxxiii.  fol.  38).  Manton 
then  held  frequent  services  in  his  own  house 
in  King  Street,  Covent  Garden,  until  the 
numbers  grew  too  large,  and  the  meetings 
were  moved  successively  to  White  Hart  Yard, 
Brydges  (now  Catherine)  Street,  and  to  Lord 
Wharton's  in  St.  Giles's.  It  is  a  sign  of  his 
popularity  that  the  Earl  of  Berkshire, '  a  Jan- 
senist  papist,'  who  lived  next  door,  offered 
egress  '  over  a  low  wall '  if  trouble  arose 
(HARRIS).  A  mong  those  who  regularly  came 
were  the  Countesses  of  Bedford  and  Man- 
chester, Lady  Clinton,  Sir  William  Lockier, 
and  Lady  Seymour  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  2nd 
Rep.  App.  vi.  p.  15).  In  September  1668 
Manton,  l  being  next  the  court  and  of  great 
name  among  the  presbyterians,'  drew  up,  at 
the  suggestion  of  Sir  John  Baber  [q.  v.],  an 
address  to  the  king  acknowledging  the  cle- 
mency of  his  majesty's  government.  Manton 
described  his  own  and  his  companion's  recep- 
tion at  Lord  Arlington's,  the  secretary  of 
state,  in  a  letter  to  Baxter  (Reliquice,  iii.  37). 
His  meetings  were  connived  at  until  about 
1670,  when  he  was  arrested  on  a  Sunday 
afternoon  just  as  he  was  finishing  his  sermon. 
He  was  committed  to  the  Gatehouse,  but  was 
treated  leniently,  Lady  Broughton  being  the 
keeper.  Baxter  'judges  him  well  at  ease.* 
On  being  released,  six  months  after,  Manton 
began  preaching  in  a  room  in  White  Hart 
Yard,  and  only  escaped  a  second  arrest  by  a 
timely  warning,  which  enabled  James  Bed- 
ford, who  had  taken  the  Oxford  oath,  to 
occupy  his  place.  In  1672  he  was  chosen  one 
of  the  first  six  preachers  for  the  merchants  and 
citizens  of  London  at  the  weekly  lecture  in 
Pinners'  Hall,  where  he  continued  to  preach 
occasionally  until  his  death.  Two  years 


Manton 


103 


Manton 


later,  Manton,  with  Baxter  and  Bates,  met 
Tillotson  and  Stillingfteet, '  to  consider  of  an 
accommodation.'  A  draft  was  agreed  upon 
and  laid  before  the  bishops,  who  rejected  it. 
About  1C75  his  health  failed.  A  visit  to 
Lord  Wharton's  country  seat  at  Woburn  did 
him  little  good.  He  fell  into  a  lethargy 
painful  to  the  many  friends  who  visited  him, 
and  died  18  Oct.  1677,  in  the  fifty-seventh 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  buried  in  the 
chancel  of  St.  Mary's,  Stoke  Newington,  on 
22  Oct.  His  funeral  sermon  was  preached 
by  William  Bates  (printed  London,  1678). 
John  Collinges  [q.  v.]  preached  at  the  mer- 
chants' lecture,  and  Thomas  Case  [q.  v.],  then 
above  eighty,  also  commemorated  his  death. 
( Words  of  Peace/  Manton's  dignified  and 
spiritual  utterances  on  his  deathbed,  was 
published  as  a  broadside  a  month  or  two 
after. 

Manton  was  the  most  popular  of  the  pres- 
byterians,  and  used  his  influence  'for  the 
public  tranquillity.'  Bates  says '  his  prudent, 
pacific  spirit  rendered  him  most  useful  in 
these  divided  times.'  According  to  Neal,  he 
was  '  a  good  old  puritan,  who  concerned  not 
with  the  politics  of  the  court,'  only  with  its 
religion.  He  made  no  enemies.  His  portrait, 
engraved  by  White,  is  prefixed  to  most  of  his 
works.  His  place  was,  above  all,  in  the  pulpit. 
Archbishop  Ussher  called  him '  a  voluminous 
preacher,'  and  the  six  folio  volumes  published 
after  his  death  contain  589  sermons.  Lord 
Bolingbroke,  writing  to  Swift  (SwiFT,  Let- 
ters, ed.  1767, ii.  172),  says:  'Manton  taught 
my  youth  to  yawn,  and  prepared  me  to  be  a 
high  churchman,  that  I  might  never  hear  him 
read  or  read  him  more.'  Besides  the  public 
occasions  mentioned  above,  Manton  preached 
the  second  sermon  to  the  Sons  of  the  Clergy, 
several  times  before  the  lord  mayor  and  alder- 
men at  St.  Paul's,  and  took  part  in  the  morn- 
ing exercises  at  Cripplegate.  and  elsewhere. 

Manton  married  Mary  Morgan  of  Sidbury, 
Devonshire,  who  survived  him  twenty  years. 
They  had  several  children.  A  daughter 
Ann  married  a  Mr.  Terry,  and  died  16  March 
1689.  Some  commemorative  verses  by  her 
nephew,  Henry  Cutts,  are  to  be  found  in 
*  Advice  to  Mourners,  &c.,  a  Sermon  long 
since  preached  by  J.  Manton,'  published  by 
Matthew  Silvester,  1694,  with  a  short  account 
of  the  two  wives  of  Mr.  Terry.  A  son  Thomas 
was  baptised  at  Stoke  Newington  7  Oct.  1645, 
and  a  son  James  was  buried  there  18  June  1656. 
Another  son,  Nathaniel,  born  4  March  1657, 
was  a  bookseller  at  the  Three  Pigeons  in  the 
Poultry  (see  note  at  end  of  Preface  to  vol.  iv. 
of  the  folio  edition  of  his  sermons).  Another 
daughter,  Mary,  was  born  9  Dec.  1658. 

Dr.  Manton's  extremely  valuable  library 


was  sold  at  his  house  in  King  Street,  Covent 
Garden,  25  March  following  his  death.  The 
catalogue  was  the  fourth  printed.  A  copy, 
with  the  prices  in  manuscript,  is  in  the 
British  Museum  Library. 

Manton  published :  1.  'Meate  out  of  the 
Eater,  &c./  London,  1647.  2.  'England's 
Spirituall  Languishing,  &c.,'  London,  1648. 
Both  fast  sermons  preached  before  the  com- 
mons. 3.  *  A  Practical  Commentary,  or  an 
Exposition,  with  Notes,  upon  the  Epistle  of 
James/  London,  1651 ;  reprinted  1653,  1657, 
1840,  1842,  and  1844.  4.  'The  Blessed  Es- 
tate of  them  that  Die  in  the  Lord/  London, 
1656.  5.  '  A  Practical  Commentary  on  the 
Epistle  of  Jude/ 1658,  being  weekly  lectures 
delivered  at  Stoke  Newington.  6.  '  Smec- 
tymnuus  Redivivus/  with  a  preface  of  his 
own,  being  a  reprint  of  the  1641  edition  (see 
CALAMY),  1669.  He  also  wrote  a  number  of 
prefaces  or  recommendatory  epistles  to  the 
works  of  Case,  Chetwynd,  Clifford,  Holling- 
worth,  Gray,  Strong,  Sibbes,  and  others. 

Immediately  after  Manton's  death  Bates 
published  a  volume  of  his  sermons,  with  por- 
trait, 1678, 4to.  A  second  was  published  by 
Baxter,  1679,  8vo.  'A  Practical  Exposi- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Prayer '  appeared  in  1684, 
and  '  Several  Discourses  tending  to  Promote 
Peace  and  Holiness  among  Christians/ 1685; 
'  Christ's  Temptation  and  Transfiguration 
Practically  Explained  and  Improved/  1685 ; 
'  A  Practical  Exposition  on  Isaiah  liii./  1703. 
Vol.  i.  of  the  folio  complete  edition  of  his 
sermons,  with  memoir  by  William  Harris, 
D.D.  [q.  v.],  and  190  sermons  on  Psalm  cxix., 
appeared  in  1681;  2nd  edit.,  corrected,  1725; 
a  later  edition,  in  3  vols.  8vo,  1842.  Vol.  ii. 
pt.  i.,  dedicated  to  William,  earl  of  Bedford, 
by  Bates,  Collins,  and  Howe,  1684 ;  pt.  ii., 
dedicated  to  Lord  and  Lady  Wharton,  by 
Bates  and  Howe,  1684.  Vol.  iii.  pt.  i.,  con- 
taining a  treatise  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  1688. 
Vol.  iv.  1693.  They  are  supplied  with  a 
curious  but  most  complete  index.  '  The 
Morning  Exercises  at  Cripplegate,  St.  Giles, 
and  Southwark/  edited  by  Nichols,  6  vols. 
1844,  contains  four  of  Manton's  sermons. 

[Authorities  mentioned  above  ;  Gardiner's  Ke- 
gisters  of  Wadham,  p.   129;    Wood's  Athenae 
Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  iii.  1134-9 ;  Calamyand  Palmer, 
i.  175,  426;  Harris's  Memoir,  1725;  Eachard's 
Hist.  p.  936  ;  Mitchell's  Westminster  Assembly, 
pp.  xx,  124,  469;  Neal's  Puritans,  iv.  445  n. ; 
Eobinson's  Hist,  and  Antiquities  of  Stoke  New- 
j  ington,  pp.  140-3  ;  Lysons's  Environs  of  Lon- 
don,   pp.    291-2;    Burnet's   Hist,   of  bis   own 
j  Time,  i.  259,  308 ;  Clarendon's  Kebellion,  xvi. 
!  242,  ed.  1849;  Marsden's  Later  Puritans,   1st 
j  edit.  p.  418  ;  Baxter's  Biographical  Collections, 
j  1768,  pp.  199-226  ;  Kennett's  Hist,  of  England, 


Manwaring 


104 


Manwaring 


iii.  281  ;  Wilson's  Hist,  of  Dissenting  Churches, 
iii.    545-66 ;    Darling's  Encyclop.  Bibliograph. 
1854;  Administration  at  Somerset  House ;  Re- 
gisters  of  Lydeard  St.  Lawrence  per  Rev.  F.  L. 
Hughes,  of  Stoke  Newington  per  Rev.  L.   E.  j 
Shelford,  and  of  Covent  Garden  per  Rev.  S.  T.  | 
Cumberlege.]  '     C.  F.  S. 

MANWARING  or  MAYNWARING,  \ 
ROGER  (1590-1653),  bishop  of  St.  Davids, 
born  at  Stretton  in  Shropshire  in  1590,  was 
educated  at  the  King's  School,  Worcester, 
and  entered  as  a  bible-clerk  at  All  Souls' 
College,  Oxford,  in  1602.  He  is  stated,  some- 
what doubtfully,  to  be  descended  through 
younger  sons  from  John  Manwaring  or  Main- 
waring  (d.  1410),  sheriff  of  Cheshire  under 
Henry  IV  (see  BURKE,  Extinct  Baronetcies, 
p.  334).  He  graduated  B.A.  in  1608,  M.A. 
on  5  July  1611,  and  accumulated  the  degrees 
of  B.D.  and  D.D.  on  2  July  1625.  He  was 
collated  to  the  rectory  of  St.  Giles's-in-the- 
Fields,  London,  on  3  June  1616,  and  about 
1626  was  appointed  chaplain  in  ordinary  to 
Charles  I.  In  this  capacity  he  preached  before 
the  king  on  4  July  1627  at  Oatlands  on  '  Re- 
ligion,' and  on  the  29th  following  at  Alder- 
ton  on  '  Allegiance.'  In  the  first  sermon  he 
asserted  that  the  king's  royal  command  im- 
posing taxes  and  loans  without  consent  of 
parliament  did  '  so  far  bind  the  conscience  of 
the  subjects  of  this  kingdom  that  they  could 
not  refuse  the  payment  without  peril  of 
damnation,'  an  illustration  of  their  probable 
fate  being  supplied  by  the  case  of  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram ;  in  the  second  sermon 
he  maintained  that  the  authority  of  parlia- 
ment was  not  necessary  for  the  raising  of  aids 
and  subsidies.  The  sermons  were  printed 
in  August  1627,  by  I.  H.  for  R.  Badger, 
London,  4to,  ostensibly  'by  command  of 
his  majesty,'  though  the  license  and  order  for 
printing  were  subsequently  assigned  to  the 
maleficent  influence  of  Laud.  They  were 
reprinted  in  1667  and  1 709  (cf.  FORSTER,  Eliot, 
i.  387  n. ;  LOWNDES,  Bibl.  Man.  1469).  In  the 
following  May  he  repeated  the  substance  of 
these  sermons  in  his  parish  church.  Phelips, 
in  the  House  of  Commons,  had  already  in 
memorable  language  protested  against  the 
absolutist  tendency  of  Manwaring's  sermons 
(GARDINER,  vi.  237).  Rouse  and  other  more 
prominent  members  took  the  matter  up,  and 
on  9  June  16^8  Pym  carried  up  to  the  lords 
the  charges  which  had  been  gradually  col- 
lected against  the  preacher.  He  was  charged 
with  trying  'to  infuse  into  the  conscience  of 
his  majesty  the  persuasion  of  a  power  not 
"bounding  itself  with  law,'  with  seeking  '  to 
blow  up  parliamentary  powers,  not  much  un- 
like Faux  and  his  followers/  or,  in  the  words 
of  Pym,  with  '  endeavouring  to  destroy  the 


king  and  kingdom  by  his  divinity.'  Man- 
waring's condemnation  followed,  and  he  was 
sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  during  the  plea- 
sure of  the  house,  to  pay  a  fine  of  1,OOOJ.,  and 
to  be  suspended  for  three  years.  He  was 
also  disabled  from  holding  any  ecclesiastical 
dignity  or  secular  office.  On  23  June  Man- 
waring,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  humbly  re- 
pented and  acknowledged  his  errors  and 
indiscretions  at  the  bar  of  the  upper  house, 
after  which  he  was  removed  to  the  Fleet, 
where  he  remained  until  the  dissolution.  A 
few  days  after  the  sentence  the  king,  at  the 
request  of  parliament,  issued  a  proclamation 
for  the  suppression  of  Manwaring's  book,  in 
which,  although  l  the  grounds  were  rightly 
laid,  yet  in  divers  passages,  inferences,  and 
applications  trenching  upon  the  law  of  the 
land  ...  he  [Manwaring]  hath  so  far  erred 
that  he  hath  drawen  upon  himselfe  the  most 
just  censure  and  sentence  of  the  high  court 
of  Parliament '  ('  Proclamation '  in  British  Mu- 
seum, also  printed  in  RYMER,  Fcedera,  xviii. 
1025).  Charles  is  said  to  have  remarked  with 
regard  to  the  sentence  :  *  He  that  will  preach 
more  than  he  can  prove,  let  him  suffer  for  it ; 
I  give  him  no  thanks  for  giving  me  my  due.' 
He  nevertheless  directed  Heath, the  attorney- 
general,  to  prepare  Manwaring's  pardon  as 
early  as  6  July,  and  in  the  course  of  the  same 
month  he  presented  Manwaring  to  the  living 
of  Stanford  Rivers,  Essex,  with  a  dispensa- 
tion to  hold  it  together  with  St.  Giles's-in- 
the-Fields.  He  held  the  former  living  down 
to  1641,  and  in  the  meantime  was  collated 
rector  of  Muckleston,  Staffordshire,  in  1630, 
and  of  Mugginton,  Derbyshire,  in  1631.  On 
28  Oct.  1633  he  was  appointed  dean  of  Wor- 
cester (LE  NEVE,  Fasti,  iii.  71),  and  in  De- 
cember 1635  he  was  consecrated  by  Laud  to 
the  bishopric  of  St.  Davids,  a  proceeding 
which  subsequently  found  a  place  among  the 
numerous  charges  brought  against  the  arch- 
bishop. No  sooner  did  the  Short  parliament 
meet  in  March  1640  than  the  lords  proceeded 
to  question  Manwaring's  appointment.  On 
27  April  the  king  could  with  difficulty  prevent 
them  from  passing  a  fresh  censure  upon  him, 
and  on  the  following  day  he  was  deprived  of 
his  vote  in  the  upper  house  (NALSON,  ii.  336). 
Fresh  charges  were  preferred  against  him  con- 
cerning his  conduct  while  dean  of  Worcester. 
He  was  accused  of  popish  innovations  in 
directing  that  the  king's  scholars,  forty  in 
number,  '  usually  coming  tumultuously  into 
the  choir,'  should  come  in  '  bimatim,'  and  of 
exhibiting  a  sociability  and  joviality  ill  be- 
fitting his  office.  By  the  Long  parliament 
he  was  in  consequence  imprisoned,  losing  all 
his  preferments,  and  relapsing  into  poverty 
and  obscurity,  when  he  was  greatly  befriended 


Manwood 


105 


Manwood 


by  Sir  Henry  Herbert  [q.  v.]  '  For  the  last 
two  years  of  his  life,'  says  Lloyd,  '  not  a 
week  passed  over  his  head  without  a  mes- 
sage or  an  injury,  which  he  desired  God  not 
to  remember  against  his  adversaries,  and 
adjured  all  his  friends  to  forget.'  He  died 
at  Carmarthen  on  1  July  1653,  '  after  he  had 
endured  many  miseries,'  and  was  buried  by 
the  altar  in  the  collegiate  church  at  Breck- 
nock, where  a  long  Latin  inscription  com- 
memorates his  virtues. 

Wood  says  of  him  that  he  had  some 
curiosity  in  learning,  but  greater  zeal  for  the 
church  of  England.  «  It  is  said,'  he  adds, 
'  that  he  was  much  resolved  on  three  things : 
1.  The  redemption  of  captives.  2.  The  con- 
version of  recusants.  3.  The  undeceiving 
of  seduced  sectaries.  .  .  .  Mr.  [William] 
Fulman  [q.  v.],  who  married  this  bishop's 
granddaughter,  used  to  report  a  remarkable 
story  concerning  a  loving  dog  which  he  kept 
several  years  before  he  died,  that  after  his 
master  was  dead  sought  for  him  in  all  the 
walks  that  he  used  to  frequent,  at  length 
finding  the  church  door  open,  went  to  his 
grave,  not  covered,  and  there  he  remain'd  till 
he  languished  to  death.' 

Manwaring's  name  is  usually  thus  spelt 
by  his  contemporaries,  though  on  the  title- 
page  of  his  printed  sermons  it  is  given  Mayn- 
wayring.  He  was  probably  connected,  but 
remotely,  with  the  Maynwarings  or  Main- 
warings  of  Over  Peover  and  Ightfield,  whose 
name,  according  to  Lower,  assumes  131  dif- 
ferent forms  (Patronym.  Brit.} 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  811; 
Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714;  Lansdowne 
MS.  985,  f.  101  (White  Kennett's  collections); 
Harl.  MS.  980,  f.  326  ;  Freeman  and  Jones's  St. 
Davids,  p.  332 ;  ManLy's  Hist,  and  Antiq.  of 
St.  Davids,  p.  160  ;  Theophilus  Jones's  Hist,  of 
Brecknockshire;  Lloyd's  Memoires,  1677,  pp. 
272-6  ;  Walker's  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  pt. 
ii.  p.  16;  Hacket's  Life  of  Williams,  1714,  p. 
174  ;  Chambers's  Biog.  Illustr.  of  Worcester- 
shire, p.  194;  Prynne's  Canterburie's  Doome,  p. 
352 ;  Sanderson's  Hist,  of  Charles  I,  1658,  p. 
115;  Newcourt's  Repertorium,  i.  612,  ii.  547; 
State  Papers,  Dom.  1628,  passim  ;  State  Trials, 
iii.  335-58;  Eanke's  Hist,  of  England,  i.  586; 
Gardiner's  Hist,  of  England,  1603-40,  vols.  vi. 
vii.  and  ix. ;  Parl.  Hist.  ii.  377  ;  The  Proceedings 
of  the  Loi-ds  and  Commons  in  the  year  1628 
against  Roger  Manwaring,  D.D.,  the  Sacheverell 
of  his  day.  for  two  Seditious,  High-flying  Ser- 
mons, London,  1709.]  T.  S. 

MANWOOD,  JOHN  (d.  1610),  legal 
author,  a  relative  of  Sir  Roger  Manwood 
[q.  v.],  was  a  barrister  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  game- 
keeper of  Waltham  Forest,  and  justice  of  the 
New  Forest.  He  died  in  1610.  Manwood 
married  Mary  Crayford,  of  a  Kentish  family, 


by  whom  he  had  issue.  His  estate  of  Priors, 
part  of  the  dissolved  priory  of  Blackmore,  in 
the  parish  of  Bromfield,  Essex,  remained  in 
his  posterity  till  the  last  century,  when  the 
male  line  became  extinct. 

Manwood  compiled  and  printed  in  1592  (at 
first  for  private  circulation)  a  compendium  of 
forest  law  entitled  '  A  Brefe  Collection  of  the 
Lawes  of  the  Forest ;  collected  and  gathered 
together  as  well  out  of  the  Statutes  and 
Common  Lawes  of  this  Realme  as  also  out 
of  sundrie  auncient  Presidents  and  lie- 
cords,  concerning  Matters  of  the  Forest. 
With  an  Abridgment  of  all  the  principall 
Cases,  Judgments,  and  Entres,  contained  in 
the  Assises  of  the  Forestes  of  Pickering  and 
of  Lancaster,'  4to.  The  first  published  edition 
of  this  excellent  work,  much  enlarged  and 
improved,  appeared  in  1598,  London,  4to ; 
2nd  edit.  1599,  4to.  A  new  and  enlarged 
edition  was  published  in  1615  with  the  title: 
'  A  Treatise  of  the  Lawes  of  the  Forest : 
wherein  is  declared  not  only  those  Lawes,  as 
they  are  now  in  Force,  but  also  the  Originall 
and  Beginning  of  Forests :  And  what  a 
Forest  is  in  his  owne  proper  Nature,  and 
wherein  the  same  doth  differ  from  a  Chase, 
a  Parke,  or  a  Warren,  with  all  such  Things 
as  are  incident  or  belonging  thereunto,  with 
their  severall  proper  Tearrnes  of  Art.  Also 
a  Treatise  of  the  Pourallee,  declaring  what 
Pourallee  is,  how  the  same  first  began,  what 
a  Pourallee  man  may  do,  how  he  may  hunt 
and  use  his  owne  Pourallee,  how  farre  he  may 
pursue  and  follow  after  his  Chase,  together 
with  the  Limits  and  Bounds,  as  well  of  the 
Forest  as  the  Pourallee.  Collected  as  well 
out  of  the  Common  Lawes  and  Statutes  of 
this  Land,  as  also  out  of  sundrie  Learned 
Auncient  Authors,  and  out  of  the  Assises  of 
Pickering  and  Lancaster,'  London,  4to ;  re- 
printed, London,  1665, 4to ;  4th  edit.  London, 
1717,  8vo ;  5th  edit.  London,  1741,  8vo,  both 
revised  by  William  Nelson  of  the  Middle 
Temple.  An  abridgment  by  N.  Cox  is  dated 
1696.  Manwood  is  also  the  author  of  a  brief 
'  Project  for  Improving  the  Land  Revenue 
by  inclosing  Waste,'  submitted  to  Sir  Julius 
Csesar,  27  April  1609,  first  printed  in  John 
St.  John's  *  Observations  on  the  Land  Re- 
venue of  the  Crown/  App.  No.  1,  London, 
1787,  4to. 

[Lansd.  MS.  90,  if.  19-2o  ;  Addit.  MS.  26047, 
ff.  161-4;  Morant's  Essex,  ii.  77  ;  Wright's  Essex, 
i.  187  ;  Boys's  Sandwich,  pp.  187,  481 ;  Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1603-10,  pp.  418,  645  ;  Dugdale's 
Orig.  p.  60 ;  Bridgman's  Legal  Bibliography ; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  viii.  298.]  J.  M.  K. 

MANWOOD,  SIR  PETER  (d.  1625),  an- 
tiquary, w^as  eldest  son  of  Sir  Roger  Man- 
wood  [q.  v.]  In  1583  he  became  a  student 


Manwood 


106 


Manwood 


of  the  Inner  Temple  (CooivE,  Admissions, 
1547-1660,  p.  106).  On  10  Dec.  1591  he 
had  assigned  to  him,  his  wife  Frances,  and 
his  son  Roger,  the  lease  of  Lidcourt  Mea- 
dows, Eastry,  Kent,  for  their  three  lives  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  Dom.  1591-4,  p.  142),  and  in 
1595,  1596,  and  1597  had  other  small  grants 
arising  out  of  lands  in  Kent  (ib.  1598-1601, 
pp.  527,  528,  531).  He  was  M.P.  for  Sand- 
wich in  1588-9,  1592-3,  1597,  and  1601 ; 
for  Saltash,  Cornwall,  in  March  1603-4  ;  for 
Kent  in  1614;  and  for  New  Romney  in 
January  1620-1.  On  12  Dec.  1598  he  had 
license  granted  him  to  travel  beyond  seas 
'for  his  increase  in  good  knowledge  and 
learning'  (ib.  1598-1601,,  p.  132).  He  was 
appointed  sheriff  of  Kent  in  1602  (ib.  1601- 
1603,  p.  268),  and  at  the  coronation  of 
James  I,  on  25  July  1603,  was  made  knight 
of  the  Bath  (METCALFE,  Book  of  Knights, 
p.  150).  He  was  also  a  commissioner  of 
sewers  for  Kent  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1619-23,  p.  281).  Manwood  was  not  only 
learned  himself,  but  a  patron  of  learned  men, 
whom  he  liked  to  gather  round  him  at  his 
seat  at  St.  Stephen's,  otherwise  Hackington, 
near  Canterbury.  He  is  mentioned  with 
great  respect  by  Camden  (Britannia,  ed.  1607, 
p.  239),  and  was  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Antiquaries  in  1617,  when  application  was 
made  for  a  charter  (Archceologia,  i.  xxi). 
His  lavish  style  of  living  involved  him  in 
difficulties,  and  he  had  to  quit  the  country 
in  August  1621.  Broken  in  health  he  ven- 
tured back  as  far  as  Dover  in  April  1624, 
hoping  to  persuade  his  creditors  to  accept 
some  arrangement  whereby  he  might,  be 
suffered  to  end  his  days  in  his  own  country. 
His  lifelong  friend,  Lord  Zouch,  wrote  to 
Secretary  Conwray  begging  him  to  use  his 
influence  with  the  king  for  Man-wood's  pro- 
tection (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1623-5, 
p.  213). 

Manwood  died  in  1625,  and  was  buried  in 
St.  Stephen's  Church,  leaving  a  large  family 
by  his  wife  Frances  (1573-1638),  daughter 
of  Sir  George  Hart  of  Lullingstone,  Kent. 
(BEERY,  County  Genealogies, '  Kent/  p.  356). 
John  Manwood  (d.  1653),  his  second  son  and 
ultimate  successor  to  the  estates,  was  one  of 
the  gentlemen  of  the  king's  privy  chamber, 
and  was  knighted  on  3  April  1618  (MET- 
CALFE, p.  173).  In  1639  he  was  lieutenant- 
governor  of  Dover  Castle,  and  in  April  1640 
was  elected  M.P.  for  Sandwich.  About  1637 
he  sold  the  estate  of  St.  Stephen's  to  Colonel 
Sir  Thomas  Colepeper,  and,  having  married 
a  Dutch  lady  as  his  second  wife,  resided 
thenceforth  a  good  deal  in  Holland  (HASTED, 
Kent,  fol.  ed.,  iii.  595).  Another  son,  Thomas 
Manwood,  student  of  the  Inner  Temple  1610, 


and  B.A.  Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  1611, 
was  drowned  in  France  in  1613  (FOSTER, 
Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714,  iii.  968).  His  pre- 
mature death  was  gracefully  commemorated 
by  William  Browne  of  Tavistock  in  the 
fourth  eclogue  of  '  The  Shepherd's  Pipe ' 
(1614).  A  daughter,  Elizabeth,  married  Sir 
Thomas  Walsingham  [q.  v.] 

Part  of  the  manuscript  of  Sir  Roger 
Williams's  i  The  Actions  of  the  Lowe  Coun- 
tries '  having  fallen  into  Manwood's  hands, 
he  gave  it  to  Sir  John  Hayward  for  revi- 
sion, and  published  it  in  1618,  4to,  pre- 
fixing an  epistle  dedicatory  to  Sir  Francis 
Bacon.  He  hoped  that  the  publication 
might  prove  'a  meane  of  drawing  the  resi- 
due into  light.' 

Two  of  Manwood's  letters  to  Lord  Zouch, 
dated  1620,  are  in  Egerton  MS.  2584,  ff.  98, 
129.  A  register  of  documents  relating  to 
his  estates,  dated  1551-1619,  is  Additional 
MS.  29759. 

[Boys's  Sandwich,  1 792,  p.  249 ;  Notes  and 
Queries,  3rd  ser.  iv.  477 ;  Lansd.  MS.  109,  art. 
97.]  G.  G-. 

MANWOOD,  SIR  ROGER  (1525-1592), 
judge,  second  son  of  Thomas  Manwood,  a 
substantial  draper  of  Sandwich,  Kent,  by 
Catherine,  daughter  of  John  Galloway  of 
Cley,  Hundred  of  South  Greenhow,  Norfolk, 
was  born  at  Sandwich  in  1525.  Educated 
at  St.  Peter's  school,  Sandwich,  he  wras  ad- 
mitted in  1548  to  the  Inner  Temple,  where 
he  was  called  to  the  bar  in  1555.  The  same 
year  he  was  appointed  recorder  of  Sandwich, 
and  entered  parliament  as  member  for  Hast- 
ings. In  1557-8  he  exchanged  Hastings  for 
Sandwich,  which  he  continued  to  represent 
until  1572.  He  resigned  the  recordership 
of  Sandwich  in  1566,  but  acted  as  counsel 
for  the  town  until  his  death.  Manwood  was 
also,  for  some  years  prior  to  his  elevation  to 
the  bench  of  the  common  pleas,  steward, 
i.e.  judge,  of  the  chancery  and  admiralty 
courts  of  Dover. 

At  the  Inner  Temple  revels  of  Christmas 
1561  Manwood  played  the  part  of  lord  chief 
baron  in  the  masque  of  *  Palaphilos '  [cf.  HAT- 
TON,  SIR  CHRISTOPHER,  1540-1591].  He  early 
attracted  the  favourable  notice  of  the  queen, 
who  in  1563  granted  him  the  royal  manor 
of  St.  Stephen's,  or  Hackington,  Kent,  which 
he  made  his  principal  seat,  rebuilding  the 
house  in  magnificent  style.  He  was  reader 
at  the  Inner  Temple  in  Lent  1565 ;  his  read- 
ing on  the  statute  21  Hen.  VIII,  c.  3,  is 
extant  in  Harleian  MS.  5265  (see  also 
THORESBY,  Ducat.  Leod.  Cat.  of  MSS.  in 
4to,  No.  119).  He  was  a  friend  of  Sir 
Thomas  Gresham  and  Archbishop  Parker, 


Manwood 


107 


Manwood 


and  steward  of  the  liberties  to  the  latter,  in 
concert  with  whom  he  founded  at  Sandwich 
a  grammar  school.  It  took  the  place  of  St. 
Peter's  school,  which  had  been  suppressed  in 
1 547  with  the  chantry  of  St .  Thomas,  to  which 
it  was  attached.  The  school  was  built  on  a  site 
near  Canterbury  Gate,  and  endowed  partly 
out  of  Manwood's  own  funds  and  money 
bequeathed  him  for  the  purpose,  partly  by 
public  subscription  between  1563  and  1583, 
and  long  continued  to  send  scholars  to  the 
universities,  but  has  been  in  abeyance  since 
the  middle  of  the  present  century.  Man- 
wood  was  called  to  the  degree  of  serjeant-at- 
law  on  23  April  1567.  In  parliament  he 
supported  the  Treason  Bill  of  1571,  was  a 
member  of  the  joint  committee  of  lords  and 
commons  to  which  the  case  of  the  queen 
of  Scots  was  referred  in  May  1572,  and 
concurred  in  advising  her  execution.  On 
14  Oct.  he  was  rewarded  with  a  puisne  judge- 
ship  of  the  common  pleas.  He  was  one  of 
the  original  governors  of  Queen  Elizabeth's 
oramniar  school,  founded  at  Lewisham  in 
574,  and  in  1575  obtained  an  act  of  par- 
liament providing  for  the  perpetual  mainte- 
nance of  Rochester  bridge,  which,  however, 
did  not  prevent  its  demolition  in  1856,  to 
make  way  for  the  present  iron  structure. 
Manwood  was  joined  with  the  Bishops  of 
London  and  Rochester  in  a  commission  of 
11  May  1575  for  the  examination  of  foreign 
immigrants  suspected  of  anabaptism.  The 
inquisition  resulted  in  the  conviction  of 
two  Flemings,  John  Peters  and  Henry  Twi- 
wert,  who  were  burned  at  West  Smithfield. 
On  23  April  1576  Manwood  was  placed  on 
the  high  commission.  As  a  judge  he  was 
by  no  means  disposed  to  minimise  his  juris- 
diction, advised  that  the  Treason  Act  did  not 
supersede,  but  merely  reinforced  the  common 
lawr,  and  that  a  lewd  fellow,  whom  neither 
the  pillory  nor  the  loss  of  his  ears  could 
cure  of  speaking  evil  of  the  queen,  might  be 
punished  either  with  imprisonment  for  life 
'  with  all  extremity  of  irons,  and  other  strait 
feeding  and  keeping/  or  by  burning  in  the 
face  or  tongue,  or  public  exposure, ( with  jaws 
gagged  in  painful  manner,'  or  excision  of  the 
tongue.  He  also  held  that  non-attendance 
at  church  was  punishable  by  fine,  and  fa- 
voured a  rigorous  treatment  of  puritans. 
Nevertheless,  he  seems  to  have  been  popular 
on  circuit,  Southampton  conferring  upon  him 
its  freedom  on  28  March  1577.  By  the  in- 
fluence of  Walsingham  and  Hatton,  Man- 
wood  was  created  lord  chief  baron  of  the 
exchequer  on  17  Nov.  1578,  having  been 
knighted  at  Richmond  two  days  before.  He 
took  his  seat  in  the  following  Hilary  term 
(Add.  MS.  16169,  f.  67  £).  As  lord  chief 


baron  Manwood  was  a  member  of  the  court 
of  Star-chamber  which  on  15  Nov.  1581 
passed  sentence  of  fine  and  imprisonment  upon 
William,  lord  Vaux  of  Harrowden  [q.v.], 
and  other  suspected  harbourers  of  the  Jesuit 
Edmund  Campion  [q.v.]  for  refusing  to  be 
examined  about  the  matter.  His  judgment, 
in  which  he  limits  the  legal  maxim,  *  Nemo 
tenetur  seipsum  prodere/  to  cases  involving 
life  or  limb,  is  printed  in  *  Archaeologia/  xxx. 
108  et  seq.  (see  also  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
llth  Rep.  App.  pt.  vii.  pp.  103-5). 

In  1582,  on  the  death  of  Sir  James  Dyer 
[q.v.],  chief  justice  of  the  common  pleas, 
Manwood  offered  Burghley  a  large  sum  for 
his  place,  which,  however,  was  given  to  Ed- 
mund Anderson  [q.v.]  In  February  1584-5 
he  helped  to  try  the  intended  regicide  Parry, 
and  in  the  following  June  he  took  part 
in  the  inquest  on  the  death  of  the  Earl  of 
Northumberland  in  the  Tower  [see  PERCY, 
HENRY,  eighth  EARL  OF  NORTHUMBERLAND]. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  special  commission 
which,  on  11  Oct.  1586,  assembled  at  Fother- 
ingay  for  the  examination  of  the  queen  of 
Scots,  and  concurred  in  the  verdict  after- 
wards found  against  her  in  the  Star-chamber 
(25  Oct.)  He  also  sat  on  the  commission  which, 
on  28  March  1587,  found  Secretary  Davison 
guilty  of  '  misprison  and  contempt '  for  his 
part  in  bringing  about  her  execution  [see 
DAVISON,  WILLIAM,  1541-1608]. 

In  1591  he  was  detected  in  the  sale  of 
one  of  the  offices  in  his  gift,  and  sharply 
censured  by  the  queen.  A  curious  letter,  in 
which  he  attempts  to  excuse  himself  by 
quoting  precedents,  is  extant  in  Harleian 
MS.  6995,  f.  49.  This  was  but  one  of  several 
misfeasances  of  various  degrees  of  gravity 
with  which  Manwood  was  charged  during 
his  later  years.  Thomas  Digges  [q.  v.j  and 
Richard  Barry,  lieutenant  of  Dover  Castle, 
charged  him  with  deliberate  perversion  of 
justice,  in  the  chancery  and  admiralty  courts 
of  Dover,  and  the  exchequer;  Sir  Thomas 
Perrott  [q.v.]  and  Thomas  Cheyne,  with  co- 
vinous  pleading  in  the  court  of  chancery ;  and 
Richard  Rogers,  suffragan  bishop  of  Dover, 
with  selling  the  queen's  pardon  in  a  murder 
case  for  240/.  According  to  Manningham 
(Diary,  Camden  Soc.,  p.  91),  he  even  stooped 
to  appropriate  a  gold  chain  which  a  gold- 
smith had  placed  in  his  hands  for  inspection, 
and  on  the  privy  council  intervening  by  writ 
at  the  suit  of  the  goldsmith,  returned  the 
scornful  answer,  'Malas  causas  habentes 
semper  fugiunt  ad  potentes.  Ubi  non  valet 
veritas,  prrcvalet  auctoritas.  Currat  lex, 
vivat  Rex,  and  so  fare  you  well  my  Lords/ 
'But/  adds  the  diarist,  'he  was  commit/ 
This  strange  story  is  confirmed  by  extant 


Manwood 


ic8 


Manwood 


letters  of  Manwood,  from  which  it  appears  j 
that  he  was  arraigned  before  the  privy  conn-  ! 
cil  in  April  1592,  refused  to  recognise  its  | 
jurisdiction  in  a  contemptuous  letter  contain-  | 
ing  the  words  '  fugiunt  ad  potentes,'  was 
thereupon  confined  in  his  own  house  in  Great 
St.  Bartholomew's  by  order  of  the  council,  \ 
and  only  regained  his  liberty  by  apologising 
for  the  obnoxious  letter,  and  making  humble 
submission  (14  May).     His  disgrace,  how-  | 
ever,  did  not  prevent  his  offering  Burghley  j 
five  hundred  marks  for  the  chief  justiceship  ! 
of  the  queen's  bench,  vacant  by  the  death  of 
Sir  Christopher  Wray  [q.v.]   The  bribe  was 
not  taken,  arid  on  14  Dec.  1592  Manwood  \ 
died.     The  letters  above  referred  to  will  be  i 
found  in  Lansdowne  MS.  71,  arts.  5, 6,  7,  and 
68  ;  Harleian  MS.  6995,  art.  62 ;  and  Strype, 
'Annals  '  (fol.),  iv.  119-23.  _  Other  of  Man- 
wood's  letters  are  preserved  in  Egerton  MS.  j 
2713,  f.  193,  Additional  MS.  12507,  f.  130, 
Lansdowne  MS.  arts.  24  and  31,  and  the '  Man- 
wood  Papers  '  in  the  Inner  Temple  Library. 
His  hand  is  one  of  the  least  legible  ever 
written.     A   note  of  some  of  the  charges 
against  him  in  Burghley's  handwriting  is  in 
Lansdowne  MS.  104,  art.  32  (see  alsoLansd. 
MSS.  24  art.  39, 26  art.  7).     Some  eulogistic 
Latin  hexameters  on  his  death  are  ascribed 
to  Marlowe  (cf.  Works  of  Christopher  Mar- 
lowe, ed.  Dyce,  iii.  308). 

Manwood  was  buried  beneath  a  splendid 
marble  monument,  erected  during  his  life- 
time, in  the  south  transept  of  St.  Stephen's 
Church,  near  Canterbury.  Coke  calls  him 
a  '  reverend  judge  of  great  and  excellent 
knowledge  in  the  law,  and  accompanied  with 
a  ready  invention  and  good  elocution.'  Of 
the  four  high  courts  of  justice  he  wittily 
said  :  '  In  the  common  pleas  there  is  all  law 
and  no  conscience,  in  the  queen's  bench  both  \ 
law  and  conscience,  in  the  chancery  all  con- 
science and  no  law,  and  in  the  exchequer 
neither  law  nor  conscience.'  His  opinion 
'  as  touching  corporations,  that  they  were  in- 
visible, immortal,  and  that  they  had  no  soul, 
and  therefore  no  subpoana  lieth  against  them, 
because  they  have  no  conscience  nor  soul,'  is 
recorded  by  Bulstrode,  '  Reports,'  pt.  ii.  p. 
233. 

If  an  unscrupulous  judge,  Manwood  was 
a  munificent  benefactor  to  his  native  county. 
Besides  his  school,  he  built  a  house  of  cor- 
rection in  Westgate,  Canterbury,  gave  St. 
Stephen's  Church  a  new  peal  of  bells  and  a 
new  transept — that  under  wrhich  he  was 
buried — and  procured  in  1588  a  substantial 
augmentation  of  the  living.  He  also  built 
seven  almshouses  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
church,  and  by  his  will  left  money  to  pro- 
vide work  and  wages  for  the  able-bodied  poor 


of  Hackington  and  the  adjoining  parishes  in 
bad  times. 

Manwood  married  twice,  in  both  cases  a 
widow.  By  his  first  wife,  Dorothy,  daughter 
of  John  Theobald  of  Sheppey,  he  had  issue 
three  sons  and  two  daughters  ;  by  his  second 
wife,  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  John  Copinger, 
of  Allhallows,  near  Rochester,  he  had  no  issue. 
Of  his  sons  one  only  survived  him,  Peter 
[q.  v.]  His  posterity  died  out  in  the  male 
line  during  the  seventeenth  century.  Both 
Manwood's  daughters  married ;  Margaret, 
the  elder,  Sir  John  Leveson  of  Home,  Kent ; 
Ann,  the  younger,  Sir  Percival  Hart  of 
Lillingston.  Fuller  (  Worthies, '  Kent ')  erro- 
neously ascribes  to  the  judge  a  treatise  on 
'  Forrest  Law '  [see  M ANWOOD,  JOHN]  .  A  por- 
trait of  Manwood  by  an  unknown  hand  is  in 
the  National  Portrait  Gallery ;  it  is  a  sketch 
in  water-colours  from  an  ancient  picture. 

[Lambard's  Perambulation  of  Kent,  1596,  p. 
394  ;  Holinshed's  Chronicles,  anno  1 584 ;  Berry's 
County  Genealogies, '  Kent; '  Camden 's  Britannia, 
ed.  G-ough,  i.  217;  Addit.  MSS.  5507  p.  329, 
12507  f.  130,  29759,  33512  if.  5-16;  Eg.  MS. 
2713,  f.  193;  Lansd.  MSS.  24  art.  39,  26  art.  7, 
27  art.  48,  50  art.  24  and  31,  104  art.  32  ;  Harl. 
MSS.  6993  ff.  7, 17,  6994  if.  21,154,  7567  art.  15; 
Inner  Temple  Books;  Eeturns  of  Members  of 
Parliament  (Official) ;  Boys's  Sandwich,  pp.  199- 

269,  484,   744-5:  Hasted's  Kent,  ii.  20,   621, 
iii.  598,  600,  iv.  273  ;  Hasted's  Kent,  ed.  Drake, 
pt.  i.,  '  Hundred  of  Blackheath,'  pp.  268,  27lw., 
284;  Dugdale's  Orig.  p.  150;  Chron.  Ser.  pp.  93, 
94;  Gal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1547-80,  pp.  441, 
521,  556,  1581-90  p.  648,  1591-4  pp.  219-20; 
Burgon's  Life  of  Sir  Thomas  Gresham,  ii.  478  ; 
Nicolas's  Life  of  Sir  Christopher  Hatton,  p.  67 ; 
D'Ewes's  Journ.  of  Parliaments  during  the  Keign 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,  1682,  pp.  160,  165, 167, 178, 
180,  183,  206,  222,   223;    Parl.  Hist.  i.   745; 
Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  llth  Rep.  App.  pt.  iii.  p.  20; 
Analytical  Index  to  the  Remembrancia,  p.  117; 
Rymer's  Fcedera  (Sanderson),  xv.  718,  740  ;  Cob- 
bett's  State  Trials,  i.  1095,  1114,  ii.  62  et  seq. ; 
Somers  Tracts,  i.  220  ;  Narratives  of  the  Re- 
formation   (Camden   Soc.),   p.    339 ;  Trevelyan 
Papers  (Camden  Soc.),  ii.  84,  86  ;  Camden  Mis- 
cellany (Camden  Soc.),  vol.  iv. ;  Lodge's  Illustra- 
tions, ii.  382  ;  Parker  Corresp.  (Parker  Soc.), pp. 
187-92,  338,  405 ;  Becon's  Prayers  (Parker  Soc.), 
p.  601  ;  Strype's  Whitgift,  fol.,i.  285,  ii.  360-73, 
iii.   138  et  seq. ;  Strype's  Aylmer,  8vo,  p.  91  ; 
Strype's  Grindal,  fol.,  pp.  208,  232-3;  Strype's 
Parker,  fol.,  i.  274  et  seq.,  ii.  377,  iii.  337,  343  ; 
Strype's  Annals,  fol.,  vol.  iii.  pt.  i.  pp.  62,  138, 

270,  364;   Coke's  Reports,  fol.,  pt.  iii.  p.  26«; 
Croke's  Reports, 4th  ed.,p.  290;  Fronde's  Hist,  of 
England,  xi.88«;  Carlisle's  Endowed  Grammar 
Schools,  i.  595  et  seq. ;  Parl.  Papers,  1865,  vol. 
xliii. ;    Murray's    Handbook   to   Kent ;    Kelly's 
Directory  to  Kent  and  Sussex ;  Foss's  Lives  of 
the  Judges.]  J.  M.  R. 


Map 


109 


Map 


MAP  or  MAPES,  WALTER  (ft.  1200), 
mediaeval  author  and  wit,  was  from  his  name 
of  Welsh  descent,  and  he  speaks  of  the  Welsh 
as  his  fellow-countrymen  (De  Nugis,  ii.  20). 
Map,  which  is  Welsh  for  i  son/  and  which 
has  been  shortened  to  Ap  in  forming  modern 
patronymics,  seems  to  have  been  used  by 
the  Saxons  as  a  nickname  for  a  Welshman. 
Walter  himself  was  almost  certainly  a  native 
of  Herefordshire ;  he  calls  himself '  a  marcher 
of  Wales '  (ib.  ii.  23),  and  his  <  De  Nugis 
Curialium'  abounds  in  legends  relating  to 
that  county  ;  moreover,  he  was  throughout 
his  life  more  or  less  closely  connected  with 
the  city  of  Hereford.  It  is  known  that  there 
was  a  succession  of  Walter  Maps  at  Worms- 
ley,  about  eight  miles  north  of  that  city, 
between  1150  and  1240  (cf.  citations  from 
Harl.  MSS.  3586  and  6726,  ap.  WARD,  Cat. 
of  Romances,  i.  736-8) .  Walter  may  have  been 
a  member  of  this  family,  but  there  is  no  cer- 
tain evidence,  although  he  is  known  to  have 
held  land  at  Ullingswick,  at  no  great  dis- 
tance (Cart.  S.  Peto-  Gloucester,  ii.  156, 
Rolls  Ser.)  It  has,  however,  been  argued, 
though  on  very  insufficient  grounds,  that 
Map  was  a  native  of  Pembrokeshire  (Notes 
and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  xi.  386;  HARDY,  Cat. 
Brit.  Hist.  ii.  487).  All  that  we  know  of 
his  parents  is  that  they  were  of  sufficient 
position  to  have  been  of  service  to  Henry  II, 
both  before  and  after  he  became  king  (De 
Nugis,  v.  6).  Map  was  probably  born  about 
1140,  and  went  to  study  at  Paris  soon  after 
1154,  for  Louis  VII  had  lately  married  Con- 
stance of  Castile,  and  he  was  there  at  least 
as  late  as  1160,  for  he  studied  under  Girard 
la  Pucelle,  who  began  to  teach  in  or  about 
that  year  (ib.  v.  5,  ii.  7).  He  was,  however, 
back  in  England  before  1162,  for  he  was  pre- 
sent at  the  court  of  Henry  II,  while  Thomas 
Becket  was  still  chancellor  (ib.  ii.  23).  Map 
says  that  he  had  earned  Henry's  favour 
and  affection  through  his  parent's  merits  (ib. 
v.  6).  He  was  one  of  the  clerks  of  the  royal 
household,  and  thus  was  frequently  employed 
as  a  justice  itinerant  (GiRALDUs  C  AMBRENSIS, 
Opera,  iv.  219) ;  his  name  occurs  in  this  capa- 
city at  Gloucester  in  1173  (MADOX,  Hist. 
Exchequer,  i.  701),  and  as  a  justice  in  eyre 
for  Herefordshire  and  the  neighbouring  coun- 
ties in  1185  (EYTON,  Itinerary  of  Henry  II, 
pp.  176, 265).  Giraldus  says  that  Map  always 
excepted  the  Jews  and  Cistercians  from  his 
oath  to  do  justice  to  all  men,  since  'it  was 
absurd  to  do  justice  to  those  who  were  just  to 
none.'  Map  was  with  Henry  at  Limoges  in 
1173,  when  he  had  care  of  Peter  of  Tarentaise. 
In  1179  Henry  sent  him  to  the  Lateran 
Council  at  Rome  (cf.  ib.  p.  223) ;  on  his  way 
he  was  hospitably  entertained  by  Henry  of 


Champagne.  At  the  council  he  was  deputed 
by  the  pope  to  argue  with  the  representatives 
of  the  Waldensians,  who  were  present  there 
(De  Nugis,  ii.  3,  v.  5,  i.  31 ).  In  1176  he  re- 
ceived the  prebend  of  Mapesbury  at  St. 
Paul's ;  apparently  he  was  already  canon  and 
precentor  of  Lincoln,  and  parson  of  West- 
bury,  Gloucestershire,  a  living  in  the  gift  of 
the  vicars  choral  at  Hereford  (LE  NEVE,  ii. 
82,  406).  In  1183  he  was  with  Henry  II  in 
Anjou,  and  at  the  time  of  the  young  king's 
death  in  June  was  at  Saumur  (De  Nugis, 
iv.  1,  v.  6).  Before  1186  he  had  become 
chancellor  of  Lincoln  (Cart.  S.  Peter  Glouc. 
ii.  156).  His  connection  with  the  court  seems 
to  have  ceased  at  the  death  of  Henry  II  (De 
Nugis,  iv.  2).  In  1197  (not  1196  as  often 
stated)  he  was  made  archdeacon  of  Oxford, 
and  at  the  same  time  resigned  his  precentor- 
ship  (R.  DE  DICETO,  ii.  150).  Two  years  later, 
on  a  vacancy  in  the  see  of  Hereford,  the 
chapter  wished  to  have  Walter  for  bishop ; 
he  held  at  this  time  one  of  the  prebends. 
Walter  accompanied  a  deputation  from  the 
chapter  to  Angers  in  March  1199,  when  they 
attempted  to  gain  their  end  with  the  aid  of 
Bishop  Hugh  of  Lincoln  (  Vita  S.  Hugonis 
Lincolniensis,  p.  281,  Rolls  Ser.)  Their  mis- 
sion was  unsuccessful,  and  John,  on  his  ac- 
cession soon  after,  gave  the  see  to  Giles  de 
Braos  [q.v.]  In  January  1202  Walter,  as 
archdeacon  of  Oxford,  was  ordered  to  seize  all 
the  property  of  his  old  friend  Giraldus  with- 
in his  archdeaconry  (GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS, 
Opera,  iii.  20).  In  November  1203  he  was 
one  of  the  candidates  whom  Giraldus,  not 
very  sincerely,  suggested  for  the  see  of  St. 
Davids  (ib.  i.  306,  iii.  321).  Map  was  still 
alive  on  15  March  1208,  when  an  order  was 
made  for  a  payment  to  him  (Cal.  Rot.  Litt. 
Claus.  i.  106),  but  apparently  he  was  dead 
when  Giraldus  wrote  the  proosmium  to  the 
second  edition  of  his  '  Hibernica '  about  1210, 
for,  in  referring  to  Map,  Giraldus  says, '  cujus 
animse  propitietur  Deus'  (Opera,  v.  410). 
The  date  of  his  death  is  given  as  1  April  in 
a  calendar  printed  from  a  Hereford  missal  in 
the  '  History  of  Hereford,'  London,  1717. 

In  the  only  extant  charter  granted  by 
Map,  his  nephew,  Philip  Map,  is  mentioned 
as  a  witness  (  Cotton  Charter,  xvi.  40,  printed 
ap.  Latin  Poems,  p.  xxix).  Map  had  other 
nephews  (De  Nugis,  p.  13),  but  nothing 
further  is  known  of  them.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  Map  is  the  right  spelling  of  his  name  ; 
it  is  the  form  invariably  used  by  his  con- 
temporaries, and  is  given  by  Walter  himself 
(ib.  v.  6,  *  cui  agnomen  Map ').  Mapes  is  the 
latinised  and  inaccurate  form,  though  it  has 
been  most  popularly  used.  Map  is  to  be 
carefully  distinguished  from  his  predecessor 


Map 


no 


Map 


in  the  archdeaconry  of  Oxford,  Walter  Ca- 
lenius  [q.v.],  with  whom  he  has  been  often 
confused. 

Walter  Map's  undoubted  literary  remains 
are  scarcely  commensurate  with  the  reputa- 
tion which  he  has  almost  continuously  en- 
joyed. A  man  of  the  world,  with  a  large 
circle  of  courtly  acquaintances — he  bears  wit- 
ness himself  to  his  familiarity  with  the  two 
Henrys  of  England,  Henry  II  and  his  son, 
with  Louis  of  France,  and  Henry  of  Cham- 
pagne— actively  engaged  in  public  affairs  from 
his  youth  up,  he  was  probably  more  familiar  to 
his  contemporaries  as  a  wit  than  as  a  writer ; 
to  this  Giraldus  Carnbrensis  bears  witness  in 
the  record  that  he  has  preserved  of  his  friend's 
1  courtly  jests '  {Opera,  iii.  145,  iv.  219,  &c.) 
It  is  possible  also  that  this  is  all  that  Giral- 
dus alludes  to  in  his  repeated  references  to 
Map's  French  '  dicta,'  though  this  is  suscep- 
tible of  another  explanation.  Map  himself 
says  expressly  to  Giraldus, '  Nos  multa  dixi- 
mus ;  vos  scripta  dedistis  et  nos  verba,'  and 
that  his  '  dicta '  had  brought  him  a  consider- 
able reputation  (GiKALDFS,  Opera,  v.  410- 
411).  However,  Giraldus  is  also  our  wit- 
ness that  Map  was  a  scholar,  well  versed  in 
law  and  theology,  and  a  man  of  poetic  taste, 
well  read  in  literature  (ib.  i.  271-89,  iv.  140). 
Much  of  this  might  be  inferred  from  his  one 
undoubted  work,  the  '  De  Nugis  Curialium  ' 
(Courtiers'  Triflings).  This  curious  bo.ok,  al- 
though devoid  of  any  visible  arrangement, 
made  up  largely  of  legends  from  his  native 
county,  gossip  and  anecdotes  of  his  court 
life,  also  displays  his  interest  in  and  ac- 
quaintance with  the  ancient  classics,  the 
Christian  fathers,  and  contemporary  history. 
In  its  form  hardly  more  than  the  undigested 
reminiscences  and  notes  of  a  man  of  the 
world  with  a  lively  sense  of  humour,  there 
is  yet  a  deeper  purpose  underlying  it ;  it  is, 
indeed,  in  some  sense  a  keen  satire  on  the 
condition  of  church  and  state  in  the  writer's 
own  day.  It  incorporates  much  historical 
information,  chiefly  of  a  traditional  and 
anecdotal  character,  but  of  considerable  in- 
terest ;  especially  noticeable  are  his  accounts 
of  the  Templars  and  Hospitallers,  and  his 
sketch  of  the  English  court  and  kings  from 
the  reign  of  William  II  to  his  own  time. 
To  the  '  De  Nugis '  we  also  owe  nearly  all 
our  knowledge  of  Map's  own  life.  The  work 
appears  to  have  grown  out  of  a  request  made 
by  a  friend  called  Geoffrey,  that  he  would 
write  a  poem  on  ( his  sayings  and  doings 
that  had  not  been  committed  to  writing ' 
(De  Nugis,  pp.  14,  19).  Elsewhere  he  im- 
plies that  he  wrote  at  the  wish  of  Henry  II, 
and  tells  us  that  the  book  was  composed  in 
the  court  by  snatches  (ib.  p.  140).  It  is 


sufficiently  clear  from  the  work  itself  that 
it  was  composed  at  various  times  between 
1182  and  1192  (ib.  pp.  176  and  230 ;  see  also 
pp.  20,  22,  39,  209,  228,  232).  Moreover, 
the  same  stories  or  incidents  are  sometimes 
related  more  than  once.  The  only  manu- 
script of  the  'De  Nugis  Curialium'  is  Bodl. 
MS.  851,  a  manuscript  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, once  the  property  of  John  Wellys, 
monk  of  Ramsey  and  sometime  student  of 
Gloucester  Hall,  Oxford  (inscription  in  Bodl. 
MS.  851,  and  WOOD,  Oity  of  Oxford,  ii.  260, 
Oxf.  Hist.  Soc.)  There  is  a  transcript  made 
from  this  manuscript  by  Richard  James  [q.v.] 
in  James  MSS.  31  and  39,  in  the  Bodleian 
Library.  It  was  edited  by  Mr.  T.  Wright 
for  the  Carnden  Society  in  1850.  A  discus- 
sion of  some  of  the  folk-tales  contained  in 
the  '  De  Nugis'  will  be  found  in  'Germania,' 
v.  47-64.  In  the  '  De  Nugis  '  (Distinctio,  iv. 
c.  iii.)  is  incorporated  a  little  treatise,  '  Dis- 
suasio  Valerii  ad  Rufinum  ne  uxorem  ducat/ 
which  seems  to  be  a  work  of  Map's  earlier 
years,  and  of  which  many  anonymous  copies 
exist  (e.g.  Bodl.  MS.  Add.  A  44,  early  thir- 
teenth century  with  a  fourteenth-century 
commentary,  and  Arundel  MS.  14,  and  Bur- 
ney  MS.  360  in  the  British  Museum).  Ib 
is  printed  among  the  supposititious  works 
of  St.  Jerome  in  Migne's  '  Patrologia,'  xxx. 
254. 

In  the  '  De  Nugis  Curialium '  there  are 
incorporated  various  stories  of  a  romantic 
character.  But  there  is  nothing  which,  for 
its  style  or  matter,  would  lead  us  to  attri- 
bute to  Map  that  share  in  the  composition 
of  the  Arthurian  romances  with  which  he 
has  in  varying  proportions  been  credited. 
The  manuscripts  of  the  great  prose  romance 
of  '  Lancelot '  commonly  ascribe  the  author- 
ship to  Map.  Of  the  four  parts  of  this  work 
the  first  two  compose  the  i  Lancelot '  proper, 
the  other  two  being  the  '  Quest  of  the  S. 
Graal,'  andthe'Morte  Arthur.'  Allfour  parts 
are  in  several  manuscripts,  attributed  speci- 
fically to  Walter  Map  (e.g.  Royal,  19  C  xiii. 
thirteenth  century,  in  the  British  Museum). 
But  in  Egerton  MS.  989 — which  is  a  copy  of 
the  '  Tristram' — the  writer,  who  passes  under 
the  name  of  Helie  de  Borron,  tells  us  that 
Map  wrote  l  le  propre  livre  de  M.  lancelot 
du  lac.'  The  same  writer  in  the  '  Meliadus  ' 
(cf.  Add.  MS.  12228)  gives  the  usual  as- 
cription of  the  '  Lancelot '  to  Map,  with  the 
significant  addition  l  qui  etoit  le  clerc  le  roi 
henri.'  The  constancy  of  the  tradition  would 
in  itself  point  to  there  being  some  founda- 
tion of  fact ;  it  is  therefore  interesting  to  find 
Hue  of  Rotelande,  who  was  himself  a  native 
of  Herefordshire,  and  wrote  about  1185, 
after  describing  the  threefold  appearance  of 


Map 


his  hero  at  the  tournament  in  white,  red, 
and  black  armour,  excuse  his  romance-writing 
with  these  words  : — 

Sul  ne  sai  pas  de  mentir  lart, 
Walter  Map  reset  ben  sa  part. 

(Ipomedon.} 

(l I  am  not  the  only  one  who  knows  the  art  of 
lying,  Walter  Map  knows  well  his  part  of  it.') 
The  incident  of  the  tournament  figures  of 
course  in  the  *  Lancelot,'  and  it  is  almost  in- 
credible that  we  have  not  here  a  conscious 
allusion  to  that  romance,  and  to  Map  as  its 
author.  With  this  corroborative  evidence  we 
may  take  the  statement  by  the  so-called  Helie 
de  Borroii  in  the ( Meliadus.'  Helie  lived  about 
1230,  and  was  an  '  arrangeur '  of  older  and 
shorter  romances,  from  which  he  probably 
derived  his  assertion  of  Map's  share  in  the 
composition  of  the  '  Lancelot.'   If  Helie  was 
merely  endeavouring  to  father  the  '  Lancelot ' 
on  an  eminent  man,  it  is  strange  that  he 
should  not  have  given  Map  his  later  designa- 
tion  of  archdeacon,  instead  of  going  back 
fifty  years  to  the  time  when  he  was  a  simple 
clerk  of  the  king.     That  Helie  or  his  autho- 
rities should  have  known  that  Map  was  a 
royal  clerk  is  in  itself  perhaps  a  little  pecu- 
liar, and  the  assertion  that  he  translated  the 
'  Lancelot '  into  French  at  Henry's  request  is 
a  further  coincidence,  when  compared  with 
Map's  own  statement  in  the  '  De  Nugis '  that 
he  engaged  in  literature  at  the  king's  wish 
(p.  140).     Taking  the  analogy  of  the  great 
prose  '  S.  Graal,'  which  was  asserted  to  be 
a  translation  from  the  Latin  by  Robert  de 
Borron,  but  which  has  proved  to  be  founded 
on  a  short  poem  by  that  writer,  we  may  not 
unfairly  conclude  that  the  foundation  of  the 
prose '  Lancelot '  was  an  Anglo-French  poem 
by  Walter   Map.      Map  wrote  poetry  and 
wrote  in  French,  and  it  is  possible  that  this 
is  what  he  refers  to  as  his  '  dicta,'  using  that 
word  in  the  sense  of  the  French  '  dites,'  and 
*  dicere '  in  the  sense  of  composing  in  the 
spoken  language  as  opposed  to  '  scribere '  (to 
compose  in  Latin).  That  such  Anglo-French 
poems  on  this  subject  did  exist  we  know  from 
Ulrich  of  Zatzikhoven,  who  partly  founded 
his  romance  of  '  Lanzelet '  on  a  book  which 
he  borrowed  from  Hugh  de  Morville  [q.v.], 
when  a  hostage  in  Germany  for  Richard  I. 
M.  Paulin  Paris  and  Dr.  Jonckbloet  even 
favour  Map's  claim  to  be  the  author  of  the 
prose  '  Lancelot,'  including  the  '  S.  Graal ' 
and  'Morte  Arthur.'     On  the  other  hand, 
M.  Gaston  Paris  would  deprive  him  of  any 
share  whatever  in  its  composition.     On  the 
whole  it  seems  probable  that  Map  did  con- 
tribute in   a   considerable   degree   towards 
giving  the  Arthurian  romances  their  exist-  i 


i  Map 

ing  shape,  but  how  far  any  of  his  work  has 
survived  must  be  a  matter  of  dispute.  It 
is  perhaps  worth  notice  that  M.  Paulin  Paris 
hazarded  a  theory  that  Map  wrote  his  ro- 
mances in  defence  of  Henry's  opposition  to  the 
Roman  court,  and  that  the  legend  of  Joseph 
of  Arimathea  constituted  a  claim  for  ponti- 
fical supremacy  in  defiance  of  the  pope  (ib. 
)  This  theory,  though  per- 
ed,  is  enticing  when  viewed 


472 


haps  far 


et  sqq.) 
r  fetche 


in  connection  with  Map  as  the  satirist  of 
Roman  corruption. 

It  is  as  a  satirist,  rather  than  as  the  author 
of  the  '  De  Nugis  Curialium  '  or  the  '  Lan- 
celot,'that  Walter  Map  has  enjoyed  so  lasting 
a  reputation.  To  his  pen  has  been  ascribed 
much  of  the  Goliardic  verse,  in  which  the 
later  twelfth  and  early  thirteenth  centuries 
were  so  prolific.  These  Latin  poems  consist 
of  satires  on  the  corruptions  of  the  ecclesi- 
astical order  generally,  and  above  all  on  the 
church  of  Rome.  A  '  Goliardus  '*  was  a  clerk 
of  loose  life,  who  made  a  living  by  his  coarse 
and  satirical  wit  (on  the  derivation  of  the 
word  see  WEIGHT,  Latin  Poems  attributed 
to  Walter  Map,  or  DUCANGE,  sub  voce). 
From  this  we  have  the  pretended  Bishop 
Golias,  the  burlesque  representative  of  the 
clerical  order,  whose  '  Confession '  and '  Apo- 
calypse '  are  the  chief  among  the  poems  of 
this  class  attributed  to  Map.  But  Giraldus 
Cambrensis  was  familiar  with  the  '  Confes- 
sion,' and  criticises  its  writer  severely  under 
the  name  of  Golias  ;  it  would  therefore  ap- 
pear that  he  at  any  rate  did  not  suspect  his 
intimate  friend  of  the  authorship  (Speculum 
Ecclesics.  ap.  Opera,  iv.  291-3).  Giraldus  also 
cites  the  poem  entitled  (  Golias  in  Romanam 
Curiam '  (ib. ;  cf.  Latin  Poems,  pp.  36-9). 
Of  the  other  poems  the  'Metamorphosis 
Goliae'  (ib.  pp.  21-30)  appears  to  have  been 
written  about  1140  (art.  by  M.  Haureau  in 
Mem.  Acad.  Inscr.  et  Belles-Lettres,  xxviii. 
II.  223-38).  A  collection  of  these  poems 
was  edited  by  Mr.  T.  Wright  for  the  Cam- 
den  Society,  *  Latin  Poems  attributed  to  Wal- 
ter Map,'  1841.  There  is  no  sure  ground  for 
ascribing  any  of  this  extant  poetry  to  Map,  and 
the  ascriptions  of  them  to  him  in  manuscripts, 
though  common  in  the  fifteenth  century,  are 
in  no  case  older  than  the  fourteenth  century. 
We  do,  however,  know  that  Map  wrote 
verses  against  the  Cistercians,  and  some  of 
his  jests  preserved  by  Giraldus  are  made  at 
the  expense  of  the  clergy  (cf.  Opera,  iii.  145, 
'  vir  linguEe  dicacis  et  eloquentiae  grandis 
illorum  et  similium  sugillans  avaritiam  epi- 
scoporum ').  The '  De  Nugis  Curialium '  more- 
over contains  some  unfavourable  criticisms 
of  the  monastic  orders,  and  comments  on  the 
avarice  of  the  court  of  Rome  (cf.  pp.  37, 44- 


Map 


112 


Maplet 


58,  87).  It  was  probably  the  knowledge  of 
these  sentiments  and  his  fame  as  a  satirist 
that  earned  Map  the  repute  of  being  the  true 
Golias.  Of  his  poems  against  the  Cistercians, 
one  line  appears  to  have  been  preserved : — 

Lancea  Longini  grex  albus  ordo  nefandus. 

This  occurs  in  a  reply  by  W.  Bothewald,  sub- 
prior  of  St.  Frideswide's,  Oxford,  dating  from 
the  twelfth  century  (printed  in  Latin  Poems, 
p.  xxxv).  In  one  place  Bothewald  seems  to 
allude  to  the  '  De  Nugis '  (ib.  p.  xxxvii).  It 
is  noticeable  that  the  metre  of  this  line  is 
different  from  that  of  any  of  the  poems  com- 
monly attributed  to  Map.  Giraldus  says  that 
Map's  hostility  to  the  Cistercians  arose  out  of 
a  dispute  with  the  Cistercians  of  Flixley  as  to 
the  rights  of  his  church  of  Westbury  (Opera, 
iv.  219-24,  140).  He  also  refers  to  Map's 
poetic  tastes  in  a  long  letter  which  he  ad- 
dressed to  him  (ib.  i.  271-89),  and  preserves 
a  poem  which  he  sent  to  Map  with  a  stick, 
and  Map's  reply  in  twelve  elegiacs  (ib.  i.  362- 
363).  The  latter  appears  to  be  the  only  un- 
doubted product  of  Map's  muse  which  is  now 
extant. 

The  famous  so-called  f  Drinking-Song  '— 

Meum  est  propositum  in  taberna  mori, 
Vinum  sit  appositum  morientis  ori, 
Ut  dicant  cum  venerint  angelorum  chori, 
Deus  sit  propitius  huic  potatori — 

which  more  than  all  else  has  secured  Map  a 
popular  repute  in  modern  times,  consists  of 
two  separate  extracts  from  the  '  Confessio 
Golise,'  lines  45-52,  and  61-76.  The  first 
four  of  these  lines  form  the  opening  verse  of 
another  drinking-song  given  in  Sloane  MS. 
2593,  f.  78,  which  dates  from  the  fifteenth 
century  (printed  in  Latin  Poems,  p.  xlv). 
It  is  therefore  probable  that  before  that 
date  the  well-known  song  had  been  con- 
structed out  of  the  '  Confessio.'  There  have 
been  many  modern  translations  of  this  song 
(cf.  Notes  and  Queries,  7th  ser.  viii.  108, 
211,  252).  Among  these  are  versions  by 
Leigh  Hunt,  Sir  Theodore  Martin,  and  Mr. 
J.  A.  Symonds  (  Wine,  Women,  and  Song}. 
Its  supposed  authorship  must  in  all  pro- 
bability be  abandoned,  and  in  any  case  the 
titles  of  'the  jovial  archdeacon'  and  'the 
Anacreon  of  his  age '  which  it  has  earned 
for  Map  are  utterly  inappropriate. 

Many  specimens  of  Map's  wit  are  pre- 
served by  Giraldus  (cf.  Opera,  iii.  145,  iv. 
140,  219-24).  A  version  of  the  fable  of 
the  hind  in  the  ox-stall  is  given  as  '  ex  dictis 
W.  Map,'  in  C.C.C.  MS.  139.  It  is  printed 
in  Wright's  edition  of  the  'De  Nugis,'  p.  244. 

[Almost  all  our  knowledge  of  Map's  life  is  due 
to  the  De  Nugis  Curialium  and  the  frequent 


references  in  the  works  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis ; 
the  latter  are  quoted  from  the  edition  in  the 
Rolls  Series  ;  there  are  two  passages  relating  to 
him  in  the  life  of  S.  Hugh  of  Lincoln  by  Adam 
of  Eynsham  in  the  Rolls  Ser. ;  there  are  also  a 
few  references  in  the  Pipe  Rolls  and  Calendars 
of  Patent  and  Close  Rolls.  The  most  valuable 
modern  account  is  to  be  found  in  Ward's  Cata- 
logue of  Romances  in  the  British  Museum,  i. 
218,  345-66,  734-41 ;  see  also  Wright's  prefaces 
to  the  De  Nugis  Curialium,  and  Latin  Poems  at- 
tributed to  Walter  Map,  and  his  Biographia 
Britannica  Literaria,  ii.  295-310;  Foss's  Judges 
of  England,  i.  275-8.  For  various  points  in  con- 
nection with  Map's  supposed  share  in  the  Arthu- 
rian romances  see  Paulin  Paris's  Romans  de  la 
Table  Ronde,  esp.  v.  351-67,  and  Manuscrits 
Fran9ois  de  la  Bibliotheque  du  Roi ;  Gaston 
Paris's  Litterature  Franchise  au  Moyen  Age, 
§§  60,  62,  63;  Jonckbloet's  Le  Roman  de  la 
Charrette  par  Gauthier  Map  et  Chrestien  de 
Troyes,  The  Hague,  1850  ;  Maertens's  '  Lanzelot- 
sage,  eine  litterarhistorische  Untersuchung,'  in 
Romanische  Studien,  v.  557-706  ;  Romania,  i. 
457-72,  '  De  1'origine  et  du  developpement  des 
romans  de  la  Table  Ronde,'  by  Paulin  Paris,  x. 
470,  on  the  Lanzelet  of  Ulrich  of  Zatzik- 
hoveri  by  Gaston  Paris,  and  xii.  459-534,  '  Le 
Conte  de  la  Charrette,'  by  Gaston  Paris ;  Nutt's 
Studies  in  the  Legend  of  the  Holy  Graal.  The 
writer  has  to  thank  Mr.  H.  L.  D.  Ward  of  the 
British  Museum  for  some  valuable  assistance.] 

C.  L.  K. 

MAPLET,  JOHN  (d.  1592),  miscella- 
neous writer,  matriculated  as  a  sizar  of 
Queens'  College,  Cambridge,  in  December 
1560,  proceeded  B.A.  in  1563-4,  was  a  fellow 
of  Catharine  Hall  in  August  1564,  and  com- 
menced M.A.  in  1567.  On  26  Nov.  1568  he 
was  instituted,  on  the  presentation  of  Sir  Tho- 
mas Mildmay,  to  the  rectory  of  Great  Leighs, 
Essex,  which  he  exchanged  for  the  vicar- 
age of  Northall  (now  Northolt),  Middlesex, 
on  30  April  1576  (NEWCOTTKT,  Repertorium, 
i.  222,  703,  ii.  385).  He  was  buried  in  the 
chancel  of  Northolt  Church  on  7  Sept.  1592 
(parish  register),  leaving  issue :  John,  Thomas 
(b.  1577),  Margaret,  Ellen  (b.  1575-6),  and 
Mary  (b.  1581).  His  wife  was  apparently  a 
widow  named  Ellen  Leap.  A  few  weeks 
after  Maplet's  death  she  married  Matthew 
Kandall,  servant  on  her  husband's  glebe,  and 
died  at  Baling  in  1595  (Probate  Act  in  Vic. 
Gen.  Book,  Bp.  London,  1595,  f.  32  b}.  Ran- 
dall, who  became  a  prosperous  yeoman  at 
Ealing,  survived  until  1630  (Act  Book,  Comm. 
Court  ofLond.  1627-30,  f.  115  b). 

To  Northolt  Church  Maplet  left  his 
1  Byble  of  the  greatest  vollome '  and  some 
small  benefactions  to  the  parish  (will  regis- 
tered in  P.  C.  C.  70,  Scott). 

Maplet  wrote  :  1.  '  A  Greene  Forest,  or  a 
Naturall  Historic.  Wherein  may  bee  seene 


Maplet 


Mapletoft 


first  the  most  sufferaigne  vertues  in  all  the 
whole  kinde  of  stones  &  mettals  :  next  of 
plants,  as  of  herbes,  trees,  &  shrubs ;  lastly 
of  brute  beastes,  foules,  fishes,  creeping 
wormes,  &  serpents/  8vo,  London,  1567,  de- 
dicated to  Thomas,  earl  of  Sussex.  2.  '  The 
Diall  of  Destinie  .  .  .  wherein  maybe  seen 
the  continuall  .  .  .  course,  .  .  .  effectes,  and 
influence  of  the  seven  planets  upon  allkyndes 
of  creatures  here  below :  and  unto  the  severall 
.  .  .  situation  of  countryes  and  kingdomes. 
Compiled  and  discussed  briefly,  as  well  astro- 
logical^ as  poetically  /12mo,Lond.  1581  (8vo, 
1582),  dedicated  to  Sir  Christopher  Hatton. 
Both  these  curious  treatises  are  very  rare. 

[Information  from  J.  Challenor  Smith,  esq., 
and  W.  H.  L.  Shadwell,  esq. ;  Cooper's  Athense 
Cantabr.  iii.  135-6;  Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib. 
1748,  p.  508.]  G.  Gr. 

MAPLET,  JOHN  (1612  P-1670),  physi- 
cian, probably  born  in  1612  in  the  parish  of 
St.  Martin-le-Grand,  London,  was  son,  ac- 
cording to  Wood,  of  '  a  sufficient  shoemaker.' 
According  to  the  '  Register  of  the  Parlia- 
mentary Visitors  to  Oxford '  (ed.  Burrows, 
p.  488)  he  was  twenty  in  1632.  He  was 
educated  at  Westminster,  whence  in  1630  he 
was  elected  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  He 
graduated  B.A.  on  8  July  1634,  MA.  on 
17  April  1638,  and  M.D.  24  July  1647.  On 
9  Dec.  1643  he  was  elected  junior  proctor 
upon  the  death  of  William  Cartwright,  and 
served  for  the  remainder  of  the  year ;  and  in 
the  autumn  of  1647  he  was  nominated  princi- 
pal of  Gloucester  Hall,  now  Worcester  Col- 
lege. He  was  a  delegate  of  the  university 
appointed  to  receive  the  parliamentary  visi- 
tors, and  is  said  to  have  submitted  to  their 
authority.  But  he  quickly  left  the  univer- 
sity. About  1648  he  became  tutor  to  Lucius 
Gary,  third  lord  Falkland,  with  whom  he 
travelled  in  France  for  two  years,  staying 
chiefly  at  Orleans,  Blois,  and  Saumur.  During 
the  tour  he  made  many  observations,  which 
he  committed  to  writing,  'in  a  neat  and 
curious  hand,  with  a  particular  tract  of  his 
travels  in  an  elegant  Latin  style '  (GUTDOTT). 
He  afterwards  went  to  Holland  and  the  Low 
Countries,  where  an  uncle  seems  to  have 
resided.  On  5  March  1651  it  was  certified 
to  the  committee  for  reformation  of  the  uni- 
versities that  he  was  '  absent  upon  leave ' 
(BURROWS,  p.  329),  but  while  still  abroad 
he  appears  to  have  been  ejected  from  his 
offices  at  Oxford.  On  his  return  he  settled 
as  a  physician  at  Bath,  practising  there  in 
the  summer  and  at  Bristol  in  the  winter  *  with 
great  respect  and  veneration  from  all  people 
in  those  parts.'  He  was  acquainted  with  the 
chief  physicians  of  his  time,  and  helped 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


Guidott  in  his  early  days  [see  GFIDOTT,  THO- 
MAS]. At  the  Restoration  he  resumed  the 
principalship  of  Gloucester  Hall,  but  retired 
in  1662.  He  died  at  Bath  on  4  Aug.  1670, 
aged  55 ;  his  wife  died  in  the  following  Fe- 
bruary. In  the  north  aisle  of  Bath  Abbey, 
where  they  were  buried,  an  elaborate  monu- 
ment, with  a  black  marble  tablet  with  a 
Latin  inscription  to  Maplet's  memory,  was 
erected  by  Guidott.  Under  it  is  another 
small  tablet  with  an  inscription  to  his  wife, 
aged  35,  and  his  children,  a  son  John,  aged 
three  years,  and  a  daughter  Mary,  aged  three 
months.  Of  Maplet  Guidott  says  :  '  He  was 
of  a  tender,  brittle  constitution,  inclining  to 
feminine,  clear  skinn'd  and  of  a  very  fresh 
complexion.'  Wood  says  *  he  was  learned,  can- 
did, and  ingenious,  a  good  physician,  a  better 
Christian,  and  an  excellent  Latin  poet.' 

Besides  •  Familiar  Epistles,'  Maplet  left  in 
manuscript  'Mercurial  Epistles/  ' Consulta- 
tion with  Dr.  Edmund  Meara  [q.  v.],  Dr. 
Samuel  Bave,  and  others,'  *  Cosmetics,'  the 
'  Treatise  of  his  Travels  into  the  Low  Coun- 
tries and  France/  and  '  Poems  and  Epitaphs 
on  Several  Occasions  and  Persons '  (in  the 
Oxford  collection),  all  in  Latin.  In  1694 
Guidott  published  in  quarto  Maplet's '  Episto- 
larum  Medicarum  Specimen  de  Thermarum 
Bathoniensium  Eftectis/  which  was  dedicated 
to  the  leading  contemporary  physicians.  Gui- 
dott also  preserves  some  Latin  verses  by  him 
on  catarrh  in  the  eyes,  some  lines  headed  ( De 
Catarrhi  Fuga  '  and  '  In  Primum  Canitiem/ 
with  a  rhymed  translation  of  the  latter.  He 
considers  his  patron's  style  terse  and  his  words 
choice,  but  his  periods  a  little  too  elaborate. 

[G-uidoft's  Lives  and  Characters  of  the  Physi- 
cians of  Bathe,  pp.  151-63;  Wood's  AthenaeOxon. 
ed.  Bliss,  iii.  71,  iv.  733,  vii.  900-1,  Fasti,  pt. 
i.  pp.  473,  506,  ii.  56,  104;  "Welch's  Alumni 
Westmonast.  pp.  102-3  ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. 
1500-1714  ;  Chalmers's  Biog.  Diet.  xxi.  269-70, 
which  is  also  copied  by  Kose.]  G.  LE  G.  N. 

MAPLETOFT,  JOHN  (1631-1721), 
physician  and  divine,  was  descended  from 
an  old  Huntingdonshire  family.  His  father 
was  Joshua  Mapletoft,  vicar  of  Margaret- 
ting  and  rector  of  Wickford,  Essex,  and  his 
mother  Susanna,  daughter  of  John  Collet 
by  Susanna,  sister  of  Nicholas  Ferrar  [q.  v.] 
of  Little  Gidding.  She  afterwards  married 
James  Chedley,  and,  dying  on  31  Oct.  1657, 
was  buried  at  Little  Gidding.  John  was 
born  at  Margaretting  on  15  June  1631. 
On  the  death  of  his  father  in  1635  he  was 
taken  to  Little  Gidding,  where  he  was  brought 
up  by  Nicholas  Ferrar,  his  godfather.  In 
1647  he  was  sent  by  his  uncle,  Robert  Maple- 
toft  [q.  v.],  to  Westminster  School,  was  en- 
tered as  a  pensioner  at  Trinity  College,  Cam- 


Mapletoft 


114 


Mapletoft 


bridge,  on  21  May  1648,  and  was  elected  to  a  ! 
Westminster  scholarship  there  in  1649.  He 
graduated  B.A.  in  January  1651-2,  M.A.  in 
1655,  and  became  fellow  of  his  college  on 
1  Oct.  1653.  He  was  incorporated  B.A.  at 
Oxford  on  11  July  1654.  On  12  May  1652 
he  was  admitted  a  student  of  Gray's  Inn. 
From  1658  to  1660  he  was  tutor  to  Jocelyne, 
son  of  Algernon,  earl  of  Northumberland. 
He  then  went  abroad  to  study  physic.  His 
fellowship  expired  in  1662,  and  in  1663  he 
re-entered  the  earl's  family  in  England  (Let- 
ters from  Lord  Percy  to  Mapletoft  are  pre- 
served at  Alnwick  Castle).  In  1667  he  took 
his  M.D.  degree  at  Cambridge,  and  was  in- 
corporated M.D.  at  Oxford  on  13  July  1669. 

While  practising  in  London  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  many  of  the  noted  men  of 
the  time,  both  physicians  and  theologians, 
and  came  much  into  contact  with  the  Cam- 
bridge latitudinarians  at  the  house  of  his 
kinsman,  Thomas  Firmin  [q.  v.]  With  John 
Locke,  whom  he  had  known  at  Westminster 
School,  he  was  for  many  years  on  terms  of 
great  intimacy.  He  is  said  to  have  intro- 
duced him  to  both  Sydenham  and  Tillotson. 
With  Sydenham  Mapletoft  was  for  seven 
years  closely  associated  in  medical  practice. 

In  1670  he  attended  Lord  Essex  in  his  em- 
bassy to  Denmark,  and  in  1672  was  in  France 
with  the  Dowager  Duchess  of  Northumber- 
land. In  1675  he  was  chosen  professor  of 
physic  in  Gresham  College,  and  in  1676  was 
again  in  France  with  the  dowager  duchess, 
then  the  wife  of  the  Hon.  Ralph  Montague. 
He  retained  his  professorship  at  Gresham 
College  till  10  Oct.  1679,  when  he  retired 
from  medical  practice  and  prepared  himself 
for  ordination.  He  had  some  scruples  about 
subscribing  to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  and 
consulted  his  friend  Dr.  Simon  Patrick  [q.  v.] 
(see  Dr.  Patrick's  letter  of  8  Feb.  1682-3 
in  Addit.  MS.  5878,  f.  151,  and  in  EVANSO^, 
Three  Discourses,  p.  79).  But  on  3  March 
1682-3  he  took  both  deacon's  and  priest's 
orders,  having  previously  been  presented 
to  the  rectory  of  Braybrooke  in  Northamp- 
tonshire. This  living  he  held  until  1685-6, 
and  though  non-resident  was  a  benefactor 
to  the  place.  A  letter  from  Mapletoft, 
written  in  1719,  complaining  of  the  misuse 
of  his  charity  (founded  in  1684)  and  giving 
some  details  respecting  the  parish  during  his 
rectorship,  is  preserved  in  Braybrooke  Church. 
On  4  Jan.  1684-5  he  was  chosen  lecturer  at 
Ipswich,  and  on  10  Jan.  1685-6,  on  his  re- 
signing Braybrooke,  vicar  of  St.  Lawrence 
Jewry  in  London,  where  he  continued  to 
preach  till  he  was  over  eighty  years  of  age. 
He  also  held  the  lectureship  of  St.  Christopher 
for  a  short  time  from  1685.  In  1689-90  he 


took  the  degree  of  D.D.  at  Cambridge,  and 
henceforth  devoted  his  life  to  religious  and 
philanthropic  objects  (cf.  Cod.  Rawlinson,  C. 
103). 

Mapletoft  was  an  original  member  of  the 
Company  of  Adventurers  to  the  Bahamas 
(4  Sept.  1672),  but,  being  abroad  at  the  time, 
transferred  his  share  to  Locke.  In  the  same 
year  he  was  using  his  influence  and  purse 
in  support  of  Isaac  Barrow's  scheme  for 
building  a  library  at  Trinity  College.  He 
was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society 
on  10  Feb.  1675-6,  was  member  of  council 
in  1677,  1679,  1690,  and  1692,  and  as  long 
as  he  practised  the  medical  profession  took 
part  in  the  discussions  and  experiments.  He 
joined  the  Society  for  Promoting  Chris- 
tian Knowledge  in  July  1699,  early  in  the 
second  year  of  its  existence.  In  this  con- 
nection he  was  brought  into  contact  with 
Robert  Nelson  [q.  v.],  with  whom  he  corre- 
sponded for  some  years.  He  was  an  original 
member  and  active  supporter  of  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts  (incorporated  by  charter  in  1701),  a 
benefactor  to  the  library  and  buildings  of 
Sion  College,  of  which  he  was  president  in 
1707,  and  one  of  the  commissioners  of  Green- 
wich Hospital. 

The  last  ten  years  of  Mapletoft's  life  were 
spent  with  his  daughter,  partly  in  Oxford 
and  partly  in   Westminster.      His  mental 
j  and  bodily  health  remained  excellent  till 
1  nearly  the  end  (Lansdowne  M S.  990,  f.  107). 
He  died  in  Westminster  on  10  Nov.  1721,  in 
the  ninety-first  year   of  his  age,  and  was 
buried  in  the  chancel  of  the  church  of  St. 
Lawrence  Jewry. 

On  18  Nov.  1679  Mapletoft  married  Re- 
becca, daughter  of  Lucy  Knightley  of  Hack- 
ney, a  Hamburg  merchant,  and  younger 
j  brother  of  the  Knightleys  of  Fawsley  in 
Northamptonshire.  His  wife  died  on  18  Nov. 
1693,  the  fourteenth  anniversary  of  their 
wedding-day.  By  her  he  had  two  sons  and 
one  daughter :  Robert,  born  in  1684,  became 
fellow  of  Trinity  Hall,  Cambridge  (LL.B. 
1702,  LL.D.  1707),  advocate  of  Doctors' 
Commons  (12  July  1707),  and  commissary 
of  Huntingdon ;  died  on  3  Dec.  1716,  and 
was  buried  in  St.  Edward's  Church,  Cam- 
bridge. John,  born  in  1687,  became  rector 
of  Broughton  in  Northamptonshire  in  1718, 
and  of  By  field  in  November  1721,  holding 
both  livings  till  1753,  when  he  resigned 
Broughton  in  favour  of  his  son  Nathaniel ; 
he  married,  on  23  Nov.  1721,  Ann,  daugh- 
ter of  Richard  Walker  of  Harborough,  and 
died  at  Byfield  on  25  May  1763.  Elizabeth, 
married,  20  Aug.  1703,  Francis  Gastrell  [q.  v.], 
bishop  of  Chester,  and  died  on  2  Feb.  1761. 


Vhe 


Mapletoft 


Mapletoft 


In  1715  Mapletoft  gave  to  his  son  John  a 
copy  of  Nicholas  Ferrar's  '  Harmonies '  (for- 
merly in  the  possession  of  his  aunt,  Mary 
Collet),  to  be '  preserved  in  the  family  as  long 
as  may  be.'  It  now  belongs  to  his  descend- 
ant, Mr.  H.  Mapletoft  Davis  of  New  South 
Wales.  Another  copy  which  had  belonged 
to  his  mother  is  now  in  the  possession  of 
Miss  Heming  of  Hillingdon  Hill,  Uxbridge, 
daughter  of  Mapletoft's  great-nephew. 

Of  Mapletoft's  disinterestedness  and  hu- 
manity Ward  gives  a  beautiful  picture.  His 
learning  was  considerable.  Besides  a  know- 
ledge of  the  classical  languages,  he  was  ac- 
quainted with  French,  Italian,  and  Spanish. 
He  is  said  to  have  translated  from  English 
into  Latin  his  friend  Sydenham's  '  Observa- 
tiones  Medicae/  published  in  1676  (which 
was  dedicated  to  him  by  the  author),  and 
all  that  is  contained  in  the  edition  of  Syden- 
ham's works  published  in  1683,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  treatise  '  De  Hydrope.'  The 
extent  of  his  share  in  Sydenham's  works  has 
been  questioned.  Watt  (Bibl.  Brit.}  places 
the  *  Observationes  Medicse  '  among  Maple- 
toft's works,  while  on  the  other  hand  it  has 
been  denied  that  Sydenham  originally  wrote 
in  English  (cf.  Gent.  Mag.  1742  pp.  634-5, 
1743  pp.  528-9 ;  and  in  PICAKD,  Sydenham, 
pp.  119-26). 

Mapletoft's  published  works,  apart  from 
single  sermons,  include :  1.  '  Select  Pro- 
verbs '  (anon.),  London,  1707.  2.  'The 
Principles  and  Duties  of  the  Christian  Reli- 
gion .  .  .  with  a  Collection  of  suitable  De- 
votions '  [also  issued  separately],  London, 
1710,  1712,  1719.  3.  'Wisdom  from  Above ' 
(anon.),  London,  1714,  2nd  part,  1717. 
4.  '  Placita  Principalia,  sen  Sententise  peru- 
tiles  e  Dramaticis  fere  Poetis,'  London,  1714. 
6.  '  Placita  Principalia  et  Concilia,  seu  Sen- 
tentise perutiles  Philosophorum,'  London, 
1717, 1731.  The  last  two  are  selections  from 
Greek  authors  with  Latin  translations,  and 
were  reprinted  in  1731. 

In  Appendix  xv.  to  Ward's  '  Lives '  (p. 
120)  are  printed  three  Latin  lectures  by 
Mapletoft  on  the  origin  of  the  art  of  medi- 
cine and  the  history  of  its  invention,  under 
the  title  '  Praelectiones  in  Collegio  Gresha- 
mensi,  Anno  Dom.  1675,'  and  in  the  Cam- 
bridge University  Library  (MS.  3185)  is 
*  The  Inaugural  Lecture  of  a  Gresham  Pro- 
fessor' (Latin),  probably  Mapletoft's.  He 
wrote  the  epitaph  for  the  monument  to  his 
friend  Isaac  Barrow  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

[Ward's  Lives  of  the  Professors  of  Gresham 
College  (copy  in  Brit.  Mus.  with  manuscript  ad- 
ditions), ii.  273-9;  Newcourt's  Repertorium, 
i.  388,  ii.  406,  656;  Welch's  Alumni  Westmonas- 
terienses,  pp.  26,  130-1 ;  Trin.  Coll.  Reg.  and 


Bursar's  books,  per  the  Master ;  Foster's  Alumni 
Oxon.  1500-1714;  Foster's  Admissions  to  Gray's 
Inn;  Addit.  MSS.  5846  if.  241,  266,  316,  461, 
6194  f.  242  (account  of  election  to  Gresham 
College),  5876  f.  29,  15640;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
3rd  Rep.  App.  pp.  92-3  ;  Fox  Bournes  Life  of 
Locke,  i.  211-12,  310  ;  Letters  from  Locke  and 
Nelson  to  Mapletoft,  in  Addit.  MS.  6194,  ff. 
245-9,  and  in  European  Ma».  1788  and  1789; 
Names  of  Commissioners  of  Greenwich  Hosp. ; 
Picard's  Sydenham,  pp.  39,  61  ;  Sydenham's 
Works,  ed.  Swan,  1763,  pp.  ix,  227  ;  Bridges's 
Northamptonshire,  i.  487,  ii.  13-14;  Birch's 
Hist,  of  Royal  Soc.  iii.  271  et  seq. ;  Lists  of  the 
Royal  Soc.  ;  McClure's  Chapter  in  English 
Church  Hist,  pp.  5,  6,  28-63 ;  Humphreys's  Hist. 
Account  of  Soc.  for  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
pp.  xix,  18,  19;  Reading's  Hist,  of  Sion  College, 
pp.  25,  29,  33,  44,  48,  49  ;  will  (206.  Bucking- 
ham) in  Somerset  House ;  Blomefield's  Collect. 
Cantabr.  p.  80  ;  Harleian  Soc.  Publications,  xxiv. 
148,  246  ;  MS.  Act  Book  and  Entries  of  Doctors' 
Commons,  in  Lambeth  Palace  Library;  Peckard's 
Memoirs  of  Ferrar  ;  Mayor's  Cambridge  in  the 
17th  Cent.  i.  293-4,  383  ;  Archseologia,  1888,  Ii. 
193-4;  Halkett  and  Laing's  Diet,  of  Anon,  and 
Pseudon.  Lit. ;  Coxe's  Cat.  of  MSS.  in  Bodleian 
Libr. ;  parish  reg.  of  Broughton  ;  information 
from  the  Rev.  .T.  Ridgway  Hakewill  of  Bray- 
brooke,  the  Rev.  F.  H.  Curgenven  of  Byfield, 
and  Captain  J.  E.  Acland.]  B.  P. 

MAPLETOFT,  ROBERT  (1609-1677), 
dean  of  Ely,  son  of  Hugh  Mapletoft,  rector 
of  North  Thoresby,  Lincolnshire,  was  born  at 
that  place  on  25  Jan.  1609,  and  educated  at 
the  grammar  school  at  Louth.  He  was  ad- 
mitted a  sizar  of  Queens'  College,  Cambridge, 
on  25  May  1625,  and  graduated  B.  A.  in  1628, 
M.A.  1632,  B.D.  1639,  D.D.  1660.  He  was 
elected  fellow  of  Pembroke  College  on  8  Jan. 
1630-1,  and  became  chaplain  to  Bishop  Mat- 
thew Wren,  who  till  his  death  was  his  firm 
friend  and  patron.  On  Wren's  recommenda- 
tion he  was  presented  to  the  rectory  of  Bart- 
low,  Cambridgeshire,  by  Charles  I  in  1639, 
the  king  exercising  the  patronage  by  reason 
of  the  outlawry  of  the  patron,  H.  Huddleston 
(RYMEK,  xx.  296).  At  the  parliamentary  visi- 
tation of  the  university  in  1644  he  was  ejected 
as  a  malignant  and  a  loyalist.  After  his  ejec- 
tion, we  are  told,  he  '  lived  as  privately  and 
quietly  as  he  could,'  finding  shelter  at  one 
time  in  the  house  of  Sir  Robert  Shirley  in 
Leicestershire,  where  he  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Sheldon,  afterwards  archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  During  the  protectorate  he  offi- 
ciated for  some  time  to  a  private  congrega- 
tion in  Lincoln,  according  to  the  ritual  of 
the  church  of  England.  '  Being  discovered,  he 
was  like  to  come  into  some  trouble,  but  came 
oft'  safe  when  it  became  known  that  his  con- 
gregation had  made  a  considerable  purse  for 
him,  which  he  would  not  accept'  (Baker 

i2 


Mapletoft 


116 


Mar 


MSS.  xxxvi.  103).  At  the  Restoration  he 
received  the  degree  of  D.D.  by  royal  man- 
date, 28  Jan.  1660,  '  on  account  of  his  suffer- 
ings and  his  services  to  the  church  during  the 
recent  troubles '  (KENNETT,  Register,  p.  213), 
and  on  23  Aug.  he  was  presented  by  the  crown 
to  the  subdeanery  of  Lincoln  Cathedral  and 
the  prebendal  stall  of  Clifton,  and  on  8  Dec. 
received  the  mastership  of  the  Spital  Hos- 
pital. While  subdean  he  was  involved  in  a 
tiresome  dispute  with  the  precentor  of  the 
cathedral,  John  Featley  [q.  v.],  with  regard 
to  some  capitular  appointments,  and  was 
attacked  by  him  in  a  virulent  tract  entitled 
'Speculum  Mapletoftianum,'  which  exists  in 
manuscript  among  the  chapter  documents. 
As  master  of  the  Spital  Hospital  he  exerted 
himself  vigorously  for  the  revival  of  that 
sorely  abused  and  practically  defunct  charity, 
in  conjunction  with  Dean  Michael  Honywood 
[q.  v.j  A  bill  in  chancery  was  exhibited  in 
1662  against  Sir  John  Wray  for  the  restora- 
tion of  the  estates,  and  Mapletoft  at  his  own 
expense  rebuilt  the  demolished  chapel  and  in- 
creased its  revenues,  making  the  office  rather 
one  of  expense  than  emolument  (Reports  and 
Papers  of  the  Associated  Architectural  Soc. 
for  1890,  pp.  285-8,  298).  He  also  received 
from  the  crown  the  living  of  Clay  worth,  Not- 
tinghamshire, which  in  1672  he  exchanged 
for  the  college  living  of  Soham,  near  Ely, 
resigning  his  fellowship.  He  was  nominated 
master  of  his  college  (Pembroke),  but  he 
waived  in  favour  of  Mark  Frank  [q.  v.],  whom 
he  succeeded  as  master  in  1664.  He  held  the 
office,  together  with  the  benefice  of  Soham, 
till  his  death.  He  served  as  vice-chancellor 
in  1671.  He  was  made  dean  of  Ely  on  7  Aug. 
1667,  holding  the  subdeanery  of  Lincoln  with 
the  deanery  till  1671.  When  in  1668  Anne 
Hyde,  duchess  of  York  [q.v.],  began  to  waver 
in  her  allegiance  to  the  church  of  England, 
Mapletoft  was  recommended  as  her  chaplain 
by  his  old  friend  Sheldon,  as  '  a  primitive  and 
apostolical  divine,' whose  influence  might  pre- 
vent her  secession.  Feeling  himself '  unfit  for 
court  life,'  he  was  reluctant  to  undertake  the 
office,  and  in  1670  the  duchess  openly  joined 
the  church  of  Rome.  He  died  on  20  Aug. 
1677  in  the  master's  lodge  at  Pembroke,  and, 
by  his  desire,  was  buried  in  the  chapel,  near 
the  grave  of  his  patron,  Bishop  Wren.  It  is 
recorded  of  him  that  '  wherever  he  resided 
he  kept  a  good  table,  and  had  the  general 
reputation  of  a  pious  and  charitable  man.' 
In  person  he  was  exceedingly  thin,  t  vir  valde 
macilentus.'  He  was  cousin  to  Nicholas 
Ferrar  [q.  v.],  and  was  '  one  that  had  a  long 
and  special  intimate  acquaintance  with  him.' 
He  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  Little  Gidding, 
Huntingdonshire,  and  on  Ferrar's  death  he 


preached  the  funeral  sermon  and  officiated  at 
the  funeral.  His  brother,  Joshua  Mapletoft, 
married  Susanna  Collett,  Ferrar's  niece,  and 
was  father  of  John  Mapletoft  [q.  v.]  Maple- 
toft himself  was  unmarried.  By  his  will  he 
bequeathed  his  library,  the  '  small  reserves 
from  the  late  plundering  times,'  and  100/.  to 
Ely  Cathedral,  and  the  same  sum  to  poor 
widows  of  clergy  in  the  diocese.  He  also 
founded  a  catechetical  lecture  at  the  colleges 
of  Queens'  and  Pembroke,  Cambridge,  and 
'  petty  schools '  at  his  native  parish  of  Tho- 
resby  and  at  Louth,  to  prepare  boys  for  the 
grammar  school  at  that  town,  now  converted 
into  scholarships  at  those  places. 

[Cole  MSS.  xix.  127 a;  Baker  MSS.  xxxvi. 
103,xxxviii.  191 ;  Lansdowne  MSS.  986,  No.  98, 
f.214;  Harl.  MS.  7043,  pp.  229,  243.]  E.  V. 

MAR,  E AKLS  or.  [See  COCHEANE,  ROBEKT, 
EAEL  or  MAE,  d.  1482 ;  EESKINE,  JOHN,  first 
or  sixth  EAEL  of  the  Erskine  line,  d.  1572  ; 
EESKINE,  JOHN,  second  or  seventh  EAEL, 
1558-1634 ;  EESKINE,  JOHN,  sixth  or  eleventh 
EAEL,  1675-1732 ;  STEWAET,  JOHN,  EAEL  or 
MAE,  d.  1479.] 

MAR,  DONALD,  tenthEAEL  OF  (d.  1297), 
was  the  son  of  William,  ninth  earl  [q.  v.], 
and  Elizabeth  Comyn,  his  first  wife.  He  was 
knighted  by  Alexander  III  at  Scone  in  1270, 
and  succeeded  as  earl  before  25  July  1281, 
when  he  took  oath  at  Roxburgh  to  observe 
the  treaty  for  the  marriage  of  Princess  Mar- 
garet of  Scotland  and  Eric,  king  of  Norway. 
At  Scone  in  1284  he  similarly  undertook  to 
acknowledge  their  daughter,  the  Maid  of 
Norway,  as  queen  of  Scotland  in  the  event 
of  Alexander's  death,  and  in  1289  he  united 
with  the  community  of  Scotland  in  recom- 
mending to  Edward  I  of  England  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Prince  of  Wales  and  the  Maid  of 
Norway.  This  was  agreed  to,  and  the  mar- 
riage arranged  at  Birgham,  Berwickshire,  in 
July  1290,  in  a  treaty  to  which  Mar  was  a 
party.  After  the  death  of  the  Maid  of  Nor- 
way, when  different  claimants  appeared  for 
the  Scottish  crown,  Mar  united  in  the  Scots' 
appeal  to  Edward  to  be  their  arbiter.  Person- 
ally he  supported  the  claim  of  Robert  Bruce, 
whose  son,  the  future  king,  married  his  daugh- 
ter Isabel,  and  whose  daughter,Christian,  mar- 
ried his  son,  Gratney.  He  swore  allegiance 
to  Edward  at  Upsettington,  Berwickshire,  on 
13  June  1291,  and  was  a  witness  to  Edward's 
protest  at  Berwick  as  to  his  claim  to  be  lord 
superior  of  Scotland.  Under  Edward's  suze- 
rainty he  held  the  office  of  bailie  of  Aboyne. 
In  1294  Mar,  with  other  Scottish  nobles,  was 
summoned  to  London  to  attend  Edward  on 
foreign  service.  Rather  than  obey  they  re- 
volted. But  after  the  battle  of  Dunbar,  in 


Mar 


117 


Mar 


1296,  Mar  came  to  Edward  at  Montrose,  and 
afterwards  swore  fealty  again  at  Berwick. 
He  was,  notwithstanding,  carried  prisoner 
to  England,  but  was  released  on  parole, 
23  June  1297,  in  order  to  visit  Scotland, 
Edward  at  the  same  time  exacting  from  him 
a  pledge  that  he  would  serve  him  against 
France.  He  died  about  this  time,  leaving  a 
son  and  successor,  Gratney,  eleventh  earl  of 
Mar,  and  father  of  Donald,  twelfth  earl  of 
Mar  [q.  v.];  he  also  left  two  daughters,  Isa- 
bel, wife  of  Robert  the  Bruce,  and  Mary,  who 
married  Kenneth,  earl  of  Sutherland. 

[Bain's  Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to 
Scotland,  vol.  ii.  passim ;  Antiquities  of  Aber- 
deenshire  (Spalding  Club),  iv.  198,  600,  698- 
704;  Kymer's  Foedera,  i.  596,  638,  730-74,  791, 
804.]  H.  P. 

MAR,  DONALD,  twelfth  EARL  OF 
(1293P-1332),  was  the  son  of  Gratney, 
eleventh  earl,  and  Lady  Christian  Bruce, 
sister  of  King  Robert  Bruce.  He  was  pro- 
bably born  about  1293  (FRASER,  Red  Book 
of  Menteith,  vol.  i.  p.  Ixxx),  and,  as  his  father 
died  about  1305,  he  was  but  a  young  boy  at 
the  time  of  his  succession.  After  the  defeat 
of  Bruce  at  Methven  in  1306,  along  with 
others,  Mar  was  brought  to  Edward  in  token 
of  submission,  and  was  carried  prisoner  to 
England,  where,  in  respect  of  his  tender  age, 
he  was  entrusted  to  the  custody  of  the 
Bishop  of  Chester,  first  in  the  castle  of 
Bristol,  and  afterwards  at  the  bishop's  own 
house,  with  suitable  attendants  (PALGRAVE, 
Documents  and  Records,  Scotland,  pp.  353-6). 
He  spent  nearly  all  the  remainder  of  his  life 
in  England,  taking  service  with  Edward  III, 
for  which  he  received  fifteen  pence  per  day  as 
wages.  During  this  time  he  is  never  styled 
earl,  but  simply  Donald  of  Mar.  He  was 
the  owner  of  a  trading  vessel  there  called 
La  Blithe. 

After  the  battle  of  Bannockburn,  in  1314, 
Mar  and  his  mother,  with  Bruce's  wife  and 
daughter,  and  Wishart,  bishop  of  Glasgow, 
were  exchanged  for  the  Earl  of  Hereford, 
Edward's  brother-in-law,  who  had  been  taken 
prisoner  by  the  Scots  at  Both  well.  But  when 
Newcastle  was  reached  in  their  journey  to 
Scotland  Mar  turned  back,  preferring  to  re- 
main in  England  (Chronicon  dc  Lanercost, 
p.  229).  He  paid  visits  to  Scotland  in  1318 
and  1323.  But  to  encourage  him  to  remain 
in  his  service  Edward  conferred  upon  him 
various  grants  of  lands  and  wardships,  in- 
cluding the  manor  of  Longbynington  in  Lin- 
colnshire, and  in  1321  appointed  htm  keeper 
of  Newark  Castle  (some  call  it  Bristol  Castle), 
which  he  held  for  the  king  till  1326,  when 
he  delivered  it  up  to  Queen  Isabella  and 
Lord  Mortimer  (Scalacronica,  p.  151).  He  \ 


went  to  Scotland  in  1327  for  assistance  to 
replace  Edward  III  upon  his  throne,  but  in- 
stead of  bringing  help  he  joined  the  Scots 
in  their  raid  of  that  year  to  Byland  Abbey 
in  Yorkshire,  and  was  declared  a  rebel  by 
Edward.  Mar  now  remained  in  Scotland, 
and  assumed  his  position  as  one  of  the  seven 
earls.  He  had  grants  of  lands  from  Bruce 
there  in  1328  and  1329,  and  after  the  death 
of  Randolph,  30  July  1332,  he  was  chosen 
regent  of  Scotland.  But  he  only  held  the 
honour  ten  days.  Edward  Pjaliol  landed  in 
Scotland  the  very  day  of  his  appointment, 
and  Mar  took  command  of  the  Scottish  force 
which  was  raised  to  meet  him,  a  post  for 
which  he  was  no  way  qualified.  The  battle 
was  fought  on  9  Aug.  at  Dupplin  Moor  in 
Perthshire,  and  Mar's  army  of  thirty  thousand 
j  was  routed  by  Baliol's  of  three  thousand,  and 
himself  slain.  He  left  a  widow,  Isobel  Stewart, 
who  had  two  other  husbands,  Geofrey  de  Mou- 
bray,  whom  she  divorced,  and  Sir  William 
Carswell ;  also  a  son,  Thomas,  who  succeeded 
as  thirteenth  earl  of  Mar  [q.  v.],  and  a  daugh- 
ter, Margaret,  who  succeeded  as  Countess  of 
Mar  after  her  brother's  death,  and  married 
William,  first  earl  of  Douglas  [q.  v.] 

[Bain's  Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to 
Scotland,  vol.  iii.  passim  ;  Antiquities  of  Aber- 
deenshire  (Spalding  Club),  iv.  698-725  ;  Acts  of 
the  Parliaments  of  Scotland,  i.  13-97.]  H.  P. 

MAE,  THOMAS,  thirteenth  EARL  OF 
(d.  1377),  was  the  son  of  Donald,  twelfth  earl 
[q.  v.],  and  succeeded  on  his  father's  death 
in  1332,  though  probably  still  under  age.  He 
was  one  of  the  Scottish  commissioners  sent 
to  Newcastle  in  1351  to  treat  for  peace  with 
England,  and  for  the  release  of  David  II, 
and  was  also  one  of  the  hostages  for  the  pay- 
ment of  his  ransom.  In  1358  he  was  ap- 
pointed great  chamberlain  of  Scotland,  but 
held  the  office  only  about  a  year.  He  en- 
tered into  an  agreement  with  Edward  III 
of  England  at  Westminster  (24  Feb.  1359) 
whereby  he  promised  to  remain  with  and 
faithfully  serve  the  king  of  England  against 
all  the  world  (David,  king  of  Scots,  excepted) 
in  return  for  a  pension  of  six  hundred  merks 
sterling  yearly,  with  compensation  if  on 
account  of  this  agreement  he  should  lose  his 
Scottish  estates  (Eotuli  Scotia,  i.  830).  After 
this  date  he  only  occasionally  appears  in 
Scotland. 

David  II  in  1361  seized  Mar's  castle  of 
Kildrummy  (WYNTOWN,  Cronykil,  lib.  viii. 
cap.  xlv.  11.  113-28).  According  to  '  Scala- 
cronica'  (pp.  202,  203),  the  seizure  was  due 
to  a  quarrel  arising  out  of  a  single  combat 
between  Mar  and  Sir  William  Keith  (d. 
1407  ?)  [q.  v.]  at  Edinburgh,  when  Mar  ac- 


Mar 


118 


Mara 


cused  the  king  of  unduly  favouring  Keith.  | 
He  was  to  receive  back  the  castle  upon  pay-  j 
ment  of  1,000/.  Scots  at  the  expiry  of  five  | 
years,  and  during  that  period,  at  least,  it  re- 
mained in  the  hands  of  the  king  (Exchequer 
Rolls  of  Scotland,  ii.  164,  166). 

Between  1357  and  1373  Mar  had  nume- 
rous passports  from  Edward  for  journeys 
through  England  and  pilgrimages  to  France 
and  elsewhere,  and  also  for  the  transit  of  j 
horses  and  cattle,  in  which  he  seems  to  | 
have  trafficked  (Rotuli  Scotia,  i.  471,  807- 
960  passim).  He  attended  so  little  to  his  | 
Scottish  duties  that  the  parliament  in  1369  j 
declared  him  to  be  contumaciously  absent 
(Acts  of  the  Parliaments  of  Scotland,  i. 
149),  and  on  his  next  visit  to  Scotland,  in 
the  following  year,  he  was  arrested  and  im- 
prisoned in  the  Bass  (Exchequer  Rolls,  ii. 
357).  In  that  year  (1370),  however,  David  II 
died,  and  Mar  was  present  at  Scone  on 
27  March  1371,  when  Robert  II  was  crowned, 
and  he  affixed  his  seal  to  the  deed  of  that 
date,  which  settled  the  order  of  succession 
(Acts  of  Parliament,  i.  181).  He  founded 
an  altar  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Aberdeen 
in  honour  of  St.  James  (Antiquities  of  Aber- 
deenshire,  i.  151). 

In  1352  the  earl  married  Lady  Margaret 
Graham,  countess  of  Menteith,  and  widow 
of  Sir  John  Moray  of  Bothwell.  He  received 
a  dispensation  from  Pope  Clement  VI  in 
that  year,  and  another  from  Pope  Inno- 
cent VI  in  1354  (FKASER,  Red  Book  of  Men-  \ 
teith,  i.  121-30).  But  he  divorced  this  lady  j 
'  at  the  instigation  of  the  devil/  says  For- 
dun's  '  Continuator,'  and  upon  entirely  false  j 
pretences  (FoRDUN,  ed.  Goodall,  ii.  150). 
She  had  no  children  by  him.  He  married, 
secondly,  Lady  Margaret  Stewart,  countess 
of  Angus,  but  neither  had  he  any  issue  by 
her,  and  on  his  death  in  1377  the  male  line 
of  the  Celtic  earls  of  Mar  ended.  He  was 
succeeded  in  the  earldom  by  his  sister  Mar- 
garet, countess  of  Douglas. 

[Rymer's  Fcedera,  iii.  630-969  ;  Bain's  Calen- 
dar of  Documents  relating  to  Scotland,  vol.  iii. 
No.  1629,  vol.  iv.  Nos.  27,  90,  101,  154;  Anti- 
quities of  Abercleenshire,  vols.  i-iv.  passim.] 

H.  P. 

MAE,,  WILLIAM,  ninth  EARL  OF 
(d.  1281 P),  was  the  son  of  Duncan,  eighth  earl 
of  Mar,  and  grandson  of  Morgrund,  fifth  earl. 
He  succeeded  his  fat  her  in  or  before  1237,  when 
he  attested  at  York  the  agreement  between 
Henry  III  of  England  and  Alexander  II  of 
Scotland.  His  right  of  succession  was  con- 
tested by  Alan  Durward,  who  asserted  that 
William's  father  and  grandfather  were  both 
of  illegitimate  birth,  and  that  he  ought  to 
succeed  as  lawful  heir.  But  apparently  the 


case  was  arranged  on  the  footing  of  an  agree- 
ment which  had  been  made  about  1228  with 
Thomas  Durward,  father  of  Alan,  who  re- 
ceived a  large  accession  of  territory  in  Mar ; 
and  the  earldom  remained  with  William  de 
Mar.  In  1249,  during  the  minority  of  Alex- 
ander III,  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  regents 
of  Scotland.  He  held  the  office  of  great 
chamberlain  of  Scotland  from  1252  to  1255, 
in  which  year,  owing  to  political  dissensions, 
he  was  removed  from  the  government,  and 
received  permission  from  Henry  to  sojourn  for 
a  time  in  England.  In  1258  he  was  a  party 
to  the  treaty  between  some  of  the  Scots  and 
Llewellyn,  prince  of  Wales,  not  to  make  peace 
with  Henry  without  each  other's  consent 
(RYMER,  Fcedera,  i.  370).  But  in  the  same 
year  he  was  reappointed  one  of  the  Scottish 
regents,  and  they  received  the  promise  of 
Henry's  support  so  long  as  they  acted  right- 
eously. He  again  became  great  chamberlain 
of  Scotland  in  1262,  and  continued  in  the 
office  till  1267.  He  was  also  sheriff  of  Dum- 
bartonshire. After  the  battle  of  Largs  in 
1263  he  was  sent  by  Alexander  III  with  a 
military  force  to  reduce  the  chiefs  of  the 
Western  Isles  who  had  supported  Haco, 
king  of  Norway.  He  was  still  alive  in  1273, 
but  must  have  died  in  or  before  1281.  He 
married  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  William 
Comyn,  earl  of  Buchan,  by  whom  he  had 
two  'sons,  Donald,  tenth  earl  [q.  v.],  who 
succeeded, and  Duncan;  and  after  her  death 
he  married  an  English  lady,  Muriel,  grand- 
daughter and  one  of  the  heiresses  of  Robert 
de  Muschaump,  whose  barony  lay  in  the  see 
of  Durham,  but  had  no  issue  by  her.  She 
died  in  1291  (RAINE,  North  Durham,  p.  267). 

[Bain's  Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to 
Scotland,  vol.  i.  passim,  vol.  ii.  Nos.  201,  4.77, 
544  ;  Antiquities  of  Aberdeenshire,  vols.  i-iv. 
passim  ;  Exchequer  Rolls  of  Scotland,  i.  Ixv,  10, 
11,  30,  ii.  cxxi;  Kymer's  Fcedera,  i.  329,  353, 
378,  402.]  H.  P. 

MARA,  MRS.  GERTRUDE  ELIZA- 
BETH (1749-1833),  vocalist,  daughter  of 
Johann  Schmeling,  musician,  was  born  at 
Cassel  on  23  Feb.  1749.  At  a  very  early 
age  she  played  the  violin,  and  her  father, 
after  exhibiting  her  at  Frankfort,  Vienna, 
and  other  places,  as  a  prodigy,  brought  her 
when  only  ten  to  London,  and  she  there  at- 
tracted great  attention.  To  the  early  prac- 
tice of  the  violin  she  afterwards  attributed  her 
wonderful  justness  of  intonation  (BACOX)  ; 
but  by  the  advice  of  someEnglish  ladies,  who 
thought  the  instrument  '  unfeminine,'  she 
gave  it  up  in  favour  of  singing.  She  was 
placed  under  an  Italian  master  named  Para- 
disi,  with  whom  she  made  great  progress, 
but  whose  profligate  character  soon  rendered 


Mara 


Mara 


her  removal  necessary.  Returning  to  Cassel, 
the  father  tried  to  get  her  an  engagement  at 
the  Berlin  court,  but  Frederick  II,  having  an 
antipathy  to  German  singers,  declined  to  en- 
tertain the  application.  After  spending  five 
years  at  Killer's  academy  at  Leipzig,  she 
emerged  with  a  voice '  remarkable  for  its  ex- 
tent and  beauty,  a  great  knowledge  of  music, 
and  a  brilliant  style  of  singing.'  She  was  the 
first  great  singer  that  Germany  had  produced. 
Her  compass  extended  from  the  middle  G  to 
E  in  alt. 

Fraulein  Schmelingmade  a  successful  debut 
at  Dresden  in  an  opera  byllasse,  and  Frederick, 
being  persuaded  to  hear  her  on  her  return  to 
Berlin  in  1771,  was  so  pleased  with  the  per- 
formance that  he  engaged  her  for  life  to  sing 
at  court,  at  a  salary  of  11,250  francs.  A 
violoncello-player  named  Johann  Mara  came 
to  Berlin  at  this  time,  and  the  two  meeting 
professionally  at  the  court  concerts,  she  mar- 
ried him  in  spite  of  the  king's  warnings  and 
protests.  Mara  was  a  man  of  dissipated  and 
vicious  character,  and  her  married  life  was 
extremely  unhappy.  Frederick  proved  an 
exacting  master,  and  the  story  is  told  that 
a  body  of  soldiers  acting  under  his  orders 
dragged  her  from  her  bed  on  one  occasion  and 
compelled  her  to  sing  at  the  opera,  though  she 
was  complaining,  truly  or  untruly,  of  illness 
(EDWAEDS).  After  seven  years  in  Berlin,  she 
was  offered  an  engagement  in  London,  and 
the  king  declining  to  annul  her  contract,  she 
made  her  escape  with  her  husband,  and  with 
some  difficulty  reached  Vienna,  where  she 
remained  for  two  years,  singing  frequently  in 
public.  She  then  began  a  tour  in  Germany, 
Holland,  and  Belgium.  Mozart  heard  her  at 
Munich,  but  records  in  a  letter  that l she  had 
not  the  good  fortune  to  please  me.'  After 
another  brief  sojourn  in  Vienna,  she  reached 
Paris  in  1782.  There  she  found  a  rival  in 
the  celebrated  Todi,  and,  society  was  soon 
divided  into  factions  over  the  pair. 

Madame  Mara  arrived  in  London  in  the 
spring  of  1784,  and  made  her  first  appearance 
at  the  Pantheon,  where  she  sangfor  six  nights. 
She  was  one  of  the  vocalists  at  the  Handel 
Commemoration  at  Westminster  Abbey  in 
1784,  and  again  in  1785;  and  in  1786  she 
made  her  debut  on  the  London  stage  in  a 
pasticcio  by  Hoare,  entitled  '  Didone  Ab- 
bandonata.'  In  March  1787  she  took  the 
part  of  Cleopatra  in  Handel's  '  Giulio  Cesare ' 
with  such  success  that  the  opera  was  fre- 
quently repeated  during  the  season.  Appear- 
ing again  in  the  Handel  festival  of  1787, 
she  was  in  the  following  year  at  the  carnival 
at  Turin,  and  in  1789  at  Venice.  Returning 
to  London  in  1790,  she  was  again  at  Venice 
in  1791,  after  which  she  came  once  more  to 


England,  and  remained  for  ten  years.  Dur- 
ing this  period  she  confined  herself  mainly  to 
concert  and  oratorio  engagements.  When  she 
left,  in  1802,  she  took  with  her  over  1,000/. 
as  the  result  of  a  benefit  concert.  Her  voice 
was  now  gradually  losing  strength,  and  she 
settled  at  Moscow.  Through  the  improvi- 
dence and  dissipation  of  her  husband  and  his 
friends  she  was  soon  without  means,  and  had 
to  take  to  teaching.  The  burning  of  Moscow 
in  1812  ruined  her.  Removing  first  to  Revel, 
she  in  1816  returned  to  London  as  a  vocalist, 
although  sixty-eight  years  old.  She  was  an- 
nounced as '  a  most  celebrated  singer,'  whom 
her  agents l  were  not  at  liberty  to  name ; '  but 
when  she  appeared  at  the  King's  Theatre  it 
was  found  that  her  voice  was  entirely  gone, 
and  she  was  never  heard  again.  She  returned 
to  Revel,  where  she  died  on  20  Jan.  1833. 
In  1831  Goethe  sent  her  a  poem  for  her  birth- 
day, '  Sangreich  war  dein  Ehrenweg.' 

Madame  Mara's  abilities  as  a  singer  were 
of  the  very  first  order.  Her  voice,  clear, 
sweet,  distinct,  was  sufficiently  powerful, 
though  rather  thin ;  and  '  its  agility  and 
flexibility  rendered  her  excellent  in  bravura' 
(MOUNT-EDGCUMBE).  She  was  an  indifferent 
actress,  and  had  a  bad  figure  for  the  stage. 
When  quite  a  child  her  father  used  to  bind 
her  to  an  armchair  while  he  attended  to  his 
affairs,  and  to  this  cause  was  attributed  her 
weakly  constitution.  There  is  a  caricature 
in  which  she  is  shown  singing  at  a  '  Wapping 
Concert '  seated,  and  also  a  letter,  in  which 
she  apologises  for  not  being  able  to  sit  on  a 
platform  throughout  a  concert  (see  GKOVE). 
The  best  portrait  of  her  was  engraved  by 
Collyer  after  P.  Jean  ;  an  engraving  of  this 
forms  the  frontispiece  to  Hogarth's  '  Me- 
moirs of  the  Musical  Drama,'  vol.  i. 

[A  biography  by  G.  C.  Grosheimwas  published 
at  Cassel  in  1823,  and  another  by  Kochlitz  in 
his  Fur  Freunde  der  Tonkunst,  vol.  i.  See  also 
Hogarth's  Memoirs  of  the  Musical  Drama,  ii. 
185,216,447;  Lord  Mount-Edgcumbe's  Musical 
Eeminiscences  of  an  Old  Amateur,  pp.  59,  80  ; 
Gilliland's  Dramatic  Mirror,  ii.  839,  which  is 
inaccurate  in  some  pai'ticulars ;  Grove's  Dic- 
tionary of  Music,  ii.  208  ;  Edwards's  History  of 
the  Opera,  i.  200,  ii.  4  ;  Bacon's  Elements  of 
Vocal  Science.]  J.  C.  H. 

MARA,  WILLIAM  DE  (/.  1280),  Fran- 
ciscan, probably  studied  at  Oxford  before  he 
went  to  Paris,  where  he  came  under  the  in- 
fluence of  Bonaventura  and  Roger  Bacon. 
In  1284  he  published  a  criticism  of  Thomas 
Aquinas,  called  '  Correct orium,'  or  *  Repre- 
hensorium,'  the  substance  of  which  has  been 
printed  several  times  (at  Strasburg,  1501 ; 
Cordova,  1701,  &c.)  with  the  reply  to^  it 
under  the  name  of  ^Egidius  Colonna.  Wil- 


Marbeck 


120 


Marbeck 


Ham  argues  that,  as  the  *  principium  indi- 
•viduationis '  is,  according  to  the  Thomists, 
matter,  and  not  form,  individuality,  accord- 
ing to  them,  ceases  to  exist  as  soon  as  the 
soul  leaves  the  body;  in  other  words,  the 
Dominican  school  supported  the  Averroistic 
heresy  of  the  universal  soul.  William  also 
wrote  in  favour  of  a  strict  observance  of  the 
rule  of  St.  Francis.  He  died  before  1310,  when 
he  was  classed  with  Bonaventura,  Peckham, 
and  others  among  the  '  solemn  masters '  of 
the  order.  Among  his  extant  works  are  : 
'Qusestiones  deNaturaVirtutis,'  Burney  MS. 
Brit.  Museum,  358 ;  and  '  Commentaries  on 
the  first  three  books  of  the  Sentences,'  manu- 
scripts of  which  are  in  the  Lauren tian  Li- 
brary at  Florence,  formerly  in  the  Franciscan 
library  of  Santa  Croce. 

[Hist.  Litt.  de  France,  xxi.  299  ;  Haureau's 
Philosophic  Scolastique,  ii.  99,  1880  ;  Bartholo- 
mew of  Pisa's  Liber  Conformitntiim,  fol.  81  ; 
"Wadding's  Supplementum  ad  Scriptores,  p.  323  ; 
Charles's  Roger  Bacon,  p.  240  ;  Analecta  Fran- 
ciscana,  ii.  115.]  A.  G-.  L. 

MARBECK  or  MERBECK,  JOHN  (d. 
1585  ?),  musician  and  theologian,  was  a  lay- 
clerk  and  afterwards,  in  1541,  organist  at 
St.  George's  Chapel,  Windsor.  On  9  Sept. 
1540  he  wrote  out  the  will  of  William  Tate, 
canon  of  Windsor,  and  signed  his  name  'John 
Merbeck '  (Notes  and  Queries,  5th  ser.  x.  55). 
From  an  early  age  he  studied  Calvin's  writ- 
ings and  adopted  CaHin's  religious  views. 
On  16  March  1542-3  (the  Thursday  before 
Palm  Sunday)  commissioners  arrived  at 
Windsor  to  search  for  heretical  books.  In 
Marbeck's  house  were  found  not  only  writings 
against  the  Six  Articles  but  materials  for  a 
concordance  of  the  Bible  in  English,  upon 
which  he  had  been  engaged  for  six  years. 
He  was  consequently  sent  in  custody  to 
London  and  lodged  in  the  Marshalsea  (cf. 
Acts  of  the  Privy  Seal,  1542-7,  p.  98).  Be- 
tween the  date  of  his  arrest  and  Whitsun- 
tide he  was  five  times  examined  by  Gardiner, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  or  his  agents ;  and 
Gardiner  sharply  reprimanded  him  for  endea- 
vouring to  supersede  the  Latin  language  in 
religious  worship  by  translating  his  concor- 
dance into  English.  His  wife  with  difficulty 
obtained  permission  to  visit  him  in  prison. 
On  26  July  1544  he  was  sent  to  Windsor  to 
be  tried  at  '  a  session  specially  procured  to  be 
holden.'  The  indictment  charged  Marbeck 
with  having  denounced  the  mass  in  writing, 
but  Marbeck  pointed  out  that  the  suspected 
paper  was  copied  out  of  one  of  Calvin's 
epistles  some  years  before  the  promulgation 
of  the  Six  Articles,  which,  it  was  alleged,  it 
controverted.  The  jury,  composed  of  farmers 
who  were  tenants  of  the  collegiate  church  at 


Windsor,  at  first  disagreed  respecting  Mar- 
beck's  guilt,  but  finally  declared  against  him. 
He  was  condemned  to  suffer  at  the  stake  on 
the  following  day,  but  Gardiner,  on  account, 
it  is  said,  of  his  regard  for  Marbeck's  musical 
talents,  obtained  a  royal  pardon  for  him,  and 
he  was  set  at  liberty.  Anthony  Peirson, 
Robert  Testwood,  and  Henry  Filmer,  three 
of  Marbeck's  Windsor  friends  and  fellow- 
prisoners  who  were  convicted  at  the  same 
time,  were  duly  executed.  Marbeck  sup- 
plied an  account  of  his  persecution  to  Foxe 
who  described  the  proceedings  at  length  in 
his  '  Acts  and  Monuments,'  but  by  a  curious 
error  in  the  first  edition  of  1563  Foxe 
omitted  mention  of  Marbeck's  pardon,  and 
described  him  as  dying  in  the  company  of 
Peirson  and  Testwood.  Foxe  made  the  need- 
ful correction  of  '  Filmer  '  for  '  Marbeck  '  in 
a  concluding  list  of  'Faultes  and  oversightes 
escaped.'  The  error,  although  it  was  removed 
in  the  second  and  later  editions,  long  excited 
the  ridicule  of  Foxe's  enemies,  and  helped  to 
diminish  his  reputation  for  historical  accu- 
racy (cf.  Acts  and  Monuments,  ed.  Towns- 
end,  vi.  474-98,  and  see  art.  FOXE,  JOHN). 

Marbeck  cautiously  abstained  from  any 
further  display  of  his  religious  views  till  the 
accession  of  Edward  VI.  At  length,  in 
July  1550,  appeared  his  f  Concordance :  that 
is  to  saie,  a  worke  wherein  by  the  ordre  of 
the  letters  of  the  A.  B.  C.  ye  maie  redely 
finde  any  worde  conteigned  in  the  whole 
Bible  so  often  as  it  is  there  expressed  or 
mencioned.'  It  was  printed  by  Richard 
Grafton,  and  was  dedicated  to  Edward  VI. 
Although  Marbeck  asserts  that  he  had  ab- 
breviated his  manuscript  at  the  printer's  re- 
quest, the  published  volume  reaches  nearly 
nine  hundred  folio  pages,  and  each  page  is 
divided  into  three  columns.  Every  word  is 
followed  by  its  Latin  equivalent,  and  the 
quotations  are  brief.  It  was  the  earliest 
concordance  to  the  whole  English  Bible, 
although  Thomas  Gibson  had  produced  in 
1536  a  concordance  to  the  New  Testament 
(cf.  TOWNELEY,  Bibl.  Illustrations,  iii.  118- 
120). 

There  followed  in  the  same  year  the  book 
by  which  Marbeck  is  best  known,  'The 
Boke  of  Common  Praier  noted '  (Richard 
Grafton,  4to).  It  is  an  adaptation  of  the 
plain  chant  of  the  earlier  rituals  to  the 
first  liturgy  of  Edward  VI,  issued  in  1549. 
Two  copies  are  at  Lambeth ;  one  is  in  the 
British  Museum.  Maskell  noted  in  the 
church  accounts  of  Stratton,  Cornwall,  the 
expenditure  in  1549  of  \Qd.  on  *  new  books 
notyd  for  matens  and  evensong  yn  ynglyssh,' 
and  suggested  that  the  '  new  books  notyd  ' 
formed  an  edition  of  Marbeck's  work  earlier 


Marbeck 


121 


Marbeck 


than  any  now  extant  (Monumenta  Ritualia 
Eccl.  Anglic,  vol.  i.  p.  xxv),  but  the  conjec- 
ture cannot  be  substantiated.  Marbeck's  in- 
tention seems  to  have  been  to  prevent  '  the 
great  diversity  in  saying-  and  singing'  oJ 
which  the  compilers  of  '  Edward  YI's  First 
Prayer  Book '  had  expressed  disapproval  in 
their  preface,  and  to  follow  out  their  sugges- 
tion that '  the  whole  realm '  should  'have  but 
one  use.'  But  his  book  received  no  authori- 
sation from  the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  and 
was  not  in  sufficient  demand  in  his  day  to 
render  a  second  edition  needful  (MASKELL, 
Ancient  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England, 
1882,  p.  xi).  It  was  reprinted  by  Whitting- 
ham  for  Pickering  in  1844,  in  facsimile ;  by 
Rimbault  in  1845;  and  in  Jebb's  '  Choral 
Responses  for  Litanies,'  1857. 

About  the  date  of  the  appearance  of  his 
'  Book  of  Common  Prayer '  Marbeck  is  said 
to  have  supplicated  for  the  degree  of  Bachelor 
of  Music  at  Oxford,  but  the  university  re- 
gister of  the  time  is  defective,  and  the  result 
of  his  supplication  is  not  known.  He  con- 
tinued his  musical  and  theological  studies 
for  more  than  thirty  years  later,  and  was  still 
organist  in  1565.  Foxe  notes  that  he  was 
alive  in  1583,  when  the  second  English  edi- 
tion of  the' Actes  and  Monuments 'appeared. 
He  is  said  to  have  died  at  Windsor  in  1585. 
Roger  Marbeck  [q.  v.]  was  his  son.  A  hymn 
for  three  voices  by  Marbeck  is  printed  in 
Hawkins's  '  History  of  Music.'  Portions  of 
a  mass  for  five  voices,  '  Per  arma  Justitise,' 
are  in  Burney's  '  Musical  Extracts,'  vol.  vi. 
(Addit.  Jf&  11686),  and  in  the  Oxford  Music 
School.  Other  musical  manuscripts  by  him 
are  at  Peterhouse,  Cambridge. 

Besides  the  works  already  noted,  Marbeck 
published :  1.  '  The  Lyues  of  Holy  Sainctes, 
Prophetes,  Patriarches,  and  others  contaynd 
in  Holye  Scripture,'  dedicated  to  Lord  Burgh- 
ley,  London  (by  Henry  Denham  and  Richard 
Watkins),  1574,  4to  (Brit.  Mus.)  ;  2nd  edit. 
1685,  with  addresses  to  'Christian  Reader,' 
(signed  R.  M.)  2.  '  The  Holie  Historie  of 
King  Dauid  .  .  .  Drawne  into  English 
Meetre  for  the  Youth  to  reade,'  London  (by 
Henrie  Middleton  for  John  Harrison),  1579, 
4to  (a  copy  is  at  Britwell).  3.  '  A  Ripping 
vp  of  the  Popes  Fardel,'  London,  1581,  8vo. 
4.  '  A  Booke  of  Notes  and  Commonplaces 
with  their  Exposition  collected  and  gathered 
out  of  the  Workes  of  diuers  singular  Writers 
and  brought  Alphabetically  into  Order,' Lon- 
don (by  Thomas  East),  1581, 8vo,  dedicated 
to  the  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  about  1200  pp. 
(Brit.  Mus.)  5.  'Examples  drawn  out  of 
Holy  Scriptures  with  their  Application: 
also  a  Brief  Conference  between  the  Pope 
and  his  Secretary,  wherein  is  opened  his 


great  blasphemous  pride,'  London  1582,  8vo. 
6.  'A  Dialogue  between  Youth  and  Olde 
Age,  wherein  is  declared  the  Persecutions 
of  Christ's  Religion,  since  the  Fall  of  Adam, 
hitherto,'  London,  1584. 

Marbeck  spelt  his  name  either  thus,  or 
with  a  final  *  e  '  added. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  W.  Barclay 
Squire,  esq. ;  Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  130; 
Bale's  Script-ores;  Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.;  Fuller's 
Worthies  ;  Grove's  Diet,  of  Musicians,  s.v. '  Mer- 
becke ; '  Notes  and  Queries,  4th  ser.  v.  293  ; 
authorities  cited.]  S.  L. 

MARBECK,  M  ARKBEEKE,  or  MER- 
BECK,  ROGER  (1536-1605),  provost  of 
Oriel  College,  Oxford,  and  physician,  was 
born  in  1536,  probably  at  Windsor,  where  his 
father,  John  Marbeck  [q.  v.],  was  organist. 
He  was  educated  at  Eton,  was  elected 
student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  in  1552, 
and  seems  to  have  resided  there  for  about 
fifteen  years.  He  graduated  B.A.  on  26  Jan. 
1554-5,  and  M.A.  on  28  June  1558.  On 
3  Feb.  1559  he  was  made  prebendary  of 
Withington  in  Hereford  Cathedral.  In  1562 
he  was  senior  proctor,  and  again  in  1564,  and 
on  18  Nov.  of  the  same  year  he  was  appointed 
first  public  orator  for  life,  with  a  yearly 
pension  of  twenty  nobles  (6/.  13s.  4d.)  from 
the  university  chest.  Copies  of  some  of  his 
speeches  and  addresses,  which  are  notable  for 
their  elegant  latinity,  are  among  the  Rawlin- 
son  MSS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library.  Early  in 
1565  he  was  made  canon  of  Christ  Church, 
and  after  some  negotiation  with  the  visitor, 
Nicholas  Bullingham  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Lin.- 
coln,  Marbeck  was  unanimously  elected  pro- 
vost of  Oriel  College  by  the  whole  body  of 
fellows  on  9  March  1564-5.  Although  he 
held  clerical  appointment,  Marbeck  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  ordained.  Early  in  1566 
Queen  Elizabeth  paid  a  visit  to  Oxford,  and 
Marbeck,  who  was  '  delicise  Latinarum  lite- 
rarum,'  delivered  a  Latin  speech.  The  queen 
received  him  very  graciously,  and  said  to 
bim, '  We  have  heard  of  you  before,  but  now 
we  know  you.'  She  visited  Oxford  again  in 
the  same  year  (6  Sept.),  and  Marbeck  again 
delivered  the  customary  Latin  oration.  At 
this  time  there  seems  to  have  been  no  more 
popular  or  distinguished  member  of  the  uni- 
versity; but  an  unhappy  and  discreditable 
marriage,  which  took  place  or  was  discovered 
soon  after,  forced  him  to  resign  all  his  offices, 
to  leave  Oxford,  and  to  change  his  whole 
plan  of  life. 

His  wife  died  early,  and  lie  turned  his 
noughts  to  medicine.  Where  he  conducted 
lis  professional  studies  is  not  known,  but  on 
L  July  1573  he  became  B.M.  of  Oxford,  and 
3.M.  on  the  following  day.  There  is  appa- 


Marcet 


122 


Marcet 


rently  no  other  instance  of  these  two  degrees 
being  taken  on  successive  days,  and  the  indul- 
gence may  have  been  due  to  the  queen's  in- 
terposition. He  joined  the  London  College  of 
Physicians,  and  was  elected  fellow  about  157  8. 
He  was  the  first  registrar  of  the  college,  and 
after  filling  that  office  for  two  years,  he  was  on 
3  Nov.  1581  elected  for  life.  He  was  to  have 
40s.  a  year,  paid  quarterly,  besides  various 
fees  of  3s.  kd.  'The  duties  of  his  office/  says 
Dr.  Munk,  *  he  performed  with  the  greatest 
care  and  diligence,  as  the  annals  them- 
selves sufficiently  testify.'  In  early  life  he 
had  been  noted  for  his  caligraphy,  and  while 
a  B.A.  had  the  honour  of  writing  out  a  docu- 
ment to  be  presented  to  the  lord  chancellor. 
He  filled  various  other  college  offices,  viz. 
censor  (1585, 1586),  elect  (1597),  and  consi- 
liarius  (1598, 1600, 1603, 1604).  He  renewed 
his  acquaintance  with  the  queen,  and  was 
appointed  chief  of  the  royal  physicians.  At 
the  age  of  fifty-three — in  1589— he  was  ad- 
mitted to  Gray's  Inn,  an  honorary  distinction 
which  other  well-known  men  of  the  time  ac- 
cepted. In  September  1596  he  accompanied 
the  lord  high  admiral,  Howard,  in  the  ex- 
pedition against  Cadiz,  and  there  is  in  the 
British  Museum  (Sloane  226)  a  beautiful 
manuscript  (probably  written  by  himself) 
entitled  l  A  Breefe  and  a  true  Discourse  of 
the  late  honorable  Voyage  unto  Spaine,  and 
of  the  wynning,  sacking,  and  burning  of  the 
famous  Towne  of  Cadiz  there,  and  of  the 
miraculous  ouerthrowe  of  the  Spanishe  Navie 
at  that  tyme,  with  a  reporte  of  all  other  Ac- 
cidents thereunto  appertayning,  by  Doctor 
Marbeck  attending  upon  the  person  of  the 
right  honorable  the  Lorde  highe  Admirall  of 
England  all  the  tyme  of  the  said  Action.' 
Another  manuscript  copy  is  in  the  Bodleian 
Library  (Rawlinson  MS.  D.  124),  and  it  is 
printed,  without  Marbeck's  name,  in  Hak- 
luyt's  '  Voyages,'  London,  1599,  i.  607.  A 
pamphlet,  entitled  '  A  Defence  of  Tobacco/ 
London,  1602,  is  assigned  to  Marbeck  be- 
cause his  name  appears  in  an  acrostic  forming 
the  dedication.  A  copy  is  in  the  British 
Museum.  He  died  at  the  beginning  of  July 
1605,  and  was  buried  in  St.  Giles's,  Cripple- 
gate,  London. 

[MS.  Register  of  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford;  MS. 
Hist,  of  the  Canons  of  Christ  Church,  by  Leonard 
Hutten  [q.  v.]  ;  Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss, 
ii.  194;  Athenae,  i.  354;  Hist. and  Antiq.  p.  128, 
ed.  1786  ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.;  Hunk's  Coll. 
ofPhys.  i.  75.]  W.  A.  G. 

MARCET,  ALEXANDER  JOHN  GAS- 
PARD,  M.D.  (1770-1822),  physician,  was 
born  in  1770  at  Geneva,  and  received  his 
school  education  there.  He  went  to  the  uni- 
versity of  Edinburgh,  where  lie  became  M.D. 


on  24  June  1797,  writing  a  thesis  on  diabetes, 
printed  at  Edinburgh  in  the  same  year.  On 
the  title-page  he  uses  only  the  first  of  his 
Christian  names.  The  essay  is  for  the  most 
part  a  compilation,  and  contains  no  evidence 
of  clinical  experience,  but  is  interesting  as 
showing  in  several  passages  that  the  author 
had  already  an  inclination  for  chemical  ex- 
periments. He  took  a  house  in  London,  and 
wras  admitted  a  licentiate  of  the  College  of 
Physicians  on  25  June  1799.  Guy's  Hospital 
did  not  then  require  any  higher  diploma,  and 
he  became  one  of  its  physicians  on  18  April 
1804.  In  1805  he  contributed  an  essay,  '  A 
Chemical  Account  of  the  Brighton  Chaly- 
beate,' to  a  new  edition  of  the  l  Treatise  on 
Mineral  Waters '  of  his  colleague,  Dr.  Wil- 
liam Saunders  [q.  v.]  This  was  also  pub- 
lished in  the  same  year  as  a  separate  octavo 
pamphlet  of  seventy-four  pages.  He  describes 
a  variety  of  experiments  of  the  rudimentary 
chemistry  of  that  period  made  with  the  water 
of  a  chalybeate  spring  called  the  Wick,  and 
shows  that,  unlike  the  Tonbridge  spa,  it  might 
be  drunk  warm  without  any  precipitation  of 
iron.  He  took  charge  of  the  temporary  mili- 
tary hospital  at  Portsmouth  in  1809  for  some 
months,  when  it  contained  invalids  from 
Walcheren.  He  married  Jane  Haldimand 
[see  MARCET,  JANE],  lived  in  Russell  Square, 
and,  as  he  grew  wealthier,  grew  less  and 
less  inclined  for  medical  practice.  He  be- 
came lecturer  on  chemistry  at  Guy's  Hospi- 
tal, and  published  in  1817  'An  Essay  on  the 
Chemical  History  and  Medical  Treatment  of 
Calculous  Disorders.'  This  contains  much 
information  and  some  good  drawings.  He 
complains  that  he  was  unable  to  give  full 
statistics,  as  no  great  London  hospital  then 
kept  any  regular  record  of  cases.  He  was 
probably  the  first  to  remark  that  the  pain  of 
a  renal  calculus  is  oftenest  due  to  its  passage 
down  a  ureter,  and  that  it  may  grow  in  the 
kidney  without  the  patient  suffering  acutely 
at  all.  He  retired  from  the  staff  of  Guy's 
Hospital  10  March  1819,  and  went  to  live 
in  Geneva,  where  he  was  appointed  honorary 
professor  of  chemistry.  He  visited  England 
in  1821,  and  died,  when  preparing  to  return 
to  Geneva,  in  Great  Coram  Street,  London, 
19  Oct.  1822.  He  had  been  elected  F.R.S. 
in  1815,  and  published  some  chemical  papers 
in  the  '  Philosophical  Transactions.'  His 
portrait  was  painted  by  Raeburn  and  was 
engraved  by  Meyer. 
[Hunk's  Coll.  of  Phys.ii.  466 ;  Works.]  N.  M. 

MARCET,  MRS.  JANE  (1769-1858), 
writer  for  the  young,  was  the  only  daughter 
of  Francis  Haldimand,  a  rich  Swiss  merchant 
established  in  London.  On  4  Dec.  1799  she 


Marcet 


123 


March 


married  Dr.  Alexander  Marcet  [q.  v.]  She 
wrote  familiarly  on  scientific  subjects,  at  a 
time  when  simple  scientific  text-books  were 
almost  unknown.  The  large  number  of  edi- 
tions through  which  Mrs.  Marcet's  books 
passed  testify  to  their  popularity.  Her  first 
work  was  '  Conversations  on  Chemistry,  in- 
tended more  especially  for  the  Female  Sex,' 
1806;  other  editions  were  published  in  1813, 
1817,  1824  ;  the  sixteenth  is  dated  1853.  It 
is  said  that  160,000  copies  were  sold  in  the 
United  States  before  18-r>3  (HALE,  Woman's 
Record,  pp.  732-3).  Her  most  famous  book 
was  '  Conversations  on  Political  Economy,' 
1816,  which  was  frequently  reprinted — edi- 
tions are  dated  1817, 1821,  and  1824.  It  was 
highly  praised  by  Lord  Macaulay,  who  says, 
'  Every  girl  who  has  read  Mrs.  Marcet's  little 
dialogues  on  political  economy  could  teach 
Montagu  or  Walpole  many  lessons  in  finance ' 
(Essay  on  Milton,  1825).  McCulloch,  writing 
in  1845,  after  the  publication  of  Harriet 
Martineau's  ' Illustrations  of  Political  Eco- 
nomy,' states  that  Mrs.  Marcet's  book  t  is  on 
the  whole  perhaps  the  best  introduction  to 
the  science  that  has  yet  appeared '  (Lit.  of 
Polit.  Econ.)  Jean-Baptiste  Say,  the  French 
political  economist,  praises  Mrs.  Marcet  as 'the  i 
only  woman  who  had  written  on  political 
economy  and  shown  herself  superior  even  to 
men.' 

Miss  Martineau's  '  Illustrations  of  Political 
Economy'  (1832)  owed  its  origin  to  Mrs. 
Marcet's  book,  although  she  makes  no  mention 
of  her  obligations  in  the  work  itself.  In  her 
'Autobiography,'  however,  Miss  Martineau 
writes : l  It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1827, 1  think, 
that  a  neighbour  lent  my  sister  Mrs.  Marcet's 
"  Conversations  on  Political  Economy."  I 
took  up  the  book  chiefly  to  see  what  Political 
Economy  precisely  was.  ...  It  struck  me  at 
once  that  the  principles  of  the  whole  science 
might  be  exhibited  in  their  natural  workings 
in  selected  passages  of  social  life.  .  .  .  The 
view  and  purpose  date  from  my  reading  of 
Mrs.  Marcet's  "  Conversations  " '  (Autobiofj. 
vol.  i.  sect,  iii.)  In  1833  Mrs.  Marcet,  who 
generously  acknowledged  the  success  of  Miss 
Martineau's  efforts,  had  become  intimate  with 
Miss  Martineau.  '  She  had,'  Miss  Martineau 
wrote,  '  a  great  opinion  of  great  people ;  of 
people  great  by  any  distinction — ability,  office, 
birth,  and  what  not :  and  she  innocently  sup- 
posed her  own  taste  to  be  universal.  Her 
great  pleasure  in  regard  to  me  was  to  climb 
the  two  flights  of  stairs  at  my  lodgings 
(asthma  notwithstanding)  to  tell  me  of  great 
people  who  were  admiring,  or  at  least  reading, 
my  series.  She  brought  me  "hommages"  and 
all  that  sort  of.  thing  from  French  savans, 
foreign  ambassadors,  and  others '  (ib.) 


Mrs.  Marcet's  '  Conversations  on  Natural 
Philosophy,'  1819,  was  a  familiar  exposi- 
tion of  the  first  elements  of  science  for  very 
young  children.  She  had,  she  confessed,  no 
knowledge  of  mathematics.  Other  editions 
appeared  in  1824, 1827, 1858  (13th  edit.),  and 
1872  (14th  edit,  revised  and  edited  by  her 
son,  Francis  Marcet,  F.R.S.)  It  was  written 
previous  to  either  of  her  former  publications 
(Preface  to  edit,  of  1819),  and  was  designed 
as  an  introduction  to  her  work  on  chemistry. 
Mrs.  Marcet  died  on  28  June  1858,  aged  89, 
at  Stratton  Street,  Piccadilly,  the  residence 
of  her  son-in-law,  Mr.  Edward  Romilly. 

Besides  the  works  mentioned,  Mrs.  Marcefc 
wrote :  1 . '  Conversations  on  Vegetable  Physio- 
logy,' 1829.  2.  '  Stories  for  Young  Children/ 
1831.  3.  '  Stories  for  very  Young  Children 
(The  Seasons),'  1832.  4.  '  Hopkins's  Notions 
on  Political  Economy,'  1833.  5.  <  Mary's 
Grammar,'  1835.  6.  '  Willy's  Holidays,  or 
Conversations  on  different  kinds  of  Govern- 
ments,' 1 836.  7. l  Conversations  for  Children 
on  Land  and  Water,'  1838.  8. '  Conversations 
on  the  History  of  England  for  Children,'  1842. 
9.  '  Game  of  Grammar,'  1842.  10.  'Conver- 
sations on  Language  for  Children,'  1844. 
11.  'Lessons  on  Animals,  Vegetables,  and 
Minerals,'  1844.  12.  '  Mother's  First  Book- 
Reading  made  Easy,'  1845.  13.  'Willy's 
Grammar,'  1845.  14. '  Willy's  Travels  on  the 
Railroad,'  1847.  15.  '  Rich  and  Poor,  Dia- 
logues on  a  few  of  the  first  principles  of 
Political  Economy,'  1851.  16.  'Mrs.  M.'s 
Story-book  —  Selections  from  Stories  for 
Children  contained  in  her  Books  for  Little 
Children,'  1858. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1858,  ii.  204;  Nouv.  Eiog.  G£ner. 
xxiii.466;  American  Monthly  Mag.  1833,  vol.  i.J 
Allibone's  Diet.]  E.  L. 

MARCH,  EAKLS  OF.  [See  MORTIMER, 
ROGER,  first  EARL,  1286-1330 ;  MORTIMER, 
EDMUND,  third  EARL,  1351-1381 ;  MORTIMER, 
ROGER,  fourth  EARL,  1374-1398;  MORTIMER, 
EDMUND,  fifth  EARL,  1391-1425;  STUART, 
ESME,  1579?-! 624;  DOUGLAS,  WILLIAM, 
afterwards  fourth  DUKE  or  QUEENSBERRY, 
1724-1810.] 

MARCH,  MRS.  (1825-1877),  musical  com- 
poser. [See  GABRIEL,  MARY  ANN  VIRGINIA.] 

MARCH,  JOHN  (1612-1657),  legal 
writer,  was  possibly  descended  from  the 
Marches  of  Edmonton  or  Hendon,  and  was 
second  son  of  Sam  March  of  Finchampstead, 
Berkshire  (see  Visitation  of  London,  Harl. 
Soc.  vol.  xvii.,  and  NICHOLAS,  Visitation  of 
Middlesex),  He  was  apparently  admitted  at 
Gray's  Inn  18  March  163o-6,  being  described 
as  'late  of  Barnard's  Inn,  Gentleman,'  and 
was  possibly  the  John  March  called  to  the 


March 


124 


March 


bar  on  1  June  1641  (FOSTER,  Registers  of 
Gray's  Inn,  and  information  from  W.  11. 
Dowthwaite,  esq.)  He  seems  subsequently 
from  1644  to  have  acted  in  some  secretarial 
capacity  to  the  committee  for  safety  of  both 
kingdoms  which  sat  at  Derby  House  (State 
Papers,  Dom.  Car.  I,  1644,  May  25).  On 
20  Aug.  1649  the  council  of  state  nominated 
him  to  the  parliament  as  one  of  four  com- 
missioners to  go  to  Guernsey  to  order  affairs 
there  (ib.  Interreg.  ii.  61,  75,  iii.  104),  and 
three  years  later  (6  April  1652)  he  was 
chosen  by  the  council  of  state  to  proceed  to 
Scotland  along  with  three  others  to  admi- 
nister justice  in  the  courts,  100/.  each  being 
allowed  them  as  expenses  for  the  journey  (ib. 
xxiv.  5).  In  1056  he  seems  to  have  been  act- 
ing as  secretary  or  treasurer  to  the  trustees 
for  the  sale  of  crown  lands  at  Worcester 
House  (ib.  20  Nov.  1656),  and  he  died  early 
in  16571  By  license  dated  23  March  1637- 
1638,  <  John  March  of  St.  Stephen's,  Wai- 
brook,  scrivener,  bachelor,  26,'  married  Alice 
Mathews  of  St.  Nicholas  Olave  ('  Marriage 
Licenses  granted  by  the  Bishop  of  London,' 
Harl.  Soc.  Publ  vol.  xxvi.)  On  5  Feb.  1656-7 
the  legal  writer's  widow,  Alice,  petitioned 
the  Protector:  '  My  truly  Christian  and  pious 
husband  was  delivered  from  a  long  and  ex- 
pensive sickness  by  a  pious  death,  and  has 
left  me  with  two  small  children  weak  and 
unable  to  bury  him  decently  without  help. 
I  beg  relief  from  your  compassion  on  account 
of  his  integrity  in  his  employment  in  Scot- 
land, and  his  readiness  to  go  thither  again 
had  not  Providence  prevented.'  On  the  same 
day  the  council  ordered  her  a  payment  of  20/. 
(State  Papers,  Dom.  Interreg.  cliii.  84).  On 
20  Jan.  1667-8  March's  daughter  Elizabeth 
'  of  Richmond,  Surrey,  about  18,'  was  married 
to  James  Howseman  of  St.  Margaret's,  West- 
minster, gent.  ('  Marriage  Licenses  issued 
by  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Westminster,' 
Harl.  Soc.  Publ.  vol.  xxiii.) 

Another  John  March  was  admitted  to  the 
degree  of  B.C.L.  27  Nov.  1632,  as  a  member 
of  St.  Edmund  Hall,  Oxford,  while  a  '  gen- 
tleman,' of  Gray's  Inn,  of  the  same  names 
obtained  a  license  17  Aug.  1640  to  marry 
Elizabeth  Edwards  of  St.  Mary  Alderman- 
bury,  he  being  then  twenty-four  years  of 
age  (ib.) 

March's  legal  works  are:    1.  'An  Argu-  i 
ment  or  Debate  in  Law  of  the  great  ques- 
tion  concerning   the   Militia  as  it   is   now  j 
settled  by  Ordinance  of  Parliament,  by  which 
it  is  endeavoured  to  prove  the  Legality  of  it 
and  to  make  it   warrantable  by  the  Funda- 
mental Laws  of  the  Land,'  London,  1642,  | 
4to.     The  title-page  bears  only  the  initials  | 
J.  M.,  whence  it  has  been  attributed   to  i 


Milton.  At  present  it  stands  assigned  to 
March  in  both  Halkett  and  Laing  and  the 
Brit.  Mus.  Catalogue,  but  only  on  the  au- 
thority of  a  manuscript  note  (apparently 
not  in  Thomasson's  hand)  on  the  title-page 
of  the  copy  among  the  Thomasson  tracts. 
2.  '  Actions  for  Slander,  or  a  Methodical 
Collect  ion  under  certain  Grounds  and  Heads 
of  what  Words  are  Actionable  in  the  Law 
and  what  not,  &c.  ...  to  which  is  added 
Awards  or  Arbitrements  Methodised  und-er 
several  Grounds  and  Heads  collected  out  of 
our  Year-Books  and  other  Private  Authentic 
Authorities,  wherein  is  principally  showed 
what  Arbitrements  are  good  in  Law  and 
what  not,'  London,  1648,  8vo.  3.  A  second 
edition  of  No.  2,  London,  16mo,  1648,  aug- 
mented by  a  second  part  bearing  the  title, 
'  The  Second  Part  of  Actions  for  Slanders, 
with  a  Second  Part  of  Arbitrements,  together 
with  Directions  and  Presidents  to  them  very 
usefull  to  all  Men.  To  which  is  added 
Libels  or  a  Caveat  to  all  Infamous  Libellers 
whom  these  distracted  times  have  generated 
and  multiplied  to  a  common  pest.  ...  A 
third  edition,  reviewed  and  enlarged,  with 
many  useful  additions,  by  W.  B.,'  London, 
1674.  4.  '  Reports,  or  New  Cases  with  divers 
Resolutions  and  Judgments  given  upon 
solemn  arguments  and  with  great  delibera- 
tion, and  the  Reasons  and  Causes  of  the  said 
Resolutions  and  Judgments,'  London,  1648, 
4to  (contains  the  reports  from  Easter  term 
15  Caroli  I  to  Trinity  term  18  Caroli  I). 
5. '  Amicus  Reipublicae,  the  Commonwealth's 
Friend,  or  an  Exact  and  Speedie  Course  to 
Justice  and  Right,  and  for  Preventing  and 
Determining  of  tedious  Law  Suits,  and  many 
other  things  very  considerable  for  the  good 
of  the  Public,  all  which  are  fully  Contro- 
verted and  Debated  in  Law,'  London,  1651, 
8vo.  This  work  is  dedicated  to  John  Brad- 
shaw  [q.  v.],  lord  president,  and  is  remark- 
able for  the  enlightenment  with  which  March 
discusses  a  series  of  eighteen  questions  (such 
as  common  recovery,  arrest  for  debt,  the 
burden  of  the  high  court  of  chancery,  bas- 
tardy, privilege  of  clergy,  &c.)  6.  '  Some 
New  Cases  of  the  Years  and  Time  of 
Hy.  VIII,  Ed.  VI,  and  Queen  Mary,  writ- 
ten out  of  the  "  Great  Abridgement,"  com- 
posed by  Sir  Robert  Brook,  Knight  [see 
BROKE,  SIR  ROBERT],  there  dispersed  in  the 
Titles,  but  here  collected  under  Years,  and 
now  translated  into  English  by  John  March 
of  Gray's  Inn,  Barrister,'  London,  1651,  8vo. 
In  1878  the  Chiswick  Press  reprinted  Sir 
Robert  Broke's  'New  Cases'  and  March's 
1  Translation '  in  the  same  volume. 

[Authorities  quoted  ;  \vorks  in  Brit.  Mus.  and 
Bodleian.]  W.  A.  S. 


March 


I25 


March 


MARCH,  JOHN  (1640-1692),  vicar  of 
Newcastle,  possibly  descended  from  the 
Marches  of  Redworth  in  Durham,  was  born 
in  1640  in  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  of  anabaptist 
parents,  'who  died  while  he  was  young,  and 
left  Ambrose  Barnes  some  way  in  trust  for 
him '  (see  Harl.  MS.  1052,  f.  92 b  ;  HUTCHIN- 
BON,  Durham,  iii.  205  ;  STJRTEES,  Durham,  iii. 
308;  Durham  Wills  (SurteesSoc.),  xxxviii. 
188).  He  was  educated  in  grammar-school 
learning  at  Newcastle,  under  George  Rit- 
schel,  was  entered  as  a  commoner  at  Queen's 
College,  Oxford,  10  June  1657,  under  the 
tuition  of  Thomas  Tully,  and  matriculated 
in  the  university  15  June,  being  described  as 
'  John  March,  gent.'  When,  in  December 
1658,  Tully  was  elected  principal  of  St.  Ed- 
mund Hall,  March  followed  him  thither. 
He  graduated  B.A.  14  June  1661,  M.A. 
26  May  1664,  B.D.  23  March  1673-4,  and 
became  a  noted  tutor  and  for  several  years 
(1664-72)  vice-president  of  St.  Edmund  Hall. 
Among  his  pupils  there  was  John  Kettlewell 
(see  Life  prefixed  to  KETTLEWELL'S  Works, 
p.  11).  In  June  1672  he  was  presented  by 
the  warden  and  fellows  of  Merton  College  to 
the  vicarage  of  Embleton  (Chathill,  North- 
umberland), and  subsequently  became  chap- 
lain to  Dr.  Crew,  bishop  of  Durham.  On 
30  Aug.  1672  he  was  appointed  afternoon 
lecturer  at  St.  Nicholas's,  the  parish  church 
of  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  and  on  25  June  1679 
became  vicar  of  St.  Nicholas,  resigning  the 
Embleton  vicarage.  In  the  same  year  he 
was  constituted  proctor  for  the  diocese  of 
Durham  in  convocation.  The  salary  at- 
tached to  his  cure  at  St.  Nicholas's  was 
paid  by  the  corporation,  and  was  at  first 
60/.  a  year,  with  an  additional  10/.  for  his 
turns  on  the  Thursday  lecture.  On  30  March 
1682  this  sum  was  permanently  increased  to 
90/.  per  annum.  March  was  a  strong  church- 
man, very  anti-papal,  and,  despite  his  early 
training,  virulent  against  the  dissenters 
('  these  frogs  of  Egypt '),  and  earned  the  re- 
putation of  having,  along  with  Isaac  Basire, 
brought  Newcastle  to  a  high  degree  of  con- 
formity by  his  zeal  and  diligence  in  preaching 
and  personal  instruction,  especially  of  the 
young  (DEAN  GEAKVILLE,  Works  and  Let- 
ters, Surtees  Soc.,  xxxvii.  167,  27  May  1683). 
He  took  part  in  an  attempt  to  establish  a 
monthly  meeting  of  clergy  and  civilians  for 
the  consideration  of  discipline  and  the  Com- 
mon Prayer-book  (see  DEAN  GRANTILLE, 
Remains,  Surtees  Soc.,  xlvii.  171).  He  was 
an  outspoken  defender  of  passive  obedience, 
and  opposed  to  the  revolution,  '  taking  the 
short  oath  of  allegiance  with  such  a  declara- 
tion or  limitation  as  should  still  leave  him 
free  to  serve  the  abdicated  king '  (BARNES, 


Diary,  p.  436).  On  one  occasion  (15  July 
1690)  he  had  to  be  informed  by  the  corpora- 
tion that  his  salary  would  be  stopped  if  he 
did  not  pray  for  William  and  Mary  by  name 
(Newcastle  common  council  books,  quoted  by 
BRAND).  March  died  on  2  Dec.  1692,  and  was 
buried  on  the  4th  in  the  parish  church  of  St. 
Nicholas.  His  son  Humphrey  entered  St.  Ed- 
mund Hall  in  1694-5.  His  sister  was  married 
to  Alderman  Nicholas  Ridley  of  Newcastle, 

Three  original  portraits  of  March  exist : 
one  at  Blagdon,  a  second  in  the  vicarage 
house  at  Newcastle,  and  the  third  men- 
tioned by  Brand  as  belonging  to  Alderman 
Hornby,  for  which  a  subscription  was  some 
time  since  raised  with  the  object  of  placing 
it  in  the  Thomlinson  Library.  An  engraving 
of  one  of  these,  by  J.  Sturt,  is  prefixed  to 
the  volume  of  sermons  below. 

Besides  separately  issued  sermons,  March 
published :  1.  '  Vindication  of  the  present 
Great  Revolution  in  England,  in  five  Letters 
pass'd  betwixt  James  Wei  wood,  M.D.,  and 
Mr.  John  March,  Vicar  of  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne,  occasioned  by  a  Sermon  preached  by 
him  on  30  Jan.  1688-9  before  the  Mayor  and 
Aldermen  for  passive  obedience  and  non- 
resistance  '  (consists  of  three  letters  of  Wei- 
wood's,  a  Scottish  doctor  practising  in  New- 
castle, remonstrating  with  March's  declara- 
tion for  passive  obedience,  and  two  extremely 
caustic  and  uncourteous  replies  by  March), 
London,  1689,  4to.  2.  *  Sermons  preached 
on  Several  Occasions  by  John  March,  &c., 
the  last  of  which  was  preached  27  Nov. 
1692,  being  the  Sunday  before  he  died/ 
London,  1693 ;  2nd  edit,  with  a  preface  by 
Dr.  John  Scott,  and  a  sermon  added,  preached 
at  the  assizes  in  Newcastle  in  the  reign  of 
King  James,  London,  1699. 

[Foster's  Alumni;  Hearne's  Reliq.  ii.  60; 
Henry  Bourne's  History  of  Newcastle-on-Tyne, 
pp.  74-5,  whose  notice  is  taken  practically  ver- 
batim by  his  successors,  John  Brand  (Hist,  and 
Antiq.  of  Newcastle,  i.  307),  Sykes  (Local  Re- 
cords, i.  124),  and  Mackenzie  (Account  of  New- 
castle-on-Tyne, i.  266);  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.; 
Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  373,  Fasti, 
ii.  248,  278,  335;  Diary  of  Ambrose  Barnes; 
Dean  Granville's  Remains  and  Works  and  Letters 
(Surtees  Soc.) ;  Kettlewell's  Works ;  information 
kindly  sent  by  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Magrath,  D.D., 
provost  of  Queen's,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Osborn,  vicar 
of  Embleton,  and  the  Rev.  E.  Moore,  D.D.,  prin- 
cipal of  St.  Edmund  Hall.]  W.  A.  S. 

MARCH,  PATRICK  DUNBAR,  tenth 
EAKL  OP  (1285-1369).  [See  under  DURBAR, 
AGNES.] 

MARCH,  DE  LA  MARCHE,  or  DE 
MARCHIA,  WILLIAM  (d.  1302),  trea- 
surer, and  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  was  a 


March 


126 


March 


clerk  of  the  chancery  in  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward I,  apparently  of  humble  origin,  and  a 
follower  of  Bishop  Robert  Burnell  [q.  v.]  In 
October  1289  he  was  put  on  a  commission,  of 
which  Burnell  was  the  head,  to  inquire  into 
the  complaints  brought  against  the  royal 
officials  during  the  king's  long  absence 
abroad  (Fcadera,  i.  715;  cf.  Ann.  Land,  in 
STUBBS'S  Ckron.  of  Edward  land  Edicard  II, 
i.  98).  About  1285  he  became  clerk  of  the 
king's  wardrobe  (MADOX,  Exchequer,  p.  750, 
ed.  1711),  in  which  capacity  he  received  on 
24  Feb.  1290,  and  again  after  the  death  of 
Bishop  Burnell,  the  temporary  custody  of  the 
great  seal.  There  is,  however,  no  reason  for 
putting  him  on  the  list  of  lord  keepers,  as  he 
simply  took  charge  of  the  seal  when  it  was  in 
the  wardrobe,  its  customary  place  of  deposit 
(Foss,  Judges  of  England,  iii.  127 ;  Bio- 
graphia  Juridica,  p.  432  ;  Cat.  Rot.  Pat. 
pp.  54  and  55).  About  1290  he  was  re- 
warded for  his  services  to  the  crown  by  a 
grant  of  a  messuage  in  the  Old  Bailey  in 
London  (Cal.  Hot.  Cart.  p.  120).  On 6  April 
of  the  same  year  he  was  made  treasurer,  in 
succession  to  John  Kirkby  [q.  v.],  bishop  of 
Ely,  who  died  on  26  March  (MADOX,  Hist, 
of  Exchequer ',  p.  571 ;  Dunstaple  Annals  in 
Ann.  Monastics,  iii.  358).  During  the  absence 
of  king  and  chancellor  in  the  north,  at  the 
time  of  the  great  suit  of  the  Scots  succession, 
William  acquired  a  prominent  position  among 
the  officials  remaining  in  London. 

William  received  various  ecclesiastical  pre- 
ferments, important  among  which  was  a 
canonry  at  Wells.  On  25  Oct.  1292  the 
death  of  Burnell  left  vacant  the  bishopric 
of  Bath  and  Wells.  There  were  the  usual 
difficulties  as  to  obtaining  an  agreement 
between  the  two  electing  bodies,  the  secular 
chapter  of  Wells  and  the  monastic  chapter 
of  Bath.  But  at  last  the  monks  of  Bath 
]oined  with  a  minority  of  the  canons  of 
Wells,  who  had  gone  down  to  the  election 
intent  on  procuring  the  appointment  of 
William  of  March.  He  was  accordingly 
elected  on  30  Jan.  1293.  When  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  election  was  made  to  the 
people  in  Bath  Abbey,  a  countryman  invoked 
in  English  blessings  on  the  new  bishop 
(PKYKNE,  Records,  iii.  567-9;  LE  NEVE, 
Fasti  Eccl.  Angl.  i.  135,  ed.  Hardy).  The 
king  gave  his  consent  on  1  March,  but  the 
vacancy  of  the  see  of  Canterbury,  caused  by 
the  death  of  Peckham,  delayed  William's 
consecration  until  17  May  1293,  when  he 
was  consecrated  at  Canterbury  by  the  bishops 
of  London,  Rochester,  Ely,  and  Dublin  (cf. 
Osney  Annals  in  Ann.  Monastici,  iv.  334  ; 
Flores  Hist.  iii.  87 ;  STTJBBS,  Reg.  Sacr. 
Angl.  p.  48).  The  occasion  was  made  me- 


I  rnorable   by  an   unseemly  fray  that   broke 

j  out  between  the  servants  of  the  Archbishop 

of  Dublin  and  the  Bishop  of  Ely,  as  they 

I  were   returning    home.      The    archbishop's 

tailor  was  slain  by  one  of  the  bishop's  men 

(PRYNNE,  Records,  iii.  567-9.) 

William  retained  the  treasurership  with 
his  bishopric,  but  his  excessive  sternness 
rendered  him  unpopular  (Dunstaple  Annals, 
p.  399  j,  and  in  1295  he  became  involved  in  the 
odium  which  Edward's  violent  financial  ex- 
pedients excited  at  that  period.  When  Arch- 
bishop Winchelsea  complained  to  Edward 
of  his  sacrilege  in  seizing  one  half  of  the 
treasure  of  the  churches,  the  king  answered 
that  he  had  not  given  the  order,  but  that  the 
treasurer  had  done  it  of  his  own  motion 
(Ann.  Edwardi  I  in  RISHANGER,  p.  473 ;  cf. 
Flores  Historiarum,  iii.  274).  Thereupon 
Edward  removed  William  from  the  treasury. 
The  displaced  minister  paid  large  sums  to 
win  back  the  royal  favour,  but  does  not  seem 
to  have  had  much  success  (  Dunstaple  Annals, 
p.  400).  He  is  described  during  his  minis- 
terial career  as  a  man  of  foresight,  discre- 
tion, and  circumspection  (Osney  Annals,  p. 
324). 

Thus  removed  from  secular  life,  William 
was  able  to  devote  the  rest  of  his  life  to  the 
hitherto  neglected  affairs  of  his  diocese.  He 
took  no  great  part  in  public  affairs,  and 
showed  such  liberality  in  almsgiving  and 
general  zeal  for  good  works,  that  he  obtained 
great  popular  veneration.  He  obtained  from 
the  king  the  grant  of  two  fairs  for  the  lord- 
ship of  Bath.  He  built  the  magnificent 
chapter-house  of  Wells  Cathedral,  with  the 
staircase  leading  to  it — works  that  well  mark 
the  transition  of  the  '  Early  English '  to  the 
'  Decorated '  style  of  architecture  (Proceedings 
of  the  Somerset  ArcJiceological  Society,  vol.  i. 
pt.  ii.  p.  74).  He  died  on  11  June  1302,  and 
was  buried  in  his  cathedral.  His  tomb,  with 
his  effigy  upon  it,  lies  against  the  south  wall 
of  the  south  transept,  between  the  altar  of 
St.  Martin  and  the  door  leading  to  the 
cloister.  He  seems  to  have  left  behind  him 
no  near  kinsfolk,  for  the  jury  of  the  post- 
mortem inquest  returned  that  they  were 
ignorant  as  to  who  was  his  next  heir  (  Calen- 
darium  Genealogicum,  p.  623).  It  was  be- 
lieved that  many  miracles,  especially  wonders 
of  healing,  were  worked  at  his  tomb  (Anglia 
Sacra,  i.  567 ;  Foedera,  ii.  757).  The  result 
was  that  a  popular  cry  arose  for  his  canon- 
isation. In  1324  and  1325  the  canons  of 
Wells  sent  proctors  to  the  pope  to  urge  upon 
him  the  bishop's  claims  to  sanctity.  In  the 
latter  year  the  whole  English  episcopate 
wrote  to  Avignon  with  the  same  object.  On 
20  Feb.  1328  application  was  made  to  the 


Marchant 


127 


Marchi 


same  effect  in  the  name  of  Edward  III  (ib. 
ii.  757).  But  nothing  came  of  these  requests, 
and  the  miracles  soon  ceased. 

[Annals  of  Dunstaple,  Osney,  and  Worcester, 
in  Luard's  Annales  Monastici,  vols.  iii.  and  iv.  ; 
Stubbs's  Chronicles  of  Edward  I  and  Edward  II ; 
Rishanger ;  Flores  Historiarum  (all  the  above 
in  Rolls  Series) ;  Prynne's  Records,  vol.  iii. ; 
Canonicus  Wellensis  in  Anglia  Sacra,  i.  567, 
with  Wharton's  notes  ;  Rymer's  Fcedera,  vols. 
i.  and  ii.  (Record  edition) ;  Cassan's  Lives  of  the 
Bishops  of  Bath  and  Wells,  pp.  150-4;  Foss's 
Judges,  iii.  127,and  Biographia  Juridica,p.  432; 
Madox's  Hist,  of  the  Exchequer;  Le  Neve's  Fasti, 
i.  135,  ed.  Hardy.]  T.  F.  T. 

MARCHANT,  NATHANIEL  (1739- 
1816),  gem-engraver  and  medallist,  was  born 
in  Sussex  in  1739.  He  became  a  pupil  of 
Edward  Burch,  R.  A.  [q.  v.],  and  in  1766  was 
a  member  of  the  Incorporated  Society  of 
Artists.  He  went  to  Rome  in  1773,  and  re- 
mained there  till  1789,  studying  antique 
gems  and  sculpture.  He  sent  impressions 
from  ancient  intaglios  to  the  Royal  Academy 
from  1781  to  1785,  and  was  an  exhibitor 
there  till  1811.  He  was  elected  associate  of 
the  Royal  Academy  in  1791,  and  academician 
in  1809.  He  was  also  a  fellow  of  the  Society 
of  Antiquaries,  and  a  member  of  the  Aca- 
demies at  Stockholm  and  at  Copenhagen. 
He  was  appointed  assistant-engraver  at  the 
Royal  Mint  in  1797,  and  held  the  office  till 

1815,  when  he  was  superannuated  (RtrDiXG, 
Annals,  i.  45  ;  Numismatic  Journal,  ii.  18). 
The  portrait  of  George  III  on  the  3s.  bank 
token  was  engraved  by  Marchant   from  a 
model  taken  by  him  from   life.     Marchant 
died  in  Somerset  Place,  London,  in  April 

1816,  aged  77.     His  books,  which   related 
chiefly  to  the  fine  arts,  were  sold  by  Cochrane 
in  London  on  13  and  14  Dec.  1816. 

Marchant  had  a  high  and  well-merited  re- 
putation as  a  gem-engraver.  His  produc- 
tions are  intaglios,  and  consist  of  portraits 
from  the  life,  and  of  heads,  figures,  and 
groups  in  the  antique  style.  King  praises 
the  delicacy  of  his  work,  but  remarks  that  it 
was  done  with  the  aid  of  a  powerful  magnifier, 
and  that  consequently  it  is  often  too  minute 
for  the  naked  eye.  Merchant's  signature  is 
'  Marchant '  and  '  Marchant  F.  Romee.'  He 
published  by  subscription,  in  1792,  '  A  Cata- 
logue of  one  hundred  Impressions  from 
Gems  engraved  by  Nathaniel  Marchant,' 
London,  4to,  to  accompany  a  selection  of 
casts  of  his  intaglios.  A  number  of  his 
works  are  described  in  Raspe's  '  Tassie  Cata- 
logue' (see  the  Index  of  Engravers).  Va- 
rious intaglios  by  him  are  in  the  British 
Museum,  but  many  of  his  choicest  pieces 
were  made  for  the  Marlborough  cabinet,  and 


among  these  may  be  mentioned  his  '  Her- 
cules restoring  Alcestis  to  Admetus,'  a  com- 
mission from  the  elector  of  Saxony,  and  a 
present  from  him  to  the  Duke  of  Marlbo- 
rough. The  duke  sometimes  specially  sent 
fine  stones  to  Rome  to  be  engraved  by  Mar- 
chant.  The  prince  regent  (George  IV)  ap- 
pointed Marchant  his  engraver  of  gems. 
King  mentions  as  one  of  his  best  perform- 
ances an  engraving  on  a  brown  sard  of  two 
female  figures,  one  reclining  on  a  sofa.  For 
this  Marchant  is  said  to  have  received  two 
hundred  guineas. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  King's  Antique 
Gems  and  Rings,  i.  446-7  ;  Nagler's  Kiinstler- 
Lexikon;  Gent.  Mag.  1816,  pt.  i.  p.  377;  Mar- 
chant's  Sale  Cat.  of  Books,  London,  1816,  8vo.l 

W.  W. 

MARCHI,  GIUSEPPE  FILIPPO 
LIBERATI  (1735P-1808),  painter  and  en- 
graver, was  born  in  the  Trastevere  quarter 
of  Rome,  and  there,  when  at  the  age  of  fifteen, 
came  under  the  notice  of  Sir  Joshua  Rey- 
nolds, whom  he  accompanied  to  England  in 
1752.  He  studied  in  the  St.  Martin's  Lane 
Academy,  and  became  Reynolds's  most 
trusted  assistant,  being  employed  to  set  his 
palette,  paint  his  draperies,  make  copies,  and 
sit  for  attitudes.  The  first  picture  painted 
by  Reynolds  when  he  settled  in  London  was 
a  portrait  of  young  Marchi  in  a  turban,  which 
was  much  admired  at  the  time,  and  engraved 
by  J.  Spilsbury  in  1761  ;  it  is  now  the  pro- 
perty of  the  Royal  Academy.  Marchi  did 
not  reside  with  Reynolds  until  1764,  when 
the  following  entry  occurs  in  one  of  the  lat- 
ter's  diaries :  '  Nov.  22,  1764.  Agreed  with 
Giuseppe  Marchi  that  he  should  live  in  my 
house  and  paint  for  me  for  one  half-year  from 
this  day,  I  agreeing  to  give  him  fifty  pounds 
for  the  same.'  Marchi  took  up  mezzotint 
engraving,  and  from  1766  to  1775  exhibited 
engravings,  as  well  as  an  occasional  picture 
with  the  Society  of  Artists,  of  which  he  was 
a  member.  His  plates,  which,  though  not 
numerous,  are  of  excellent  quality,  include 
portraits  of  Miss  Oliver  (1767),  Miss  Chol- 
mondeley  (1768),  Mrs.  Bouverie  and  Mrs. 
Crewe  (1770),  Oliver  Goldsmith  (1770),  Mrs. 
Hartley  (1773),  and  George  Colman  (1773), 
all  after  Reynolds,  and  that  of  Princess 
Czartoriska  (1777),  from  a  picture  by  him- 
self. Marchi  was  a  clever  copyist,  but  did 
not  succeed  in  original  portraiture ;  he  tried 
at  one  time  to  establish  himself  at  Swan- 
sea, but  soon  returned  to  the  service  of  Sir 
Joshua,  with  whom  he  remained  until  the 
painter's  death.  Subsequently  he  was  much 
employed  in  cleaning  and  restoring  paintings 
by  Reynolds — work  for  which  his  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  artist's  technical  methods 


Marchiley 


128 


Mardisley 


well  qualified  him.     March!  died  in  London 
on  2  April  1808,  aged  73. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1808,  i.  372  ;  Northcote's  Memoir 
of  Sir  J.  Eeynolds,  1813;  Leslie  and  Taylor's 
Life  and  Times  of  Sir  J.  Keynolds,  1865  ;  J.  Cha- 
loner  Smith's  British  Mezzotinto  Portraits ;  So- 
ciety of  Artists'  Catalogues.]  F.  M.  O'D. 

MARCHILEY,  JOHN  (d.  1386?),  Fran- 
ciscan. [See  MAEDISLEY.] 

MARCHMONT,  EARLS  OF.  [See  HUME, 
SIR  PATRICK,  first  EARL,  1641-1724;^  CAMP- 
BELL, ALEXANDER,  second  EARL,  1675-1740; 
HUME,  HUGH,  third  EARL,  1708-1794.] 

MARCKANT,  JOHN  (/.  1562),was  one 
of  the  contributors  to  the  Sternhold  and 
Hopkins  Metrical  Psalter  of  1562.  He  was 
inducted  vicar  of  Clacton-Magna,  31  Aug. 
1559,  and  was  vicar  of  Shopland,  Essex, 
1563-8  (NEWCOURT).  His  contributions  to 
the  Psalter  were  the  118th,  131st,  132nd, 
and  135th  Psalms.  These,  being  at  first 
merely  initialed '  M.,'  have  been  conjecturally 
attributed  to  John  Mardeley  [q.  v.]  (BRYDGES, 
Censura  Literaria,  vol.  x. ;  HOLLAND,  Psalm- 
ists of  Britain,  i.  136,  &c.),  but  the  name  is 
given  in  full, '  Marckant/  in  1565,  and  in  later 
editions,  as  in  that  of  1606,  is  sometimes 
printed  *  Market.'  The  same  remarks  apply 
to  '  The  Lamentation  of  a  Sinner '  ('  Oh  ! 
God,  turn  not  Thy  face  away,'  afterwards 
altered  by  Reginald  Heber),  and '  The  Humble 
Sute  of  a  Sinner,'  both  also  marked '  M.'  in  the 
1562  Psalter.  In  St.  John's  College,  Oxford, 
is  a  broadside  ballad,  attributed  by  Dr.  Bliss 
to  Marckant:  '  Of  Dice,  Wyne,  and  Women,' 
London  (by  William  Griffith),  1571.  Fur- 
ther, three  publications,  entered  in  the f  Sta- 
tioners' Registers,'  are  there  assigned  to 
Marckant,  viz. '  The  Purgation  of  the  Ryght 
Honourable  Lord  Wentworth  concerning 
the  Crime  layd  to  his  Charge,  made  the 
9  Januarie  1558  ; '  '  A  New  Yeres  Gift,  in- 
tituled With  Spede  Retorne  to  God,  and 
Verses  to  Diuerse  Good  Purposes,'  licensed 
to  Thomas  Purforte  3  Nov.  1580.  None  of 
these  are  now  known,  although  the  last  is 
noticed  in  Herbert's  edition  of  Ames's  *  Typ. 
Antiq.,'  1316. 

[Newcourt's  Eepertorium,  ii.  153  ;  Julian's 
Dictionary  of  Hymnology,  s.v.  '  Old  Psalters ; ' 
Livingstone's  Keprint  of  1635  Scottish  Psalter, 
Glasgow,  1864,  pp.  27,  70  ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  iii.  144;  Collier's  Stationers'  Company 
Eeg.  i.  22,  102,  ii.  128.]  J.  C.  H. 

MARCUARD,    ROBERT    SAMUEL 

(1751-1792  ?),  engraver,  was  born  in  Eng- 
land in  1751  and  became  a  pupil  of  Bartolozzi, 
whose  manner  he  successfully  followed,  work- 


ing entirely  in  stipple.  Between  1778  and 
1790  he  produced  many  good  plates  after 
Cipriani,  A.  KaufFmann,  W.  Hamilton,  W. 
Peters,  T.  Stothard,  and  others;  also  por- 
traits of  Francesco  Bartolozzi  and  Ralph  Mil- 
bank  (both  after  Reynolds),  Major  Francis 
Pierson,  and  Cagliostro.  Marcuard  died 
about  1792. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Dodd's  Memoirs 
of  English  Engravers,  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MS. 
33403.]  F.  M.  O'D. 

MARDELEY,  JOHN  (fl.  1548),  was 
clerk  of  the  mint  (Suffolk  House,  South- 
wark)  under  Edward  VI  (RuoiNG,  Annals 
of  the  Coinage,  i.  53),  and  was  the  author  of: 
1. f  Here  is  a  shorte  Resytal  of  certayne  Holy 
Doctours  whych  proveth  that  the  naturall 
Body  of  Christ  is  not  conteyned  in  the  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Lordes  Supper  but  fyguraty  vely.' 
'  In  myter,  by  Jhon  Mardeley,'  London,  12mo,' 
published  1540-50? ;  partly  written  in  <  Skel- 
tonic '  metre  (COLLIER,  Bibliograph.  Account, 
i.  515-16).  2.  'Here  beginneth  a  necessary 
instruction  for  all  covetous  ryche  men,'  &c., 
London,  1547-53  ?  3.  'A  ruful  Complaynt 
of  the  publyke  weale  to  Englande,'  London, 
about  1547, 4to,  in  four-line  stanzas.  4.  l  A 
declaration  of  the  power  of  God's  Worde 
concerning  the  Holy  Supper  of  the  Lord ' 
(against  the  'maskynge  masse'),  London, 
'  compyled  1548.'  This  is  in  prose ;  after  the 
dedication  to  Edward,  duke  of  Somerset, 
occurs  'A  complaynt  against  the  styffnecked ' 
in  verse.  Some  verse  translations  in  the 
Psalter  of  1562  signed  '  M.'  and  attributed 
by  Haslewood  to  Mardeley  are  by  John 
Marckant  [q.  v.]  Bale  credits  Mardeley  with 
earlier  verse  -  translations  of  twenty -four 
psalms  and  with  religious  hymns  (Script. 
106). 

[Authorities  cited  above;  Warton's  Hist,  of 
Engl.  Poetry,  iv.  151,  ed.  Hazlitt;  Notes  and 
Queries,  3rd  ser.  i.  374,  iii.  114;  Hazlitt's 
Handbook.]  W.  W. 

MARDISLEY,  JOHN  (d.  1386  ?),  Fran- 
ciscan, was  probably  a  native  of  Yorkshire. 
He  incepted  as  D.D.  of  Oxford  before  1355. 
In  this  year  he  disputed  in  the  chancellor's 
schools  at  York  in  defence  of  the  Imma- 
culate Conception  against  the  Dominican, 
William  Jordan.  His  manner  of  disputa- 
tion gave  offence  to  his  opponents,  but  the 
chapter  of  York  issued  letters  testifying  to 
his  courteous  behaviour.  In  1374  he  was 
summoned  with  other  doctors  to  a  council  at 
Westminster,  over  which  the  Black  Prince 
and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  presided. 
The  subject  of  discussion  was  the  right  of 
England  to  refuse  the  papal  tribute.  The 
spiritual  counsellors  '  advised  submission  to 


Mare 


129 


Mare 


the  pope.  The  old  argument  about  the  two 
swords  was  used.  Mardisley  retorted  with 
the  text,  (  Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  his 
place,'  and  denied  the  pope's  claim  to  any 
temporal  dominion.  The  next  day  the  papal 
party  yielded.  Mardisley  about  this  time 
became  twenty-fifth  provincial  minister  of 
the  English  Franciscans,  but  had  ceased  to 
hold  the  office  in  1380.  According  to  Bale, 
he  died  in  1386  and  was  buried  at  York. 

[Tanner's  Bibliotheca,  p.  509;  Monumenta 
Franciscana,  vol.  i. ;  Eulogium  Historiarum,  iii. 
337-8;  Engl.  Hist.  Review,  October  1891.1 

A.  G.  L. 

MARE,  SIB  PETER  DE  LA  (fl.  1370), 
speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons.  [See 
DE  LA  MARE.] 

MARE,  THOMAS  DE  LA  (1309-1396), 
abbot  of  St.  Albans,  was  son  of  Sir  John 
de  la  Mare,  by  Johanna,  daughter  of  Sir 
John  de  Harpesfeld,  and  was  born  in  the 
earlier  part  of  1309.  His  family  was  an 
honourable  one  of  Hertfordshire,  and  con- 
nected with  William  Montacute,  earl  of 
Salisbury,  John  Grandison  [q.  v.],  bishop  of 
Exeter,  and  probably  with  Sir  Peter  De  la 
Mare  [q.  v.],  the  speaker  of  the  Good  parlia- 
ment. He  had  three  brothers  and  a  sister, 
who  all  adopted  a  religious  life  at  his  per- 
suasion. William,  the  eldest,  was  abbot  of 
Missenden  1339-40  (DUGDALE,  Monasticon, 
vi.  547). 

As  a  child  Thomas  was  of  a  studious  dis- 
position, and  of  his  own  accord  entered  St. 
Albans  when  seventeen  years  old,  under 
Abbot  Hugh  de  Eversden  (d.  7  Sept.  1326). 
His  regular  profession  was  made  shortly  after- 
wards before  Abbot  Richard  of  Wallingford. 
He  was  first  sent  to  Wyniondham,  a  cell  of 
St.  Albans,  where  he  was  chaplain  to  John  de 
Hurlee,  the  prior.  Abbot  Michael  (1335-49) 
recalled  him  to  St.  Albans,  and  after  making 
him  successively  kitchener  and  cellarer,  sent 
him  to  be  prior  of  Tynemouth,  another  cell 
of  the  abbey,  about  the  end  of  1340.  This 
house  Thomas  ruled  with  much  popularity  for 
nine  years.  In  1346  he  fortified  the  priory 
against  the  Scots.  On  12  April  1349  Abbot 
Michael  died,  and  Thomas  was  chosen  in  his 
place.  While  on  his  visit  to  the  papal  court 
at  Avignon  to  procure  his  confirmation  he 
fell  ill,  but  was  miraculously  restored  by 
drinking  putrid  water.  The  election  was 
confirmed  by  the  king  on  22  Nov.  1350. 

In  September  1351  Thomas  presided  at  a 
general  chapter  of  the  order,  and  again  in 
1352,  1355,  1363,  performing  the  duties  of 
his  office  with  lavish  profusion  of  expendi- 
ture (Gesta,  m.  418;  Hist.  Angl  i.  300). 
His  constitutions  are  printed  in  the  '  Gesta 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


Abbatum,'  ii.  418-49.  Thomas's  skilful  ad- 
ministration won  the  favour  of  Edward  III, 
who  made  him  a  member  of  his  council,  and 
employed  him  to  visit  the  abbeys  of  Eyns- 
ham,  Abingdon,  Battle,  Reading,  and  Ches- 
ter, where  he  corrected  a  variety  of  abuses. 
Edward,  prince  of  Wales,  was  also  a  friend 
of  the  abbot,  and  King  John  of  France 
during  his  captivity  often  stayed  at  St.  Al- 
bans. John  persuaded  Thomas  to  relinquish 
an  intention  to  resign  the  abbacy,  because 
it  would  be  ruinous  to  the  abbey. 

Thomas  was  a  strenuous  defender  of  the 
rights  of  his  office  and  abbey;  a  charac- 
teristic which  involved  him  in  perpetual 
trouble  and  litigation.  He  sought  to  protect 
the  monastery  against  papal  exaction,  by 
negotiating  for  a  remission  of  the  customary 
attendance  of  a  new  abbot  for  confirmation 
by  the  pope.  But  after  wasting  much  money 
on  dishonest  agents,  nothing  came  of  it 
(  Gesta,  iii.  145-84) .  When  Henry  Despenser 
[q.  v.]  attempted  to  make  the  prior  of  Wy- 
mondham  collector  of  tithes  in  his  diocese, 
Thomas  defeated  him  by  withdrawing  the 
prior,  and  obtained  a  royal  decision  support- 
ing the  privileges  of  his  abbey  (ib.  iii.  122- 
134,  281-4,  395  ;  Chron.  Anglic,  1328-88, 
pp.  258-61).  Lesser  quarrels  were  with  Sir 
Philip  de  Lymbury,  who  put  the  cellarer, 
John  Moote,  in  the  pillory ;  John  de  Chil- 
terne,  a  recalcitrant  tenant,  who  vexed  him 
six-and- twenty  years  (Gesta,  iii.  3-9,  27)  ; 
Sir  Richard  Perrers,  and  the  notorious  Alice 
Perrers  [q.  v.],  whose  character  has  no  doubt 
suffered  in  consequence  at  the  hands  of 
the  St.  Albans  chroniclers  (ib.  iii.  200-38 ; 
for  a  list  of  Thomas's  opponents  see  ib. 
iii.  379,  and  cf.  AMTJNDESHAM,  Annales,  i. 
673). 

The  most  serious  trouble  was,  however, 
with  the  immediate  tenants  and  villeins  of 
the  abbey.  There  were  old-standing  griev- 
ances, which  had  been  somewhat  sternly 
suppressed  by  Abbot  Richard,  but  were  re- 
vived under  pressure  of  the  Black  Death, 
the  Statute  of  Labourers,  and  the  strict  rule 
of  Abbot  Thomas.  There  had  been  some 
disputes  as  early  as  1353  and  1355,  when 
the  abbot  had  successfully  maintained  a  plea 
of  villeinage  (Gesta,  iii.  39-41).  During  the 
peasant  rising  in  1381  St.  Albans  was  one 
of  the  places  that  suffered  most.  On  13  June, 
the  day  that  Wat  Tyler  entered  London,  the 
tenants  and  townsfolk  of  St.  Albans  rose 
under  William  Grindcobbe,  a  burgess.  Two 
days  after  they  broke  open  the  gaol,  broke 
down  the  fences,  and  threatened  to  burn  the 
abbey  unless  the  abbot  would  surrender  the 
charters  extorted  by  his  predecessors,  and  give 
up  his  rights  over  wood,  meadow,  and  mill. 


Mare 


130 


Maredudd 


Thomas  refused  at  first,  though  at  last  he 
yielded  to  the  alarm  of  his  monks,  and  pro- 
mised all  that  was  demanded.  But  Tyler's 
rebellion  had  in  the  meantime  been  sup- 
pressed, and  within  a  month  the  abbey 
tenants  and  burgesses  were  brought  to  terms, 
the  privileges  extorted  given  up  once  more, 
and  Grindcobbe  and  his  chief  supporters  exe- 
cuted. 

Thomas's  remaining  years  were  troubled 
only  by  constant  illness,  the  result  of  an  at- 
tack of  the  plague.  For  the  last  ten  years 
of  his  life  he  was  unable  to  attend  in  par- 
liament through  old  age  and  sickness,  while 
the  rule  of  the  abbey  was  chiefly  left  to 
John  Moote,  the  prior.  Thomas  died  on 
15  Sept.  1396,  aged  87,  and  was  buried  in 
the  presbytery  under  a  marble  tomb,  on 
which  there  was  a  fine  brass  of  Flemish 
workmanship  with  an  effigy.  This  brass 
has  now  been  removed  for  safety  to  the 
chantry  of  Abbot  William  Wallingford  close 
by.  The  tomb  bore  the  following  inscrip- 
tion : — 

Est  Abbas  Thomas  turaulo  prsesente  reclusus, 
Qui  vitse  tempus  sanctos  expendit  in  usus. 

Walsingham  describes  Thomas  as  a  man  of 
piety,  humility,  and  patience,  homely  in 
dress,  austere  to  himself  but  kindly  to  others, 
and  especially  to  his  monks ;  a  learned  divine, 
well  acquainted  with  English,  French,  and 
Latin,  a  good  speaker,  a  bad  but  rapid 
writer.  In  his  youth  he  had  delighted  in 
sports,  but  afterwards,  out  of  his  love  for 
animals,  came  to  abhor  hunting  and  hawking. 
He  was  withal  of  a  strong  and  masterful 
spirit,  which,  if  ill  suited  to  meet  the  social 
troubles  of  his  time,  enabled  him  to  raise 
St.  Albans  to  a  high  pitch  of  wealth  and 
prosperity.  Despite  the  great  sums  which 
he  spent  on  litigation,  he  increased  the  re- 
sources of  the  abbey,  which  he  had  found 
much  impoverished.  He  adorned  the  church 
with  many  vestments,  ornaments,  and  pic- 
tures, especially  with  one  over  the  high 
altar,  which  he  procured  in  Italy.  Various 
parts  of  the  abbey  were  rebuilt  or  repaired 
by  him,  and  in  particular  the  great  gate, 
which  is  now  the  only  important  building 
left  besides  the  church.  He  also  spent  much 
on  charity,  and  especially  on  the  mainte- 
nance of  scholars  at  Oxford.  His  chief 
fault  was  a  rash  and  credulous  temperament, 
which  made  him  too  ready  to  trust  unworthy 
subordinates.  But  against  Thomas  himself 
even  the  rebels  of  1381  had  no  complaint 
(Gesta,  iii.  307),  and  he  may  justly  be  re- 
garded as  the  greatest  of  the  abbots  of  St. 
Albans,  and  a  not  unworthy  type  of  the 
mediaeval  monastic  prelate. 


[Walsingham's  Gesta  AbLaturn,  ii.  371-449, 
iii.  1-423,  in  the  Rolls  Series,  but  especially  ii. 
361-97,  and  iii.  375-423;  Dugdale's  Monasti- 
con,  ii.  197-8;  Froudu's  Annals  of  an  English 
Abbey,  in  Short  Studies  on  Great  Subjects,  3rd 
ser.,  is  not  always  quite  fair  to  Thomas.] 

C.  L.  K. 

MAREDUDD  AB   OWAIN  (d.  999  ?), 

Welsh  prince,  was  the  son  of  Owain  ap  Hywel 
Dda.  According  to  the  sole  authority,  the 
contemporary  'Annales  Cambrise,'  he  lived  in 
the  second  period  of  Danish  invasion,  a  time 
of  great  disorder  in  Wales  as  elsewhere,  and 
first  appears  as  the  slayer  of  Cadwallon  ab 
Idwal,  king  of  Gwynedd,  and  the  conqueror 
of  his  realm,  which,  however,  he  lost  in  the 
ensuing  year.  In  988,  on  the  death  of  his 
father  Owain,  he  succeeded  to  his  domi- 
nions, viz.  Gower,  Kidwelly,  Ceredigioii,  and 
Dyfed,  the  latter  probably  including  Ystrad 
Tywi.  His  reign,  which  lasted  until  999, 
was  mainly  spent  in  expeditions  against  his 
neighbours  (Maesyfed  was  attacked  in  991, 
Morgannwg  in  993,  Gwynedd  in  994)  and 
in  repelling  the  incursions  of  the  Danes. 
On  one  occasion  he  is  said  to  have  redeemed 
his  subjects  from  the  Danes  at  a  penny  a 
head. 

Maredudd's  only  son,  so  far  as  is  known, 
died  before  him.  But  so  great  was  the 
prestige  he  acquired  in  his  brief  reign  that 
his  daughter,  Angharad,  was  regarded,  con- 
trary to  ordinary  Welsh  custom,  as  capable 
of  transmitting  some  royal  right  to  her 
descendants.  Her  first  husband,  Llywelyn 
ap  Seisyll  [q.  v.],  ruled  Gwynedd  from  about 
1010  tol023,  their  son,  the  well-known  Gruf- 
fydd  ap  Llywelyn  [q.  v.],  from  1039  to  1063. 
By  her  second  marriage  with  Cynfyn  ap 
Gwerstan  she  had  two  other  sons,  Rhiwallon 
and  Bleddyn,  of  whom  the  latter,  with  no 
claim  on  the  father's  side,  ruled  Gwynedd 
and  Powys  from  1069  to  1075  and  founded 
the  mediaeval  line  of  princes  of  Powys. 

[Annales  Cambrise,  Rolls  ed.  The  dates  given 
above  are  nearly  all  approximate.]  J.  E.  L. 

MAREDUDD  AP  BLEDDYN  (d.  1132), 

grince  of  Powys,  was  the  son  of  Bleddyn  ap 
ynfyn  (d.  1075),  founder  of  the  last  native 
dynasty  of  Powys.  During  his  earlier  years 
he  played  only  a  subordinate  part  in  Welsh 
affairs,  being  overshadowed  by  his  brothers 
lorwerth  [q.  v.]  and  Cadwgan  (d.  1112)  [q.  v.J 
He  joined  them  in  the  support  which  they 
gave  to  their  over-lord,  Earl  Robert  of 
Shrewsbury,  in  his  rebellion  against  Henry  I 
(1102),  but  lorwerth  soon  went  over  to  the 
king  and,  while  making  his  peace  with  Cadw- 
gan, consigned  Maredudd  to  a  royal  prison. 
In  1107  Maredudd  escaped  and  returned  to 


Marett 


Marett 


Powys.  He  remained,  however,  without  ter- 
ritory for  several  years.  Even  when  lorwerth 
and  Cadwgan  were  slain  in  succession  in  1112 
he  did  not  improve  his  position.  According-  to 
'  Brut  y  Ty  wysogion '  (Oxford  edit.  p.  291),  he 
was  in  Ills  "penteulu '  (captain  of  the  guard) 
to  Owain  ap  Cadwgan,  an  office  specially  re- 
served by  Welsh  custom  for  landless  mem- 
bers of  the  royal  family  (Ancient  Laws  of 
Wales,  ed.  1841,  i.  12).  In  that  year,  how- 
ever, Owain  divided  with  him  the  forfeited 
domains  of  Madog  ap  Rhiryd.  Though  the 
gift  seems  to  have  been  resumed,  Maredudd 
recovered  it  on  Owain's  death  in  1116,  and 
henceforward  appears  regularly  among  the 
princes  of  Powys.  In  1118  he  took  part  in 
the  feud  between  Hywel  of  Rhos  and  Rhu- 
foniog  and  the  sons  of  Owain  ab  Edwin.  In 
1121  he  was  leader  of  the  resistance  offered 
by  Powys  to  the  invasion  of  Henry  I.  During 
the  few  remaining  years  of  his  life  his  power 
grew  apace ;  in  1123  his  nephew,  Einon  ap 
Cadwgan,  bequeathed  him  his  territory ;  in 
1124  a  second  son  of  Cadwgan,  Maredudd, 
was  murdered ;  and  in  1128  a  third,  Morgan, 
died  on  pilgrimage.  Two  other  enemies  to 
his  progress — his  nephew,  Ithel  ap  Rhiryd, 
and  his  great-nephew,  Llywelyn  ab  Owain — 
Maredudd  himself  removed,  the  former  by 
murder,  the  latter  by  mutilation.  Thus  at 
his  death  in  1132  he  was  lord  of  all  Powys 
[see  MADOG  AP  MAREDUDD]. 

[Annales  Cambriae,  Eolls  ed. ;  Brut  y  Tywys- 
ogion,  Oxford  edit,  of  Eed  Book  of  Hergest.] 

J.  E.  L. 

MARETT  or  MARET,  PHILIP  (1568  ?- 
1637),  attorney-general  of  Jersey,  born  about 
1568,  was  second  son  of  Charles  Maret,  by 
Margaret,  born  Le  Cerf,  and  was  descended 
on  both  sides  from  Norman  families  long  re- 
sident on  the  island.  He  was  educated  in 
a  Spanish  seminary,  and  was  consequently 
described  by  his  enemies  as  a  papist,  though 
he  was  ostensibly  a  strong  supporter  of  the 
English  church.  Being  well  versed  both  in 
law  and  the  customs  of  Jersey,  he  was  in 
1608  appointed  advocate-general  of  the  island, 
and  in  1609  succeeded  Philip  de  Carteret  of 
Vinchelez  as  attorney-general,  in  which  ca- 
pacity he  supported  the  '  captain '  or  gover- 
nor, Sir  John  Peyton,  against  the  claims 
of  the  presbyterian  '  colloquy  '  or  synod  to 
exclude  episcopally  ordained  ministers.  In 
the  complicated  feud  which  raged  between 
the  governor  and  the  bailiff,  John  Herault, 
Marett  succeeded  in  rendering  himself  tho- 
roughly obnoxious  to  the  bailiff,  whom  he  ac- 
cused of  every  kind  of  usurpation.  Herault 
rejoined  by  disputing  Marett's  title  to  the 
office  of  king's  receiver  and  procureur  in 


Jersey,  with  which  Peyton  had  rewarded 
his  adherent.  The  long  strife  culminated 
in  1616,  when  Marett,  losing  his  temper, 
vented  his  abuse  on  the  bailiff  while  the 
latter  was  presiding  in  the  royal  court,  and 
accused  Sir  Philip  de  Carteret,  a  jurat  of  the 
island,  of  an  attempt  to  assassinate  him.  For 
this  outrage  he  was,  in  May  1616,  ordered  to 
apologise  and  pay  a  fine  of  fifty  crowns.  In 
the  meantime  his  enemies  sought  to  replace 
him  in  office  by  one  of  their  own  partisans. 
Marett,  refusing  to  submit  or  to  acknowledge 
the  competence  of  the  court,  was  ordered  to 
England  to  appear  before  the  lords  of  the 
privy  council.  By  them  he  was  committed  to 
the  Gatehouse  for  contempt,  and  finally  sent 
back  to  the  island  to  submit  to  the  judgment 
of  the  court.  Still  refusing  to  appear  in  court 
and  submit  to  his  sentence,  he  was  committed, 
in  September  1616,  to  Elizabeth  Castle, 
whence  he  piteously  complained  of  the 
weight  of  his  manacles.  He  was  soon  re- 
leased, and  found  further  means  of  evading 
his  sentence.  Charges  and  counter-charges 
were  freely  bandied  about.  Marett  was 
doubtless  a  victim  of  much  private  and  per- 
sonal malice,  but  he  is  described,  with  pro- 
bable truth,  as  ( proud,  presumptuous,  and 
hated  of  the  people,'  while  his  effrontery  in 
denial  earned  him  the  title  of  '  L'Etourdi.' 
After  numerous  cross-appeals  the  case  was 
referred  to  the  royal  commissioners  (in  Jer- 
sey), Sir  Edward  Con  way  and  Sir  William 
Bird,  and,  their  finding  being  adverse  to 
Marett,  was  eventually  referred  to  the  king 
himself,  who  ordered  the  ex-procureur  back 
to  Jersey  to  make  public  submission,  or  in 
default  to  be  banished  from  the  island. 

Marett  seems  subsequently  to  have  been 
reconciled  with  Herault,  and  was,  12  March 
1628,  elected  a  jurat  of  the  royal  court.  In 
May  1632  he  was  appointed  lieutenant- 
governor  of  the  island  by  Sir  Thomas  Jer- 
myn,  during  the  temporary  absence  of  Cap- 
cain  Thomas  Rainsford.  He  died  in  January 
1636-7,  and  was  buried  in  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Brelade.  By  his  wife  Martha,  daugh- 
ter and  coheiress  of  Nicholas  Lempriere  and 
widow  of  Elias  Dumaresq,  he  had  a  son 
Philip  (d.  1676),  who  was  imprisoned  by 
Colonel  Robert  Gibbons,  the  Cromwellian 
governor,  for  strenuous  resistance  to  his  exac- 
tions, in  1656. 

A  descendant,  SIR  ROBERT  PIPON  MARETT 
(1820-1884),  son  of  Major  P.  D.  Marett  by 
Mary  Ann,  daughter  of  Thomas  Pipon,  lieu- 
benant  bailiff  of  Jersey,  was  educated  at 
Oaen  and  at  the  Sorbonne,  was  constable  of 
St.  Helier,  where  he  effected  some  notable 
mprovements,  in  1856,  and  solicitor-general 
of  Jersey  in  1858.  He  was  attorney-general 


Marfeld 


132 


Margaret 


in  1866,  and  was  elected  bailiff  in  1880, 
when  lie  received  the  honour  of  knighthood. 
He  was  distinguished  on  the  bench,  where 
his  judgments  in  the  case  of  Bradley  v.  Le 
Brun  and  in  the  Mercantile  Joint-Stock 
scandals  attracted  considerable  attention  be- 
yond the  island,  and  he  suggested  some  im- 
portant modifications  in  the  laws  affecting 
real  property,  which  were  adopted  by  the 
States  in  1879.  He  edited  in  1847  the  manu- 
scripts of  Philip  Le  Geyt  [q.  v.],  the  insular 
jurist,  and  was  also  the  author  of  several 
poems  written  in  the  Jersey  patois.  These 
were  published  in  'Rimes  et  Poesies  Jer- 
siaises,'  edited  by  Abraham  Mourant  (1865), 
and  in  the  ( Patois  Poems  of  the  Channel 
Islands,'  edited  by  J.  Linwood  Pitts  (1883). 
Francois  Victor  Hugo  reproduced  one  of 
Marett's  poems,  '  La  fille  Malade,'  in  his 
'Normandie  Inconnue.'  Sir  Robert  mar- 
ried in  1865  Julia  Anne,  daughter  of  Philip 
Marett  of  La  Haule  Manor,  St.  Brelade's,  by 
whom  he  left  four  children.  He  died  10  Nov. 
1884. 

[Payne's  Armorial  of  Jersey,  pp.  273-7 ;  Le 
Quesne's  Constit.  Hist,  of  Jersey,  passim  ;  Gal. 
State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  Addenda,  1580-1625, 
freq.;  revision  by  E.  T.  Nicolle,  esq.,  of  Jersey; 
materials  kindly  furnished  by  Mr.  Eanulph 
Marett,  fellow  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford,  and 
only  son  of  Sir  E.  P.  Marett.]  T.  S. 

MARFELD,  JOHN  (fl.  1393),  physician. 
[See  MIRFELD.] 

MARGARET,  ST.  (d.  1093),  queen  of 
Scotland,  was  daughter  of  Edward  the  Exile, 
son  of  Edmund  Ironside  [q.  v.],  by  Agatha, 
usually  described  as  a  kinswoman  of  Gisela, 
the  sister  of  Henry  II  the  Emperor,  and  wife 
of  St.  Stephen  of  Hungary.  Her  father  and 
his  brother  Edmund,  when  yet  infants,  are 
said  to  have  been  sent  by  Canute  to  Sweden 
or  to  Russia,  and  afterwards  to  have  passed 
to  Hungary  before  1038,  when  Stephen  died. 
No  trace  of  the  exiles  has,  however,  been  found 
in  the  histories  of  Hungary  examined  by  Mr. 
Freeman  or  by  the  present  writer,  who  made 
inquiries  on  the  subject  at  Buda-Pesth.  Still, 
the  constant  tradition  in  England  and  Scot- 
land is  too  strong  to  be  set  aside,  and  pos- 
sibly deserves  confirmation  from  the  Hun- 
garian descent  claimed  by  certain  Scottish 
families,  as  the  Drummonds.  The  legend  of 
Adrian,  the  missionary  monk,  who  is  said  to 
have  come  from  Hungary  to  Scotland  long 
before  Hungary  was  Christian,  possibly  may 
have  been  due  to  a  desire  to  flatter  the  mother- 
country  of  Margaret.  The  birth  of  Margaret 
must  be  assigned  to  a  date  between  1038  and 
1057,  probably  about  1045,  but  whether  she 
accompanied  her  father  to  England  in  1057 


we  do  not  know,  though  Lappenberg  assum 
it  as  probable  that  she  did.  Her  brothe 
Edgar  Atheling  [q.  v.],  was  chosen  king  : 
1066,  after  the  death  of  Harold,  and  mac 
terms  with  William  the  Conqueror.  But  i 
the  summer  of  1067,  according  to  the  'Angle 
Saxon  Chronicle/  '  Edgar  child  went  out 
with  his  mother  Agatha  and  his  two  sisters 
Margaret  and  Christina  and  Merleswegen 
and  many  good  men  with  them  and  came 
to  Scotland  under  the  protection  of  King 
Malcolm  III  [q.  v.],  and  he  received  them  all. 
Then  Malcolm  began  to  yearn  after  Mar- 
garet to  wife,  but  he  and  all  his  men  long 
refused,  and  she  herself  also  declined,'  pre- 
ferring, according  to  the  verses  inserted  in 
the  'Chronicle,'  a  virgin's  life.  The  king 
'  urged  her  brother  until  he  answered  "  Yea," 
and  indeed  he  durst  not  otherwise  because 
they  were  come  into  his  power.'  The  con- 
temporary biography  of  Margaret  supplies 
no  dates.  John  of  Fordun,  on  the  alleged 
authority  of  Turgot,  prior  of  Durham  and 
archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  who  is  doubt- 
fully credited  with  the  contemporary  bio- 
graphy of  Margaret,  dates  her  marriage  with 
Malcolm  in  1070,  but  adds, '  Some,  however, 
have  written  that  it  was  in  the  year  1067.' 
The  later  date  probably  owes  its  existence 
to  the  interpolations  in  Simeon  of  Durham, 
which  Mr.  Hinde  rejects.  The  best  manu- 
scripts of  the  { Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle '  ac- 
cept 1067.  Most  writers  since  Hailes,  in- 
cluding Mr.  Freeman,  have  assumed  1070. 
Mr.  Skene  prefers  the  earlier  date,  which  has 
the  greater  probability  in  its  favour.  The 
marriage  was  celebrated  at  Dunfermline  by 
Fothad,  Celtic  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  not 
in  the  abbey  of  which  parts  still  exist,  for 
that  was  founded  by  Malcolm  and  Margaret 
in  commemoration  of  it,  but  in  some  smaller 
church  attached  to  the  tower,  of  whose 
foundations  a  few  traces  may  still  be  seen  in 
the  adjoining  grounds  of  Pittencreiff. 

According  to  a  letter  preserved  in  the 
*  Scalacronica  '  from  Lanfranc,  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  the  archbishop,  in  reply  to 
Margaret's  petition,  sent  her  Friar  Goldwin 
and  two  monks  to  instruct  her  in  the  proper 
conduct  of  the  service  of  God.  Probably  soon 
after  her  marriage,  at  the  instance  of  these 
English  friars,  a  council  was  held  for  the  re- 
form of  the  Scottish  church,  in  which  Malcolm 
acted  as  interpreter  between  the  English  and 
Gaelic  clergy.  It  sat  for  three  days,  and 
regulated  the  period  of  the  Lenten  fast  ac- 
cording to  the  Roman  use,  by  which  it  began 
four  days  before  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent ; 
the  reception  of  the  sacrament  at  Easter, 
which  had  been  neglected ;  the  ritual  of  the 
mass  according  to  the  Roman  mode,  the  ob- 


Margaret 


133 


Margaret 


servance  of  the  Lord's  day  by  abstaining 
from  work,  the  abolition  of  marriage  between 
a  man  and  his  stepmother  or  his  brother's 
widow,  as  well  as  other  abuses,  among  which 
may  have  been  the  neglect  of  giving  thanks 
after  meals,  from  which  the  grace  cup  re- 
ceived in  Scotland  the  name  of  St.  Mar- 
garet's blessing. 

According  to  a  tradition  handed  down 
by  Goscelin,  a  monk  of  Canterbury,  she  was 
less  successful  in  asserting  the  right  of  a 
woman  to  enter  the  church  at  Laurence- 
kirk,  which  was  in  this  case  forbidden  by 
Celtic,  as  it  was  commonly  by  the  custom  of 
the  Eastern  church.  Her  biographer  dilates 
on  her  own  practice  of  the  piety  she  incul- 
cated :  her  prayers  mingled  with  her  tears,  her 
abstinence  to  the  injury  of  health,  her  charity 
to  the  orphans,  whom  she  fed  with  her  own 
spoon,  to  the  poor,  whose  feet  she  washed, 
to  the  English  captives  she  ransomed,  and  to 
the  hermits  who  then  abounded  in  Scotland. 
For  the  pilgrims  to  St.  Andrews  she  built 
guest-houses  on  either  side  of  the  Firth  of 
Forth  at  Queensferry,  and  provided  for  their 
free  passage.  She  fasted  for  forty  days  be- 
fore Christmas  as  well  as  during  Lent,  and 
exceeded  in  her  devotions  the  requirements 
of  the  church.  Her  gifts  of  holy  vessels  and 
of  the  jewelled  cross  containing  the  black 
rood  of  ebony,  supposed  to  be  a  fragment 
from  the  cross  on  which  Christ  died,  are 
specially  commemorated  by  her  biographers, 
and  her  copy  of  the  Gospels,  adorned  with 
gold  and  precious  stones,  which  fell  into  the 
water,  was,  we  are  told,  miraculously  re- 
covered without  stain,  save  a  few  traces  of 
damp.  A  book,  supposed  to  be  this  very 
volume,  has  been  recently  recovered,  and  is 
now  in  the  Bodleian  Library.  To  Malcolm 
and  Margaret  the  Culdees  of  Lochleven 
owed  the  donation  of  the  town  of  Bal- 
christie,  and  Margaret  is  said  by  Ordericus 
Vitalis  to  have  rebuilt  the  monastery  of 
lona.  She  did  not  confine  her  reforms  to 
the  church,  but  introduced  also  more  be- 
coming manners  into  the  court,  and  improved 
the  domestic  arts,  especially  the  feminine 
accomplishments  of  needlework  and  em- 
broidery. The  conjecture  of  Lord  Hailes 
that  Scotland  is  indebted  to  her  for  the  in- 
vention of  tartan  may  be  doubted.  The  in- 
troduction of  linen  would  be  more  suitable 
to  her  character  and  the  locality.  The  edu- 
cation of  her  sons  was  her  special  care  [see 
under  MALCOLM  III],  and  was  repaid  by 
their  virtuous  lives,  especially  that  of  David. 
1  No  history  has  recorded,'  says  William  of 
Malmesbury,  '  three  kings  and  brothers  who 
were  of  equal  sanctity  or  savoured  so  much 
of  their  mother's  piety.  .  .  .  Edmund  was 


the  only  degenerate  son  of  Margaret.  .  .  .  But 
being  taken  and  doomed  to  perpetual  imprison- 
I  ment,  he  sincerely  repented.'  Her  daughters 
I  were  sent  to  their  aunt  Christina,  abbess  of 
j  Ramsey,  and  afterwards  of  Wilton.  Of  Mar- 
garet's own  death  her  biographer  gives  a 
pathetic  narrative.  She  was  not  only  pre- 
pared for,  but  predicted  it,  and  some  months 
before  summoned  her  confessor,  Turgot  (so 
named  in  Capgrave's  '  Abridgment,'  and  in 
the  original  Life),  and  begged  him  to  take 
care  of  her  sons  and  daughters,  and  to  warn 
them  against  pride  and  avarice,  which  he 
promised,  and,  bidding  her  farewell,  returned 
to  his  own  home.  Shortly  after  she  fell  ill. 
Her  last  days  are  described  in  the  words 
of  a  priest  who  attended  her  and  more  than 
once  related  the  events  to  the  biographer. 
For  half  a  year  she  had  been  unable  to  ride, 
and  almost  confined  to  bed.  On  the  fourth 
day  before  her  death,  when  Malcolm  was 
absent  on  his  last  English  raid,  she  said  to 
this  priest :  '  Perhaps  on  this  very  day  such 
a  calamity  may  befall  Scotland  as  has  not 
been  for  many  ages.'  Within  a  few  days 
the  tidings  of  the  slaughter  of  Malcolm  and 
her  eldest  son  reached  Scotland.  On  16  Nov. 
1093  Margaret  had  gone  to  her  oratory  in 
the  castle  of  Edinburgh  to  hear  mass  and 
partake  of  the  holy  viaticum.  Returning  to 
bed  in  mortal  weakness  she  sent  for  the 
black  cross,  received  it  reverently,  and,  re- 
peating the  fiftieth  psalm,  held  the  cross 
with  both  hands  before  her  eyes.  At  this 
moment  her  son  Edgar  came  into  her  room, 
whereupon  she  rallied  and  inquired  for  her 
husband  and  eldest  son.  Edgar,  unwilling 
to  tell  the  truth,  replied  that  they  were  well, 
but,  on  her  abjuring  him  by  the  cross  and 
the  bond  of  blood,  told  her  what  had  hap- 
pened. She  then  praised  God,  who,  through 
affliction,  had  cleansed  her  from  sin,  and 
praying  the  prayer  of  a  priest  before  he  re- 
ceives the  sacrament,  she  died  while  uttering 
the  last  words.  Her  corpse  was  carried  out 
of  the  castle,  then  besieged  by  Donald  Bane, 
under  the  cover  of  a  mist,  and  taken  to 
Dunfermline,  where  she  was  buried  opposite 
the  high  altar  and  the  crucifix  she  had 
erected  on  it. 

The  vicissitudes  of  her  life  continued  to 
attend  her  relics.  In  1250,  more  than  a  cen- 
tury and  a  half  after  her  death,  she  was  de- 
clared a  saint  by  Innocent  IV,  and  on  19  June 
1259  her  body  was  translated  from  the  ori- 
ginal stone  coffin  and  placed  in  a  shrine  of 
j  pinewood  set  with  gold  and  precious  stones, 
j  under  or  near  the  high  altar.  The  limestone 
pediment  still  may  be  seen  outside  the  east 
end  of  the  modern  restored  church.  Bower, 
the  continuator  of  Fordun,  adds  the  miracle, 


Margaret 


134 


Margaret 


that  as  the  bearers  of  her  corpse  passed  the 
tomb  of  Malcolm  the  burden  became  too 
heavy  to  carry,  until  a  voice  of  a  bystander, 
inspired  by  heaven,  exclaimed  that  it  was 
against  tlie  divine  will  to  translate  her 
bones  without  those  of  her  husband,  and  they 
consequently  carried  both  to  the  appointed 
shrine.  Before  1567,  according  to  Papebroch, 
her  head  was  brought  to  Mary  Stuart  in 
Edinburgh,  and  on  Mary's  flight  to  England 
it  was  preserved  by  a  Benedictine  monk  in  the 
house  of  the  laird  of  Dury  till  1597,  when  it 
was  given  to  the  missionary  Jesuits.  By  one 
of  these,  John  Robie,  it  was  conveyed  to 
Antwerp,  where  John  Malder  the  bishop,  on 
15  Sept.  1620,  issued  letters  of  authentication 
and  license  to  expose  it  for  the  veneration 
of  the  faithful.  In  1627  it  was  removed  to 
the  Scots  College  at  Douay,  where  Herman, 
bishop  of  Arras,  and  Boudout,  his  successor, 
again  attested  its  authenticity.  On  4  March 
1645  Innocent  X  granted  a  plenary  indul- 
gence to  all  who  visited  it  on  her  festival. 
In  1785  the  relic  was  still  venerated  at 
Douay,  but  it  is  believed  to  have  perished 
during  the  French  revolution.  Her  remains, 
according  to  George  Conn,  the  author  of 
1  De  Duplici  Statu  Religionis  apud  Scotos,' 
Rome,  1628,  were  acquired  by  Philip  II, 
king  of  Spain,  along  with  those  of  Malcolm, 
who  placed  them  in  two  urns  in  the  chapel 
of  St.  Laurence  in  the  Escurial.  When 
Bishop  Gillies,  the^  Roman  catholic  bishop  of 
Edinburgh,  applie'd,  through  Pius  IX,  for 
their  restoration  to  Scotland,  they  could  not 
be  found. 

Memorials,  possibly  more  authentic  than 
these  relics,  are  still  pointed  out  in  Scotland  : 
the  cave  in  the  den  of  Dunfermline,  where 
she  went  for  secret  prayer ;  the  stone  on  the 
road  to  North  Queensferry,  where  she  first 
met  Malcolm,  or,  according  to  another  tradi- 
tion, received  the  poor  pilgrims ;  the  venerable 
chapel  on  the  summit  of  the  Castle  Hill, 
whose  architecture,  the  oldest  of  which 
Edinburgh  can  boast,  allows  the  supposition 
that  it  may  have  been  her  oratory,  or  more 
probably  that  it  was  dedicated  by  one  of  her 
sons  to  her  memory ;  and  the  well  at  the 
foot  of  Arthur's  Seat,  hallowed  by  her  name, 
probably  after  she  had  been  declared  a  saint. 

[The  Life  of  Queen  Margaret,  published  in 
the  Acta  Sanctorum,  ii.  320,  in  Capgrave's  Nova 
Legenda  Anglise,  fol.  225,  and  in  Vitae  Antiques 
SS.  Scotia?,  p.  303,  printed  by  Pinkerton  and 
translated  by  Father  Forbes  Leith,  certainly  ap- 
pears to  be  contemporary,  though  whether  the 
author  was  Turgot,  her  confessor,  a  monk  of 
Durham,  afterwards  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews, 
or  Theodoric,  a  less  known  monk,  is  not  clear; 
and  the  value  attached  to  it  will  vary  with  the 


religion  or  temperament  of  the  critic,  from  what 
Mr.  Freeman  calls  the  'mocking  scepticism'  of 
Mr.  Burton  to  the  implicit  belief  of  Papebroch 
or  Father  Forbes  Leiih.  Fordun  and  Wyntoun's 
Chronicles,  Simeon  of  Durham  (edition  by  Mr. 
Hinde),  and  William  of  Malmesbury's  Gesta  Re- 
gum  Anglorum  are  the  older  sources ;  Free- 
man's Norman  Conquest,  Skene's  Celtic  Scotland, 
Grrub,  Cunningham,  and  Bellesheim's  Histories 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  Robertson's 
Scotland  under  her  Early  Kings  give  modern 
versions.]  JE.  M. 

MARGARET  (1240-1275),  queen  of 
Scots,  was  the  eldest  daughter  and  second 
child  of  Henry  III  of  England  and  of  his 
queen,  Eleanor  of  Provence.  She  was  born 
on  5  Oct.  1240  (GREEN,  Princesses,  ii.  171, 
from  Liberate  Rolls ;  Flores  Hist.  ii.  239 ;  cf. 
MATT.  PARIS,  Hist.  Major,  iv.  48,  and  Teiokes- 
bury  Annals  in  Ann.  Monastics,  i.  116).  The 
date  of  her  birth  is  given  very  variously  by 
different  chroniclers,  while  others  get  some 
years  wrong  through  confusing  her  with  her 
younger  sister,  Beatrice,  born  in  Aquitaine 
in  1243  (  Winchester  Annals  in  Ann.  Mon. 
ii.  89  ;  Osney  Annals  and  WTKES  in  ib.  iv. 
90).  Sandford's  statement  that  she  was 
born  in  1241  is  incorrect  {Genealogical  His- 
tory, p.  93).  She  was  born  at  Windsor, 
where  the  early  years  of  her  life  were  passed 
along  with  her  brother  Edward,  who  was  a 
year  older,  and  the  daughter  of  the  Earl  of 
Lincoln.  She  was  named  Margaret  from 
her  aunt,  Queen  Margaret  of  France,  and  be- 
cause her  mother  in  the  pangs  of  child-birth 
had  invoked  the  aid  of  St.  Margaret  (MATT. 
PARIS,  iv.  48).  On  27  Nov.  a  royal  writ 
ordered  the  payment  of  ten  marks  to  her 
custodians,  Bartholomew  Peche  and  Geoffrey 
de  Caux  (Cal.Doc.  Scotland,  1108-1272, No. 
1507).  She  was  not  two  years  old  when  a  mar- 
riage was  suggested  between  her  and  Alex- 
ander, the  infant  son  of  Alexander  II,  king 
of  Scots,  born  in  1241  (MATT.  PARIS,  Hist. 
Major,  iv.  192).  Two  years  later  there  was 
a  fresh  outburst  of  hostilities  between  her 
father  and  the  king  of  Scots  ;  but  the  treaty 
of  Newcastle,  on  13  Aug.  1244,  restored  peace 
between  England  and  Scotland  (Fcedera,  i. 
257).  As  a  result  it  was  arranged  that  the 
marriage  already  spoken  of  should  take  place 
when  the  children  were  old  enough.  Mar- 
garet was  meanwhile  brought  up  carefully 
and  piously  and  somewhat  frugally  at  home, 
with  the  result  that  she  afterwards  fully- 
shared  the  strong  family  affection  that  united 
all  the  members  of  Henry  Ill's  family. 

In  1249  the  death  of  Alexander  II  made 
Margaret's  betrothed  husband  Alexander  III 
of  Scotland.  Political  reasons  urged  upon 
both  countries  the  hurrying  on  of  the  mar- 


Margaret 


135 


Margaret 


riage  between  tlie  children,  and  on  20  Dec. 
1251  Alexander  and  Margaret  were  married 
at  York  by  Archbishop  Walter  Grey  of 
York.  There  had  been  elaborate  prepara- 
tions for  the  wedding,  which  was  attended 
by  a  thousand  English  and  six  hundred 
Scottish  knights,  and  so  vast  a  throng  of 
people  that  the  ceremony  was  performed 
secretly  and  in  the  early  morning  to  avoid 
the  crowd.  Enormous  sums  were  lavished 
on  the  entertainments,  and  vast  masses  of 
food  were  consumed  (MATT.  PARIS,  v.  266- 
270;  cf.  Cal  Doc.  Scotland,  1108-1272,  Nos. 
1815-46).  Next  day  Henry  bound  himself 
to  pay  Alexander  five  thousand  marks  as 
the  marriage  portion  of  his  daughter. 

The  first  years  of  Margaret's  residence  in 
Scotland  were  solitary  and  unhappy.  She 
was  put  under  the  charge  of  Robert  le  Nor- 
rey  and  Stephen  Bausan,  while  the  widowed 
Matilda  de  Cantelupe  acted  as  her  governess 
(MATT.  PARIS,  v.  272).  The  violent  Geoffrey 
of  Langley  was  for  a  time  associated  with 
her  guardianship  (ib.  v.  340).  But  in  1252 
the  Scots  removed  Langley  from  his  office  and 
sent  him  back  to  England.  The  regents  of 
Scotland,  conspicuous  among  whom  were 
the  guardians  of  the  king  and  queen,  Robert 
de  Ros  and  John  Baliol,  treated  her  un- 
kindly, and  she  seems  to  have  been  looked 
upon  with  suspicion  as  a  representative  of 
English  influence.  Rumours  of  her  misfor- 
tunes reached  England,  and  an  effort  to  in- 
duce the  Scots  to  allow  her  to  visit  England 
proving  unsuccessful,  Queen  Eleanor  sent  in 
1255  a  famous  physician,  Reginald  of  Bath, 
to  inquire  into  her  health  and  condition. 
Reginald  found  the  queen  pale  and  agitated, 
and  full  of  complaints  against  her  guardians. 
He  indiscreetly  expressed  his  indignation  in 
public,  and  soon  afterwards  died  suddenly, 
apparently  of  poison  (ib.  v.  501).  Henry,  who 
was  very  angry,  now  sent  Richard,  earl 
of  Gloucester,  and  John  Mansel  to  make 
inquiries  (ib.  v.  504).  Their  vigorous  action 
released  Margaret  from  her  solitary  confine- 
ment in  Edinburgh  Castle,  provided  her  with 
a  proper  household,  and  allowed  her  to  enjoy 
the  society  of  her  husband.  A  political  re- 
volution followed.  Henry  and  Eleanor  now 
met  their  son-in-law  and  daughter  at  Wark, 
and  visited  them  at  Roxburgh  (Burton  An- 
nals in  Ann.  Mon.  i.  337  ;  Dunstaple  Annals, 
p.  198).  Margaret  remained  a  short  time  with 
her  mother  at  Wark.  English  influence  was 
restored,  and  Ros  and  Baliol  were  deprived 
of  their  estates. 

Early  in  1256  Margaret  received  a  visit 
from  her  brother  Edward.  In  August  of  the 
same  year  Margaret  and  Alexander  at  last 
ventured  to  revisit  England,  to  Margaret's 


great  joy.  They  were  at  Woodstock  for  the 
festivities  of  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption 
on  15  Aug.  (MATT.  PARIS,  v.  573),  and,  pro- 
ceeding to  London,  were  sumptuously  en- 
tertained by  John  Mansel.  On  their  return 
the  Scottish  magnates  again  put  them  under 
restraint,  complaining  of  their  promotion 
of  foreigners  (ib.  v.  656).  They  mostly 
lived  now  at  Roxburgh.  About  1260  Alex- 
ander and  Margaret  first  really  obtained 
freedom  of  action.  In  that  year  they  again 
visited  England,  Margaret  reaching  London 
some  time  after  her  husband,  and  escorted 
by  Bishop  Henry  of  Whithorn  (Flores  Hist. 
ii.  459).  She  kept  Christmas  at  Windsor, 
where  on  28  Feb.  1261  she  gave  birth  to  her 
eldest  child  and  daughter  Margaret  (ib.  ii. 
463  ;  FORDUN-,  i.  299).  The  Scots  were  angry 
that  the  child  should  be  born  out  of  the 
kingdom  and  at  the  queen's  concealment  from 
them  of  the  prospect  of  her  confinement. 
Three  years  later  her  eldest  son,  Alexander, 
was  born  011  21  Dec.  1264  at  Jedburgh 
(FoRDUN,  i.  300  ;  cf.  Lanercost  Chronicle,  p. 
81).  A  second  son,  named  David,  was  born 
in  1270. 

In  1266,  or  more  probably  later,  Margaret 
was  visited  atHaddingtonby  her  brother  Ed- 
ward to  bid  farewell  before  his  departure  to 
the  Holy  Land  (Lanercost  Chronicle,  p.  81). 
In  1268  she  and  her  husband  again  attended 
Henry's  court.  She  was  very  anxious  for 
the  safety  of  her  brother  Edward  during  his 
absence  on  crusade,  and  deeply  lamented  her 
father's  death  in  1272  (ib.  p.  95).  Edward 
had  left  with  her  a  '  pompous  squire,'  who 
boasted  that  he  had  slain  Simon  de  Montfort 
at  Evesham.  About  1273  Margaret,  when 
walking  on  the  banks  of  the  Tay,  suggested 
to  one  of  her  ladies  that  she  should  push  the 
squire  into  the  river  as  he  was  stooping  down 
to  wash  his  hands.  It  was  apparently  meant 
as  a  practical  joke,  but  the  squire,  sucked 
in  by  an  eddy,  was  drowned ;  and  the  nar- 
rator, who  has  no  blame  for  the  queen,  saw  in 
his  death  God's  vengeance  on  the  murderer  of 
Montfort  (ib.  p.  95).  On  19  Aug.  1274  Mar- 
garet with  her  husband  attended  Edward  I's 
coronation  at  Westminster.  She  died  soon 
after  at  Cupar  Castle  (FoRDUsr,  i.  305)  on 
27  Feb.  1275,  and  was  buried  at  Dunferm- 
line.  The  so-called  chronicler  of  Lanercost 
(really  a  Franciscan  of  Carlisle),  who  had 
his  information  from  her  confessor,  speaks  of 
her  in  the  warmest  terms.  '  She  was  a  lady,' 
he  says,  '  of  great  beauty,  chastity,  and 
humility — three  qualities  which  are  rarely 
found  together  in  the  same  person.'  She  was 
a  good  friend  of  the  friars,  and  on  her  death- 
bed received  the  last  sacraments  from  her 
confessor,  a  Franciscan,  while  she  refused  to 


Margaret 


136 


Margaret 


admit  into  her  chamber  the  great  bishops 
and  abbots  (Lanercost  Chron.  p.  97). 

[Matthew  Paris's  Historia  Major,  vols.  iv.  and 
v. ;  Flores  Historiarum,  vols.  ii.  and  iii. ;  Luard's 
Annales  Monastic!  (all  in  Rolls  Series);  Chro- 
nicle of  Lanercost  (Bannatyne  Club) ;  Calendar 
of  Documents  relating  to  Scotland ;  Kymer's 
Foedera,  vol.  i. ;  Fordun's  Chronicle ;  Sandford's 
Genealogical  History,  p.  93  ;  Robertson's  Scot- 
land under  her  Early  Kings,  vol.  ii.  An  excel- 
lent biography  of  Margaret  is  in  Mrs.  Green's 
Lives  of  the  Princesses  of  England,  ii.  170-224.] 

T.  F.  T. 

MARGARET(1282?-1318),queenof  Ed- 
ward I,  youngest  daughter  of  Philip  III,  called 
'  le  Hardi/  king  of  France,  by  Mary,  daughter 
of  Henry  III,  duke  of  Brabant,  was  born  about 
1282.  A  proposal  was  made  in  1294  by  her 
brother,  Philip  IV,  that  Edward  I  of  England, 
who  was  then  a  widower,  should  engage  him- 
self to  marry  her  (Foedera,  i.  795).  The  pro- 
posal was  renewed  as  a  condition  of  peace  be- 
tween the  two  kings  in  1298  ;  a  dispensation 
was  granted  by  Boniface  VIII  (ib.  p.  897) ;  the 
arrangement  was  concluded  by  the  peace  of 
Montreuil  in  1299 ;  and  Margaret  was  married 
to  Ed  ward  by  Archbishop  Winchelsey  at  Can- 
terbury on  9  Sept.,  receiving  as  her  dower 
lands  of  the  value  of  fifteen  thousand  pounds 
tournois  (ib.  p.  972 ;  see  account  of  marriage 
solemnities,  which  lasted  for  four  days,  in 
Gesta  Regum  Cont.  ap.  Gervasii  Cant.  Opp.  ii. 
317).  She  entered  London  in  October,  and 
after  residing  some  time  in  the  Tower  during 
her  husband's  absence,  went  northwards  to 
meet  him.  On  1  June  1300  she  bore  a  son  at 
Brotherton,  near  York,  and  named  him  Tho- 
mas, after  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  to  whom 
she  believed  she  owed  the  preservation  of  her 
life.  For  some  time  after  this  she  appears 
to  have  stayed  at  Cawood,  a  residence  of  the 
Archbishop  of  York.  On  1  Aug.  1301  she 
bore  a  second  son,  Edmund,  at  Woodstock. 
She  was  with  the  king  in  Scotland  in  1303-4. 
Edward  increased  her  dower  in  1305,  and  in 
1306  Clement  V  granted  her  4,000/.  from  the 
tenth  collected  in  England  for  the  relief  of 
the  Holy  Land,  to  help  her  in  her  expenses 
and  in  her  works  of  charity  (Foedera,  i.  993). 
At  Winchester  in  May  she  bore  a  daughter 
called  Margaret  (WALSINGHAM,  i.  117)  or 
Eleanor  (Flores,  sub  an.),  who  died  in  infancy. 
In  June  she  was  present  at  the  king's  feast  at  I 
Westminster,  and  wore  a  circlet  of  gold  upon  I 
her  head,  but,  though  she  had  previously  worn 
a  rich  crown,  she  was  never  crowned  queen. 
She  accompanied  the  king  to  the  north,  and 
was  with  him  at  Lanercost  and  Carlisle.  She 
grieved  much  over  her  husband's  death  in 
1307,  and  employed  John  of  London,  probably 
her  chaplain,  to  write  a  eulogy  of  him  (Chro- 


nicles of  Edward  I  and  II,  ii.  3-21).  In  the 
following  year  she  crossed  over  to  Boulogne 
with  her  stepson,  Edward  II,  to  be  present  at 
his  marriage.  She  died  on  14  Feb.  1318,  at 
the  age  of  thirty-six,  and  was  buried  in  the 
new  choir  of  the  Grey  Friars  Church  in  Lon- 
don, which  she  had  begun  to  build  in  1306, 
and  to  which  she  gave  two  thousand  marks, 
and  one  hundred  marks  by  will.  She  was 
beautiful  and  pious,  and  is  called  in  a  con- 
temporary poem  (  flos  Francorum  '  (Political 
Songs,  p.  178).  Her  tomb  was  defaced  and 
sold  by  Sir  Martin  Bowes  [q.  v.]  (Slow, 
Survey  of  JLondon,  pp.  345,  347)  ;  her  effigy 
is,  however,  preserved  on  the  tomb  of  John 
of  Eltham  [q.  v.]  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
and  is  engraved  in  Strickland's  '  Queens  of 
England,'  vol.  i. 

[Strickland's  Queens,  i.  452  sqq. ;  Rymer's 
Fcedera,  vol.  i.  pt.  ii.  vol.  ii.  pt.  i.  passim  (Record 
ed.)  ;  Political  Songs,  p.  178  (Camden  Soc.); 
Matt.  Westminster's  FloresHist.  pp.  413, 415, 416, 
457,  ed.  1570;  Gervase  of  Cant.  Opp.  ii.  316-19 
(Kolls  ed.) ;  Ann.  Paulini,  and  Commendatio 
Lamentabilis,  ap.  Chron.  Edw.  I,  Edw.  II,  i.  282, 
ii.  3-21  (Rolls  ed.);  T.  Walsingham,  i.  79,  81, 
117  (Rolls  ed.);  Opus.  Chron.  ap.  John  de  Troke- 
lowe,  p.  54  (Rolls  ed.);  Liber  de  Antiqq.  Legg. 
p.  249  (Camden  Soc.);  Cbron.  Lanercost,  pp.  193, 
200,  205,  206  (Maitland  Club);  Dugdale's  Mon- 
asticon,  vi.  1514;  Stow's  Survey,  pp.  345,347, 
ed.  1633.]  W.  H. 

MARGARET  OF  SCOTLAND  (1425?- 
1445),  wife  of  the  dauphin  Louis  (afterwards 
Louis  XI,  king  of  France),  was  the  eldest 
child  of  James  I  of  Scotland  and  Joan  Beau- 
fort. Her  age  as  given  in  the  dispensation 
for  her  marriage  in  1436  would  fix  her  birth 
to  the  end  of  1424  or  beginning  of  1425 
(BEAUCOURT,  Hist,  de  Charles  VII,  iii.  37). 
But  according  to  the  '  Liber  Pluscardensis  * 
(vii.  375)  she  was  only  ten  years  old  at  her 
marriage.  Charles  VII  of  France  at  the  cri- 
tical moment  of  his  fortunes  sent  an  embassy, 
of  whom  Alain  Chartier  the  poet  was  one, 
towards  the  close  of  April  1428,  to  request 
the  hand  of  Margaret  for  the  dauphin  Louis 
(b.  3  July  1423),  with  renewed  alliance  and 
military  aid  (BEATTCOUET,  ii.  396).  James 
broke  off  his  negotiations  with  England,  re- 
newed the  Scoto-Frencli  alliance  (17  April), 
and  undertook  (19  April)  to  send  Margaret 
to  France  within  a  year  of  the  following 
Candlemas,  with  six  thousand  men,  if  Charles 
would  send  a  French  fleet  and  cede  to  him 
the  county  of  Saintonge  and  the  seigniory 
of  Rochefort  (Acts  of  Parl  of  Scotl.  ii.  26- 
28  ;  BEAUCOURT,  ii.  397).  The  French  coun- 
cil disliked  the  conditions,  but  on  30  Oct. 
Charles  signed  the  marriage  treaty  at  Chinon, 
with  the  provision  that  should  the  dauphin 


Margaret 


137 


Margaret 


die  before  the  marriage  was   consummated 
Margaret  should  marry  Charles's  next  sur- 
viving son,  if  there  should  be  one,  while  if 
Margaret  died  one  of  her  sisters  should  be 
substituted  at  the  choice  of  James  (ib.  ii. 
398).     In  April  1429  the  English  were  on 
the  look-out  for  the  fleet  which  was  to  carry 
Margaret  and  the  troops  to  France  (Proceed- 
ings of  Privy  Council,  iii.  324).    But  Charles 
was  relieved  by  Joan  of  Arc  from  the  neces- 
sity of  purchasing  help  so  dearly.    He  never 
sent  the  fleet,  and  it  was  not  until  1433  that, 
in  alarm  at  the  renewed  negotiations  between 
England  and  Scotland,  which  ended  in  the 
despatch  of  English  ambassadors  to  negotiate 
a  marriage  between  Henry  and  a  daughter  of 
the  Scottish  king,  he  wrote  to  James  inti- 
mating  that  though   he  was  no  longer  in 
need  of  his  help,  he  would  like  the  princess 
sent  over.     James  in  his  reply  (8  Jan.  1434) 
alluded  dryly  to  the  long  delay  and  rumours 
of  another  marriage  for  the  dauphin,  and  re- 
quested   a   definite    understanding   (BEAU- 
COURT,  ii.  492-3).  In  November  Charles  sent 
Regnault  Girard,  his  maitre  d'hotel,  and  two 
others,  with  instructions  to  urge,  in  excuse 
of  the  long  delay  in  sending  an  embassy  to 
make  the  final  arrangements  for  Margaret's 
coming,  the  king's  great  charges  and  poverty. 
James  was  to  be  asked  to  provide  the  dau- 
phine  with  an  escort  of  two  thousand  men. 
If  the  Scottish  king  alluded  to  the  cession 
of  Saintonge,  he  was  to  be  reminded  that 
Charles  had  never  claimed  the  assistance  for 
which  it  was  promised.     The  ambassadors, 
after  a  voyage  of   '  grande  et  merveilleuse 
tourmente,'  reached  Edinburgh  on  25  Jan. 
1435  (Relation  of  the  Embassy  by  Girard, 
ib.  ii.  492-8).     A  month  later  James  agreed 
to  send  Margaret   from  Dumbarton   before 
May,  in  a  fleet  provided   by  Charles,   and 
guarded  by  two  thousand  Scottish  troops, 
who    might,    if  necessary,    be   retained   in 
France.     He  asked  that  his  daughter  should 
have  a  Scottish  household  until  the  consum- 
mation of  the  marriage,  though  provision  was 
to  be  made  '  pour  lui  apprendre  son  estat  et 
les  manieres  par  la '  (ib.  ii.  499).    After  some 
delay,  letters  arrived  from  Charles  announc- 
ing the   intended   despatch    of    a   fleet  on 
15  July,  declining  the  offer  of  the  permanent 
services  of  the  Scottish  escort,  as  he  was  en- 
tering on  peace  negotiations  at  Arras,  and 
declaring  that  it  would  not  be  necessary  to 
assign  a  residence  to  the  princess,  as  he  meant 
to  proceed  at  once  to  the  celebration  of  the 
marriage  (ib.  ii.  500-1).     The  French  fleet 
reached  Dumbarton  on  12  Sept.,  but  James 
delayed    his    daughter's     embarkation    till 
27  March  1436.  She  landed  at  La  Palisse  in 
the  island  of  Re  on  17  April,  after  a  pleasant 


voyage  (ib.  iii.  35,  not '  half-dead  '  as  MICHEL, 
Ecossais  en  France,  i.   183,  and  VALLET  DE 
VIBIVILLE,  Hist,    de  Charles   VII,  ii.  372, 
say).     On  the  19th  she  was  received  at  La 
Rochelle    by   the  chancellor,   Regnault    de 
Chartres,  and  after  some  stay  there  proceeded 
to  Tours,  which   she  reached  on  24  June. 
She  was  welcomed  by  the  queen  and  the 
dauphin.     The  marriage  was  celebrated  next 
day  in  the  cathedral  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Rheims,   the   Archbishop  of  Tours  having 
(13  June)  granted  the  dispensation  rendered 
necessary  by  the  tender  age  of  the  parties. 
The  dauphin  and  dauphine  were   in  royal 
costume,  but  Charles,  who  had  just  arrived, 
went   through   the    ceremony    booted    and 
spurred  (BEAUCOTJRT,  iii.  37).     A  great  feast 
followed,   and  the  city  of  Tours   provided 
Moorish  dances  and  chorus-singing  (ib.  p.  38). 
It  was  not  until  July  1437,  at  the  earliest, 
that  the  married  life  of  the  young  couple 
actually  began  at  Gien  on  the  Loire  (ib.  iii. 
38,  iv.  89).    It  was  fated  to  be  most  unhappy. 
While  under  the  queen's  care  Margaret  had 
been  treated  with  every  kindness,  but  Louis 
regarded  her  with  positive  aversion  (JENEAS 
SYLVIUS,  Commentarii,  p.  163;  COMINES,  ii. 
274).   According  to  Grafton  (i.  612,  ed.  1809) 
she  was  '  of  such  nasty  complexion  and  evill 
savored  breath  that  he  abhorred  her  company 
as  a  cleane  creature  doth  a  cary  on.'  But  there 
is  nothing  of  this  in  any  contemporary  chro- 
nicler, and  Mathieu  d'Escouchy  praises  her 
beauty  and  noble  qualities  (BEAUCOUET,  iv. 
89).  Margaret  sought  consolation  in  poetry, 
surrounded  herself  with   ladies   of  similar 
tastes,  and  is  said  to  have  spent  whole  nights 
in  composing  rondeaux.     She  regarded  her- 
self as  the  pupil  of  Alain  Chartier,  whom, 
according  to  a  well-known  anecdote  reported 
by  Jacques  Bouchet  in  his  *  Annals  of  Aqui- 
taine '  (p.  252,  ed.  1644),  she  once  publicly 
kissed  as  he  lay  asleep  on  a  bench,  and  being 
taken  to  task  for  choosing  so  ugly  a  man, 
retorted  that  it  was  not  the  man  she  had 
kissed,  but  the  precious  mouth  from  which 
had  proceeded  so  many  witty  and  virtuous 
sayings  (MICHEL,  i.  187;  BEAUCOUET,  iv.  90). 
We  catch  glimpses  of  her  sallying  into  the 
fields  with  the  court  from  Montils-les-Tours 
on  1  May  1444  to  gather  May,  and  joining 
in   the    splendid   festivities  at    Nancy    and 
Chalons  in  1444-5.     At  Chalons  one  even- 
ing in  June  of  the  latter  year  she  danced  the 
'  basse  danse  de  Bourgogne '  with  the  queen 
of  Sicily  and  two  others.     But  the  dauphin's 
dislike  and  neglect,  for  which  he  was  warmly 
reproached  by  the  Duchess  of  Burgundy,  now 
on  a  visit  to  the  court,  induced  a  melancholy, 
said  to  have  been  aggravated  by  the  reports 
spread  by  Jamet  de  Tillay,  a  councillor  of 


Margaret 


138 


Margaret 


the  king,  that  she  was  unfaithful  to  Louis. 
Her  health  declined,  she  took  a  chill  after  a 
pilgrimage  with  the  king  to  a  neighbouring 
shrine  on  7  Aug.,  and  inflammation  of  the 
lungs  declared  itself  and  made  rapid  pro- 
gress. She  repeatedly  asserted  her  innocence 
of  the  conduct  imputed  to  her  by  Tillay, 
whom,  until  almost  the  last  moment,  she  re- 
fused to  forgive,  and  was  heard  to  murmur, 
'N'etoit  ma  foi,  je  me  repentirois  volontiers 
d'etre  venue  en  France.'  She  died  on  16  Aug. 
at  ten  in  the  evening ;  her  last  words  were, 
1  Fi  de  la  vie  de  ce  monde  !  ne  m'en  parlez 
plus'(^.iv.  105-10). 

Her  remains  were  provisionally  buried  in 
the  cathedral  of  Chalons,  until  they  could 
be  removed  to  St.  Denis,  but  Louis  next 
year  interred  them  in  St.  Laon  at  Thouars, 
where  her  tomb,  adorned  with  monuments 
by  Charles,  survived  until  the  revolution 
(MICHEL,  i.  191).  If  the  heartless  Louis  did 
not  feel  the  loss  of  his  childless  wife,  it  was 
a  heavy  blow  to  his  parents,  with  whom  Mar- 
garet had  always  been  a  favourite.  The 
shock  further  impaired  the  queen's  health, 
and  Charles,  hearing  how  much  Margaret  had 
taken  to  heart  the  charges  of  Tillay,  and  dis- 
satisfied with  the  attempt  of  the  physicians 
to  trace  her  illness  to  her  poetical  vigils, 
ordered  an  inquiry  to  be  held  into  the  cir- 
cumstances of  her  death  and  the  conduct  of 
Tillay  (ib.iv.  109,  111).  The  depositions  of 
the  queen,  Tillay,  Margaret's  gentlewomen, 
and  the  physicians  were  taken  partly  in  the 
autumn,  partly  in  the  next  summer.  The 
commissioners  sent  in  their  report  to  the  king 
in  council,  but  we  hear  nothing  more  of  it. 
Tillay  certainly  kept  his  office  and  the  fa- 
vour of  the  king  (ib.  iv.  181-2). 

A  song  of  some  beauty  on  the  death  of 
the  dauphine,  in  which  she  bewails  her  lot, 
and  makes  her  adieux,  has  been  printed  by 
M.  Vallet  de  Viriville  (Revue  des  Societes 
Savantes,  1857,  iii.  713-15),  who  attributes 
it  to  her  sister,  Isabel,  duchess  of  Brittany, 
and  also  by  Michel  (i.  193).  A  Scottish 
translation  of  another  lament  is  printed  by 
Stevenson  (Life  and  Death  of  King  James  I 
of  Scotland,  pp.  1 7-27,  Maitland  Club).  The 
Colbert  MS.  of  Monstrelet  contains  an  illu- 
mination, reproduced  by  Johnes,  representing 
Margaret's  entry  into  Tours  in  1436. 

[Du  Fresne  de  Beaucourt,  in  his  elaborate 
Histoire  de  Charles  VII,  has  collected  almost 
all  that  is  known  about  Margaret ;  Francisque 
Michel's  Ecossais  en  France  is  useful  but  inaccu- 
rate; Liber  Pluscardensis  in  the  Historians  of 
Scotland;  Mathieu  d'Escouchy  and  Comines,  ed. 
for  the  Societe  de  1'Histoire  de  France;  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Privy  Council,  ed.  Harris  Nicolas.] 

J.  T-T. 


MARGARET  OP  ANJOTJ  (1430-1482), 
queen  consort  of  Henry  VI,  was  born  on 
23  March  1430  (LECOY  DE  LA  MARCHE,  Le 
Roi  Rene,  i.  434).  The  place  of  her  birth 
is  not  quite  clear.  It  was  probably  Pont-a- 
Mousson  or  Nancy  (LALLEMENT,  Marguerite 
d' Anjou-Lorraine,  pp.  25-7).  She  was  the 
fourth  surviving  child  of  Ren6  of  Anjou  and 
his  wife  Isabella,  daughter  and  heiress  of 
Charles  II,  duke  of  Lorraine.  Rene  himself 
was  the  second  son  of  Louis  II,  duke  of  Anjou 
and  king  of  Naples,  and  of  his  wife  Yolande 
of  Aragon.  He  was  thus  the  great-grandson 
of  John  the  Good,  king  of  France.  His  sister 
Mary  was  the  wife  of  Charles  VII,  king  of 
France,  and  Rene  himself  was  a  close  friend 
of  his  brother-in-law  and  as  strong  a  partisan 
as  hi  s  weakness  allowed  of  the  royal  as  opposed 
to  the  Burgundian  party.  At  the  time  of 
Margaret's  birth  Rene  possessed  nothing  but 
the  little  county  of  Guise,  but  within  three 
months  he  succeeded  to  his  grand-uncle's  in- 
heritance of  the  duchy  of  Bar  and  the  mar- 
quisate  of  Pont-a-Mousson.  A  little  later, 
25  Jan.  1431,  the  death  of  Margaret's  ma- 
ternal grandfather,  Charles  II  of  Lorraine, 
gave  him  also  the  throne  of  that  duchy,  but 
on  2  July  Ren6  was  defeated  and  taken  pri- 
soner at  Bulgneville  by  the  rival  claimant, 
Antony  of  Vaudemont,  who  transferred  his 
prisoner  to  the  custody  of  Duke  Philip  of 
Burgundy  at  Dijon.  He  was  not  released, 
except  for  a  time  on  parole,  until  February 
1437.  But  during  his  imprisonment  Rene 
succeeded,  in  1434,  by  the  death  of  his  elder 
brother  Louis,  to  the  duchy  of  Anjou  and  to 
the  county  of  Provence.  In  February  1435 
Queen  Joanna  II  of  Naples  died,  leaving  him 
as  her  heir  to  contest  that  throne  with  Alfonso 
of  Aragon.  With  the  at  best  doubtful  pro- 
spects of  the  monarchy  of  Naples  went  the 
purely  titular  sovereignties  of  Hungary  and 
Jerusalem.  Rene  had  also  inherited  equally 
fantastic  claims  to  Majorca  and  Minorca. 

Her  father's  rapid  succession  to  estates, 
dignities,  and  claims  gave  some  political 
importance  even  to  the  infancy  of  Margaret. 
The  long  captivity  of  Rene  left  Margaret 
entirely  under  the  care  of  her  able  and 
high-spirited  mother,  Isabella  of  Lorraine, 
who  now  strove  to  govern  as  best  she  could 
the  duchies  of  Lorraine  and  Bar.  But  after 
1435  Isabella  went  to  Naples,  where  she 
exerted  herself,  with  no  small  measure  of 
success,  to  procure  her  husband's  recognition 
as  king.  Margaret  was  thereupon  transferred 
from  Nancy,  the  ordinary  home  of  her  infancy, 
to  Anjou,  now  governed  in  Rene's  name  by 
her  grandmother,  Yolande  of  Aragon,  under 
whose  charge  Margaret  apparently  remained 
until  Queen  Yolande's  death,  on  14  Nov.  1442, 


Margaret 


139 


Margaret 


at  Saumur  (ib.  i.  231).  During  these  years 
Margaret  mainly  resided  at  Saumur  and 
Angers.  In  1437  Rene,  on  his  release,  spent 
some  time  in  Anjou,  but  he  speedily  hurried 
off  to  Italy  to  consolidate  the  throne  acquired 
for  him  by  the  heroism  of  his  consort.  But 
the  same  year  that  saw  the  death  of  Yolande 
witnessed  the  final  discomfiture  of  the  An- 
gevin cause  in  Italy,  and  Rene  and  Isabella, 
abandoning  the  struggle,  returned  to  Pro- 
vence. For  the  rest  of  his  life  Rene  was 
merely  a  titular  king  of  Naples.  On  receiving 
the  news  of  his  mother's  death,  Rene  hurried 
to  Anj on,  where  he  arrived  in  June  1443.  For 
the  next  few  years  he  remained  for  the  most 
part  resident  at  Anjou,  generally  living  at 
Angers  Castle  with  his  wife  and  daughters. 
Anjou  therefore  continued  Margaret's  home 
until  she  attained  the  age  of  fourteen  (cf. 
LECOY,  Comptes  et  Memoriaux  du  Roi  Rene, 
p.  226). 

The  constant  fluctuations  of  Rene's  for- 
tunes are  well  indicated  by  the  long  series 
of  marriages  proposed  for  Margaret,  begin- 
ning almost  from  her  cradle.  In  February 
1433  Rene,  then  released  for  a  time  on 
parole,  agreed  at  Bohain  that  Margaret 
should  marry  a  son  of  the  Count  of  Saint- 
Pol  ;  but  the  agreement  came  to  nothing, 
and  Rene  was  subsequently  formally  released 
from  it.  In  1435  Philip  of  Burgundy,  Rene's 
captor,  urged  that  Margaret  should  be  wedded 
to  his  young  son,  the  Count  of  Charolais,  then 
a  boy  a  year  old,  but  afterwards  famous  as 
Charles  the  Bold.  She  was  to  bring  Bar  and 
Pont-a-Mousson  as  a  marriage  portion  to  her 
husband,  and  so  secure  the  direct  connection 
between  the  Low  Countries  and  Burgundy, 
which  was  so  important  an  object  of  Bur- 
gundian  policy.  But  Rene  preferred  to  remain 
in  prison  rather  than  give  up  his  inheritance. 
The  story  that  a  secret  article  in  the  treaty 
which  released  Ren6  in  1437  stipulated  that 
Margaret  should  marry  Henry  VI  of  England 
is,  on  the  face  of  it,  absurd,  though  accepted 
by  the  Count  of  Quatrebarbes,  the  editor  of 
Rene's  works  (GEuvres  du  Roi  Rene,  I.  xlii.), 
and  many  other  modern  writers  (cf.  LECOY, 
i.  127).  But  the  Burgundian  plan  for  an 
Angevin  alliance  was  still  pressed  forward. 
In  the  summer  of  1442  Philip  negotiated  with 
Isabella  for  the  marriage  of  Margaret  with  his 
kinsman  Charles,  count  of  Nevers.  On  4  Feb. 
1443  a  marriage  treaty  was  actually  signed 
at  Tarascon,  but  Charles  VII  opposed  the 
match,  and  it  was  abandoned  (G.  Du  FRESNE 
BE  BEATJCOTTRT,  Histoire  de  Charles  VII,  iii. 
260;  see  for  all  the  above  negotiations  LECOY, 
Le  Roi  Rene,  i.  104,  117,  127,  129,  231,  and 
the  authorities  quoted  by  him). 

More    tempting  prospects    for   Margaret 


were  now  offered  from  another  quarter. 
Since  1439  the  peace  party,  headed  by  Car- 
dinal Beaufort,  had  gained  a  decided  ascen- 
dency at  the  English  court,  and  had  sought 
to  marry  the  young  Henry  VI  to  a  French 
princess  as  the  best  way  of  procuring  the  tri- 
umph of  their  policy.  'But  their  first  efforts 
were  unsuccessful,  and  excited  the  suspicions 
of  the  French,  as  involving  a  renewal  of  the 
alliance  between  the  English  and  the  old 
feudal  party  in  France.  However,  the  Duke 
of  Orleans,  who  had  been  released  from  his 
English  prison  to  promote  such  a  plan,  now 
changed  his  policy.  After  the  failure  of 
the  Armagnac  marriage,  and  the  refusal  of 
Charles  VII  to  give  one  of  his  daughters  to 
Henry,  Orleans  seems  to  have  suggested  a 
marriage  between  Henry  and  Margaret  of 
Anjou.  The  idea  was  warmly  taken  up  by 
Henry  himself  and  by  the  Beaufort  party, 
though  violently  opposed  by  Humphrey,  duke 
of  Gloucester  [q.  v.],  and  the  advocates  of  a 
spirited  foreign  policy.  In  February  1444 
William  de  la  Pole,  earl  of  Suffolk  [q.  v.], 
was  sent  to  treat  for  a  truce  with '  our  uncle  of 
France.'  He  had  further  instructions  to  ne- 
gotiate the  Angevin  marriage.  Charles  VII 
now  held  his  court  at  Tours,  whither  King 
Ren6  came  from  Angers,  and  gave  his  con- 
sent to  the  sacrifice  of  his  daughter  in  the 
interests  of  the  French  nation  and  throne. 
Suffolk  was  welcomed  on  his  arrival  at 
Tours  by  Rene,  and  the  negotiations  both  for 
the  marriage  and  truce  proceeded  quickly 
and  smoothly.  Early  in  May  Margaret,  who 
had  remained  behind  at  Angers,  was  brought 
by  Queen  Isabella  to  meet  the  English  am- 
bassadors. She  was  lodged  with  her  father 
and  mother  at  the  abbey  of  Beaumont-les- 
Tours.  On  22  May  it  was  decided  to  con- 
clude a  truce  and  the  marriage  of  Margaret. 
On  24  May  the  solemn  betrothal  of  Mar- 
garet and  Henry  was  celebrated  in  the  church 
of  St.  Martin.  The  papal  legate,  Peter  de 
Monte,  bishop  of  Brescia,  officiated,  and  Suf- 
folk stood  proxy  for  the  absent  bridegroom. 
The  king  of  France  took  a  prominent  part  in 
the  ceremony,  which  was  carried  out  with 
great  pomp  and  stateliness.  It  terminated 
with  a  great  feast  at  St.  Julian's  Abbey, 
where  Margaret  was  treated  with  the  respect 
due  to  a  queen  of  England,  and  received  the 
same  honours  as  her  aunt  the  French  queen. 
Strange  shows  were  exhibited,  including 
giants  with  trees  in  their  hands,  and  men- 
at-arms,  mounted  on  camels,  and  charging 
each  other  with  lances.  A  great  ball  termi- 
nated the  festivities,  and  Margaret  returned 
to  Angers  (LECOY,  i.  231-3,  ii.  254-7 ;  VALLET 
DE  VIRIVTLLE,  Charles  VII,  ii.  4£0-4 ;  STE- 
VENSON, Wars  of  English  in  France,  n.  xxxvi- 


Margaret 


140 


Margaret 


i; 


xxxviii).  On  28  May  the  truce  of  Tours  was 
signed,  to  last  for  nearly  two  years,  between 
England  and  France  and  their  respective 
allies,  among  whom  King  Rene  was  included 
(CosNEAU,  Les  Grands  Traites  de  la  Guerre 
de  Cent  Ans,  pp.  152-71). 

Various  difficulties  put  off  the  actual  cele- 
bration of  Margaret's  marriage.  Her  father 
went  to  war  against  the  city  of  Metz,  and 
was  aided  by  Charles  VII.  Financial  diffi- 
culties delayed  until  December  the  despatch 
of  the  magnificent  embassy  which,  with  Suf- 
folk, now  a  marquis,  at  its  head,  was  destined 
to  fetch  Margaret  to  England.  Suffolk,  on 
reaching  Lorraine,  found  Rene",  with  his  guest 
King  Charles,  intent  upon  the  reduction  of 
Metz.  The  further  delay  that  ensued  suggested 
both  to  contemporaries  and  to  later  writers 
that  fresh  difficulties  had  arisen.  It  was  be- 
lieved in  England  that  Charles  and  Ren6 
sought  to  impose  fresh  conditions  on  Suffolk, 
and  that  the  English  ambassador,  apprehen- 
sive of  the  failure  of  the  marriage  treaty, 
was  at  last  forced  into  accepting  the  French 
roposal  that  Le  Mans  and  the  other  towns 
eld  by  the  English  in  Maine  should  be  sur- 
rendered to  Charles,  the  titular  count  of 
Maine,  and  Rene's  younger  brother.  The 
story  is  found  in  Gascoigne's  '  Theological 
Dictionary'  (Loci  e  libro  Veritatum,  pp.  190, 
204,  219,  ed.  J.  E.  T.  Rogers)  and  in  the 
*  Chronicle '  of  Berry  king-at-arms  (GoDE- 
FROY,  Charles  VII,  p.  430),  and  has  been 
generally  in  some  form  accepted  by  English 
writers,'  including  Bishop  Stubbs,  Mr.  J. 
Gairdner,  and  Sir  James  Ramsay  (Hist,  of 
England,  1399-1485,  ii.  62),  who  adduces 
some  rather  inconclusive  evidence  in  support 
of  it.  The  story  seems  mere  gossip,  and  was 
perhaps  based  upon  an  article  of  Suffolk's  im- 
peachment. There  is  not  a  scrap  of  evidence 
that  Suffolk  made  even  a  verbal  promise,  and 
none  that  anything  treacherous  was  contem- 
plated (DE  BEATJCOURT,  Hist,  de  Charles  VII, 
iv.  167-8).  Margaret,  however,  was  carefully 
kept  in  the  background,  and  may  even,  as  has 
been  suggested,  have  been  hidden  away  in 
Touraine  (RAMSAY,  ii.  62)  while  Suffolk 'was 
conducting  the  final  negotiations  at  Nancy. 
She  only  reached  Nancy  early  in  February 
(BEAUCOURT,  iv.  91 ;  cf.  CALMET,  Hist,  de 
Lorraine,  Preuves,  vol.  iii.  col.  ccc.  pp.  ii-iii). 
At  the  end  of  the  same  month  Metz  made  its 
submission  to  the  two  kings,  and  the  French 
and  Angevin  courts  returned  to  Nancy  to 
a  series  of  gorgeous  festivities.  Early  in 
March  the  proxy  marriage  was  performed 
at  Nancy  by  the  bishop  of  Toul,  Louis  de 
Heraucourt.  Eight  days  of  jousts,  feasts, 
balls,  and  revelry  celebrated  the  auspicious 
occasion.  The  marriage  treaty  was  not 


finally  engrossed  until  after  Easter,  when 
the  court  had  quitted  Nancy  for  Chalons. 
By  it  Margaret  took  as  her  only  marriage 
portion  to  her  husband  the  shadowy  rights 
which  Ren6  had  inherited  from  his  mother  to 
the  kingdom  of  Majorca  and  Minorca,  and  she 
renounced  all  her  claims  to  the  rest  of  her 
father's  heritage.  Margaret's  real  present  to 
her  husband  was  peace  and  alliance  with 
France. 

Margaret,  escorted  by  Suffolk  and  a  very 
numerous  and  brilliant  following,  was  accom- 
panied by  her  uncle,  Charles  VII,  for  the  first 
two  leagues  out  of  Nancy,  and  she  took  leave 
of  him  in  tears  (BERRY  ROY  D'ARMES,  p.  426). 
Rene"  himself  accompanied  Margaret  as  far  as 
Bar-le-Duc,  and  her  brother  John,  duke  of 
Calabria,  as  far  as  Paris,  which  she  reached  on 
15  March.  On  the  16th  she  was  received  with 
royal  state  at  Notre-Dame  in  Paris.  On 
17  March  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  the  real  author 
of  the  match,  escorted  her  to  the  English  fron- 
tier, which  she  entered  at  Poissy  (MATJPOINT, 
1  Journal  Parisien/  Memoires  de  la  Societe  de 
VHuttoire  de  Paris,  iv.  32).  There  Richard, 
duke  of  York,  governor  of  Normandy,  received 
her  under  his  care.  She  was  conveyed  by 
water  down  the  Seine  from  Mantes  to  Rouen, 
where  on  22  March  a  state  entry  into  the 
Norman  capital  was  celebrated.  But  Mar- 
garet did  not  appear  in  the  procession,  and 
the  Countess  of  Salisbury,  dressed  in  the 

Sieen's  robes,  acted  her  part  (MATHIEU 
'ESCOUCHY,  i.  89).  She  was  perhaps  ill, 
a  fact  which  probably  accounts  for  a  delay 
of  nearly  a  fortnight  before  she  was  able  to 
cross  the  Channel.  She  sailed  from  Harfleur 
in  the  cog  John  of  Cherbourg,  arriving  on 
9  April  at  Portsmouth,  l  sick  of  the  labour 
and  indisposition  of  the  sea,  by  the  occasion 
of  which  the  pokkes  been  broken  out  upon 
her'  (Proceedings  of  Privy  Council,  vi.  xvi). 
The  disease  can  hardly,  however,  have  been 
small-pox,  as  on  14  April  she  was  well  enough 
to  join  the  king  at  Southampton  (  Wars  of 
English  in  France,  i.  449).  On  23  April 
Bishop  Ayscough  of  Salisbury  repeated  the 
marriage  service  at  Tichfield  Abbey.  On 
28  May  Margaret  solemnly  entered  London 
(GREGORY,  Chronicle,  p.  186),  passing  under 
a  device  representing  Peace  and  Plenty  set 
up  on  London  Bridge,  and  welcomed  even  by 
Humphrey  of  Gloucester,  the  most  violent 
opponent  of  the  French  marriage.  On  30  May 
she  was  crowned  in  Westminster  Abbey  by 
Archbishop  Stafford.  Three  days  of  tourna- 
ments brought  the  long  festivities  to  a  close 
(WYRCESTER,  p.  764).  Parliament  soon  con- 
ferred on  Margaret  a  jointure  of  2,000/.  a  year 
in  land  and  4,666/.  13-5.  £d.  a  year  in  money 
(Rot.  Parl.  v.  118-20). 


Margaret 


141 


Margaret 


Margaret  was  just  fifteen  when  she  ar- 
rived in  England.  She  was  a  good-looking, 
well-grown  ('  specie  et  forma  prsestans,'  BA- 
SIN, i.  156),  and  precocious  girl,  inheriting 
fully  the  virile  qualities  of  her  mother  and 
grandmother,  and  also,  as  events  soon  showed, 
both  the  ability  and  savagery  which  belonged 
to  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  younger 
house  of  Anjou.  She  was  well  brought  up, 
and  inherited  something  of  her  father's  lite- 
rary tastes.  She  was  a  '  devout  pilgrim  to 
the  shrine  of  Boccaccio  '  (CHASTELLAIN,  vii. 
100,  ed.  Kervyn  de  Lettenhove),  delighting 
in  her  youth  in  romances  of  chivalry,  and 
seeking  consolation  in  her  exile  and  misfor- 
tunes from  the  sympathetic  pen  of  Chastellain. 
Talbot,  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  presented  her 
with  a  gorgeously  illuminated  volume  of 
French  romances,  that  '  after  she  had  learnt 
English  she  might  not  forget  her  mother- 
tongue  '  (SHAW,  Dresses,  fyc.,  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  ii.  49).  The  manuscript  is  now  in  the 
British  Museum  (Royal  MS.  15  E.  vi.)  She 
was  also  a  keen  lover  of  the  chase,  constantly 
ordering  that  the  game  in  her  forests  should 
be  strictly  preserved  for  her  own  use,  and 
instructing  a  cunning  trainer  of  hounds  '  to 
make  two  bloodhounds  for  our  use  '  (Letters 
of  Margaret  of  Anjou,  90,  100,  106,  141, 
Camden  Soc.)  The  popular  traditions  which 
assign  to  her  a  leading  part  in  the  events  of 
the  first  few  years  succeeding  her  marriage 
are  neither  likely  in  themselves  nor  verified 
by  contemporary  authority.  She  came  to 
England  without  political  experience.  But 
she  soon  learned  who  were  her  friends,  and 
identified  herself  with  the  Beaufort-Suffolk 
party,  recognising  in  Suffolk  the  true  nego- 
tiator of  the  match,  and  being  attached  both 
to  him  and  to  his  wife,  Chaucer's  grand- 
daughter, by  strong  personal  ties.  Unluckily 
for  her  and  for  the  nation,  she  never  got 
beyond  the  partisan's  view  of  her  position 
(see  COMINES,  Memoires,  ii.  280-1,  ed.  Du- 
pont).  A  stranger  to  the  customs  and  in- 
terests of  her  adopted  country,  she  never 
learned  to  play  the  part  of  a  mediator,  or  to 
raise  the  crown  above  the  fierce  faction  fight 
that  constantly  raged  round  Henry's  court. 
In  identifying  her  husband  completely  with 
the  one  faction,  she  almost  forced  the  rival 
party  into  opposition  to  the  king  and  to  the 
dynasty,  which  lived  only  to  ratify  the  will 
of  a  rival  faction.  Nor  were  Margaret's 
strong,  if  natural  French  sympathies,  less  in- 
jurious to  herself  and  to  her  husband's  cause. 

To  procure  the  prolongation  of  the  truce 
with  France  was  the  first  object  of  the  Eng- 
lish government  after  her  arrival  in  England. 
Her  first  well-marked  political  acts  were  de- 
voted to  this  same  object.  A  great  French 


embassy  sent  to  England  in  July  1445  agreed 
to  a  short  renewal  of  the  truce,  and  to  a  per- 
sonal meeting  between  Henry  and  Charles ; 
but  immediately  afterwards  a  second  French 
embassy,  to  which  Ren6  also  gave  letters  of 
procuration,  urged  the  surrender  of  the  Eng- 
lish possessions  in  Maine  to  Rent's  brother 
Charles.  '  In  this  matter,'  Margaret  wrote 
to  Ren6,  '  we  will  do  your  pleasure  as  much 
as  lies  in  our  power,  as  we  have  always  done 
already '  (STEVENSON,  i.  164).  Her  entreaties 
proved  successful.  On  22  Dec.  Henry  pledged 
himself  in  writing  to  the  surrender  of  Le  Mans 
(ib.  ii.  639-42).  But  the  weakness  and  hesi- 
tating policy  of  the  English  government  pre- 
vented the  French  from  getting  possession  of 
Le  Mans  before  1448. 

Margaret  was  present  at  the  Bury  St.  Ed- 
munds parliament  of  1447,  when  Duke  Hum- 
phrey came  to  a  tragic  end,  but  nothing  is 
more  gratuitous  than  the  charge  sometimes 
brought  against  her  of  having  any  share  in 
his  death ;  though  doubtless  she  rejoiced  in 
getting  rid  of  an  enemy,  and  she  showed 
some  greediness  in  appropriating  part  of  his 
estates  on  behalf  of  her  jointure  on  the  very 
day  succeeding  his  decease  (RAMSAY,  ii.  77  ; 
F&dera,  xi.  155  ;  Rot.  Parl.  v.  133).  Suf- 
folk's fall  in  1449  was  a  great  blow  to  her. 
She  fully  shared  the  unpopularity  of  the  un- 
successful minister.  The  wildest  libels  were 
circulated  about  her.  It  was  rumoured  abroad 
that  she  was  a  bastard  and  no  true  daughter 
of  the  king  of  Sicily  (MATHIETJ  D'EscoiiCHY, 
i.  303-4).  The  literature  of  the  next  century 
suggests  that  Margaret  had  improper  rela- 
tions with  Suffolk ;  but  this  is  absurd.  Suffolk 
was  an  elderly  man,  and  his  wife  was  very 
friendly  with  Margaret  during  his  life  and 
after  his  death.  Margaret  now  transferred  to 
Somerset  the  confidence  which  she  had  for- 
merly felt  for  Suffolk.  But  the  loss  of  Nor- 
mandy, quickly  followed  by  that  of  Guienne, 
soon  involved  Somerset  in  as  deep  an  odium 
as  that  Suffolk  had  incurred.  It  also  strongly 
affected  Margaret's  position.  She  came  as 
the  representative  of  the  policy  of  peace  with 
France,  but  that  policy  had  been  so  badly 
carried  out  that  England  was  tricked  out  of 
her  hard-won  dominions  beyond  sea. 

The  leaders  of  the  contending  factions 
were  now  Richard,  duke  of  York,  who  had 
popularfavour  on  his  side,  and  Edmund,  duke 
of  Somerset,  who  was  popularly  discredited. 
Margaret's  constant  advocacy  of  Somerset's 
faction  drove  York  to  violent  courses  almost 
in  his  own  despite.  When  in  1450  Somerset 
was  thrown  into  prison,  he  was  released  by 
Margaret's  agency,  and  again  made  chief  of 
the  council.  When  York  procured  his  second 
imprisonment,  Margaret  visited  him  in  the 


Margaret 


142 


Margaret 


Tower,  and  assured  him  of  her  continued 
favour  (WATTRIN,  Chroniques,  1447-71,  pp. 
264-5). 

Margaret  was  now  beginning  to  take  an 
active  part,  not  only  in  general  policy,  but 
in  the  details  of  administration.  She  became 
an  active  administrator  of  her  own  estates,  a 
good  friend  to  her  servants  and  dependents, 
but  a  hearty  foe  to  those  whom  she  disliked. 
Her  private  correspondence  shows  her  eager 
for  favours,  greedy  and  importunate  in  her 
requests,  unscrupulous  in  pushing  her  friends' 
interests,  and  an  unblushing  '  maintainer,' 
constantly  interfering  with  the  course  of 
private  justice.  She  was  an  indefatigable 
match-maker,  and  seldom  ceased  meddling 
with  the  private  affairs  of  the  gentry  (Letters 
of  Margaret  ofAnjou,  Cam  den  Soc. ;  KAMSAY, 
ii.  128, 141 ;  Paston  Letters,  i.  134,  254,  305, 
ed.  Gairdner).  Poor  and  greedy,  she  early 
obtained  an  unlimited  power  of  evading  the 
customs  duties  and  the  staple  regulations  by 
a  license  to  export  wool  and  tin  whithersoever 
she  pleased  (RAMSAY,  ii.  90). 

A  more  pleasing  sign  of  Margaret's  activity 
at  this  time  was  her  foundation  of  Queens' 
College,  Cambridge.  The  real  founder  of  this 
house  was  Andrew  Doket  [q.  v.J,  rector  of  St. 
Botolph's,  Cambridge,  who  had  obtained  in 

1446  a  charter  for  the  establ  ishment  of  a  small 
college,  called  St.  Bernard's  College,  of  which 
he  himself  was  to  be  president.   But  he  after- 
wards enlarged  his  site  and  his  plans,  and  in 

1447  persuaded  the  queen,  who  was  probably 
anxious  to  imitate   her   husband's   greater 
foundation  of  King's  College,  to  interest  her- 
self in  the  work.    She  petitioned  her  husband 
to  grant  a  new  charter,  and,  as  no  college  in 
Cambridge  had  been  founded  by  any  queen, 
she  begged  that  it  might  be  called  Queen's 
College,  of  St.  Mary  and  St.  Bernard.     The 
prayer  was  granted,  and  in  1448  a  new  charter 
of  foundation  was  issued.     The  whole  of  the 
endowment,  however,  seems  to  have  been 
contributed  by  Doket.    On  15  April  1448  her 
chamberlain,  Sir  J.  Wenlock,  laid  the  first 
stone  of  the  chapel,  which  was  opened  for 
worship  in  1464  (SEARLE,  History  of  Queens' 
College,  Cambridge,  Cambridge  Antiquarian 
Soc.  8vo  ser.  No.  ix. ;  WILLIS  and  CLARK, 
Architectural  History  of  Cambridge).    After 
Margaret's  fall  the  college  fell  into  great  diffi- 
culties, but  Doket  finally  persuaded  Elizabeth 
Wydville,  the  queen  of  Edward  IV,  to  re- 
found  the  house.     The  course  of  events  gave 
Margaret  a  new  importance.   In  August  1453 
Henry  VI  fell  into  a  condition  of  complete 
prostration  and  insanity.     On  13  Oct.  Mar- 
garet gave  birth  to  her  only  son,  after  more 
than  eight  years  of  barrenness.     The  king's 
illness  put  an  end  to  the  old  state  of  confusion, 


during  which  Margaret  and  Somerset  had  tried 
to  rule  through  his  name.  A  regency  was  now 
necessary.  F«p  this  position  Margaret  her- 
self was  a  claimant.  In  January  1454  it  was 
known  that  '  the  queen  hath  made  a  bill  of 
five  articles,  whereof  the  first  is  that  she  de- 
sireth  to  have  the  whole  rule  of  this  land ' 
(ib.  i.  265).  But  public  feeling  was  strongly 
against  her. 

Moreover,  it  is  right  a  great  abusion 
A  woman  of  a  land  to  be  a  regent. 

(Pol.  Poems,  ii.  268,  Rolls  Ser.) 

On  27  March  parliament  appointed  York  pro- 
tector of  the  realm,  and  the  personal  rivalry 
between  York  and  Margaret  was  intensified. 
The  birth  of  her  son  had  deprived  him  of  any 
hopes  of  a  peaceful  succession  to  the  throne 
on  Henry's  death,  while  it  inspired  her  with 
a  new  and  fiercer  zeal  on  behalf  of  her  family 
interests.  Henceforth  she  stood  forward  as 
the  great  champion  of  her  husband's  cause. 
The  Yorkists  did  not  hesitate  to  impute  to 
her  the  foulest  vices.  At  home  and  abroad  it 
was  believed  that  the  young  Prince  Edward 
was  no  son  of  King  Henry's  (Chron.  Davies, 
pp.  79,  92 ;  BASIN,  i.  299 ;  CHASTELLAIN,  v. 
464). 

The  recovery  of  Henry  VI  in  January 
1455  put  an  end  to  York's  protectorate. 
Somerset  was  released  from  the  Tower,  and 
Margaret  again  made  a  great  effort  to  crush 
her  rival.  York  accordingly  took  arms.  His 
victory  at  St.  Albans  was  marked  by  the 
death  of  Somerset,  and  soon  followed  by  a 
return  of  the  king's  malady.  York  was  now 
again  protector,  but  early  in  1456  Henry 
was  again  restored  to  health,  and,  anxious 
for  peace  and  reconciliation,  proposed  to  con- 
tinue York  as  his  chief  councillor.  But 
Margaret  strongly  opposed  this  weakness. 
'  The  queen/  wrote  one  of  the  Paston  cor- 
respondents, *  is  a  great  and  strong  laboured 
woman,  for  she  spareth  no  pain  to  sue  her 
things  to  an  intent  and  conclusion  to  her 
power'  (Paston  Letters,  i.  378).  She  ob- 
tained her  way  in  putting  an  end  to  the 
protectorship,  but  she  did  not  succeed  in  driv- 
ing York  and  his  friends  from  the  administra- 
tion. Profoundly  disgusted  at  her  husband's 
compliance,  she  withdrew  from  London, 
leaving  Henry  in  York's  hands.  She  kept 
herself  with  her  son  at  a  distance  from  her 
husband,  spending  part  of  April  and  May, 
for  example,  at  Tutbury  (ib.  i.  386-7).  At 
the  end  of  May  she  visited  her  son  Edward's 
earldom  of  Chester  (ib.  i.  392).  She  no  doubt 
busied  herself  with  preparations  for  a  new 
attack  on  York.  In  August  she  was  joined 
by  Henry  in  the  midlands,  and  both  spent 
most  of  October  at  Coventry,  where  a  great 


Margaret 


143 


Margaret 


council  was  held,  in  which  Margaret  pro- 
cured the  removal  of  the  Bourchiers  from 
the  ministry,  but  failed  to  openly  assail  their 
patron,  the  duke.  A  hollow  reconciliation 
was  patched  up,  and  York  left  Coventry  '  in 
right  good  conceit  with  the  king,  but  not  in 
great  conceit  with  the  queen '  (ib.  i.  408).  . 
Next  year  he  was  sent  out  of  the  way  as  | 
lieutenant  of  Ireland.  Margaret  remained  ' 
mainly  in  the  midlands,  fearing,  plainly,  to 
approach  the  Yorkist  city  of  London.  To 
combine  the  Scots  with  the  Lancastrians  she 
urged  the  marriage  of  the  young  Duke  of 
Somerset  and  his  brother  to  two  daughters 
of  the  King  of  Scots  (MATHIEU  D'EscouciiY, 
ii.  352-4). 

In  1458  there  was  a  great  reconciliation 
of  parties.  On  25  March  the  Duke  of  York 
led  the  queen  to  a  service  of  thanksgiving  at 
St.  Paul's.  But  Margaret  at  once  renewed 
her  intrigues.  After  seeking  in  vain  to  drive 
Warwick  from  the  governorship  of  Calais, 
she  again  withdrew  from  the  capital.  She 
sought  to  stir  up  the  turbulent  and  daring 
Cheshire  men  to  espouse  her  cause  with  the 
same  fierce  zeal  with  which  their  grand- 
fathers had  fought  for  Richard  II  (Chron. 
Davies,  p.  79).  In  the  summer  of  1459  both 
parties  were  again  in  arms.  Henry's  march 
on  Ludlow  was  followed  by  the  dispersal  of 
the  Yorkists.  In  November  the  Coventry 
parliament  gratified  the  queen's  vindictive- 
ness  by  the  wholesale  proscription  of  the 
Yorkist  leaders.  By  ordering  that  the  re- 
venues of  Cornwall  should  be  paid  hence- 
forth directly  to  the  prince,  it  practically  in- 
creased the  funds  which  were  at  Margaret's 
unfettered  disposal  (RAMSAY,  ii.  219;  Rot. 
ParL  v.  356-62).  Now,  if  not  earlier,  Mar- 
garet made  a  close  alliance  with  her  old 
friend  Breze,  the  seneschal  of  Normandy,  the 
communications  being  carried  on  through  a 
confidential  agent  named  Doucereau.  '  If 
those  with  her,'  wrote  Breze  to  Charles  VII 
in  January  1461,  'knew  of  her  intention,  and 
what  she  has  done,  they  would  j  oin  themselves 
with  the  other  party  and  put  her  to  death ' 
(Letter  of  Brez6  quoted  in  BASIN,  iv.  358-60, 
ed.  Quicherat ;  cf.  BEATJCOURT,  vi.  288).  There 
could  be  no  more  damning  proof  of  her  trea- 
sonable connection  with  the  foreigner. 

In  1460  the  pendulum  swung  round.  The 
Yorkist  invasion  of  Kent  was  followed  by  the 
battle  of  Northampton,  the  captivity  of  the 
king,  the  Duke  of  York's  claim  to  the  crown, 
and  the  compromise  devised  by  the  lords 
that  Henry  should  reign  for  life,  while  York 
was  recognised  as  his  successor.  York,  now 
proclaimed  protector,  ruled  in  Henry's  name. 
The  king's  weak  abandonment  of  his  son's 
rights  seemed  in  a  way  to  justify  the  scur- 


rilous Yorkist  ballads  that  Edward  was  a 
'false  heir/  born  of  (  false  wedlock'  (Chron. 
Davies,  pp.  91-4  ;  cf.  CHASTELLAIN,  v.  464; 
BASIN,  i.  299). 

Margaret  had  not  shared  her  husband's 
captivity.  In  June  Henry  had  taken  an 
affectionate  farewell  of  her  at  Coventry,  and 
had  sent  her  with  the  prince  to  Eccleshall  in 
Staffordshire,  while  he  marched  forth  to  de- 
feat and  captivity  at  Northampton.  On  the 
news  of  the  fatal  battle,  Margaret  fled  with 
Edward  from  Eccleshall  into  Cheshire.  But 
her  hopes  of  raising  an  army  there  were 
signally  disappointed.  Near  Malpas  she  was 
almost  captured  by  John  Cleger,  a  servant  of 
Lord  Stanley's.  Her  own  followers  robbed 
her  of  her  goods  and  jewels  (WYRCESTEE,  p. 
773).  At  last  a  boy  of  fourteen,  John  Combe 
of  Amesbury  (GREGORY,  p.  209),  took  Mar- 
garet and  Edward  away  from  danger,  all  three 
riding  away  on  the  same  horse  while  the 
thieves  were  quarrelling  over  their  booty. 
After  a  long  journey  over  the  moors  and 
mountains  of  Wales,  the  queen  and  the 
prince  at  last  found  a  safe  refuge  within  the 
walls  of  Harlech  Castle.  There  is  no  sufficient 
evidence  to  warrant  Sir  James  Ramsay  (ii. 
236)  in  placing  here  the  well-known  incident 
of  the  robber.  The  only  authority  for  the 
story,  Chastellam,  distinctly  assigns  it  to  a 
later  date. 

The  king's  half-brothers  upheld  his  cause 
in  Wales.  On  the  capture  of  Denbigh  by 
Jasper  Tudor,  Margaret  made  her  way 
thither,  where  she  was  joined  by  the  Duke 
of  Exeter  and  other  leaders  of  her  party. 
She  was  of  no  mind  to  accept  the  surrender 
of  her  son's  rights,  and  strove  to  continue 
the  war.  The  Lancastrian  lords  took  up 
arms  in  the  north.  Margaret  and  Edward 
took  ship  from  Wales  to  Scotland.  She  was 
so  poor  that  she  was  dependent  for  her  ex- 
penses on  the  Scottish  government.  James  II 
was  just  slain,  but  the  regent,  Mary  of 
Gelderland,  treated  her  kindly  and  enter- 
tained her  in  January  1461  for  ten  or  twelve 
days  at  Lincluden  Abbey.  She  offered  to 
marry  Edward,  now  seven  years  old,  to 
Mary,  sister  of  James  III,  in  return  for 
Scottish  help.  But  Mary  of  Gelderland 
also  insisted  on  the  surrender  of  Berwick. 
Margaret,  with  her  usual  contemptuous  and 
ignorant  disregard  of  English  feeling,  did 
not  hesitate  to  make  the  sacrifice.  On  5  Jan. 
a  formal  treaty  was  signed  (BASIN,  iv.  357- 
358).  She  also  resumed  her  old  compromising 
dealings  with  the  faithful  Breze  (ib.  iv.  358- 
360).  She  thus  obtained  a  Scots  contingent, 
or  the  prospect  of  one ;  but  her  relations  with 
the  national  enemies  made  her  prospects  in 
England  almost  hopeless. 


Margaret 


144 


Margaret 


Meanwhile  the  battle  of  Wakefield  had 
been  won,  and  York  slain  on  the  field.  As 
Margaret  was  in  Scotland,  the  stories  of 
her  inhuman  treatment  of  York's  remains, 
told  by  later  writers,  are  obvious  fictions. 
So  much  was  she  identified  with  her  party 
that  even  well-informed  foreign  writers  like 
Waurin  believe  her  to  have  been  present  in 
the  field  (Chroniques,  1447-71,  p.  325).  It 
was  not  until  some  time  after  the  battle 
that  the  news  of  the  victory  encouraged 
Margaret  to  join  her  victorious  partisans. 
On  20  Jan.  1461  she  was  at  York,  where 
her  first  care  was  to  pledge  the  Lancastrian 
lords  to  use  their  influence  upon  Henry  to 
persuade  him  to  accept  the  dishonourable 
convention  of  Lincluden  (BASIN,  iv.  357-8). 
The  march  to  London  was  then  begun.  A 
motley  crew  of  Scots,  Welsh,  and  wild  north- 
erners followed  the  queen  to  the  south.  Every 
step  of  their  progress  was  marked  with  plunder 
and  devastation.  It  was  believed  that  Mar- 
garet had  promised  to  give  up  to  her  northern 
allies  the  whole  of  the  south  country  as  their 
spoil.  An  enthusiastic  army  of  Londoners 
marched  out  under  Warwick  to  withstand  her 
progress.  King  Henry  accompanied  the  army. 
On  17  Feb.  the  second  battle  of  St.  Albans  was 
fought.  Warwick's  blundering  tactics  gave 
the  northerners  an  easy  victory.  The  king 
was  left  behind  in  the  confusion,  and  taken 
to  Lord  Clifford's  tent,  where  Margaret  and 
Edward  met  him.  Margaret  brutally  made 
the  little  prince  president  of  the  court  which 
condemned  to  immediate  execution  Bonville 
and  Sir  Thomas  Kyriel.  '  Fair  son,'  she  said, 
'  what  death  shall  these  two  knights  die  ?  ' 
and  the  prince  replied  that  their  heads  should 
be  cut  off  (WATJRIN,  p.  330).  But  the  wild 
host  of  the  victors  was  so  little  under  con- 
trol that  even  Margaret,  with  all  her  reck- 
lessness, hesitated  as  to  letting  it  loose  on 
the  wealth  of  the  capital.  She  lost  her  best 
chance  of  ultimate  success  when,  after  tarry- 
ing eight  days  at  St.  Albans,  she  returned 
to  Dunstable,  whence  she  again  marched 
her  army  to  the  north  (WYRCESTEK,  p.  776). 
This  false  move  allowed  of  the  junction  of 
Warwick  with  Edward,  the  new  duke  of 
York,  fresh  from  his  victory  at  Mortimer's 
Cross.  On  4  March  1461  the  Duke  of  York 
assumed  the  English  throne  as  Edward  IV, 
thus  ignoring  the  compromise  which  the 
Lancastrians  themselves  had  broken,  and 
basing  his  claim  upon  his  legitimist  royalist 
descent.  Margaret  was  now  forced  to  re- 
treat back  into  Yorkshire,  closely  followed 
by  the  new  king.  She  was  with  her  hus- 
band at  York  during  the  decisive  day  of 
Towton,  after  which  she  retreated  with 
Henry  to  Scotland,  surrendering  Berwick  to 


avoid  its  falling  into  Yorkist  hands.  This 
act  of  treason  and  the  misconduct  of  her 
troops  figure  among  the  reasons  of  her  at- 
tainder by  the  first  parliament  of  Edward  IV, 
which  describes  her  as  '  Margaret,  late  called 
queen  of  England  '  (Rot.  Parl.  v.  476,  479). 
In  Scotland  Margaret  was  entertained  first 
at  Linlithgow  and  afterwards  at  the  Black 
Friars  Convent  at  Edinburgh.  She  found  the 
Scots  kingdom  still  distracted  by  factions. 
Mary  of  Gelderland,  the  regent,  was  not 
unfriendly,  but  she  was  a  niece  of  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy,  who  was  anxious  to  keep  on 
good  terms  with  Edward  IV,  and  sent  the 
lord  of  Gruthuse,  a  powerful  Flemish  baron, 
to  persuade  Mary  to  abandon  the  alliance. 
But  Bishop  Kennedy  of  St.  Andrews  was 
sent  back  to  Scotland  by  Charles  VII  to 
keep  the  party  of  the  French  interests  in  de- 
votion to  Lancaster,  while  Edward  himself 
incited  the  highlanders  against  his  enemies  in 
the  south.  Margaret  meanwhile  concluded  an 
indenture  with  the  powerful  Earl  of  Angus, 
who  was  to  receive  an  English  dukedom  and 
a  great  estate  in  return  for  his  assistance. 
'  I  heard,'  wrote  one  of  the  Paston  corre- 
spondents, 'that  these  appointments  were 
taken  by  the  young  lords  of  Scotland,  but 
not  by  the  old '  (Paston  Letters,  ii.  111). 

Margaret's  main  reliance  was  still  on 
France,  whither  she  despatched  Somerset  to 
seek  for  assistance.  But  Charles  VII  was 
now  dead,  and  his  son,  Louis  XI,  was  hardly 
yet  in  a  position  to  give  free  rein  to  his  desire 
to  help  his  cousin  (ib.  ii.  45-6).  Nothing, 
therefore,  of  moment  occurred,  and  Margaret, 
impatient  of  delay,  left  her  husband  in  Scot- 
land, and,  embarking  at  Kirkcudbright,  ar- 
rived in  Brittany  on  16  April  1462.  She  had 
pawned  her  plate  in  Scotland,  and  was  now 
forced  to  borrow  from  the  Queen  of  Scots 
the  money  to  pay  for  her  journey.  She  was 
well  received  by  the  Duke  of  Brittany,  and 
then  passed  on  through  Anjou  and  Touraine. 
Her  father  borrowed  eight  thousand  florins  to 
meet '  the  great  and  sumptuous  expenses  of 
her  coming'  (LECOY, i.  345;  cf.  WYRCESTER, 
p.  780),  and  urged  her  claims  on  Louis. 
Margaret  herself  had  interviews  with  Louis 
at  Chinon,  Tours,  and  Rouen.  In  June  1462 
Margaret  made  a  formal  treaty  with  him  by 
which  she  received  twenty  thousand  francs 
in  return  for  a  conditional  mortgage  of  Calais 
(LECor,  i.  343).  There  was  a  rumour  in  Eng- 
land that  Margaret  was  at  Boulogne  '  with 
much  silver  to  pay  the  soldiers/  and  that 
the  Calais  garrison  was  wavering  in  its  alle- 
giance to  Edward  (Paston  Letters,  ii.  118). 
Louis  raised  '  ban  and  arriere  ban.'  There 
was  much  talk  of  a  siege  of  Calais,  and  Ed- 
ward IV  accused  Margaret  of  a  plot  to  make 


Margaret 


Margaret 


her  uncle  Charles  of  Maine  ruler  of  England 
(HALLIWELL,  Letters  of  Kings  of  England,  i. 
127).  But  the  French  king  contented  him- 
self with  much  less  decisive  measures.  He, 
however,  consented  to  despatch  a  small  force, 
variously  estimated  as  between  eight  hundred 
and  two  thousand  men,  to  assist  Margaret  in 
a  new  attack  on  England.  He  appointed  as 
leader  of  these  troops  her  old  friend  Breze, 
now  in  disgrace  at  court. 

Early  in  the  autumn  Margaret  and  Breze 
left  Normandy,  and,  escaping  the  Yorkist 
cruisers,  reached  Scotland  in  safety.  They 
were  there  joined  by  King  Henry,  and  late 
in  October  invaded  Northumberland,  where 
they  captured  Bamburgh,  Dunstanburgh, 
and  Alnwick.  But  no  English  Lancastrians 
rose  in  favour  of  the  king,  who  sought  to 
regain  his  kingdom  with  the  help  of  the 
hereditary  enemy.  A  violent  tempest  de- 
stroyed their  ships,  the  crews  were  captured 
by  the  Yorkists,  and  Margaret  and  Brez6 
escaped  with  difficulty  in  an  open  boat  to  the 
safe  refuge  of  Berwick,  now  in  Scottish  hands. 
On  their  retreat  Somerset  made  terms  with  the 
Yorkists  and  surrendered  the  captured  castles. 

In  1463  the  three  border  castles  were  re- 
conquered by  the  Lancastrians,  or  rather  by 
the  Scots  and  French  fighting  in  their  name. 
Margaret  again  appeared  in  Northumber- 
land, but  she  was  reduced  to  the  uttermost 
straits.  For  five  days  she,  with  her  son  and 
husband,  had  to  live  on  herrings  and  no  bread, 
and  one  day  at  mass,  not  having  a  farthing 
for  the  offertory,  she  was  forced  to  borrow  a 
small  sum  from  a  Scottish  archer  (CHASTEL- 
LAIN,  iv.  300).  One  day,  when  hiding  in 
the  woods  with  her  son,  she  was  accosted  by 
a  robber,  '  hideous  and  horrible  to  see.'  But 
she  threw  herself  on  the  outlaw's  generosity, 
and  begged  him  to  save  the  son  of  his  king. 
The  brigand  respected  her  rank  and  mis- 
fortunes, and  allowed  her  to  escape  to  a 
place  of  safety.  Such  incidents  proved  the 
uselessness  of  further  resistance,  and  Mar- 
garet sailed  from  Bamburgh  with  Breze  and 
about  two  hundred  followers.  Next  year  the 
last  hopes  of  Lancaster  were  destroyed  at 
Hedgeley  Moor  and  Hexham.  But  there  is  no 
authority  for  the  common  belief  that  Margaret 
remained  behind  in  Britain  until  after  those 
battles,  or  that,  as  Bishop  Stubbs  represents, 
she  returned  to  Scotland  again  before  those 
battles  were  fought  (see  Mr.  Plummer's  note 
on  FORTESCTJE,  Governance  of  England,^.  63). 
In  August  1463  Margaret  and  her  woebegone 
following  landed  at  Sluys.  Margaret  had  only 
seven  women  attendants,  who  had  not  a  change 
of  raiment  between  them.  All  depended  on 
Brez6  for  their  daily  bread.  The  queen  at  once 
journeyed  to  Bruges,  where  Charles,  count  of 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


Charolais,  mindful  that  his  mother  was  a 
granddaughter  of  John  of  Gaunt,  received 
the  Lancastrian  exiles  with  great  hospitality 
and  kindness  (WYRCESTER,  p.  781).  But  his 
father,  Duke  Philip,  was  much  embarrassed 
by  her  presence.  He  yielded  at  length  to  her 
urgency,  and  granted  a  personal  interview. 
Margaret  drove  from  Bruges  to  Saint-Pol  in  a 
common  country  cart,  covered  with  a  canvas 
tilt, l  like  a  poor  lady  travelling  incognita.'  As 
she  passed  Bethune  she  was  exposed  to  some 
risk  of  capture  by  the  English  garrison  at 
Calais.  She  reached  Saint-Pol  on  31  Aug., 
and  was  allowed  to  see  the  duke.  Philip 
listened  sympathetically  to  her  tale  of  woe, 
but  withdrew  the  next  day,  contenting  him- 
self with  a  present  of  two  thousand  crowns. 
His  sister,  the  Duchess  of  Bourbon,  remained 
behind,  and  heard  from  Margaret  the  highly 
coloured  tale  of  her  adventures,  which,  with 
further  literary  embellishments,  finally  found 
its  way  into  the  '  Chronicle '  of  Chastellain 
((Euvres,  iv.  278-314,  332).  Margaret  then 
returned  to  Bruges,  where  Charolais  again 
treated  her  with  elaborate  and  considerate 
courtesy.  But  there  was  no  object  in  her  re- 
maining longer  in  Flanders,  and  Philip  urged 
on  her  departure  by  offering  an  honourable 
escort  to  attend  her  to  her  father's  dominions. 
Thither  Margaret  now  went,  and  took  up 
her  quarters  at  Saint-Michel-en-Barrois. 
Louis  XI,  so  far  from  helping  her,  threw  the 
whole  of  her  support  on  her  impoverished 
father,  who  gave  her  a  pension  of  six  thousand 
crowns  a  year.  She  lived  obscurely  at  Saint- 
Michel  for  the  next  seven  years,  mainly  oc- 
cupied in  bringing  up  her  son,  for  whom  Sir 
John  Fortescue  (1394  P-1476  ?)  [q.  v.],  who 
had  accompanied  her  flight,  wrote  his  well- 
known  book  '  De  Laudibus  Legum  Anglise.' 
'  We  be  all  in  great  poverty,' wrote  Fortescue, 
'  but  yet  the  queen  sustaineth  us  in  meat 
and  drink.  Her  Highness  may  do  no  more 
to  us  than  she  doth  '  (PLTJMMER,  p.  64).  A 
constant  but  feeble  agitation  was  kept  up. 
Fortescue  was  several  times  sent  to  Paris, 
and  great  efforts  were  made  to  enlist  the  Lan- 
castrian sympathies  of  the  king  of  Portugal, 
the  emperor  Frederick  III,  and  Charles  of 
Charolais  (ib.  p.  65 :  CLERMONT,  Family  of 
Fortescue,  pp.  69-79). 

After  1467  Margaret's  hopes  rose.  Though 
her  old  friend  Charolais,  now  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, went  over  to  the  Yorkists,  Louis  be- 
came more  friendly  and  better  able  to  help 
her.  In  1468  she  sent  Jasper  Tudor  to  raise 
a  revolt  in  Wales.  In  1469  she  collected 
troops  and  waited  at  Harfleur,  hoping  to  in- 
vade England  (WYRCESTER,  p.  792).  In  the 
spring  of  1470  Warwick  quarrelled  finally 
with  Edward  IV  and  fled  to  France.  He 


Margaret 


146 


Margaret 


besought  the  help  of  Louis  XI,  who  wished 
to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between  him 
and  Margaret  with  the  object  of  combining 
the  various  elements  of  the  opposition  to 
Edward  IV.  There  were  grave  difficulties 
in  the  way.  Warwick  had  spread  abroad 
the  foulest  accusations  against  Margaret, 
had  publicly  denounced  her  son  as  a  bastard 
(CHASTELLAIN,  v.  464 ;  BASIN,  i.  299),  and 
the  queen's  pride  rendered  an  accommodation 
difficult.  At  last  Warwick  made  an  uncon- 
ditional submission,  and  humbly  besought 
Margaret's  pardon  for  his  past  offences.  He 
went  to  Angers,  where  Margaret  then  was, 
and  remained  there  from  15  July  to  4  Aug. 
Louis  XI  was  there  at  the  same  time  on  a 
visit  to  King  Rene.  Louis  and  Ren6  urged 
Margaret  very  strongly  to  pardon  Warwick, 
and  at  last  she  consented  to  do  so.  More- 
over, she  was  also  persuaded  to  conclude  a 
treaty  of  marriage  between  her  son  and  War- 
wick's daughter,  Anne  Neville.  All  parties 
swore  on  the  relic  of  the  true  cross  preserved 
at  St.  Mary's  Church  at  Angers  to  remain 
faithful  for  the  future  to  Henry  VI  (ELLIS, 
Original  Letters,  2nd  ser.  i.  134).  Soon 
after  Warwick  sailed  to  England.  In  Sep- 
tember Henry  VI  was  released  from  the 
Tower  and  restored  to  the  throne.  But 
Edward  IV  soon  returned  to  England,  and 
on  Easter  day,  14  April  1471,  his  victory  at 
Barnet  resulted  in  the  death  of  Warwick  and 
the  final  captivity  of  Henry. 

Margaret  had  delayed  long  in  France.  In 
November  she  was  with  Louis  at  Amboise. 
Thence  she  went  with  her  son  to  Paris.  In 
February  1471  Henry  urged  that  his  wife  and 
son  should  join  him  without  delay  (Feeder a, 
xi.  193).  But  it  was  not  until  24  March  that 
Margaret  and  Edward  took  ship  at  Har- 
fleur,  along  with  the  Countess  of  Warwick 
and  some  other  Lancastrian  leaders.  But  con- 
trary winds  long  made  it  impossible  for  her 
to  cross  the  Channel  (WATJEIN,  p.  664).  '  At 
divers  times  they  took  the  sea  and  forsook  it 
again '  (Restoration  of  Edward  IV,  Camden 
Soc.,  p.  22).  It  was  not  until  13  April  that 
a  change  of  the  weather  enabled  her  to  sail 
finally  away.  Next  day  she  landed  at  Wey- 
mouth.  It  was  the  same  Easter  Sunday  on 
which  the  cause  of  Lancaster  was  finally 
overthrown  at  Barnet.  Next  day  she  went 
to  Cerne  Abbey,  where  she  was  joined  by  the 
Duke  of  Somerset  and  the  Earl  of  Devonshire. 
The  tidings  of  Warwick's  defeat  were  now 
known,  whereat  Margaret  was  f  right  heavy 
and  sore.'  However,  she  was  well  received  by 
the  country-people.  A  general  rising  folio  wed 
in  the  west;  Somerset,  Dorset,  Wiltshire, 
Cornwall,  and  Devonshire  all  contributed 
their  quota  to  swell  Margaret's  little  force. 


Margaret,  who  had  advanced  to  Exeter,  re- 
ceived there  a  large  contingent  from  Devon- 
shire and  Cornwall.  She  then  marched  north- 
eastwards, through  Glastonbury  to  Bath.  Her 
object  was  either  to  cross  the  Severn  and  join 
Jasper  Tudor  in  Wales,  or  to  march  north- 
wards to  her  partisans  in  Cheshire  and  Lan- 
cashire, but  she  sent  outposts  far  to  the  east, 
hoping  to  make  Edward  believe  that  her  real 
object  was  to  advance  to  London.  Edward 
was  too  good  a  general  to  be  deceived,  and 
on  29  April,  the  day  of  Margaret's  arrival 
at  Bath,  he  had  reached  Cirencester  to  block 
her  northward  route.  Margaret,  on  hearing 
this,  retreated  from  Bath  to  Bristol.  She 
then  marched  up  the  Severn  valley,  through 
Berkeley  and  Gloucester,  while  Edward  fol- 
lowed her  on  a  parallel  course  along  the  Cots- 
wolds.  On  the  morning  of  3  May  Margaret's 
army,  which  had  marched  all  night,  reached 
Gloucester.  But  the  town  was  obstinately 
closed  against  the  Lancastrian  forces,  and 
they  could  not  therefore  use  the  Severn  bridge, 
which  would  have  enabled  them  to  escape  to 
Wales.  The  soldiers  were  now  quite  tired 
out,  but  they  struggled  on  another  ten  miles 
to  Tewkesbury,  where  at  length,  with  their 
backs  oil  the  town  and  abbey,  and  retreat 
cut  off  by  the  Severn  and  the  Avon  and  the 
Swilgate  brook,  they  turned  to  defend  them- 
selves as  best  they  could  from  the  approach- 
ing army  of  King  Edward.  They  held  the 
ridge  of  a  hill f  in  a  marvellous  strong  ground 
full  difficult  to  be  assailed.'  But  the  strength 
of  the  position  did  not  check  the  rapid  advance 
of  the  stronger  force  and  the  better  general. 
On  4  May  Edward  won  the  battle  of  Tewkes- 
bury, and  Margaret's  son  was  slain  on  the  field 
(see  Restorationof  Edward  IV,  Camden  Soc. ; 
cf.  the  account  in  COMINES,  Memoires,  ed. 
Dupont,  Preuves  to  vol.  iii.,  from  a  Ghent 
manuscript.) 

Margaret  was  not  present  on  the  battle- 
field, having  retired  with  her  ladies  to  a 
'  poor  religious  place '  on  the  road  between 
Tewkesbury  and  Worcester,  which  cannot 
be,  as  some  have  suggested,  Deerhurst.  There 
she  was  found  three  days  later  and  taken 
prisoner.  She  was  brought  to  Edward  IV 
at  Coventry.  On  21  May  she  was  drawn 
through  London  streets  on  a  carriage  before 
her  triumphant  rival  (Cont.  Croyland,^.  555). 
Three  days  later  her  husband  was  murdered 
in  the  Tower.  Margaret  remained  in  restraint 
for  the  next  five  years.  Edward  IV  gave  it 
out  that  she  was  living  in  proper  state  and 
dignity,  and  that  she  preferred  to  remain 
thus  in  England  to  returning  to  France 
(BASIN,  ii.  270).  Yorkist  writers  speak  of 
Edward's  compassionate  and  honourable 
treatment  of  her;  how  he  assigned  her  a 


Margaret 


147 


Margaret 


household  of  fifteen  noble  persons  to  serve 
her  in  the  house  of  Lady  Audley  in  London, 
where  she  had  her  dwelling  (WAURLNT,p.674). 
She  was,  however,  moved  about  from  one 
place  to  another,  being  transferred  from 
London  to  Windsor,  and  thence  to  Walling- 
ford,  where  she  had  as  her  keeper  her  old 
friend  the  Dowager  Duchess  of  Suffolk,  who 
lived  not  far  off,  at  Ewelme  (Paston  Letters, 
iii.  33).  The  alliance  between  Louis  XI  and 
Edward  IV,  established  by  the  treaty  of 
Picquigny,  led  to  her  release.  On  2  Oct. 
1475  Louis  stipulated  for  her  liberation  in 
return  for  a  ransom  of  fifty  thousand  gold 
crowns  and  a  renunciation  of  all  her  rights 
on  the  English  throne  (CHAMPOLLIOX-FIGEAC, 
Lett-res  de  Rois,  fyc.  ii.  493-4  in  Documents 
Inedits].  Margaret  was  conveyed  over  the 
Channel  to  Dieppe,  and  thence  to  Rouen, 
where,  on  29  Jan.  1476,  she  was  transferred 
to  the  French  authorities. 

Margaret's  active  career  was  now  over. 
Her  father  Rene  had  retired  since  1470  to 
his  county  of  Provence.  In  his  will,  made 
in  1474,  he  had  provided  for  Margaret  a 
legacy  of  a  thousand  crowns  of  gold,  and,  if 
she  returned  to  France,  an  annuity  of  two 
thousand  livres  tournois,  chargeable  on  the 
duchy  of  Bar,  and  the  castle  of  Koaurs  for 
her  dwelling  (LECor,  i.  392 ;  CALMET,  Hist, 
de  Lorraine,  Preuves,  iii.  dclxxix).  But 
Louis  XI,  angry  at  Rene's  attempt  to  per- 
petuate the  power  of  the  house  of  Anjou, 
had  taken  Bar  and  Anjou  into  his  own 
hands ;  so  that  Margaret  on  her  arrival  found 
herself  dependent  on  the  goodwill  of  her 
cousin.  Louis  conferred  upon  her  a  pension, 
but  in  return  for  this,  and  for  the  sum  paid 
for  her  ransom,  she  had  to  make  a  full  sur- 
render of  all  her  rights  of  succession  to  the 
dominions  of  her  father  and  mother.  The 
convention  is  printed  by  Lecoy  (Le  Roi 
Rene,  ii.  356-8).  It  was  renewed  in  1479 
and  1480. 

Margaret's  father  died  in  1481,  but  it  is 
probable  that  she  never  saw  him  after  her 
return,  as  he  lived  entirely  in  Provence 
with  his  young  wife,  and  cared  for  little  but 
his  immediate  pleasures  and  interests.  Her 
sister  Yolande  she  quarrelled  with,  having 
at  the  instigation  of  Louis  XI  brought  a 
suit  against  her  for  the  succession  to  their 
mother's  estates.  This  deprived  her  of  the 
asylum  in  the  Barrois  which  her  father  had 
appointed.  She  therefore  left  Louppi,  where 
she  had  previously  lived  (CALMET,  iii.  xxv, 
Preuves),  and  retired  to  her  old  haunts  in 
Anjou,  which  after  1476  was  again  nominally 
ruled  by  her  father.  She  dwelt  first  at  the 
manor  of  Reculee,  and  later  at  the  castle  of 
Dampierre,  near  Saumur.  There  she  lived 


in  extreme  poverty  and  isolation.  She  occu- 
pied herself  by  reading  the  touching  treatise, 
composed  at  her  request  by  Chastellain,  which 
speaks  of  the  misfortunes  of  the  contem- 
porary princes  and  nobles  of  her  house  and 
race  and  countries  ('  Le  Temple  de  Boccace, 
remonstrances  par  maniere  de  consolation  a 
une  de"sole"e  reine  d'Angleterre,'  printed  in 
CHASTELLAIN,  vii.  75-143,  ed.  Kervyn  ;  it 
includes  a  long  imaginary  dialogue  between 
Margaret  and  Boccaccio).  But  her  health  soon 
gave  way.  On  2  Aug.  1482  she  drew  up  her 
short  and  touching  testament  (printed  by 
LECOY,  ii.  395-7),  in  which,  '  sane  of  under- 
standing, but  weak  and  infirm  of  body,'  she 
surrenders  all  her  rights  and  property  to  her 
only  protector,  King  Louis.  If  the  king 
pleases,  she  desires  to  be  buried  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  St.  Maurice  at  Angers,  by  the  side  of 
her  father  and  mother.  '  Moreover  my  wish 
is,  if  it  please  the  said  lord  king,  that  the 
small  amount  of  property  which  God  and 
he  have  given  to  me  be  employed  in  bury- 
ing me  and  in  paying  my  debts,  and  in  case 
that  my  goods  are  not  sufficient  for  this,  as 
I  believe  will  be  the  case,  I  beg  the  said 
lord  king  of  his  favour  to  pay  them  for  me, 
for  in  him  is  my  sole  hope  and  trust.'  She 
died  soon  afterwards,  on  25  Aug.  1482. 
Louis  granted  her  request,  and  buried  her 
with  her  ancestors  in  Angers  Cathedral, 
where  her  tomb  was  destroyed  during  the 
Revolution.  The  attainder  on  her  was  re- 
versed in  1485  by  the  first  parliament  of 
Henry  VII  (Rot.  Par  I.  vi.  288). 

Among  the  commemorations  of  Margaret  in 
literature  may  be  mentioned  Michael  Dray- 
ton's  '  Miseries  of  Queen  Margaret  '  and  the 
same  writer's  epistles  between  her  and  Suffolk 
in  ' England's  Heroical  Epistles'  (Spenser 
Soc.  No.  46).  Shakespeare  is  probably  little 
responsible  for  the  well-known  portrait  of 
Margaret  in  'King  Henry  VI.'  Margaret 
was  also  the  heroine  of  an  opera,  composed 
about  1820  by  Meyerbeer. 

A  list  of  portraits  assumed  to  represent 
Margaret  is  given  by  Vallet  de  Viriville  in 
the  '  Nouvelle  Biographie  Generale,'  xxxiii. 
593.  These  include  a  representation  of  her 
on  tapestry  at  Coventry,  figured  by  Shaw, 
'  Dresses  and  Decorations  of  the  Middle 
Ages,'  ii.  47,  which  depicts  her  as  'a  tall 
stately  woman,  with  somewhat  of  a  mascu- 
line face.'  But  there  is  no  reason  for  believ- 
ing that  this  is  anything  but  a  conventional 
representation.  The  picture  belonging  to 
the  Duke  of  Sutherland  and  supposed  to  re- 
present Margaret's  marriage  to  Henry  (Cata- 
logue of  National  Portrait  Exhibition,  1866, 
p.  4)  is  equally  suspected.  The  figure  which 
"Walpole  thought  represented  Margaret  is 

L2 


Margaret 


148 


Margaret 


engraved  in  Mrs.  Ilookliam's  l  Life,'  vol.  ii. 
Two  other  engravings  by  Elstracke  and 
Faber  respectively  are  known. 

[The  biographies  of  Margaret  are  numerous. 
They  include:  (1)  Michel  Baudier's  History  of 
the  Calamities  of  Margaret  of  Anjou,  London, 
1737  ;  a  mere  romance,  '  fecond  en  harangues  et 
en  reflexions,'  and  translated  from  aFrench  manu- 
scriptthat  had  never  been  printed.    (2)  The  Abbe 
Prevost's  Histoire  de  Marguerite  d' Anjou,  2  vols., 
Amsterdam,  1750,  a  work  of  imagination  by  the 
author  of  Manon  Lescaut.      (3)   Louis  Lalle- 
ment's    Marguerite    d'Anjou-Lorraine,    Nancy, 
1855.     (4)  J.  J.  Koy's  Histoire  de  Marguerite 
d' Anjou,  Tours,    1857.     (5)   Miss  Strickland's 
Life  in  Queens  of  England,  i.  534-640  (6-vol. 
ed.) ;  one  of  the  weakest  of  the  series,  and  very 
uncritical.     (6)  Mrs.  Hookham's  Life  of  Mar- 
garet of  Anjou,  2  vols.,  1872;  an  elaborate  com- 
pilation that,  though  containing  many  facts,  is 
of  no  very  great  value,  being  mostly  derived  from 
modern   sources,  used  without  discrimination. 
(7)  Vallet  de  Viriville's  Memoir  in  theNouvelle 
Biographic  Generate,  xxxiii.  585-94  ;  short  but 
useful,   though  of    unequal   value,  and   giving 
elaborate  but  not  always  very  precise  references 
to  printed  and  manuscript  authorities.      Better 
modern  versions  than  in  the  professed  biogra- 
phers can  be  collected  from  Lecoy  de  la  Marche's 
Le  Koi  Rene ;  G-.  Du  Fresne  de  Beaucourt's  His- 
toire de  Charles  VII ;  Sir  James  Ramsay's  His- 
tory of  England,  1399-1 485 ;  Stubbs's  Const.  Hist, 
vol. Hi.;  Pauli'sEnglische  Geschichte,  vol.v. ;  Mr. 
Gairdner's  Introductions  to  the  Paston  Letters  ; 
and  Mr.  Plummer's  Introduction  to  his  edition  of 
Fortescue's  Governance  of  England.   Among  con- 
temporary authorities    the    English  chronicles 
are  extremely  meagre,  and  little  illustrate  the 
character,  policy,  and  motives  of  Margaret.   They 
are  enumerated  in  the   article  on  HENRY  VI. 
The  foreign  chronicles   are  very  full   and  cir- 
cumstantial, though  their  partisanship,   igno- 
rance, and  love  of  picturesque  effect  make  extreme 
caution  necessary  in  using  them.   It  is,  however, 
from  them  only  that  Margaret's  biography  can 
for  the  most  part   be  drawn.     Of  the  above, 
Chastellain,  ed.  Kervyn  de  Lettenhove,  is  the 
most  important;  but  Mathieu  d'Escouchy,  Basin, 
Philippe  de  Comines,  and  Waurin  also  contain 
much  that  is  valuable.    They  are  all  quoted  from 
the   editions  of  the  Societ6   de   1'Histoire    de 
France,  except  Waurin,  who  is  referred  to  in  the 
recently  completed  Rolls   Series  edition.     The 
most  important  collections  of  documents  are: 
Rymer's  Foedera,  vols.  x-xii.;  Nicolas's  Proceed- 
ings and  Ordinances  of  the  Privy  Council,  vols. 
iii-vi.;  the  Rolls  of  Parliament,  vols.  v.  and  vi.; 
Stevenson's  Wars  of  the  English  in  France  (Rolls 
Series) ;  the  Paston  Letters,  ed.  Gairdner.   Other 
and  less  general  authorities  are  quoted  in  the 
text.     A  large  number  of  letters  of  Margaret  of 
Anjou,  covering  the  ten  years  that  followed  her 
marriage,  have  been  published  by  Mr.  C.  Monro 
for  the  Camden  Society,  1863,  but  are  of  no  great 
value.]  T.  F.  T. 


MARGARET  OP  DENMARK  (1457?- 
1486),  queen  of  James  III  of  Scotland,  was 
the  eldest  daughter  of  Christian  I  of  Denmark, 
Norway,  and  Sweden,  by  Dorothea,  princess 
of  Brandenburg,  and  widow  of  Christof  III. 
The  marriage  contract  was  signed  8  Sept. 

1468,  her  father  granting  her  a  dowry  of 
sixty  thousand  florins  Rhenish ;  ten  thousand 
florins  were  to  be  paid  before  the  princess 
left  Copenhagen,  and  the  islands  of  Orkney, 
which  then  belonged  to  Denmark,  were  to 
be  pledged  for  the  remainder.    James  III  by 
the  same  contract  undertook  to  secure  his 
consort  the  palace  of  Linlithgow  and  the 
castle  of  Doune  as  jointure  lands,  and  to  settle 
on  her  a  third  of  the  royal  revenues  in  case 
of  her  survival.     As  the  king  of  Denmark 
was  only  able  to  raise  two  thousand  of  the 
stipulated  ten  thousand   florins  before  she 
left  Copenhagen,  he  had  to  pledge  the  Shet- 
lands  for  the  remainder  ;  and  being  also  un- 
able to  advance  any  more  of  the  stipulated 
dowry,  both  the  Orkney  and  Shetland  groups 
ultimately  became  the  possession  of  the  Scot- 
tish crown.    The  marriage  took  place  in  July 

1469,  the  princess  being  then  only  about 
thirteen  years  of  age  (Record  of  her  Maundy 
Alms,  A.D.  1474,  when  she  was  in  her  seven- 
teenth year,  in  Accounts  of  the  Lord  High 
Treasurer ,  p.  71).    In  the  summer  of  the  fol- 
lowing year  she  journeyed  with  the  king  as 
far  north  as  Inverness.  After  the  birth  of  an 
heir  to  the  throne  in  1472,  she  made  a  pilgrim- 
age to  the  shrine  of  St.  Ninian  at  Witherne 
in  Galloway  (ib.  pp.  29, 44 ;  Exchequer  Rolls, 
viii.  213, 239).  She  died  at  Stirling  on  14  July 

1486  (Observance  of  day  of  obit,  Accounts  of 
the  Lord  High  Treasurer,  pp.  89,  345),  and 
was  buried  in  Cambuskenneth  Abbey.     In 

1487  Pope  InnocentVIII  appointed  a  commis- 
sion to  inquire  into  her  virtues  and  miracles, 
with  a  view  to  her  canonisation. 

[Exchequer  Rolls  of  Scotland,  vols.  vii.  and 
viii. ;  Accounts  of  the  Lord  High  Treasurer ;  His- 
tories of  Leslie,  Lindsay,  and  Buchanan;  see  art. 
JAMES  III  OF  SCOTLAND.]  T.  F.  H. 

MARGARET,  DUCHESS  OF  BUKGUNDY 
(1446-1503),  was  the  third  daughter  of 
Richard,  duke  of  York,  by  Cecily  Nevill, 
daughter  of  Ralph,  first  earl  of  Westmorland. 
Edward  IV  was  her  brother.  She  was  born 
at  Fotheringay  Castle  in  Northamptonshire 
on  Tuesday,  3  May  1446.  She  was  over  four- 
teen when  her  father  was  killed  at  Wakefield, 
and  nearly  fifteen  when  her  brother  Edward 
was  proclaimed  king.  On  30  March  1465  Ed- 
ward granted  her  an  annuity  of  four  hundred 
marks  out  of  the  exchequer,  which  being  in 
arrear  in  the  following  November  a  warrant 
was  issued  for  its  full  payment  (RTMEE,  1st 


Margaret 


i49 


Margaret 


ed.  xi.  540,  551).  Two  years  later  (24  Aug. 
1467)  the  amount  of  it  was  increased  to 
400*.  (Pat.  7,  Edw.  IV,  pt.  ii.  m.  16).  On 
22  March  1466  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  Lord 
Hastings,  and  others  were  commissioned  to 
negotiate  a  marriage  for  her  with  Charles, 
count  of  Charolais,  eldest  son  of  Philip,  duke 
of  Burgundy.  The  proposal  hung  for  some 
time  in  the  balance,  and  Louis  XI  tried  to 
thwart  it  by  offering  her  as  a  husband  Phili- 
bert,  prince  of  Savoy.  A  curious  bargain 
made  by  Sir  John  Paston  for  the  purchase  of 
a  horse  on  1  May  1467  fixes  the  price  at  4/., 
to  be  paid  on  the  day  of  the  marriage  if  it 
should  take  place  within  two  years  ;  other- 
wise the  price  was  to  be  only  21.  That  same 
year  Charles  became  Duke  of  Burgundy  by  the 
death  of  his  father,  and  the  suspended  nego- 
tiations for  the  marriage  were  renewed,  a 
great  embassy  being  commissioned  to  go  over 
to  conclude  it  in  September  (RYMEK,  1st  ed. 
xi.  590).  On  1  Oct.,  probably  before  the 
embassy  had  left,  Margaret  herself  declared 
her  formal  agreement  to  the  match  in  a  great 
council  held  at  Kingston-upon-Thames.  A 
further  embassy  was  sent  over  to  Flanders  in 
January  1468,  both  for  the  marriage  and  for 
a  commercial  treaty  (ib.  xi.  601),  and  on 
17  May  the  alliance  was  formally  announced 
to  parliament  by  the  lord  chancellor,  when  a 
subsidy  was  asked  for  a  war  against  France 
(Rolls  of  Parl.  v.  622). 

On  18  June  Margaret  set  out  for  Flanders. 
She  was  then  staying  at  the  King's  Ward- 
robe in  the  city  of  London,  from  which  she 
first  went  to  St.  Paul's  and  made  an  offering; 
then,  with  the  Earl  of  Warwick  before  her 
on  the  same  horse,  she  rode  through  Cheap- 
side,  where  the  may  or  and  aldermen  presented 
her  with  a  pair  of  rich  basins  and  100/.  in 
gold.  That  night  she  lodged  at  Stratford 
Abbey,  where  the  king  and  queen  also  stayed. 
She  then  made  a  pilgrimage  to  St.  Thomas 
of  Canterbury,  and  embarked  at  Margate  on 
the  24th.  Next  day  she  arrived  at  Sluys, 
where  she  had  a  splendid  welcome  with  bon- 
fires and  pageants.  On  Sunday,  the  26th, 
the  old  Duchess  of  Burgundy,  the  duke's 
mother,  paid  her  a  visit.  Next  day  the  duke 
himself  came  to  see  her  '  with  twenty  persons 
secretly,'  and  they  were  affianced  by  the 
Bishop  of  Salisbury,  after  which  the  duke 
took  leave  of  her  and  returned  to  Bruges.  He 
came  again  on  Thursday,  and  the  marriage 
took  place  on  Sunday  following  (3  July)  at 
Damme.  The  splendour  of  the  festivities, 
which  were  continued  for  nine  days,  taxed 
even  the  powers  of  heralds  to  describe,  and 
Englishmen  declared  that  the  Burgundian 
court  was  only  paralleled  by  King  Arthur's. 
But  according  to  a  somewhat  later  authority, 


just  after  the  wedding  the  duke  and  his  bride 
were  nearly  burned  in  bed  by  treachery  in  a 
castle  near  Bruges. 

The  marriage  was  a  turning-point  in  the 
history  of  Europe,  cementing  the  political 
alliance  of  Burgundy  and  the  house  of  York. 
Its  importance  was  seen  two  years  later, 
when  Edward  IV,  driven  from  his  throne, 
sought  refuge  with  his  brother-in-law  in  the 
Netherlands,  and  obtained  from  him  assist- 
ance to  recover  it.  Margaret  had  all  along 
strenuously  endeavoured  to  reconcile  Edward 
and  his  brother  Clarence,  and  it  was  mainly 
by  her  efforts  that  the  latter  was  detached 
from  the  party  of  Henry  VI  and  Warwick. 
Of  her  domestic  life,  however,  little  seems  to 
be  known.  She  showed  much  attention  to 
Caxton,  who  was  at  the  time  governor  of  the 
Merchant-Adventurers  at  Bruges,  and  before 
March  1470-1  he  resigned  that  appointment 
to  enter  the  duchess's  household.  While  in 
her  service  Caxton  translated  <Le  Recueil 
des  Histoires  de  Troye,'  and  learned  the  new 
art  of  printing  in  order  to  multiply  copies 
of  his  translation  [see  CAXTON,  WILLIAM]. 
Within  nine  years  of  her  marriage  Mar- 
garet's husband  fell  at  the  battle  of  Nancy, 
5  Jan.  1477,  and  she  was  left  a  childless 
widow.  In  July  or  August  1480  she  paid 
a  visit  to  the  king,  her  brother,  in  England, 
and  remained  there  till  the  end  of  Septem- 
ber. During  her  stay  she  obtained  several 
licenses  to  export  oxen  and  sheep  to  Flanders, 
and  also  to  export  wool  free  of  custom  (French 
Roll,  20  Edw.  IV,  mm.  2,  5,  6).  The  rest  of 
her  life  was  passed  in  the  Netherlands,  where 
she  was  troubled  at  times  in  the  possession 
of  her  jointure  by  the  rebellious  Flemings, 
and  continually  plotting  against  Henry  VII 
after  he  came  to  the  throne.  A  large  part  of 
the  dowry  granted  her  by  Edward  IV  was 
confiscated  on  Henry's  accession  ;  and  for 
this  cause,  doubtless,  as  well  as  party  spirit, 
her  court  became  a  refuge  for  disaffected 
Yorkists.  She  encouraged  the  two  impostors, 
Lambert  Simnel  and  Perkin  Warbeck,  re- 
ceiving the  latter  at  her  court  as  her  nephew 
Richard,  duke  of  York,  and  writing  in  his 
favour  to  other  princes ;  but  she  was  obliged 
in  1498  to  apologise  to  Henry  for  her  fac- 
tiousness. In  1500  she  stood  godmother  to 
the  future  emperor,  Charles  V,  a  great-grand- 
son of  her  husband's,  named  after  him.  She 
died  at  Mechlin  in  1503,  and  was  buried  in 
the  church  of  the  Cordeliers. 

A  good  portrait  of  Margaret,  painted  on 
panel,  once  the  property  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Kerrich  fq.  v.],  librarian  of  Cambridge  Uni- 
versity, is  now  in  the  rooms  of  the  Society  of 
Antiquaries  at  Burlington  House.  It  shows 
a  lady  of  fair  complexion,  with  red  lips,  dark 


Margaret  Beaufort        150          Margaret  Tudor 


eyes,  and  arched  eyebrows ;  but  her  hair  is 
entirely  concealed  under  one  of  the  close- 
fitting  high  headdresses  of  the  period.  The 
artist,  Mr.  Scharf  thinks,  was  probably  Hugo 
Vander  Goes,  who  is  recorded  to  have  been 
employed  on  the  decorations  for  Margaret's 
wedding.  The  picture  was  engraved  in  vol.  v. 
of  the  first  edition  of  the  '  Paston  Letters ' 
(1804),  and  more  recently  in  Blades's  '  Life 
and  Typography  of  William  Caxton '  (1861). 
[Wilhelmi  Worcester  Annales;  Excerpta  His- 
torica,  pp.  223-39  ;  Memoires  d'Olivier  de  la 
Marche,  iii.  101-201  (Soc.  de  1'Hist.  de  France); 
Memoires  de  Haynin  (Soc.  des  Bibliophiles  de 
Mons),  i.  106  sq.  ;  Waurin's  Eecueil  des  Chro- 
niques,  vol.  v.  (Kolls  ed.) ;  Compte  Kendu  des 
Seances  de  la  Commission  Royale  d'Histoire, 
Brussels,  1842,  pp.  168-74,  ib.  4th  ser.  ii.  9-22; 
Fragment  relating  to  King  Edward  IV,  at  end 
of  Sprott's  Chronicle  (Hearne),  p.  296  ;  Arohpeo- 
logia,xxxi.  327-38 ;  Memorials  of  Henry  VII,  and 
Letters  and  Papers  of  Richard  III  and  Henry  VII 
(Eolls  Ser.) ;  Calendars  of  State  Papers  (Venetian 
and  Spanish);  Hall's  Chron.;  Sandford's  Geneal. 
Hist.]  J.  G. 

MARGARET  BEAUFORT,  COUNTESS 
OP  RICHMOND  AND  DERBY  (1441-1509).  [See 
BEAUFORT.] 

MARGARET  TUDOR  (1489-1541), 
queen  of  Scotland,  the  eldest  daughter  of 
Henry  VII,  king  of  England,  and  Elizabeth 
of  York,  was  born  at  Westminster  on  29  Nov. 
1489,  and  baptised  in  the  abbey  on  the  30th, 
St.  Andrew's  day  (LELAND,  Collectanea,  iv. 
252  sq. ;  cf.  Hamilton  Papers,  i.  51).  Her 
sponsors  were  Margaret,  countess  of  Rich- 
mond, her  grandmother,  the  Duchess  of 
Norfolk,  and  Archbishop  Morton  (GREEN, 
Princesses,  iv.  50-2).  She  probably  passed 
her  infancy  with  her  brother  Arthur  at 
Farnham  in  Surrey.  Her  education  was 
early  broken  off,  but  she  could  write,  though 
she  confessed  it  an  'evil  hand/  and  she 
played  upon  the  lute  and  clavicord  (ib.  pp. 
53,  69).  On  23  June  1495  Henry  VII  com- 
missioned Richard  Foxe  [q.v.],  bishop  of 
Durham,  and  others,  to  negotiate  a  marriage 
between  Margaret  and  James  IV  of  Scot- 
land in  the  hope  of  averting  his  reception 
of  Perkin  Warbeck,  the  pretended  Duke  of 
York  (Ftedera,  xii.  572 ;  Spanish  Calendar, 
i.  85 ;  PINKERTON,  History  of  Scotland,  1797, 
ii.  26).  The  offer  failed  to  prevent  James 
from  espousing  the  cause  of  Warbeck,  but 
was  renewed  the  next  year  with  the  support 
of  Spain.  The  commissioners  of  1495  re- 
ceived fresh  powers  to  arrange  the  marriage 
on  5  May,  and  again  on  2  Sept.  1496  (BAIN, 
Cal.  of  Documents  relating  to  Scotland,  iv. 
No.  1622  ;  Fcedera,  xii.  635).  James  was 
not  at  this  time  willing  to  give  up  Warbeck 


and  it  was  not  until  after  the  departure  of 
the  pretender,  and  the  truce  of  30  Sept.  1497 
with  England,  that  the  marriage  was  again 
suggested.  The  Tudor  historians  make  James 
himself  renew  the  proposal  to  Foxe  when 
sent  to  arrange  a  border  quarrel  at  Norham 
in  1498,  which  threatened  to  terminate  the 
truce  (GREEN,  p.  57).  Henry  is  said  to  have 
quieted  some  fears  in  his  council  by  the 
assurance  that,  even  if  Margaret  came  to  the 
English  crown,  ( the  smaller  would  ever  fol- 
low the  larger  kingdom '  (POLYDORE  VERGIL, 
xxvi.  607).  Peace  until  one  year  after  the 
death  of  the  survivor  was  concluded  be- 
tween Henry  and  James  on  12  July  1499, 
and  Scottish  commissioners  were  appointed 
to  negotiate  the  marriage  (Cal.  of  Docu- 
ments, iv.  No.  1653).  On  11  Sept.,  three 
days  after  his  ratification  of  the  peace,  Henry 
commissioned  Foxe  to  conduct  the  negotia- 
tions (Fcedera,  xii.  729).  They  were  some- 
what protracted.  It  was  not  until  28  July 
1500  that  the  pope  granted  a  dispensation 
for  the  marriage,  James  and  Margaret  being 
related  in  the  fourth  degree,  through  the 
marriage  of  James  I  with  Joan  Beaufort, 
and  there  was  a  further  delay  of  nearly 
eighteen  months  before  James,  on  8  Oct. 
1501,  finally  empowered  his  commissioners 
to  conclude  the  marriage  (Cal.  of  Documents, 
iv.  No.  1678  ;  Fcedera,  xii.  765).  At  length 
the  marriage  treaty  was  agreed  to  at  Rich- 
mond Palace  on  24  Jan.  1502.  Margaret  was 
secured  the  customary  dower  lands,  including 
Stirling  and  Linlithgow,  to  the  amount  of 
2,000/.  a  year,  but  the  revenues  were  to  be 
paid  to  her  through  James.  A  pension  of 
five  hundred  marks  was,  however,  to  be  at 
her  own  disposal.  Henry  undertook  to  give 
her  a  marriage  portion  of  thirty  thousand 
gold  '  angel '  nobles  (ib.  xii.  787 ;  GREEN, 
pp.  62,  109).  A  treaty  of  perpetual  peace 
between  England  and  Scotland  was  con- 
cluded on  the  same  day  (Fcedera,  xii.  793). 
The  ratifications  were  exchanged  in  December 
(ib.  xiii.  43,  46,  48-52),  and  the  espousals 
were  celebrated  at  Richmond  on  25  Jan.  1503. 
The  Earl  of  Bothwell  acted  as  proxy  for 
James.  The  union  was  proclaimed  at  Paul's 
Cross,  and  welcomed  with  popular  rejoicings 
(GREEN,  pp.  63-6).  The  death  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  however,  on  11  Feb.  threw  a  cloud 
over  the  festivities. 

In  May  Margaret's  attorneys  received  seisin 
of  her  dower  lands  (Fcedera,  xiii.  62,  64-71, 
73).  Henry  had  stipulated  that  he  should 
not  send  his  daughter  to  Scotland  before 
1  Sept.  1503.  But  on  the  request  of  James 
she  left  Richmond  on  27  June.  In  her  suite 
was  John  Young,  Somerset  herald,  whose 
very  full  and  quaint  account  of  the  journey 


Margaret  Tudor          151          Margaret  Tudor 


is  printed  by  Hearne  (LELAND,  Collectanea, 
iv.  258  sqq.)  Her  father  took  an  affectionate 
farewell  of  her  at  Collyweston  in  North- 
amptonshire, and,  escorted  northwards  in 
state  by  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  and  gathering 
a  great  train,  she  entered  Scotland  on 
1  Aug.  and  reached  Dalkeith  on  the  3rd. 
She  received  daily  visits  of  ceremony  from 
James  until  her  state  entry  into  Edinburgh 
on  Monday,  7  Aug.  They  were  married  on 
8  Aug.  in  the  chapel  of  Holyrood,  by  the 
Archbishops  of  Glasgow  and  York  (id.)  Miss 
Strickland  (p.  58)  prints  a  manuscript  epi- 
thalamium.  The  court  poet,  William  Dun- 
bar,  composed  his  allegorical  poem,  'The 
Thistle  and  the  Rose/  in  which  he  exalted 
the  lineage  of  the  (English)  rose  above  that 
of  the  (French)  lily.  Dunbar  became  a 
constant  attendant  of  Margaret,  and  dedi- 
cated several  of  his  poems  to  her.  After 
several  days'  festivities  her  English  escort 
returned  home,  carrying  a  rather  petulant 
and  homesick  letter  to  her  father  (GREEN, 
p.  100).  A  northern  progress  occupied  the 
rest  of  the  year,  and  in  March  1504  Mar- 
garet was  crowned  in  the  Parliament  Hall. 

The  somewhat  querulous  young  queen  was 
childless  for  several  years,  and  James,  who 
had  dismissed  his  mistress,  Jane  Kennedy, 
before  his  marriage,  though  not  unkind,  re- 
sumed his  irregularities  and  acknowledged 
his  illegitimate  children  (ib.  pp.  99,  119). 
But  their  relations  improved  with  the  birth 
of  a  son,  on  21  Feb.  1507,  which  brought 
upon  Margaret  a  most  violent  disease,  her 
recovery  from  which  was  ascribed  to  a  special 
journey  James  made  to  the  shrine  of  St. 
Ninian  at  Whithern  (ib.  pp.  124-5).  But 
the  child,  who  was  christened  James,  died 
on  27  Feb.  1508.  A  daughter,  born  15  July 
in  that  year,  died  almost  immediately,  after 
again  nearly  costing  Margaret  her  life,  and 
a  son  born  20  Oct.  1509,  and  christened 
Arthur,  lived  only  to  15  July  1510.  But  a 
son  born  on  Easter  eve,  10  April  1512,  sur- 
vived to  be  king  as  James  V  (ib.  p.  148 ; 
Letters  and  Papers,  i.  3882).  A  daughter 
born  prematurely,  in  November  of  the  same 
year,  hardly  outlived  its  birth  (ib.  3577, 3631 ; 
Memorials  of  Henry  VII,  p.  123;  GREEN, 
p.  154).  A  son,  Alexander,  created  Duke 
of  Ross,  was  born  on  30  April  1514,  after 
her  husband's  death. 

As  early  as  1508  James  was  again  leaning 
towards  a  French  alliance.  The  relations  be- 
tween England  and  Scotland  grew  more  and 
more  strained,  and  when.  Henry  VIII  joined 
the  Holy  League  against  France  James  en- 
tered into  an  alliance  with  Louis  XII  on 
22  May  1512  (ib.  p.  150).  Margaret,  who  had 
assured  Ferdinand  of  Aragon  in  March  of 


her  husband's  desire  for  peace  (Letters  and 
Papers,  i.  3082),  supported  Angus  Bell-the- 
Cat  and  the  English  party,  although  Henry 
risked  this  support  and  gave  a  pretext  to 
James  for  his  change  of  front  by  withholding 
a  legacy  which  she  claimed.  The  statements 
of  Buchanan,  Lindsay  of  Pitscottie,  and 
Drummond  that  this  legacy  was  one  of  jewels, 
&c.,  bequeathed  her  by  Prince  Arthur,  may 
perhaps  be  reconciled  with  those  of  Mar- 
garet and  Dr.  West,  the  English  envoy  in 
Scotland,  that  it  was  a  sum  of  money  left 
by  Henry  VII.  by  supposing  that  Arthur 
had  left  them  with  the  understanding  that 
they  were  to  belong  to  his  father  during  his 
life.  West's  letters  seem  to  imply  that  the 
sum  was  a  valuation.  It  was  first  formally 
demanded  in  1509.  Henry  seems  to  have 
been  afraid  that  it  would  be  used  to  supply 
James's  want  of  money  (GREEN,  pp.  151-2  ; 
Letters  and  Papers,  i.  3883,  4403). 

By  1513  James  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
join  in  the  war  on  the  side  of  France,  and 
told  West,  who  was  sent  in  March  to  promise 
payment  of  the  legacy  if  he  would  keep  the 
treaty  of  peace,  that  he  would  pay  his  wife 
himself  (GREEN,  p.  157).  It  was  in  vain  that 
Margaret  tried  to  deter  him  from  war  with 
England  by  dreams  and  prearranged  mira- 
culous warnings  (ib.)  Yet  in  his  will  he  ap- 
pointed Margaret,  in  the  event  of  his  death, 
sole  regent  and  guardian  of  the  young  James, 
contrary  to  the  custom  of  the  realm  by  which 
the  minor  was  left  to  the  guardianship  of  the 
next  in  succession,  and  besides  her  dower 
bequeathed  her  one-third  of  his  personal 
revenues  for  life.  He  also  unwisely  em- 
powered her,  without  the  knowledge  or  con- 
sent of  his  council,  to  dispose  of  a  subsidy  of 
eighteen  thousand  crowns  lately  received 
from  France  (ib.  p.  163).  He  had  refused  to 
take  her  with  him,  and  she  remained  at  Lin- 
lithgow,  sending  to  ask  for  Queen  Cathe- 
rine's prayers,  until  the  news  of  Flodden  and 
her  husband's  death  arrived  (Letters  and 
Papers,  i.  4424 ;  cf.  4549).  Retreating  to 
Perth,  she  wrote  to  her  brother  deprecating 
further  hostilities,  and,  summoning  nobles 
and  clergy,  performed  the  '  Mourning  Coro- 
nation '  or  James  V  within  twenty  days  after 
his  father's  death  (STRICKLAND,  p.  95;  GREEN, 
p.  173).  But  her  position  was  a  most  diffi- 
cult one.  In  face  of  the  strong  French  feel- 
ing in  Scotland,  her  success  in  obtaining  a 
truce  from  Henry  only  decreased  her  in- 
fluence, and  she  was  unable  to  veto  the 
recall  from  France  of  the  next  heir  to  the 
crown  after  her  sons,  John  Stewart,  duke  of 
Albany  [q.v.],  whom  the  French  party  were 
already  plotting  to  substitute  for  her  as 
regent  (ib.  pp.  177-80).  The  council  re- 


Margaret  Tudor          152          Margaret  Tudor 


sented  her  application  to  Rome  for  power  to 
confer  vacant  bishoprics.  At  last  there  was 
an  open  split,  and  she  withdrew  with  her 
supporters  to  Stirling.  Strengthened  by  the 
accession  of  James  Hamilton,  second  earl  of 
Arran  [q.  v.],  and  Lord  Home,  she  effected 
a  temporary  reconciliation  of  parties  in  July 

1514,  and  Scotland  was  comprised  in  the 
treaty  between  France  and  England  signed 
on  the  29th  of  that  month. 

But  Henry's  failure  to  bind  Louis  not  to 
allow  Albany  to  return  to  Scotland  left  Mar- 
garet's position  insecure,  and  almost  forced 
her  to  lean  more  and  more  upon  the  Douglases. 
In  what  proportions  passion,  policy,  and  the 
pressure  of  the  house  of  Douglas  contributed 
to  Margaret's  decision  to  surprise  the  world 
by  a  marriage  with  the  handsome  young 
Archibald  Douglas,  sixth  earl  of  Angus  [q .  v.], 
grandson  of  Archibald  Bell-the-Cat,  it  is 
not  easy  to  determine.  She  was  certainly  of 
a  susceptible  and  impetuous  temperament. 
Henry  had  defeated  the  Scottish  idea  of 
marrying  her  to  Louis  XII,  and  had  induced 
the  Emperor  Maximilian,  whose  secretary 
went  to  Scotland  and  brought  back  a  favour- 
able report  of  her,  to  declare  his  willingness 
to  marry  her  (Letters  and  Papers,  i.  5208), 
but  on  6  Aug.  she  was  privately  married  to 
Angus  in  the  church  of  Kinnoull,  near  Perth, 
by  Walter  Drummond,  dean  of  Dunblane, 
nephew  of  Lord  Drummond,  justiciar  of 
Scotland,  and  maternal  grandfather  of  Angus, 
who  is  said  to  have  promoted  the  match.  Mar- 
garet was  already  seeking  to  advance  Gavin 
Douglas  the  poet,  uncle  of  Angus,  to  high 
preferment,  and  the  secret  soon  leaked  out. 
Henry  VIII  accepted  the  marriage,  though 
he,  too,  had  been  kept  in  the  dark,  and  he 
wrote  to  the  pope  in  support  of  Gavin 
Douglas's  claim  to  the  archbishopric  of  St 
Andrews,  which  became  vacant  some  months 
later.  But  Margaret  found  she  had  made  a 
most  imprudent  step,  for  she  had  alienated 
the  other  Scottish  nobles  and  strengthened 
the  party  of  French  alliance,  led  by  James 
Beaton  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  and 
Forman,  whom  they  successfully  supported 
for  the  archbishopric  of  St.  Andrews.  Mar- 
garet was  obliged  to  sign  an  invitation  to 
Albany  to  come  over  as  governor,  and  the 
privy  council  on  18  Sept.  resolved  that  she 
had  by  her  second  marriage  forfeited  the 
office  of  tutrix  to  her  son  (GREEN,  pp.  186, 
189).  She  maintained  herself  in  Stirling, 
and  procured  the  bishopric  of  Dunkeld  for 
Gavin  Douglas ;  but  Albany  arrived  in  May 

1515,  was  invested  with  the  regency,  and 
broke  up  the  party  of  the  Douglases.     Mar- 
garet, after  an  attempt  to  work  upon  the 
loyalty  of  the  besiegers  by  placing  James  on 


the  ramparts  in  crown  and  sceptre,  had  to 
surrender  Stirling  early  in  August,  and 
Albany  obtained  possession  of  the  young 
princes  (see  under  DOUGLAS,  ARCHIBALD, 
sixth  EARL  OF  ANGUS;  GREEN,  pp.  185-211 ; 
Letters  and  Papers,  i.  5614,  5641,  ii.  67,  574, 
705,  779,  827). 

Margaret  was  kept  under  watch  at  Edin- 
burgh, and  her  dower  revenues  were  with- 
held. Henry  had  since  the  beginning  of  the 
year  been  urging  her  to  fly  to  England  with 
her  sons,  but  she  had  feared  to  imperil 
James's  crown  (ib.  ii.  44,  62,  66 ;  GREEN, 
p.  198).  Having  now  no  further  control  over 
them,  she  obtained  permission  to  go  to  Lin- 
lithgow  to  '  take  her  chamber,'  and  thus 
contrived  to  make  her  escape  to  the  borders, 
and  was  admitted  alone  into  England  by 
Lord  Dacre,  under  Henry's  orders,  on  Sun- 
day, 30  Sept.  1515.  Eight  days  later  she 
gave  birth,  at  Harbottle  Castle,  Northum- 
berland, to  a  '  Christen  sowle  beyng  a  yong 
lady,'  Margaret  Douglas  [q.  v.],  afterwards 
countess  of  Lennox  and  mother  of  Lord 
Darnley  (ib.  pp.  223-4 ;  ELLIS,  Letters,  2nd 
ser.  i.  265).  She  was  again  at  the  point  of 
death.  On  26  Nov.  she  was  removed,  suf- 
fering agonies  from  sciatica,  to  Morpeth, 
where  Angus  joined  her  (GREEN,  p.  228  ;  cf. 
Letters  and  Papers,  ii.  1350).  Her  sufferings 
were  somewhat  relieved  by  a  'wonderful 
love  of  apparell '  (ib.}  l  She  has  two  new 
gowns  held  before  her  once  or  twice  a  day. 
She  has  twenty-two  fine  gowns  and  has  sent 
for  more.'  The  news  of  the  death  of  her 
favourite  son  Alexander,  on  18  Dec.,  aggra- 
vated her  illness.  It  was  English  pressure 
that  made  Margaret  sign  accusations  against 
Albany  of  aiming  at  the  crown  and  driving 
her  from  Scotland  in  fear  of  her  life.  At  the 
dictation  of  Lord  Dacre  she  demanded  not 
only  the  government  of  her  children,  but  the 
regency.  A  more  reasonable"  letter  from 
herself  was  followed  by  the  release  of  Gavin 
Douglas,  whom  Albany  had  imprisoned,  and 
Dacre  in  alarm  advised  her  removal  south- 
wards (GREEN,  pp.  232-6).  Angus  preferred 
the  generosity  of  Albany,  and  escaped, 
1  which  much  made  Margaret  to  muse ' 
(HALL,  p.  584).  She  set  out  from  Morpeth 
on  8  April,  received  a  flying  visit  from  the 
remorseful  Angus,  and  on  3  May  entered 
London  and  was  lodged  at  Baynard's  Castle. 
On  the  7th  she  joined  the  court  at  Green- 
wich (GREEN,  p.  240).  Henry,  who  aimed 
at  the  entire  elimination  of  French  influence 
in  Scotland,  impeded  her  reconciliation  with 
Albany.  But  in  1517  she  was  allowed  to 
return  to  Scotland.  She  was  promised  the 
restoration  of  her  dower  revenues  and  liberty 
to  see  her  son,  now  in  Edinburgh  Castle,  but 


Margaret  Tudor          153          Margaret  Tudor 


she  was  not  to  stay  the  night.  Angus  was 
induced  to  sign  a  document  undertaking  to 
cease  to  interfere  with  her  lands  (ib.  pp.  242, 
253,  260).  But  Henry  neglected  to  secure 
an  effective  guarantee  for  the  performance  of 
these  promises.  On  7  May  Margaret  joined 
with  her  sister  Mary  and  with  Queen  Cathe- 
rine in  saving  the  lives  of  all  but  one  of  the 
apprentices  condemned  for  the  riots  of  '  Evil 
May  day '  (ib.  p.  254).  On  18  May  she  left 
London,  re-entered  Scotland  on  15  June,  was 
met  by  Angus  at  Lamberton  Kirk,  and  made 
her  entrance  into  Edinburgh  on  the  17th  (ib. 
p.  260). 

Albany  had  left  Scotland  on  8  June  on  a 
visit  to  France,  but  had  taken  effective  pre- 
cautions to  prevent  Margaret's  recovering  the 
regency.  Her  dower  rents  were  still  withheld, 
and  she  was  refused  access  to  her  son  on  sus- 
picion that  she  intended  to  convey  him  to 
England  [see  under  JAMES  V  OP  SCOTLAND]. 
She  besieged  the  English  council  with  com- 
plaints. In  the  contest  for  power  between 
Angus  and  Arran,  the  head  of  the  Hamiltons, 
Margaret  at  first  sided  with  her  husband.  But 
Angus  broke  his  promise  as  to  her  jointure 
lands.  Arran  took  her  part,  and  in  October 
1518  she  wrote  to  Henry  hinting  at  a  divorce 
(Letters  and  Papers,  iii.  166).  Angus,  she 
said,  loved  her  not,  but  she  does  not  allude 
to  the  '  gentill-woman  of  Douglasdaill,'  with 
whom,  according  to  Lesley  (p.  112),  he  was 
now  living.  Henry  failed  to  arrest  her 
breach  with  Angus,  and  she  joined  Henry's 
adversaries  in  a  request  to  Francis  I  for  the 
return  of  Albany,  which  fell  into  her  brother's 
hands  (Letters  and  Papers,  ii.  4547,  iii.  373, 
396).  Taxed  with  it  by  Wolsey  she  pleaded 
(14  July  1519)  her  sore  plight  and  the  pres- 
sure of  the  lords  (ib.  iii.  373,  381).  She  had 
now  access  to  her  son  (ib.  889).  But  next 
year  she  once  more  changed  sides.  Angus 
got  possession  of  Edinburgh  by  the  fray  of 
Cleanse-the-Causeway,  on  30  April  1520 
(LESLEY,  p.  115,  but  cf.  GREEN,  p.  300),  and 
Henry  in  August  sent  Henry  Chad  worth, 
minister-general  of  the  Friars  Observants, 
to  chide  her  for  living  apart  from  Angus  to 
the  danger  of  her  soul  and  reputation  and 
for  her  reported  '  suspicious  living,'  and 
urged  her  reconciliation  (ib.  p.  292  ;  Letters 
and  Papers,  iii.  467,  481-2).  At  the  same 
time  Arran  and  his  party  were  opposing  her 
resumption  of  the  regency  at  the  desire  of 
Albany,  whom  Francis  had  promised  Henry 
to  keep  in  France  (ib.  iii.  467).  She  there- 
fore joined  Angus  in  Edinburgh  on  15  Oct. 
(ib.  482,  misdated).  But  before  8  Feb. 
1521  they  had  quarrelled  again,  and  Mar- 
garet rejoined  Arran's  party.  According  to 
the  Douglas  account  she  stole  from  Edin- 


burgh by  night  escorted  only  by  Sir  James 
Hamilton,  but  this  she  denied  (ib.  iii.  1190 ; 
GREEN,  p.  296).  When  Henry  sided  with 
Charles  V,  Francis  allowed  Albany  to  return 
to  Scotland  on  18  Nov.  1521.  Albany  and 
Margaret  were  now  closely  associated,  and 
Dacre  accused  her,  truly  or  falsely,  of  being 
'  over-tender '  with  the  regent.  He  and 
Wolsey  had  circulated  a  rumour  that  in 
soliciting  at  Rome  a  divorce  between  Mar- 
garet and  Angus  Albany  proposed  to  marry 
her  himself.  Albany,  however,  '  had  enough 
of  one  wife'  (ib.  p.  311).  So  strong  was  the 
combination  of  the  regent  and  the  queen- 
mother  that  Angus  either  consented  to  re- 
tire to  France  or  was  kidnapped  thither  by 
Albany,  as  Henry  asserted,  and  Lindsay  of 
Pitscottie  also  states. 

Margaret  acted  as  intermediary  in  the  truce 
negotiations  between  Dacre  and  Albany  in 
September  1522.  After  Albany's  return  to 
France  on  27  Oct.  Margaret  sought  to  form  a 
party  of  her  own  round  the  young  king  with 
the  support  of  England.  Anti-English  feeling 
ran  high  in  Scotland  after  Surrey's  devasta- 
tion of  the  lowlands,  and  the  queen  professed 
herself  ready,  if  need  be,  to  enter  England  'in 
her  smock '  to  labour  for  the  security  of  her 
son  (ib.  pp.  327-9  ;  Letters  and  Papers,  iii. 
3138).  When  Albany  did  not  return  at  the 
date  promised  (August  1523),  Margaret,  who 
had  provided  for  her  retreat  into  England, 
urged  the  English  government  to  action, 
but  they  preferred  to  let  events  decide.  The 
Scottish  parliament  of  31  Aug.  would  have 
emancipated  James  and  come  to  an  arrange- 
ment with  England,  but  for  the  news  that 
Albany  had  sailed  from  Picardy,  which  Mar- 
garet stigmatised  as  Hidings  of  the  Canon- 
gate.'  After  this  rebuff  she  '  grat  bitterly 
all  day'  (GREEN,  pp.  334-5).  The  king, 
too,  '  spoke  very  sore  for  one  so  young,'  and 
from  all  Surrey  could  hear  the  queen  '  did 
that  she  could  to  cause  him  so  to  do.'  On 
Albany's  arrival,  20  Sept.,  Margaret  re- 
quested the  promised  refuge  in  England, 
but  Surrey  and  Wolsey  agreed  that  it  would 
be  better  and  less  costly  to  keep  her  in 
Scotland  (ib.  p.  345).  Her  treacherous  con- 
fidant, the  prioress  of  Coldstream,  reported 
that  she  was  '  right  fickle,'  and  that  the 
governor  had  already  '  almost  made  her  a 
Frenchwoman.'  Another  report  says  that 
1  since  nine  hours  to-day  she  has  been  singing 
and  dancing,  and  the  Frenchmen  with  her '  (ib. 
p.  349).  But  her  private  opinion  was  that 
the  governor,  '  who  can  say  one  thing  and 
think  another,'  would  be  '  right  sharp '  with 
her  when  the  '  hosting '  was  done  (ib.  p. 
351).  Albany  discovered  that  she  was  com- 
pletely in  the  English  interest,  and  the  par- 


Margaret  Tudor          154          Margaret  Tudor 


liament  of  18  Nov.  separated  her  from  her 
son.  If  we  may  believe  Margaret,  she  re- 
fused a  pension  of  five  thousand  crowns 
from  Albany  (ib.  p.  362).  But  a  rumour 
that  Henry  was  promoting  the  return  of 
Angus  to  Scotland  seems  to  have  induced 
her  to  enter  into  a  bond  with  Albany  by 
which  she  undertook  to  recognise  the  par- 
liamentary arrangements  for  James,  and  to 
forward  his  marriage  with  a  French  prin- 
cess, being  assured  of  a  residence  in  France 
for  herself  if  necessary  (ib.  p.  367).  A  copy 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  English  she 
disavowed  it.  Albany,  after  failing  to  get 
Margaret's  promise  not  to  enter  into  alliance 
with  England,  or  even  to  consent  to  peace, 
left  Scotland  at  the  end  of  May  1524,  pro- 
mising to  return  by  31  Aug.  (ib.  p.  372). 
Margaret,  supported  by  England,  though  she 
could  not  get  perfectly  satisfactory  assu- 
rances on  the  subject  of  Angus,  who  had  ar- 
rived in  England  on  28  June,  carried  off 
James,  with  Arran's  help,  from  Stirling  to 
Edinburgh  on  26  July  1524.  The  step  was 
popular,  and  parliament  on  20  Aug.  re- 
ceived with  favour  her  proposal  to  abrogate 
Albany's  regency,  in  spite  of  the  opposition 
of  Beaton  and  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen, 
whom  she  cast  into  prison  (ib.  pp.  386- 
387).  But  she  threw  away  the  fruits  of  her 
triumph  by  her  arbitrary  employment  of  the 
king's  English  guard  now  formed,  by  close 
alliance  with  Arran  and  wanton  offence  to 
Lennox  and  others,  and  by  her  over-favour 
to  Henry  Stewart,  a  younger  brother  of 
Lord  Avondale,  who  now  came  to  court  as 
master-carver  to  the  king,  and  was  thrust 
by  the  queen  into  the  offices  of  lieutenant  of 
the  guard  and  treasurer  (ib.  p.  389).  Hear- 
ing that  Margaret  and  Arran  were  leaning  to 
a  French  alliance  and  had  alienated  all  the 
lords,  Henry  at  last  allowed  Angus  to  cross 
the  border  (about  28  Oct.  1524). 

The  parliament,  which  met  on  14  Nov.,  re- 
cognised Margaret  as  the  chief  councillor  of 
the  young  king,  and  imposed  restrictions 
upon  Angus,  who,  losing  patience,  broke 
into  Edinburgh  with  four  hundred  men  on 
the  morning  of  Wednesday,  23  Nov.  Mar- 
garet fired  upon  him  from  the  castle,  and  he 
retired  to  Tantallon  (ib.  p.  420).  But  she 
continued  to  act  with  imprudence,  and  as 
her  adherents  would  not  begin  civil  war  ex- 
cept round  the  young  king,  she,  on  21  Feb. 
1525,  admitted  Angus  into  the  regency,  but 
next  day  wrote  to  Albany  as  '  governor,'  to 
Francis,  and  to  the  pope  urging  her  divorce 
from  the  earl  (ib.  p.  439).  Finding  the  in- 
fluence of  Angus  rapidly  growing,  she  per- 
sonally, and  through  the  king,  pressed  him 
to  consent  to  a  divorce.  Whether  from  want 


of  evidence  or  fear  of  a  counter-charge,  she 
did  not  accuse  Angus  of  infidelity,  but  on 
the  desperate  plea,  first  brought  forward 
early  in  1525,  that  James  IV  had  lived  for 
three  years  after  Flodden  (ib.  pp.  445,  450). 
After  Pavia,  Henry,  who  had  intercepted  her 
letters  to  Albany  and  Francis,  and  no  longer 
feared  her  joining  the  French  party,  sent 
her  '  such  a  letter  as  was  never  written  to 
any  noble  woman.'  The  parliament  of  July, 
which  she  refused  to  attend,  alleging  fear 
of  Angus,  practically  deprived  her  of  all  au- 
thority, but  on  the  'remonstrance  of  James 
gave  her  twenty  days'  grace.  This  was, 
however,  of  no  avail.  Angus  was  now 
master  of  the  king's  person  and  of  the  go- 
vernment. Margaret  organised  resistance 
in  the  north,  but  Angus  foiled  the  junction 
she  had  planned  for  17  Jan.  1526  at  Lin- 
lithgow  with  Arran  and  other  opponents  of 
the  Douglases,  and  she  retreated  to  Hamil- 
ton with  Arran,  who  soon  made  terms  with 
Angus  (ib.  p.  454).  On  receiving  assurances 
of  personal  freedom,  Margaret  rejoined  her 
son  in  Edinburgh  in  February,  but  was  soon 
again  moving  the  council  against  Angus  for 
withholding  her  rents.  Finding  her  influ- 
ence gone,  she  went  to  Dunfermline,  where 
she  was  presently  joined  by  Lennox  and  by 
Beaton,  from  whom  Angus  had  taken  the 
seals.  After  the  failure  of  two  attempts  to 
rescue  James  by  force  from  the  constraint 
Angus  put  upon  him,  Margaret  undertook 
to  be  guided  by  Angus,  and  to  renounce  the 
company  of  Henry  Stewart  (Letters  and 
Papers j  iv.  2575).  Angus  on  his  side  is 
said  to  have  withdrawn  his  opposition  to 
the  divorce  (GKEEN,  p.  462). 

On  20  Nov.  she  came  to  the  opening  of  the 
new  parliament,  and  soon  regained  her  old 
influence  over  James.  Beaton  was  recalled  to 
court,  and  a  new  revolution  was  expected.  But 
her  request  for  the  return  of  Henry  Stewart 
was  refused  by  James,  and  she  retired  in 
dudgeon  to  Stirling,  which  she  had  placed 
in  Stewart's  hands  (Letters  and  Papers,  iv. 
2777,  2992).  She  was  now  'entirely  ruled 
by  the  counsel  of  Stewart,'  who,  if  not  a 
married  man,  had  only  lately  divorced  his 
wife  in  the  hope  of  marrying  the  queen.  At 
last,  on  11  March  1527,  Albany's  efforts  to 
promote  her  divorce  were  crowned  with  suc- 
cess, and  the  Cardinal  of  Ancona,  appointed 
judge  by  Clement  VII,  gave  judgment  in 
her  favour  (State  Papers,  Henry  VIII,  iv. 
490).  Owing  to  the  disturbed  state  of  the 
continent,  Margaret  did  not  hear  of  the  sen- 
tence until  December  (Maitland  Club  Mis- 
cellany, ii.  387).  It  was  soon  whispered  that 
she  had  contracted  a  secret  marriage  with 
Stewart,  and  in  March  1528  she  openly  de- 


Margaret  Tudor         155          Margaret  Tudor 


dared  it  {Letters  and  Papers,  iv.  4134). 
Lord  Erskine,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  ap- 
peared before  Stirling,  and  Stewart  was 
given  up  by  Margaret  and  put  into  ward. 
Wolsey  wrote  in  Henry's  name  to  remind 
her  of  the  '  divine  ordinance  of  inseparable 
matrimony  first  instituted  in  paradise/  pro- 
testing against  '  the  shameless  sentence  sent 
from  Rome '  (ib.  iv.  4130-1).  It  was  pro- 
bably now  that  Angus  separated  her  from 
her  daughter  (GREEN,  p.  471).  When  James 
threw  off  the  tutelage  of  Angus  in  June, 
and  the  earl  was  driven  into  England,  Mar- 
garet and  her  husband  became  his  chief  ad- 
visers. Lands  and  revenues  were  showered 
upon  them,  and  James  created  Stewart  Lord 
Methven,  and  master  of  the  artillery,  '  for 
the  great  love  he  bore  to  his  dearest  mother.' 
Margaret,  who  went  everywhere  with  her 
son,  recovered  possession  of  her  Ettrick 
lands  (1532)  and  entrusted  them  to  Meth- 
ven. She  successfully  used  her  influence  in 
favour  of  a  truce  with  England,  and  Mag- 
nus reported  her  very  favourable  to  the  pro- 
posed marriage  of  James  with  the  Princess 
Mary.  But  Lord  William  Howard  of  Effing- 
ham  [q.  v.],  who  was  sent  to  Scotland  to  pro- 
mote this  match  in  1531,  when  Mary's  posi- 
tion in  England  had  become  a  very  dubious 
one,  met  with  open  opposition  from  Margaret 
(ib.  p.  481 ;  STRICKLAND,  p.  243).  She,  how- 
ever, helped  to  bring  about  the  peace  with 
England  concluded  on  11  May  1534  (Hamil- 
ton Papers,  i.  2,  8 ;  Fcedera,  xiv.  529).  The 
proposed  interview  between  Henry  and 
James,  first  suggested  in  the  autumn,  re- 
ceived her  warm  support,  and  she  wrote  to 
her  brother  and  Cromwell  on  12  L)ec.  boast- 
ing that, '  by  advice  of  us  and  no  other  living 
person,'  James  had  consented  to  the  meeting 
(State  Papers,  v.  2,  12).  The  prospect  of 
taking  a  principal  part  in  a  splendid  spec- 
tacle, and  appearing  before  the  world  as 
mediator  between  her  son  and  her  brother, 
powerfully  appealed  to  Margaret's  vanity, 
and  though  already  deeply  in  debt,  she  spent 
nearly  20,000/.  Scots  in  preparations  for  the 
interview.  When  James  was  induced  by 
the  Scottish  clergy,  well  aware  that  Henry 
intended  at  the  meeting  to  urge  a  reforma- 
tion in  Scotland  upon  his  nephew,  to  qualify 
his  consent,  Margaret  allowed  her  disap- 
pointment to  carry  her  to  the  length  of  be- 
traying her  son's  secret  intentions  to  Henry 
(ib.  v.  38).  This  coming  to  James's  ears 
was  naturally  connected  by  him  with  the 
gifts  which  Henry,  in  response  to  her  impor- 
tunity, had  recently  sent  her,  and  he  roundly 
accused  her  of  taking  bribes  from  England 
to  betray  him  (ib.  pp.  41,  46-7  ;  Hamilton 
Papers,  p.  31).  She  begged  Henry  to  allow 


her  to  come  into  England, '  being  at  the  most 
displeasant  point  she  could  be,  to  be  alive,' 
j  but  was  told  that  she  must  get  her  son's  con- 
i  sent  (State  Papers,  v.  55 ;  Letters  and  Papers, 
xi.  111-12).  She  was  so  irritated  by  this  reply 
being  conveyed  through  James's  ambassa- 
dor, Otterbourne,  that  she  wrote  a  letter  to 
Cromwell,  which  he  called  '  insolent,'  and 
for  which  she  afterwards  apologised  (State 
Papers,  v.  56;  GREEN,  p.  488).  Her  sug- 
gestion that  Henry  ought  to  defray  the 
losses  the  border  wars  had  cost  her,  and  her 
expenditure  for  the  abortive  interview,  was 
coldly  and  firmly  refused  (State  Papers,  v. 
56). 

Margaret  appears  in  a  more  agreeable  light 
a  month  later  (12  Aug.)  in  her  intercession 
with  her  brother  for  her  daughter,  Lady 
Margaret  Douglas,  who  had  excited  his 
suspicious  wrath  by  a  contract  of  marriage 
with  a  younger  brother  of  the  Duke  of  Nor- 
folk (ib.  v.  58).  The  English  parliament 
professed  to  believe  that  there  was  a  scheme 
to  raise  Lady  Margaret  and  her  husband  to 
the  throne  if  the  king  died  heirless,  and 
that  in  her  lately  projected  visit  to  England 
Queen  Margaret  had  designed  a  reunion 
with  Angus,  so  as  to  strengthen  the  interests 
of  her  daughter  by  confirm  ing  her  legiti- 
macy (GREEN,  p.  491).  On  20  Oct.  and 
again  on  10  Feb.  1537  she  begged  help  of 
Henry  that  she  might  not  be  disgraced  be- 
fore the  queen  (Magdalene)  whom  her  son 
was  bringing  home  from  France  (Hamilton 
Papers,  i.  38-9 ;  State  Papers,  v.  66).  Sir 
Ralph  Sadler,  who  was  sent  to  Scotland 
in  January,  heard  at  Newcastle  a  rumour 
that  Margaret  had  taken  the  veil,  which  he 
thought  l  no  gospel.'  He  found  her  '  con- 
veyed to  much  misery  during  her  son's  ab- 
sence,' and  i  very  evilly  used '  in  the  suit 
she  had  brought  for  a  '  decision  of  the  va- 
lidity of  the  matrimony  betAveen  her  and 
Methven '  (ib.  i.  529,  v.  66,  70).  To  Henry 
she  only  accused  Methven  of  having  enriched 
his  own  friends  out  of  her  rents,  but  he  is 
stated  to  have  had  children  by  Janet  Stewart, 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Atholl,  whom  he 
married  after  Margaret's  death.  One  of  these 
children  was  mother  of  the  celebrated  Earl 
of  Gowrie,  which  has  given  rise  to  the  ab- 
surd modern  hypothesis  that  the  mother  of 
Earl  Gowrie  was  really  daughter  of  Lord 
Methven  and  Queen  Margaret  (GREEN,  pp. 
493-4;  but  cf.  Reg.  Mag.  Sir/ill.  Scotia, 
1546-80,  Nos.  184-5,  639-41,  1568). 

Margaret  seconded  Sadler's  report  by  a 
letter  to  her  brother  dated  8  March,  com- 
plaining that  the  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews 
delayed  pronouncing  sentence  in  her  divorce, 
though  her  case  was  proved  by  'twenty 


Margaret  Tudor          156          Margaret  Tudor 


softycent  prowes,'  and  urging  her  desire  to 
be  free  of  Methven,  '  who  is  but  a  sobare 
man,'  before  the  return  of  her  son  and  his 
young  wife  (Hamilton  Papers,  i.  42).  Sad- 
ler was  despatched  to  Rouen  to  remonstrate 
with  James,  who,  as  Margaret  hastened  to 
inform  her  brother,  instructed  l  his  Lordis ' 
to  do  her  justice  with  expedition  (State 
Papers,  v.  70,  74).  She  implored  Norfolk 
not  to  make  war  upon  Scotland  until  she 
was  safely  divorced,  and  assured  him  that 
nothing  should  pass  in  Scotland  which  she 
would  not  communicate  to  Henry  (ib.  v. 
75).  On  7  June,  after  James's  return,  she 
wrote  to  Henry  to  notify  him  that  her  di- 
vorce was  at  the  giving  of  sentence  (ib.  v. 
90).  It  was  therefore  with  bitter  disap- 
pointment that  she  had  soon  after  to  inform 
her  brother  that  James  had  stopped  her  suit 
when  the  sentence  was  already  written  out, 
and  proved  by  forty  famous  provers,  although 
she  had  bought  his  promise  to  let  it  go  on. 
She  declares  that  Methven  had  offered  him 
a  higher  bribe  from  her  lands  (ib.  v.  103). 
But  perhaps  James's  proceeding  admits  of  a 
sufficiently  obvious  and  more  creditable  ex- 
planation. She  attempted  to  steal  into  Eng- 
land, but  was  overtaken  within  five  miles  of 
the  border  and  conveyed  to  Dundee  by  Lord 
Maxwell,  who  expressed  an  opinion  that  all 
things  would  go  well  between  the  realms  if 
she  did  not  make  a  breach  (ib.  v.  109).  Ac- 
cording to  her  own  account,  Methven  had 
persuaded  James  that  she  had  intended  to 
reconcile  herself  with  Angus  because  she 
went  to  her  lands  in  Ettrick.  He  will  only 
allow  her  to  depart  '  bed  and  bwrd '  from 
Methven,  and  not  'somplecytur.'  She  com- 
plains that  she  has  none  of  her  dower  palaces 
to  live  in,  and  talks  of  a  cloister.  Henry  is 
urged,  since  she  is  now  his  only  sister,  to 
take  strong  measures  in  her  behalf ;  she  is 
now  '  fourty  years  and  nine,'  and  wishes  ease 
and  rest  rather  than  to  be  obliged  to  follow 
her  son  about  like  a  poor  gentlewoman  as 
she  has  done  for  twenty  weeks  past  (Letters 
of  13  and  16  Nov.,  ib.  i.  534,  v.  115  ;  Hamil- 
ton Papers,  i.  49-51).  But  this  mood  was 
transient.  She  cordially  welcomed  Mary  of 
Lorraine  in  June  1538,  seeking  to  impress 
her  by  pretending  to  have  had  recent  letters 
from  Henry  (State  Papers,  v.  127,  135). 
The  young  queen  seems  to  have  soothed 
Margaret's  morbid  vanity,  and  by  the  be- 
ginning of  1539  she  was  reconciled  with 
Methven  (ib.  p.  154 ;  GREEN,  p.  500).  Nor- 
folk reported  to  Henry  that  '  the  young 
queen  was  all  papist,  and  the  old  queen  not 
much  less  '  (ib.)  But  in  1541  she  was  again 
plaguing  Henry  with  her  money  troubles  ; 
and  although  he  was  puzzled  by  the  contra- 


dictory reports  of  her  treatment  he  received, 
he  gave  some  ear  to  her  complaints,  as  he 
required  a  spy  upon  the  Scottish  war  pre- 
parations (Hamilton  Papers,  i.  60-5,  75). 
On  1  March  1541  she  preferred  a  curious  re- 
quest to  Henry  on  behalf  of  a  begging  friar 
from  Palestine  (THORPE,  Cal.  of  Documents 
relating  to  Scotland,  i.  40).  On  12  May  she 
informed  Henry  from  Stirling  of  the  death 
of  the  two  young  princes,  and  that  she  never 
left  the  bereaved  parents  (State  Papers,  v. 
188).  At  the  end  of  that  month  Henry's 
messenger,  Ray,  was  in  secret  communica- 
tion with  her  at  Stirling  (Hamilton  Papers,  i. 
75).  She  was  seized  with  palsy  at  Methven 
Castle  on  Friday,  14  Oct.,  and  finding  her- 
self growing  worse  sent  for  James  from 
Falkland  Palace,  but  he  did  not  arrive  in 
time  to  see  her  alive.  She  is  said  to  have 
i  extremely  lamented  and  asked  God  mercy 
that  she  had  offended  unto  the  Earl  of  Angus 
as  she  had  done/  but  this  rests  upon  the  re- 
port of  Henry's  messenger,  Ray  (State  Papers, 
v.  193-4).  She  was  unable  to  make  a  will, 
but  desired  that  Lady  Margaret  should  in- 
herit her  goods.  Ray  was  informed  that  she 
had  no  more  than  2,500  marks  Scots  at  her 
death  (ib.}  She  died  on  Tuesday,  18  Oct., 
aged  nearly  fifty-three  ( Chronicle  of  Perth, 
Maitland  Club,  and  Treasurer's  Accounts  for 
October  1541,  quoted  by  GREEN,  p.  504;  the 
Diurnal  of  Occurrents,  Bannatyne  Club  ed., 
places  her  death  on  24  Nov.)  James  buried 
her  splendidly  in  the  vault  of  James  I  in  the 
Carthusian  church  of  St.  John  at  Perth 
(LESLEY,  p.  157).  Methven,  by  whom  she 
had  no  offspring,  though  the  contrary  has 
been  asserted,  survived  her  some  years. 

Margaret  had,  in  the  words  of  an  old 
Scottish  writer,  a  '  great  Twang  of  her 
brother's  Temper.'  Impetuous,  capricious, 
equally  ardent  and  fickle  in  her  attachments, 
unscrupulously  selfish,  vain  of  power  and 
show,  and  not  without  something  of  Henry's 
robustness  and  ability,  the  likeness  is  not 
merely  fanciful.  She  listened  neither  to  the 
voice  of  policy  nor  of  maternal  affection 
when  passion  impelled  her.  Yet  she  showed 
a  real  affection  even  for  the  daughter  of 
whom  she  had  seen  so  little,  and  James  loved 
and  trusted  her  until  she  shamefully  abused 
his  confidence.  It  was  a  hard  part  that  she 
had  to  play  in  Scotland,  distracted  by  internal 
turbulence  and  the  intrigues  of  Henry  VIII, 
but  she  played  it  too  often  without  dignity, 
consistency,  or  moderation.  It  was  not  un- 
natural that  in  the  miserable  conflict  of 
French  and  English  influence  she  should 
range  herself  on  the  side  of  her  brother ; 
but  nothing  can  justify  the  cold-bloodedness 
with  which  she  urged  him  to  destroy  Scot- 


Margary 


157 


Margetson 


tish  ships  and  Scottish  homes,  and  the 
treachery  with  which  she  betrayed  her  own 
son's  counsels  to  his  enemy.  Her  motives, 
too,  were  thoroughly  selfish,  for  when  her 
own  interests  dictated  it  she  threw  over  her 
brother  without  scruple.  Nor  can  we  have 
any  real  sympathy  with  the  ignoble  private 
anxieties  which  she  carried  to  her  grave. 
If  we  may  credit  Gavin  Douglas,  Margaret 
in  her  youth  was  handsome,  with  a  bright 
complexion  and  abundant  golden  hair.  But 
Holbein's  portrait  represents  her  with  rather 
harsh  features.  In  middle  age  she  grew 
stout  and  full-faced.  Her  portrait  was  fre- 
quently painted.  There  is  a  well-known 
one  of  Margaret  and  her  two  brothers  by 
Mabuse,  about  1496,  in  the  china  closet  at 
Windsor,  engraved  as  vignette  on  the  title- 
page  of  vol.  iv.  of  Mrs.  Green's  '  Princesses.' 
Minour  painted  one  for  presentation  to 
James  in  1502.  A  portrait  by  Holbein,  in 
the  possession  of  the  Marquis  of  Lothian, 
is  engraved  as  a  frontispiece  in  the  same 
volume.  Another  is  mentioned  as  in  the 
possession  of  the  Earls  of  Pembroke  at 
Wilton  House.  Small  (GAVIN  DOUGLAS, 
Works,  vol.  i.  p.  xci)  gives  a  reproduction 
of  an  interesting  portrait  of  Albany  and 
Margaret,  belonging  to  the  Marquis  of  Bute, 
painted,  he  thinks,  at  the  period  when  they 
were  reproached  with  being  over-tender. 
There  is  a  portrait  at  Queen's  College,  Ox- 
ford ;  another,  belonging  to  Charles  Butler, 
esq.,  is  described  in  the  catalogue  of  the 
Tudor  Exhibition  (p.  55) ;  and  a  third  is  en- 
graven by  G.  Valck  in  Larrey's  '  Histoire 
d'Angleterre '  (BKOMLEY,  Cat.  of  Engraved 
Portraits,  p.  7). 

[Most  of  the  authorities  used  have  been  men- 
tioned in  the  text.  Miss  Strickland's  Life  is 
inaccurate  and  a  little  malicious.  The  Life  by 
Mrs.  G-reen  is  extraordinarily  thorough  and  care- 
ful. The  recently  published  Hamilton  Papers 
have  thrown  some  new  light  on  the  subject. 
Margaret  was  a  prolific  correspondent,  and  her 
letters  will  be  found  in  great  numbers  in  the 
State  Papers,  Mrs.  Green's  Letters  of  Royal 
Ladies,  Teulet's  Inventaire  Chronologique  and 
Papiers  d'Etat,  Ellis's  Historical  Letters,  and 
the  Hamilton  Papers.  Lesley  is  quoted  in  the 
Bannatyne  Club  edition,  and  Polydore  Vergil 
in  the  Basle  edition  of  1570.]  J.  T-T. 

MARGARY,  AUGUSTUS  RAYMOND 

(1846-1875),  traveller,  third  son  of  Henry 
Joshua  Margary,  major-general  R.E.,  was 
born  at  Belgaum,  in  the  Bombay  presi- 
dency, 26  May  1846.  He  was  successively 
educated  in  France,  at  North  Walsham 
grammar  school,  and  at  University  College, 
London.  Having  received  a  nomination 
from  his  relative,  Austen  Henry  Layard,  he 


studied  Chinese  seven  hours  a  day,  passed 
a  competitive  examination  before  the  civil 
service  commissioners,  obtained  an  honorary 
certificate,  and  was  appointed  a  student  in- 
terpreter on  the  Chinese  consular  establish- 
ment 2  Feb.  1867.  In  the  following  month 
he  went  to  China,  and  on  18  Nov.  1869 
rose  to  be  a  third-class  assistant.  The  silver 
medal  of  the  Royal  Humane  Society  was 
awarded  to  him  16  July  1872  for  saving  the 
lives  of  several  men  who  were  wrecked 
during  a  typhoon  in  the  island  of  Formosa, 
9  Aug.  1871,  and  he  also  received  the  Albert 
medal  of  the  first  class  28  Oct.  1872.  Till 
1870  he  was  attached  to  the  legation  at 
Pekin,  when  he  was  sent  to  the  island  of 
Formosa,  and  there  took  charge  of  the  con- 
sulate during  twelve  months.  He  was  made 
a  second-class  assistant  7  Dec.  1872,  was 
acting  interpreter  at  Shanghai  16  Oct.  to 
12  Nov.  1873,  and  interpreter  at  Chefoo 
24  Nov.  1873  to  9  April  1874.  In  August 
he  received  instructions  from  Pekin  to  pro- 
ceed through  the  south-western  provinces  of 
China  to  the  frontier  of  Yunnan,  to  await 
Colonel  Horace  Browne,  who  had  been  sent 
by  the  Indian  government  on  a  mission  into 
Yunnan,  from  the  Burmese  side,  in  the  hopes 
of  opening  up  a  trade  with  Western  China. 
To  this  mission  Margary  wras  to  act  as  in- 
terpreter and  guide  through  China.  On 
4  Sept.  1874  he  left  Hankow  on  an  over- 
land journey  to  Mandalay.  Passing  the 
Tung-ting  lake  on  the  Yang-tse  he  ascended 
the  Yuen  river  through  Hoonan,  and  tra- 
velled by  land  through  Kweichow  and  Yun- 
nan, and  on  17  Jan.  1875  joined  Colonel 
Browne  at  Bhamo.  He  was  the  first  Eng- 
lishman who  had  traversed  this  route.  On 
19  Feb.  1875  he  was  sent  forward  to  survey 
and  report  on  the  road  from  Burmah  to 
Western  China,  but  on  21  Feb.  he  was 
treacherously  murdered  at  Manwein  on  the 
Chinese  frontier. 

[The  Journey  of  A.  R.  Margary  from  Shanghai  to 
Bhamo,  and  back  to  Manwyne,  1876,  biog.  pre- 
face, pp.  i-xxi,  with  portrait ;  J.  Anderson's  Man- 
dalay to  Momien,  1876,  pp.  364-449  ;  Boulger's 
History  of  China,  1884,  iii.  715-22;  Foreign 
Office  List,  January  1875  p.  140,  July  1875 
p.  215  ;  Times,  9,  22,  and  28  April  1875  ;  Illustr. 
London  News,  1875,  Ixvi.  233-4,  257-8,  with 
portrait ;  Graphic,  1875,  xi.  296,  with  portrait.] 

G.  C.  B. 

MARGETSON,  JAMES  (1600-1678), 
archbishop  of  Armagh,  born  in  1600,  was  a 
native  of  Drighlington  in  Yorkshire.  He  was 
educated  at  Peterhouse,  Cambridge,  and  re- 
turned after  ordination  to  his  own  county, 
where  he  attracted  the  notice  of  Wentworth, 
then  lord  president  of  the  north,who  took  him 


Margetson 


158 


Margetson 


as  chaplain  to  Ireland  in  1633.  He  was  made 
dean  of  Waterford  by  patent,  25  May  1635, 
and  in  October  was  presented  by  the  crown 
to  the  rectory  of  Armagh  in  Cavan,  as  '  one 
of  the  chancellor's  chaplains '  (Lib.  Munerum, 
pt.  v.)  He  resigned  Armagh  in  1637,  and 
in  that  year  became  rector  of  Galloon  or 
Dartry  in  Monaghan  (SHIRLEY,  p.  328),  pre- 
bendary of  the  Holy  Trinity  in  St.  Finbar's, 
Cork,  and  dean  of  Derry.  While  Margetson 
held  this  deanery,  500/.  was  granted  by  the 
crown  to  provide  bells  for  his  cathedral ;  and 
Laud  wrote  to  Strafford  on  10  Sept.  1638, 
*  Out  I  am  of  the  hearing  of  Londonderry 
bells,  but  I  am  glad  they  are  there.'  In 
December  1639  Margetson  was  made  dean 
of  Christ  Church,  Dublin.  No  new  dean  of 
Derry  was  appointed  until  after  the  Restora- 
tion. It  appears  from  the  correspondence 
between  Laud  and  Strafford  that  the  latter 
intended  to  restore  the  almost  ruinous  cathe- 
dral of  Christ  Church,  but  that  he  found 
neither  time  nor  money.  Margetson  was 
prolocutor  of  the  lower  house  of  convocation 
in  1639. 

When  the  rebellion  of  1641  broke  out,  Mar- 
getson, himself  distressed  from  the  failure 
of  income,  was  yet  busy  in  helping  those 
whose  need  was  still  greater.  In  August 
1646  he  signed  the  document  in  which  eleven 
bishops  and  seventy-seven  other  clergymen 
congratulated  Ormonde  upon  the  conclusion 
of  peace,  and  thanked  him  for  his  efforts 
in  their  behalf,  'without  which  many  of 
us  had  undoubtedly  starved '  (CARTE,  Let- 
ter 471).  A  year  later  Dublin  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  parliament,  and  the  Anglican 
clergy  were  invited  to  use  the  directory  in- 
stead of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  One 
bishop  and  seventeen  clergymen,  of  whom 
Margetson  was  one,  signed  the  dignified  and 
spirited  answer  in  which  they  refused  to 
hold  their  churches  on  these  terms  (MASON, 
bk.  ii.  chap,  iii.) 

Ormonde  left  Ireland  28  Aug.  1647,  and 
Margetson  fled  to  England  about  the  same 
time.  He  suffered  imprisonment  at  Man- 
chester and  elsewhere,  but  was  afterwards 
allowed  to  live  in  London  unmolested,  but 
very  poor.  He  was  employed  by  the  wealthier 
cavaliers  to  dispense  their  alms  among  dis- 
tressed loyalists  in  England  and  Wales,  and 
William  Chappell  [q.v.],  bishop  of  Cork, 
Milton's  old  tutor,  is  said  to  have  been  re- 
lieved by  him. 

With  the  Restoration  Margetson's  fortunes 
revived.  On  25  Jan.  1660-1  he  was  made 
archbishop  of  Dublin  by  patent,  and  was 
allowed  to  hold  his  old  living  of  Galloon, 
his  Cork  prebend,  and  the  treasurership  of 
St.  Patrick's,  Dublin,  along  with  the  arch- 


bishopric. He  was  consecrated  in  St.  Patrick's 
two  days  later,  along  with  eleven  other 
bishops-elect,  certainly  one  of  the  most  im- 
posing ceremonies  of  this  kind  on  record 
(ib.  bk.  ii.  chap,  iv.)  He  was  also  made  a 
privy  councillor.  In  1662  and  1663  he  let 
on  lease  for  twenty-one  years  his  Cork  pro- 
perty (CAULFIELD). 

Margetson  was  translated  to  Armagh  in 
1663,  where  he  succeeded  Bramhall,  who  is 
said  to  have  recommended  him  on  his  death- 
bed to  Ormonde  as  the  fittest  man  for  the 
primacy.  Harris  throws  doubts  on  this  story, 
but  perhaps  groundlessly  (MAi^T,  chap.  ix. 
sec.  ii.)  In  1667  he  succeeded  Jeremy  Taylor 
as  vice-chancellor  of  Dublin  University,  and 
remained  in  office  till  his  death ;  but  academi- 
cal duties,  though  performed  with  care  and 
success,  did  not  prevent  him  from  attending 
to  his  own  diocese.  Armagh  Cathedral  had 
been  burned  by  Sir  Phelim  O'Neill  in  1642,. 
and  Margetson  lived  to  see  it  rebuilt.  The 
subscriptions  falling  far  short  of  what  was 
wanted,  he  made  up  the  deficit  himself. 
He  also  founded  a  free  school  at  Drighling- 
ton,  his  native  place.  Margetson  always  re- 
fused to  invest,  even  on  the  most  tempting 
terms,  in  any  land  which  had  ever  belonged 
to  the  church.  His  generosity  was  at  all  times 
remarkable,  and  he  sought  no  credit  for  it. 
In  the  same  modest  spirit  he  kept  his  great 
learning  in  the  background.  In  the  winter 
of  1677  he  became  disabled  by  obstinate 
jaundice,  but  nevertheless  insisted  on  com- 
municating publicly  in  the  following  May. 
He  died  in  Dublin,  28  Aug.  1678,  after  en- 
during great  pain  with  remarkable  patience, 
and  was  buried  within  the  altar-rails  of 
Christ  Church.  His  charity  and  exemplary 
life  had  won  him  such  reputation  that  all 
sorts  and  conditions  of  men  resorted  to  his 
deathbed  to  receive  his  last  blessing.  At  his 
funeral  Dr.  Palliser  spoke  of  his  conciliatory 
attitude  towards  theological  opponents.  He 
was  reverenced  and  beloved  by  his  clergy,  to 
whom  he  was  both  kind  and  strict,  and  he 
could  scarcely  blame  one  of  them  without 
weeping, '  for  the  vices  of  the  clergy  touched 
his  very  heart-strings.' 

Margetson's  eldest  son,  John,  was  killed  at 
the  siege  of  Limerick,  being  then  a  major  in 
William's  army,  leaving  a  daughter,  Sarah, 
from  whom  the  earls  of  Bessborough  and 
Mountcashel  are  descended.  The  Earl  of 
Charlemont  is  descended  from  Anne  Marget- 
son, the  primate's  only  daughter. 

[Ware's  Bishops,  ed.  Harris ;  Funeral  Sermon, 
preached  in  Christ  Church,  Dublin,  30  Aug. 
1678,  by  Henry  [Jones],  Lord  Bishop  of  Meath, 
whereunto  is  added  the  Funeral  Oration  (Latin) 
preached  at  the  Hearse  by  W.  Palliser,  D.D.,  as 


Margoliouth 


Marham 


Vice-chancellor  of  the  University  of  Dublin,  Lon- 
don, 1679;  Liber  Munerum  Publicorum  Hiber- 
niae,  vol.  ii. ;  Cotton's  Fasti  Ecclesiae  Hibernicse; 
Shirley's  Hist,  of  Monaghan ;  Stafford's  Letters 
and  Despatches;  Carte's  Ormonde;  Mason's  Hist, 
of  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral;  Caulfield's  Annals 
of  St.  Fin  Barre's  Cathedral ;  Mant's  Hist,  of 
the  Church  of  Ireland ;  Stuart's  Armagh ;  Lodge's 
Peerage,  by  Archdall.]  K.  B-L. 

MARGOLIOUTH,  MOSES  (1820-1881), 
divine,  was  born  of  Jewish  parents  at  Suwalki, 
Poland,  on  3  Dec.  1820.  He  was  instructed 
at  Pryerosl,  Grodno,  and  Kalwarya  in  tal- 
mudic  and  rabbinical  learning,  and  also  ac- 
quired Russian  and  German.  In  August  1837, 
during  a  visit  to  Liverpool,  he  was  induced 
to  carefully  study  the  Hebrew  New  Testa- 
ment, with  the  result  that  on  13  April  ]838 
he  was  baptised  a  member  of  the  church  of 
England.  For  a  time  he  obtained  a  livelihood 
by  giving  lessons  in  Hebrew,  but  in  January 
1840  he  entered  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  to 
prepare  for  ordination,  and  during  the  vaca- 
tions studied  at  the  Hebrew  College,  London. 
In  1843  he  became  instructor  of  Hebrew,  Ger- 
man, and  English  at  the  Liverpool  Institu- 
tion for  inquiring  Jews.  On  30  June  1844  he 
was  ordained  to  the  curacy  of  St.  Augustine, 
Liverpool.  Three  months  later  the  Bishop 
of  Kildare  obtained  for  him  the  incumbency 
of  Glasnevin,  near  Dublin,  and  made  him  his 
examining  chaplain.  The  parish  being  small, 
Margoliouth  had  much  leisure  for  literary 
pursuits.  He  started  a  Hebrew  Christian 
monthly  magazine,  entitled  'The  Star  of 
Jacob,'  which  extended  to  six  numbers 
(January- June  1847),  and  tried  to  esta- 
blish a  Philo-Hebraic  Society  for  promoting 
the  study  of  Hebrew  literature,  and  for  re- 
printing *  scarce  Hebrew  works.  He  sub- 
sequently served  curacies  at  Tranmere, 
Cheshire;  St.  Bartholomew,  Salford;  Wy- 
bunbury,  Cheshire  (1853-5)  ;  St.  Paul,  Hag- 
gerston,  London;  Wyton,  Huntingdonshire; 
and  St.  Paul,  Onslow  Square,  London. 
Among  his  own  people  he  was  an  inde- 
fatigable worker.  In  1847  he  visited  the 
Holy  Land,  and  on  his  return  published  an 
interesting  account  of  his  wanderings.  Dur- 
ing his  travels  he  made  the  acquaintance  of 
many  celebrated  men,  among  whom  were 
Neander,  Mendelssohn  Bartholdy,  and  Mez- 
zofanti.  In  1877  he  was  presented  to  the 
vicarage  of  Little  Linford,  Buckinghamshire. 
He  died  in  London  on  25  Feb.  1881,  and  was 
buried  in  Little  Linford  churchyard.  In  1857 
he  accepted  the  Ph.D.  degree  of  Erlangen. 

Margoliouth's  chief  works  are:  1.  'The 
Fundamental  Principles  of  Modern  Judaism 
investigated/ 8vo, London,  1843.  2.  'An Ex- 
position of  the  Fifty-third  Chapter  of  Isaiah,' 


8vo,  London,  1846  and  1856.  3.  '  A  Pilgrim- 
age to  the  Land  of  my  Fathers,'  2  vols.  8vo, 
London,  1850.  4.  '  the  History  of  the  Jews 
in  Great  Britain,'  3  vols.  12mo,  London,  1851. 
5.  'Genuine  Repentance  and  its  Effects:  an 
Exposition  of  the  Fourteenth  Chapter  of 
Hosea,'  8vo, London,  1854.  6.  'The  Anglo- 
Hebrews,  their  Past  Wrongs  and  Present 
Grievances,'  8vo,  London,  1856.  7.  '  The 
Curates  of  Riversclale :  Recollections  in  the 
Life  of  a  Clergyman,'  3  vols.  8vo,  London, 
I860.  8.  '  The  End  of  the  Law,  being  a  pre- 
liminary Examination  of  the  "  Essays  and 
Reviews," '8vo,  London,  1861.  9.  'Abyssinia, 
its  Past,  Present,  and  probable  Future,'  8vo, 
London,  1866.  10.  '  Vestiges  of  the  Historic 
Anglo-Hebrews  in  East  Anglia,'  8  vo,  London, 
1870.  11.'  The  Poetry  of  the  Hebrew  Pen- 
tateuch,' 8vo,  London,  1871.  12. '  The  Lord's 
Prayer  no  adaptation  of  existing  Jewish 
Petitions,  explained  by  the  light  of  the  Day 
of  the  Lord,'  8vo,  London,  1876.  13.  '  Some 
Triumphs  and  Trophies  of  the  Light  of  the 
World,'  8vo,  London,  1882.  By  1853  he 
had  completed,  but  apparently  did  not  pub- 
lish, a  Hebrew  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment (Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser.  viii.  196). 
In  1872  he  projected  a  quarterly  periodical 
called  '  The  Hebrew  Christian  Witness  and 
Prophetic  Investigator,'  which  he  continued 
(with  the  exception  of  one  year,  when  the 
magazine  was  in  abeyance)  until  the  end  of 
1877.  To  the  early  volumes  of  '  Notes  and 
Queries '  he  contributed  many  curious  articles 
011  Jewish  history  and  antiquities.  A  portrait 
of  Margoliouth  is  prefixed  to  his '  Pilgrimage,' 
1850. 

[Autobiography  before  Modern  Judaism ; 
Memoir  prefixed  to  Some  Triumphs  ;  Guardian, 
9  March  1881,  p.  348  ;  Crockford's  Clerical  Di- 
rectory for  1880  ;  Jacobs  and  Wolfs  Bibl.  Angl. 
Jud.  p.  138  ;  Jewish  World,  4  March  1881.] 

GK  G. 

MARHAM,  RALPH  (fl.  1380),  his- 
torian, was  a  scholar  at  Cambridge,  where 
he  graduated  D.D.  He  became  an  Austin 
friar  at  King's  Lynn,  and  eventually  rose  to 
be  prior  of  his  house,  in  which  capacity  he 
appears  in  1378  and  1389.  He  wrote '  Mani- 
pulus  Chronicorum/  inc.  'Fratribus  reli- 
gronis  animo.'  This  work  is  a  history  in 
seven  books,  from  the  Creation  to  the  writer's 
own  time.  The  first  letters  of  the  opening 
words  spell,  'Frater  Radulphus  Marham.' 
There  is  a  copy  of  it  in  the  Bibliotheque 
Nationale  at  Paris  (cf.  OSSINGEK).  Some 
sermons  are  also  ascribed  to  him. 

[Bale,  vi.  59;  Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  p.  510; 
Ossinger's  Bibliotheca  Augustiniana,  p.  546  ; 
Blomefield's  Norfolk,  viii.  495.]  C.  L.  K. 


Marianus  Scotus 


160 


Marischal 


MARIANUS  SCOTUS  (1028-1082?), 
chronicler,  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  as  his 
second  name  denotes,  and  was  born  in  1028. 
His  true  name  was  Moelbrigte,  or  servant  of 
Bridget,  and  his  teacher  was  Tigernach,  no 
doubt  the  annalist  of  that  name.  He  became 
a  monk  in  1052,  and,  leaving  Ireland,  entered 
the  monastery  of  Irish  monks  at  Cologne  on 
Thursday,  1  Aug.  1056.  On  12  April  1058 
he  left  Cologne  for  Fulda,  was  ordained  priest 
by  Abbot  Siegfried  of  Fulda  on  13  March 
1059  at  Warzburg,  and  on  14  May  following 
became  a  '  recluse '  at  Fulda.  There  he  re- 
mained ten  years,  till  on  3  April  1069  he  left 
Fulda  by  command  of  Siegfried,  now  arch- 
bishop of  Mentz,  and  on  10  July  1069  settled 
at  Mentz  still  as  a  recluse,  and  there  remained 
in  the  monastery  of  St.  Alban  the  Martyr  till 
his  death,  which  is  said  to  have  taken  place 
on  22  Dec.  1082,  or  1083. 

Marianus  composed  a  universal  chronicle, 
beginning  from  the  Christian  era,  and  coming 
down  to  1082  ;  it  was  continued  by  Dodechin, 
abbot  of  St.  Disebod,  near  Treves,  to  1200. 
Marianus  thought  that  the  Dionysian  date  of 
Christ's  nativity  was  twenty-two  years  too 
late,  and  he  therefore  added  to  his  chronicle 
a  double  chronology,  (1)  according  to  the 
gospel;  (2)  according  to  Dionysius,  and  ap- 
pended tables  and  arguments  in  support  of 
his  theory ;  but  even  in  his  own  time,  says 
William  of  Malmesbury,  he  had  but  few 
supporters  (Gesta  Regum,  p.  345, Rolls  Ser.) 

The  chronicle  contains  some  fifty  or  sixty 
references  to  Britain  and  Ireland.  Down  to 
725  A.D.  these  are  extracted  from  Bede ;  the 
later  ones  refer  mostly  to  Marianus  himself, 
or  to  Irish  monks.  In  its  earlier  portion  the 
chronicle  is  a  compilation  from  various  sources, 
and  the  part  that  relates  to  the  writer's  own 
time  is  very  brief.  Florence  of  Worcester 
adopted  Marianus  as  the  basis  of  his  own 
chronicle,  and  through  this  source  the  work 
became  familiar  to  English  writers,  who,  in- 
deed, often  cite  Florence  under  the  name  of 
Marianus.  In  Germany  the  chronicle  of 
Marianus  was  not  so  widely  known,  though 
Siegfried  of  Gemblou  made  extensive  use  of 
it.  The  two  best  manuscripts  of  the  chronicle 
are  Cotton  MS.  Nero  C.  v.,  of  the  eleventh 
century,  which  was  probably  used  by  Florence 
of  Worcester ;  and  Vatican  830,  which  has 
many  claims  to  be  regarded  as  Marianus's  own 
autograph ;  in  any  case  the  writing  is  that  of 
an  Irish  monk,  and  it  is  also  significant  that 
in  this  copy  a  few  short  entries  in  Gaelic 
occur.  The  Vatican  MS.  was  taken  by 
Waitz  for  his  text  in  the  *  Monumenta  Ger- 
manise Historica,'  v.  495-562.  The  chronicle 
was  printed  at  Basle  in  1559  from  a  mutilated 
manuscript ;  this  is  followed  in  the  editions 


of  Pistorius,  1601,  and  of  Struvius,  1726,  so 
that  Waitz  might  fairly  claim  for  his  edition 
the  merit  of  an  '  editio  princeps.' 

In  addition  to  the  chronicle,  Marianus  is 
also  credited  with  a  variety  of  scriptural  com- 
mentaries, through  confusion  with  his  con- 
temporary and  namesake,  Marianus  Scotus, 
abbot  of  St.  Peter's,  Ratisbon  (see  below). 
Similarly  his  '  Concord  of  the  Gospels '  is 
simply  the  second  book  of  the  chronicle,  and 
the  various  chronological  treatises  ascribed 
to  him  extracts  from  it. 

MARIANTJS  SCOTUS  (d.  1088),  abbot  of  St. 
Peter's,  Ratisbon,  is  to  be  carefully  dis- 
tinguished from  the  historian.  In  an  Irish 
gloss  in  MS.  1247  in  the  Imperial  Library 
at  Vienna  he  describes  himself  as  '  Muire- 
dach  trog  mace  robartaig/  in  Latin,  '  Maria- 
nus miser  filius  Robartaci.'  Muiredach  is 
Latinised  as  Marianus  or  Pelagius,  Robar- 
taig is  the  modern  RafFerty.  Marianus  came 
to  Bamberg  in  1067,  and  there,  by  the  advice 
of  Bishop  Otto,  became  a  Benedictine  in 
the  monastery  of  St.  Michael.  After  Otto's 
death,  Marianus  and  his  companions  set  out 
for  Rome,  but,  owing  to  a  vision,  joined 
Muricherodachus  (i.e.  Marchard  or  Morvog), 
an  Irish  recluse  at  Ratisbon,  where  they 
founded  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter,  outside 
the  walls.  Marianus  became  the  first  abbot, 
and  after  his  death  was  regarded  as  a  saint. 
He  probably  died  in  1088 ;  his  day  is  given 
by  Colgan  as  17  April,  by  others  as  4  July; 
the  Bollandists  prefer  9  Feb. 

Marianus  the  abbot  was  famous  for  his 
caligraphy,  and  is  said  to  have  copied  the 
Bible  more  than  once.  The  Vienna  MS.  re- 
ferred to  above  is  a  copy  of  the  epistles  of  St. 
Paul,  with  a  commentary  in  his  handwriting. 
At  Ratisbon  there  is  a  commentary  on  the 
Psalms,  which  Marianus  says  that  he  wrote 
in  1074,  the  seventh  year  of  his  pilgrimage. 
Dempster  says  that  he  wrote  'Regula  ad 
fratres  '  and  other  works  (Hist.  EccL  xii.  837). 
His  life,  written  by  an  anonymous  monk  of 
Ratisbon,  is  printed  in  the  '  Acta  Sanctorum.' 

[The  details  of  Marianus's  life  are  given  in  his 
Chronicle ;  see  also  preface  to  Florence  of  Wor- 
cester (Engl.  Hist.  Soc.) ;  Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.- 
Hib.  pp.  511-12;  Hardy's  Descript.  Cat.  Brit. 
Hist.  ii.  46  ;  Pertz's  Mon,  G-erm.  Hist.  v.  481-94  ; 
Allgenieine  Deutsche  Biographic,  xx.  378-9.  For 
MARIANUS  the  abbot  see  Bolland's  Acta  Sanc- 
torum, Feb.  ii.  361-5  ;  Eevue  Celtique,  i.  262-4.] 

C.  L.  K. 

MARISCHAL,  EARLS  OF.  [See  KEITH, 
WILLIAM,  fourth  EARL,  d.  1581 ;  KEITH, 
GEORGE,  fifth  EARL,  1553P-1623;  KEITH, 
WILLIAM,  sixth  EARL,  d.  1635  ;  KEITH, 
WILLIAM,  seventh  EARL,  1617  P-1661  ; 
KEITH,  GEORGE,  tenth  EARL,  1693  P-1778.] 


Marisco 


161 


Marisco 


MARISCO,  ADAM  DE  (d.  1257  ?),  Fran- 
ciscan. [See  ADAM.] 

MARISCO,  MARISCIS,  MAREYS,  or 
MARES,  GEOFFREY  BE  (d.  1245),  jus- 
ticiar  or  viceroy  of  Ireland,  is  said  to  have 
been  the  nephew  and  heir  of  Hervey  de 
Mount-Maurice  [q.  v.],  and  nephew  of  Her- 
lewin,  bishop  of  Leighlin  (d.  1217?)  (Genea- 
logical Memoir  of  Montmorency,  Pedigree, 
p.  ix ;  GILBERT,  Viceroys  of  Ireland,  p.  78), 
but  these  assertions  seem  to  lack  proof.  He  is 
also  said  to  have  been  the  brother  of  Richard 
de  Marisco  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Durham  and  chan- 
cellor (GILBEKT,  ut  supra),  which,  though  pos- 
sible (see  SWEETMAN,  Documents,  No.  745), 
appears  to  be  a  mere  assumption  (see  Foss, 
Judges  of  England,  ii.  400 ;  STJKTEES,  History 
of  Durham,  vol.  i.  p.  xxviii).  The  arms  used 
by  the  bishop  (see  Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser. 
i.  91)  are  different  from  those  carried  by 
Geoffrey  (see  MATT.  PAEIS,  Chronica  Majora, 
vi.  475).  Another  theory  makes  him  the  son 
of  a  Jordan  de  Marisco,  described  as  lord 
of  Huntspill-Mareys,  Somerset,  and  other 
lands,  which  Geoffrey  is  supposed  to  have  in- 
herited (  Genealogical  Memoir,  ut  supra,  p.  vi ; 
COLLINSON,  History  of  Somerset,  ii.  392),  but 
save  that  Geoffrey  had  a  brother  named 
Jordan  (Documents,  No.  2119),  and  is  repre- 
sented as  having  a  son  of  that  name  (  Genea- 
logical Memoir,  ut  supra,  p.  x),  this  also  seems 
to  be  unsupported  by  evidence,  for  it  is  im- 
possible to  assume,  with  the  pedigree-makers, 
that  the  Geoffrey  FitzJordan  mentioned  in 
a  charter  of  Quarr  Abbey  in  the  Isle  of 
Wight  (Monasticon,  v.  317)  is  the  justiciar  ; 
and  though  Geoffrey  is  said  to  have  pos- 
sessed large  estates  in  England  (GILBERT, 
ut  supra,  p.  78),  it  is  certain  that  he  had  no 
land  in  this  country  in  1238  (Documents, 
No.  2445).  His  name,  which,  translated,  is 
simply  Marsh,  was  as  common  in  England 
in  the  middle  ages  as  the  marshes  from 
which  it  was  derived  (Monumenta  Francis- 
cana,  vol.  i.  Pref.  p.  Ixxvii),  and  the  com- 
pilers of  the  pedigrees  of  the  family  of  Mount- 
morres,  or  Montmorency,  have  caused  much 
confusion  by  importing  into  their  schemes 
the  names  of  all  persons  of  any  note  who 
were  known  by  that  common  appellation, 
or  by  one  at  all  like  it  [see  under  MOUJSTT- 
MATTRICE,  HERVEY  DE].  Nothing  seems  cer- 
tain about  Geoffrey's  parentage  further  than 
that  he  was  a  nephew  of  John  Comyn  (d. 
1212)  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of  Dublin  (Docu- 
ments, No.  276),  a  fact  which  may  account 
for  his  rise  to  wealth  and  power  in  Ire- 
land ;  and  that  his  mother  was  alive  in  1220 
(Eoyal  Letters,  Henry  III.  i.  128). 

Geoffrey  was  powerful  in    the  south  of 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


Munster  and  Leinster,  and  appears  to  have 
received  large  grants  of  land  in  Ireland  from 
King  John.  He  was  with  the  king  at  Led- 
bury,  Gloucestershire,  in  1200  (Documents, 
No.  137),  and  received  a  grant  of '  Katherain ' 
in  exchange  for  other  lands  in  Ireland, 
together  with  twenty  marks,  to  fortify  a 
house  there  for  himself  (ib.  No.  139).  When 
war  broke  out  among  the  English  in  Leinster, 
the  lords  and  others  who  were  discontented 
with  the  government  of  the  justiciar  Hugh 
de  Lacy  [q.  v.]  seem  to  have  looked  on 
Geoffrey  as  their  leader.  He  was  joined  by 
a  number  of  the  natives,  seized  Limerick 
(Annals  of  Worcester,  p.  396),  and  inflicted 
a  severe  defeat  on  the  justiciar  at  Thurles 
in  Munster  (Annals  of  the  Four  Masters, 
iii.  15,  171 ;  Annals  ap.  Chartularies  of  St. 
Mary's  Abbey,  ii.  311).  For  this  he  obtained 
the  king's  pardon  (GILBERT,  ut  supra,  p.  66), 
and  in  1210  made  successful  war  against  the 
Irish  of  Connaught  (Annals  of  Loch  Ce,  i. 
239, 245).  When  Innocent  III  was  threaten- 
ing, in  or  about  1211,  to  absolve  John's 
subjects  from  their  allegiance,  he  joined  the 
other  magnates  of  Ireland  in  making  a  pro- 
testation of  loyalty  (Documents^  No.  448). 
In  the  summer  of  1215  he  was  with  the  king 
at  Marlborough,  and  on  6  July  was  appointed 
justiciar  of  Ireland,  giving  two  of  his  sons  as 
pledges  for  his  behaviour  (ib.  Nos.  604,  608). 
On  the  accession  of  Henry  III  he  advised 
that  Queen  Isabella,  or  her  second  son, 
Richard,  should  reside  in  Ireland  (GILBERT, 
ut  supra,  p.  80).  He  built  a  castle  at  Killaloe , 
co.  Clare,  in  1217,  and  forced  the  people  to 
accept  an  English  bishop,  Robert  Travers, 
apparently  one  of  his  own  relatives  (Annals 
of  the  Four  Masters,  iii.  90;  Documents, 
Nos.  1026,  2119).  In  1218  he  was  ordered 
to  raise  money  to  enable  the  king  to  pay 
Louis,  the  son  of  the  French  king,  the  sum 
promised  to  him,  and  to  pay  the  papal 
tribute.  He  was  ordered  in  1219  to  pay  the 
revenues  of  the  crown  into  the  exchequer  at 
Dublin,  and  to  present  himself  before  the 
king,  leaving  Ireland  in  the  care  of  Henry 
of  London,  archbishop  of  Dublin.  Having 
already  taken  the  cross  he  received  a  safe- 
conduct  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy 
Land  (Calendar  of  Patent  Rolls,  3  Hen.  Ill, 
p.  12),  and  went  to  England.  There  in 
March  1220  he  entered  into  an  agreement 
with  the  king  at  Oxford,  in  the  presence  of 
the  council,  with  reference  to  the  discharge 
of  his  office,  pledging  himself  to  pay  the 
royal  revenues  into  the  exchequer,  and  to 
appoint  faithful  constables  for  the  king's 
castles,  and  delivering  one  of  his  sons  to 
be  kept  as  a  hostage  by  the  king  (Fcedera, 
i.  162).  On  his  return  to  Ireland  he  was 


Marisco 


162 


Marisco 


commanded  to  resume  the  demesne  lands 
that  he  had  alienated  without  warrant 
(Documents,  No.  949).  Complaints  were 
made  against  him  to  the  king  by  the  citizens 
of  Dublin,  and  in  July  1221  the  king  wrote  to 
the  council  in  Ireland,  declaring  that  he  had 
received  no  money  from  that  country  since 
he  came  to  the  throne,  and  that  Geoffrey, 
who  had  while  in  England  made  a  fine  with 
him  to  satisfy  defaults,  had  not  obeyed  his 
wishes.  Henry  therefore  desired  that  he 
should  give  up  his  office  (ib.  No.  1001). 
Geoffrey  resigned  the  justiciarship  on  4  Oct., 
was  thanked  for  his  faithful  services,  quit- 
claimed of  1,080  marks,  part  of  the  fine  made 
with  the  king,  and  received  a  letter  of  pro- 
tection during  the  king's  minority,  and  the 
wardship  of  the  heir  of  John  de  Clahull  (ib. 
Nos.  1015  sqq.) 

During  the  absence  of  the  justiciar,  Wil- 
liam, the  earl-marshal,  in  1224,  Geoffrey 
had  charge  of  the  country,  and  carried  on 
war  with  Aedh  O'Neill.  He  was  reappointed 
justiciar  on  25  June  1226,  and,  being  then  in 
England,  received  on  4  July  a  grant  of  580Z, 
a  year,  to  be  paid  out  of  the  Irish  exchequer 
as  salary  (ib.  Nos.  1383,  1413 ;  Fcedera,  i. 
182).  This  seems  to  be  the  first  time  that  a 
salary  was  appointed  for  the  viceroy  of  Ire- 
land. On  his  return  to  Ireland  he  wrote  to 
the  king  informing  him  that  Theobald  Fitz- 
Walter,  who  had  married  Geoffrey's  daugh- 
ter, was  refractory,  and  had  garrisoned  Dub- 
lin Castle  against  the  king.  He  advised  that 
Theobald  should  be  deprived  of  the  castle 
of  Roscray,  and  promised  that  he  would  use 
every  effort  to  punish  the  king's  enemies 
(Royal  Letters,  i.  290  sqq.)  He  endeavoured 
to  detain  the  person  of  Hugh,  or  Cathal, 
O'Conor,  king  of  Connaught ;  but  Hugh  was 
delivered  by  the  intervention  of  William, 
the  earl-marshal.  In  revenge,  his  son  Aedh 
surprised  William,  the  justiciar's  son,  near 
Athlone,  and  made  him  prisoner ;  nor  could 
his  father  obtain  his  release,  except  on  terms 
that  were  highly  advantageous  to  the  Con- 
naught  people  (Annals  of  the  Four  Masters, 
iii.  245).  Geoffrey  built  the  castle  of  Bally- 
league,  in  the  barony  of  South  Ballintober, 
co.  Roscommon,  about  this  time.  While 
Hugh  O'Conor  was  at  the  justiciar's  house, 
one  of  Geoffrey's  men  slew  him,  on  account 
of  a  private  quarrel,  and  Geoffrey  hanged  the 
murderer  (ib,  p.  247).  He  resigned  the  jus- 
ticiarship at  his  own  wish  in  February  1228 
(Documents,  No.  1572).  He  was  reappointed 
justiciar  in  1230,  and  in  July  inflicted,  with 
the  help  of  Walter  de  Lacy  and  Richard  de 
Burgh  [q.  v.],  a  severe  defeat  on  the  Con- 
naught  men,  under  their  king,  Aedh,  who 
was  taken  prisoner  (WENDOVER,  iv.  213). 


He  resigned  the  justiciarship  in  1232  (Royal 
Letters,  i.  407). 

In  common  with  Maurice  FitzGerald,  then 
justiciar,  and  other  lords,  Geoffrey  in  1234 
received  a  letter  written  by  the  king's  evil 
counsellors,  and  sealed  by  him,  directing  that 
should  Richard,  the  earl-marshal,  come  to 
Ireland  he  should  be  taken  alive  or  dead. 
Geoffrey  accordingly  joined  the  magnates 
of  Ireland  in  their  conspiracy  against  the 
marshal,  who  went  to  Ireland  on  hearing 
that  his  lands  there  had  been  ravaged.  As 
soon  as  he  landed  Geoffrey  joined  him,  and 
treacherously  urged  him  to  march  against  his 
enemies,  promising  him  his  aid.  Acting  by 
his  advice,  the  earl,  at  a  conference  with  the 
magnates  at  the  Curragh,  Kildare,  refused  to 
grant  them  the  truce  that  they  demanded. 
When  they  set  the  battle  against  him  Geof- 
frey deserted  the  earl,  who  was  wounded, 
taken  prisoner,  and  soon  afterwards  died 
(PARIS,  iii.  273-9).  Geoffrey  fell  into  tem- 
porary disgrace  with  the  king  for  his  share 
in  the  business,  but  on  3  Aug.  1235  Henry 
restored  him  his  lands  (Documents,  No.  2280). 
In  this  year  his  son  William,  it  is  said,  slew, 
at  London,  a  clerk  named  Henry  Clement, 
a  messenger  from  one  of  the  Irish  magnates, 
and  was  consequently  outlawed  (ib.  No.  2386). 
A  man  who  was  accused  of  an  intent  to  as- 
sassinate the  king  at  Woodstock  in  1238  was 
said  to  have  been  instigated  by  William  de 
Marisco ;  his  father,  Geoffrey,  was  suspected 
of  being  privy  to  the  scheme,  and  his  lands 
in  Ireland  being  distrained  upon,  he  fled  to 
Scotland,  where  he  was,  with  the  connivance 
of  Alexander  II,  sheltered  by  Walter  Comyn, 
no  doubt  his  kinsman.  Henry  was  indignant 
with  the  king  of  Scots  for  harbouring  him, 
and  made  it  a  special  ground  of  complaint. 
After  the  treaty  of  July  1244  Alexander  sent 
Geoffrey  out  of  his  dominions.  He  fled  to 
France,  where  he  died  friendless  and  poor  in 
1245,  at  an  advanced  age,  for  he  is  described 
as  old  in  1234. 

Meanwhile  his  son  had  taken  refuge  on 
Lundy  Island,  which  he  fortified.  There  he 
was  joined  by  a  number  of  broken  men,  and 
adopted  piracy  as  a  means  of  sustaining  life, 
specially  plundering  ships  laden  with  wine 
and  provisions.  Strict  watch  was  kept,  in  the 
hope  of  taking  him,  and  in  1242  he  was  taken 
by  craft,  carried  to  London,  and  there  drawn, 
hanged,  and  quartered,  sixteen  of  his  com- 
panions being  also  hanged.  In  his  dying 
confession  he  protested  his  innocence  of  the 
death  of  Clement,  and  of  the  attempt  on 
the  king's  life  (PARIS,  iv.  196).  He  had  mar- 
ried Matilda,  niece  of  Henry,  archbishop  of 
Dublin,  who  gave  her  land  on  her  marriage 
(Documents,  Nos.  2528,  2853).  William  had 


Marisco 


163 


Marisco 


also  received  a  grant  of  land  from  the  king 
for  his  support  in  1228  (id.  No.  1640). 

Geoffrey  appears  to  have  been  vigorous 
and  able,  a  successful  commander,  and  on  the 
whole  a  just  and  skilful  ruler.  Like  most  of 
the  great  men  of  Ireland  at  the  time,  he  did 
not  scruple  to  act  treacherously.  To  the  king, 
however,  he  seems  to  have  been  a  faithful 
servant.  The  accusation  of  treason  brought 
against  him  and  his  son  William  is  ex- 
tremely improbable,  and  their  ruin  must  be 
considered  as  a  result  of  the  indignation  ex- 
cited by  the  fate  of  the  earl-marshal.  Geof- 
frey founded  an  Augustinian  monastery  at 
Killagh,  co.  Kerry,  called  Beaulieu  (Monas- 
ticon  Hibernicum,  p.  304),  and  commanderies 
of  knights  hospitallers  at  Any  and  Adair,  co. 
Limerick.  An  engraving  of  a  tomb  in  the 
church  of  Any,  which  is  said  to  be  Geoffrey's, 
is  in  the  f  Genealogical  Memoir  of  Montmo- 
rency.' 

Geoffrey  married  Eva  de  Bermingham 
(Documents,  Nos.  817, 1112),  and  apparently, 
for  his  second  wife,  a  sister  of  Hugh  de  Lacy 
(WEXDOVER,  iv.  304  ;  PARIS,  iii.  277),  named 
Matilda  (Documents,  No.  2853).  Geoffrey  told 
Richard,  the  earl-marshal,  that  his  wife  was 
Hugh  de  Lacy's  sister,  but  the  genealogists 
assert  that  his  second  wife  was  Christiania, 
daughter  of  Walter  de  Riddlesford,  baron  of 
Bray,  and  sister  of  Hugh  de  Lacy's  wife, 
Emmeline  (Genealogical  Memoir,  Pedigree, 
p.  ix).  This  is  an  error,  for  Christiania  de 
Riddlesford  married  Geoffrey's  son  Robert 
(d.  1243),  by  whom  she  was  the  mother  of 
Christiania  de  Marisco,  an  heiress  of  great 
wealth  (Documents,  No.  2645  and  other  num- 
bers; comp.  also  Calendarium  Genealogicum, 
i.  171).  Of  Geoffrey's  many  sons,  William, 
Robert,  Walter,  Thomas,  Henry,  John,  and 
Richard  appear  in  various  public  records  (see 
Documents  passim).  He  is  also  said  to  have 
had  an  eldest  son  Geoffrey,  who  settled  in 
Tipperary  and  died  without  issue ;  William 
was  reckoned  as  his  second  son ;  a  third  and 
eldest  surviving  son,  named  Jordan,  married 
the  daughter  of  the  lord  of  Lateragh,  and 
continued  his  line ;  his  youngest  son  was 
named  Stephen  ( Genealogical  Memoir,  Pedi- 
gree, pp.  x,  xi,  App.  p.  xl) ;  a  daughter  is 
assigned  to  him  named  Emmeline,  who  is  said 
to  have  married  Maurice  FitzGerald,  <  earl  of 
Desmond '  (ib.  and  App.  p.  clxvii).  The  first 
Earl  of  Desmond,  however,  lived  much  later 
[see  under  FITZTHOMAS,  MAURICE,  d.  1356], 
and  the  genealogist  seems  to  take  for  a 
daughter  of  Geoffrey  de  Marisco,  Emmeline, 
daughter  and  heiress  of  Emmeline  de  Riddles- 
ford,  wife  of  Hugh  de  Lacy,  and  Stephen 
Longespee,  who  married  Maurice  FitzMau- 
rice  (see  under  FITZGERALD,  MAURICE  FITZ- 


MAURICE,  1238F-1277;  KILDARE,  Earls  of 
Kildare,  p.  17).  Geoffrey  had  a  daughter  who 
married  Theobald  Fitz  Walter.  The  assertion 
(Genealogical  Memoir,  Pedigree,  p.  x)  that 
his  son  John  was  viceroy  of  Ireland  in  1266 
is  erroneous.  The  father  of  the  viceroy  was 
Geoffrey  FitzPeter.  Geoffrey  the  justiciar 
had  nephews  named  Richard,  John  Travers, 
and  William  FitzJordan  (Documents,  No. 
2119). 

[Sweetman's  Calendars  of  Documents,  Ireland, 
vol.  i.  passim  (Record  publ.) ;  Cal.  Pat.  Rolls, 
Hen.  Ill,  p.  12  (Record  publ.);  Rymer's  Foe- 
dera,  i.  145,  162,  182  (Record  ed.) ;  Roberts's 
Calendarium  Genealogicum,  i.  1 7 1  (Record  publ.) ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  i.  91 ;  Royal  Letters, 
Hen.  Ill,  i.  128,  290,  500  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Annals  of 
Loch  Ce,  i.  ann.  1210,  1224,  1227,  1228  (Rolls 
Ser.)  ;  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters,  iii.  15,  17, 
190,  245,  247,  ed.  O'Donovan;  Chartularies  of 
St.  Mary's  Abbey,  Dublin,  i.  175,  272,  ii.  311 
(Rolls  Ser.) ;  Ann.  of  Osney  and  Ann.  of  Wore, 
ap.  Ann.Monast.  iv.  96,  396  (Rolls  Ser.);  Wend- 
over,  iv.  213,  292  sq.,  300-3  (Engl.  Hist.  Soc.) ; 
M.  Paris's  Chron.  Maj.  iii.  197,  265,  273,  277, 
iv.  193,  202,  380,  422,  vi.  475  (Rolls  Ser.); 
Ware's  Annals,  p.  48,  and  Antiqq.  p.  103,  ed. 
1705;  H.  de  Montmorency-Morres's  Genea- 
logical Memoir  of  Montmorency,  passim  (un- 
trustworthy) ;  Gilbert's  Viceroys  of  Ireland, 
pp.  66,  78,  80,  82,  91,  102.]  W.  H. 

MARISCO,   HERVEY  DE  (/.   1169), 

Anglo-Norman  invader  of  Ireland.  [See 
MOUNT-MAURICE.] 

MARISCO  or  MARSH,  RICHARD  BE 

(d.  1226),  bishop  of  Durham  and  chancellor, 
was  perhaps  a  native  of  Somerset ;  we  know 
that  Adam  Marsh  or  de  Marisco  [see  under 
ADAM]  was  his  nephew  (Cal.  Rot.  Claus. 
ii.  136  ;  Chron.  Lanercost,  p.  24).  The  first 
mention  of  Richard  de  Marisco  is  as  an  officer 
of  the  exchequer  in  1197  (MADOX,  Hist.  Exch. 
ii.  714),  and  as  one  of  the  clerks  of  the  ex- 
chequer he  was  in  constant  attendance  on 
the  king  after  1207  (Cal.  Rot.  Pat.  i.  89-100), 
In  1209  he  received  a  prebend  at  Exeter, 
which  he  soon  after  exchanged  for  the  rectory 
of  Bampton,  Oxfordshire  (ib.  i.  86,  87).  In 
the  following  year  he  was  John's  adviser  in 
the  persecution  of  the  Cistercians,  the  begin- 
ning of  a  long  course  of  action  which  made 
him  exceedingly  unpopular  with  the  clergy 
and  monastic  orders.  He  was  archdeacon 
of  Northumberland  before  4  May  1212  (Cal. 
Rot.  Chart,  p.  186).  On  20  July  1212  he 
was  presented  to  the  vicarage  of  Kempsey, 
Worcestershire  (Cal.  Rot.  Pat.  i.  93),  and  in 
November  of  the  same  year  was  sheriff  of 
Dorset  and  Somerset.  As  one  of  the  clergy 
who  had  officiated  for  the  king  during  the 
interdict,  he  was  in  this  year  suspended,  and 


Marisco 


164 


Markaunt 


sent  to  Rome  (Ann.  Mon.  iii.  40) ;  while  at 
Rome  he  took  part  in  the  negotiations  for  the 
relaxation  of  the  interdict.  In  the  following 
February  he  appears  as  archdeacon  of  Rich- 
mond, and  on  16  Aug.  received  a  prebend  at 
York  (Cal  Rot.  Pat.  i.  93,  95, 102, 103, 105; 
Cal  Rot.  Chart,  p.  190).  He  was  also  in 
1213  and  1214  one  of  the  justiciars  before 
whom  fines  were  levied.  He  was  abroad 
with  John  in  the  spring  of  12 14,  but  in  May 
was  sent  home.  John  at  the  same  time  re- 
commended him  to  the  monks  of  Winchester 
for  election  as  bishop,  and  on  28  June  notified 
the  legate  that  he  had  given  his  consent  to  the 
election  (Cal.  Rot.  Pat.'i.  139);  the  election 
was  not,  however,  confirmed.  During  1213 
he  is  spoken  of  as  '  residens  ad  scaccarium ; ' 
Dugdale  says  he  was  chancellor,  but  Foss 
considers  this  an  error,  and  the  real  date 
of  his  appointment  to  that  office  was  28  or 
29  Oct.  1214  (cf.  Cal.  Rot.  Chart,  p.  202) ; 
Matthew  Paris  (ii.  533),  however,  calls  him 
'regis  cancellarius'  in  1211,  but  this  is  pro- 
bably a  mistake. 

As  chancellor  he  signed  the  charter  grant- 
ing freedom  of  election  to  the  churches  on 
15  Jan.  1215.  During  the  end  of  1214  and 
spring  of  1215  he  was  engaged  with  the  dis- 
pute as  to  the  election  of  Abbot  Hugh  at 
Bury  St.  Edmunds  (Mem.  St.  Edmund's 
Abbey,  ii.  105-12,  Rolls  Ser.)  In  September 
1215  he  was  sent  abroad  by  John  to  raise 
forces  for  his  service,  and  on  a  mission  to  the 
pope  (Cal.  Rot.  Pat.  p.  182).  Marisco  con- 
tinued to  be  chancellor  after  John's  death,  and 
in  accordance  with  a  recommendation  made  by 
Pope  Honorius  (Royal  Letters,  i.  532)  he  was, 
as  a  reward  for  his  fidelity,  promoted  to  the 
bishopric  of  Durham  through  the  influence  of 
the  legate  Gualo  (Ann.  Mon.  ii.  288).  His 
election  took  place  on  29  June  1217,  and  he  was 
consecrated  at  St.  Oswald's,  Gloucester,  by 
Walter  de  Gray,  archbishop  of  York,  on  2  July 
(ib.  iv.  408).  In  December  1217  he  absolved 
Alexander  of  Scotland  and  his  mother  from 
their  excommunication  at  Berwick  (Chron. 
Melrose,  p.  132).  In  1219  he  was  a  justice 
itinerant  for  Yorkshire  and  Northumberland. 
At  Durham,  Bishop  Richard  was  soon  in- 
volved in  a  quarrel  with  his  monks,  on  whose 
privileges  he  is  alleged  to  have  encroached. 
The  monks  appealed  in  1220  to  the  pope,  who 
issued  letters  of  inquiry  to  the  Bishops  of 
Salisbury  and  Ely.  The  prelates  discovered 
'  strange  and  abominable  things '  at  Durham. 
Richard  de  Marisco,  who  had  already  gone 
to  Rome  in  his  turn,  by  prayers  and  bribery 
obtained  absolution;  but  the  pope,  when 
he  learnt  the  truth,  declared  he  had  been 
shamefully  deceived,  though  he  could  not 
quash  his  decision  {Ann.  Mon.  iii.  67). 


Matthew  Paris  says  that  the  pope  did  refer 
the  dispute  back  to  the  Bishops  of  Ely  and 
Salisbury.  In  any  case,  the  quarrel  was  not 
ended,  and  Richard  was  on  his  way  to  Lon- 
don to  plead  his  suit,  when  he  died  suddenly 
at  Peterborough  on  1  May  1226.  He  had 
suffered  from  ophthalmia.  His  body  was  taken 
back  for  burial  at  Durham.  The  dispute  with 
the  monks  was  so  costly  that  it  long  burdened 
the  bishopric  of  Durham,  and  so  it  was  said 
that  Richard  was  bishop  for  fifteen  years 
after  his  death. 

As  a  harsh  superior,  Richard  de  Marisco 
found  no  favour  in  the  eyes  of  monastic  chro- 
niclers ;  their  statements  must  therefore  be 
accepted  with  caution.  Nevertheless  they  are 
unanimous  in  their  condemnation  of  him  as 
the  worst  of  John's  evil  advisers.  Matthew 
Paris  says  he  was  of  John's  household  and 
manners,  and  a  courtier  from  his  earliest  years 
(iii.  43,  111);  he  also  relates  a  story,  that  in 
1224  John  appeared  in  a  dream  to  a  monk 
at  St.  Albans,  and  declared  that  he  had 
suffered  many  torments  for  his  evil  deeds  at 
the  advice  of  Richard  de  Marisco  (iii.  111- 
113).  The  Waverley  annalist  complains  of 
Richard's  tyranny  as  John's  minister,  and 
says  that,  after  employing  him  as  proctor  for 
various  sees  during  their  vacancy,  John  in- 
tended to  make  him  a  bishop  ;  but  the  clergy 
cried  out  for  free  election,  that  'an  ape  in 
the  court  might  not  become  a  priest  in  the 
church '  (Ann.  Mon.  ii.  288).  In  another 
place  it  is  asserted  that  John  called  Richard 
de  Marisco  his  god,  when  speaking  to  the  re- 
gular and  secular  clergy  (OoNT.  WILL.  NEW- 
BURGH,  Chron.  Steph.  Henry  II,  ii.  512).  He 
bequeathed  his  library  to  Adam  de  Marisco 
(Cal.  Rot.  Glaus,  ii.  136). 

[Matthew  Paris;  Annales  Monastic! ;  Walter  of 
Coventry;  Shirley's  Royal  and  Historical  Letters 
of  the  Reign  of  Henry  III  (all  in  Rolls  Ser.) ; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti  Ecel.  Angl. ;  Foss's  Judges  of 
England,  ii.  400-4.]  C.  L.  K. 

MARKAUNT,  THOMAS  (d.  1439),  an- 
tiquary, was  the  son  of  John  Markaunt  and 
his  wife  Cassandra.  He  became  bachelor  of 
divinity  at  Cambridge  and  fellow  of  Corpus 
Christi  College,  not  of  Peterhouse,  as  erro- 
neously stated  by  Fuller  (Hist,  of  Cambridge, 
p.  65).  From  his  being  styled  '  confrater  ' 
as  well  as  ( consocius '  of  the  college,  Masters 
(Hist,  of  Corpus  Christi)  concludes  that  the 
Corpus  gild  was  still  in  existence  and  per- 
haps independent  of  the  college. 

In  1417  Markaunt  was  proctor  of  the 
university.  He  is  said  to  have  been  one  of 
the  most  eminent  antiquaries  of  his  time, 
and  to  have  first  collected  the  privileges, 
statutes,  and  laws  of  the  university.  He  left 


Markharn 


165 


Markham 


by  his  will,  dated  4  Nov.  1439,  seventy-six 
books,  valued  at  104J.  12s.  3d.,  to  the  college 
library,  to  be  placed  in  a  chest  for  the  use  of 
the  master  and  fellows.     The  books,  chiefly 
theological  or  Aristotelian,  seem  to  have  been 
lost  before  the  time  of  Archbishop  Parker,  in 
spite  of  the  oath  administered  to  every  fellow 
on  admission  to  take  every  possible  care  of 
them.     But  a  copy  of  Markaunt's  will,  with 
lists  of  his  books  and  their  values  and  a  re- 
gister of  borrowers  and  the  books  borrowec 
between  1440  and  1516,  is  extant  in  MS.  232 
of  the  Corpus  library.     It  was  printed  by 
Mr.  J.  0.  Halliwell  in  the  '  Publications  o: 
the  Cambridge  Antiquarian  Society,'  vol.  ii 
pt.  xiv.  pp.  15-20.  Markaunt  died  on  19  Nov 
1439  (MASTERS,  p.   49;    TANNER,  p.  512 
HALLIWELL,  p.  20,  prints  16). 

[Masters's  History  of  Corpus  Christi,  1753 
ed.  Lamb,  1831,  pp.  49,  307;  Tanner's  Bibl. 
Brit-Bib.]  J.  T-T. 

MARKHAM,  MRS.,  writer  for  children. 
[See  PENROSE,  ELIZABETH,  1781  P-1837.] 

MARKHAM,  FRANCIS  (1565-1627), 
soldier  and  author,  was  a  brother  of  Gervase 


Markham  [q.  v.]  and  the  second  son  of  Robert 


Markham  of  Cottam  in  Nottinghamshire,  by 
Mary,  daughter  of  Sir  Francis  Leake.  Francis 
was  born  on  5  July  1565.  After  passing  his 
early  years  in  the  household  of  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke,  he  was  sent  to  Winchester  School, 
and  was  afterwards  under  the  famous  scholar, 
Adrian  de  Saravia.  In  1582  he  was  entered 
of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  but  remained 
only  a  short  time,  going  as  a  volunteer  to 
the  wars  in  the  Low  Countries  without  per- 
mission. Having  made  submission  to  his 
father,  he  was  properly  fitted  out  as  a  volun- 
teer under  Sir  William  Pelham  [q.  v.],  and  he 
served  at  th«  siege  of  Sluys.  When  Pelham 
died,  young  Francis  returned  to  England,  and 
in  1588  he  was  studying  law  at  Gray's  Inn. 
But  he  soon  tired  of  the  law,  and  crossed 
over  to  Flushing  in  the  hope  of  getting  a 
captain's  company  from  Sir  Robert  Sidney, 
who  was  then  governor.  Disappointed  in 
that  quarter,  he  went  to  serve  under 


none  survived  him.  He  was  still  muster- 
master  of  Nottingham  in  1622,  and  died  in 
1627,  aged  62. 

Markham  published  :  1.  'Five  Decades  of 
Epistles  of  War,'  fol.  1622,  in  which  he  gives 
an  account  of  the  duties  of  the  officers  in  the 
army  of  every  rank  in  the  days  of  Elizabeth. 
2.  '  the  Booke  of  Honour,'  fol.  1626;  ananti- 
i  quarian  treatise  on  the  origin  and  status  of 
'  the  various  ranks  of  nobility  and  knighthood. 
He  also  wrote  a  '  Genealogy  or  Petigree  of 
Markham,'  still  in  manuscript,  and  dated 
27  July  1601  (it  belongs  to  the  present  writer) ; 
and  a  glossary  of  Anglo-Saxon  words,  with 
derivations  of  Christian  names. 

[Markham'scurious  autobiography  was  printed 
in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries, 
17  Nov.  1859.]  C.  E.  M 

MAIIKHAM,  FREDERICK  (1805- 
1855),  lieutenant-general,  youngest  son  of 
Admiral  John  Markham  [q.  v.],  and  grandson 
of  William  Markham  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of 
York,  was  born  at  his  father's  house,  Ades, 
in  Chailey  parish,  near  Lewes,  Sussex,  16  Aug. 
1805.  He  was  sent  to  Westminster  School, 
where  he  was  an  active  cricketer  and  oarsman, 
and  acted  Syrus  in  the  '  Adelphi,'  the  West- 


Prince  of  Anhalt  in  the  war  caused  by  a  dis- 
puted succession  to  the  bishopric  of  Stras- 
burg,  and  in  1593  he  was  studying  law  at 
Heidelberg.  He  had  a  captaincy  under  the 
Earl  of  Essex  in  France  and  in  Ireland,  and 
was  again  in  the  Low  Countries  for  a  short 


minster  play  of  1823.     He  was  expelled  for 
a  boating  scrape  in  1824,  and  on  13  May  of 
that  year  obtained  an  ensigncy  by  purchase  in 
the  32nd  foot,  in  which  regiment  he  became 
lieutenant  in  1825,  captain  in  1829,  major  in 
1839,  and  lieutenant-colonel  in  1842,  buying 
all  his  steps.     When  the  32nd  was  in  Dublin 
in  1830,  Markham  was  second   to  Captain 
Smyth,  then   of  the   regiment   (afterwards 
General  Sir  John  Rowland  Smyth,  K.C.B.,  d. 
1873),  in  a  fatal  duel  with  Standish  O'Grady, 
a  barrister,  arising  out  of  a  fracas  in  Nassau 
Street,  Dublin,  on  17  March.  Smyth  and  Mark- 
lam  were  tried  for  their  lives,  and  sentenced 
each  to  a  year's  imprisonment  in  Kilmainham 
aol.    Judge  Vandeleur  was  careful  to  assure 
hem  that  the  sentence  implied  no  reflection 
on  their  conduct  in  the  affair.      Markham 
served  with  his  regiment  in  Canada,  and  re- 
j  ceived  three  wounds  when  in  command  of 
the  I  the  light  company  covering  the  advance  in 
the  unsuccessful  attack  on  the  rebels  at  St. 
Denis  in  November  1837,  during  the  insur- 
rection in  Lower  Canada.     He  went  out  in 
command  of  the  regiment  to  India ;  com- 
manded the  2nd  infantry  brigade  at  the  first 
and  second  sieges  of  Mooltan  during  the  Pun- 
jab campaign  of  1848-9  (he  was  wounded 


time  with  Sir  Francis  Vere.  He  travelled  jab  campaign  of  1848-9  (he  was  wounded 
in  France  with  Lord  Roos,  and  eventually  10  Sept.  1848)  ;  commanded  the  division  at 
obtained  the  appointment  of  muster-master,  '  Soorajkhoond,  when  the  enemy's  position  was 
which  gave  him  a  fixed  salary  with  residence  stormed  and  seven  guns  taken  ;  commanded 
at  Nottingham.  In  1608  he  married  a  lady  the  Bengal  column  at  the  storming  of  Mool- 
named  Mary  Lovel,  and  had  children,  but  tan,  2  Jan.  1849,  and  was  present  at  the  sur- 


Markham 


166 


Markham 


render  of  the  city  on  22  Jan.  and  the  capture 
of  the  fort  of  Cheniote  on  2  Feb.,  and,  join- 
ing Lord  Gough's  army  with  his  brigade  on 
20  Feb.,  was  present  with  it  at  the  crowning 
victory  of  Goojerat  (C.B.,  medal  and  clasps). 
He  was  afterwards  made  aide-de-camp  to  the 
queen. 

Markham,  who  was  a  wiry,  active  man, 
was  all  his  life  an  ardent  sportsman.  When  at 
Peshawiir  in  April  1852  he  made  a  long  shoot- 
ing excursion  in  the  Himalayas  in  company 
with  Sir  Edward  Campbell,  bart.,  an  officer 
of  the  60th  rifles  on  the  governor-general's 
staff.  They  visited  Cashmere  and  Tibet,  pene- 
trating as  far  as  Ladak,  and  bringing  back 
trophies  of  the  skulls  and  bones  of  the  great 
Ovis  Amman,  the  burrell,  gerow,  ibex,  and 
musk-deer.  Markham  published  a  narrative 
of  the  journey,  entitled'  Shoot  ing  in  the  Hima- 
layas—a Journal  of  Sporting  Adventures  in 
Ladak,  Tibet,  and  Cashmere  .  .  .  with  Illus- 
trations by  Sir  Edward  Campbell,  Bart.,'  Lon- 
don, 1854.  Markham  returned  home  on  leave, 
and  in  March  1854  was  sent  back  to  India  as 
adjutant-general  of  the  queen's  troops.  In 
November  he  was  promoted  major-general 
and  appointed  to  the  Peshawur  division,  but 
when  within  two  days'  journey  of  his  com- 
mand was  recalled  for  a  command  in  the 
Crimea.  On  30  July  1855  he  wras  appointed 
to  the  2nd  division  of  the  army  before  Sebasto- 
pol,  with  the  local  rank  of  lieutenant-general. 
He  commanded  the  division  at  the  attack  on 
the  Redan,  8  Sept,  1855.  He  was  just  able 
to  witness  the  fall  of  Sebastopol,  when  his 
health,  which  had  suffered  greatly  by  his 
hurried  journey  from  India,  broke  do\vn"  He 
returned  home,  and  died  in  London,  at  Lim- 
mer's  Hotel,  21  Dec.  1855.  He  was  buried 
in  the  family  vault,  Morland,  near  Penrith, 
beside  a  small  oak-tree  he  had  planted  before 
leaving  for  the  Crimea.  A  monument  to 
him  was  put  up  in  Morland  parish  church  by 
the  officers  of  the  32nd  foot,  now  1st  Cornwall 
light  infantry. 

[A  Saval  Career  during  the  Old  War  (Life  of 
Admiral  John  Markham),  London,  1883,  pp.  275, 
284-7;  Gent.  Mag.  1856,  pt.  i.  p.  83.] 

H.  M.  C. 

MARKHAM,  GERVASE  or  JER- 
YIS  (1568P-1637),  author,  brother  of  Fran- 
cis Markham  fq.  v.],  and  third  son  of  Robert 
Markham  of  Cottarn,  Nottinghamshire,  was 
born  about  1568.  In  his  early  years  he  fol- 
lowed the  career  of  arms  in  the  Low  Countries, 
and  had  a  captaincy  under  the  Earl  of  Essex 
in  Ireland.  Sir  John  Harington  [q.  v.]  and 
Anthony  Babington  [q.  v.]  were  first  cousins 
of  the  father.  A  letter  of  Harington  in  the 
'Xugse  Antiquae'(i.  260)  mentions  that  when 


in  Ireland  he  received  many  kindnesses  from 
his  cousin  Markham's  three  sons.  The  eldest 
brother,  Robert,  was,  according  to  Thoroton, 
,  '  a  fatal  unthrift  and  destroyer  of  this  emi- 
|  nent  family,' and  is  possibly  identical  with  the 
Captain  Robert  Markham  who  published  in 
verse  'The  Description  of  ...  Sir  lohn  Bvrgh 
.  .  .  with  his  last  Seruice  at  the  Isle  of  Ree  r 
(London,  1628,  4to;  reissued  as  'Memoirs  of 
...  Sir  John  Burroughs  or  Burgh,  Knt.,'  in 
1758). 

Apparently  Gervase  turned  to  literature  in 
i  search  of  the  means  of  subsistence.  He  was 
well  equipped  for  his  calling.  He  was  at  once 
a  scholar,  acquainted  with  Latin,  French, 
Italian,  Spanish,  and  probably  Dutch;  a 
mediocre  poet  and  dramatist,  not  afraid  of 
dealing  at  times  with  sacred  topics ;  a  prac- 
tical student  of  agriculture;  and  a  champion 
of  improved  methods  of  horse-breeding  and 
of  horse-racing.  He  was  himself  the  owner 
of  valuable  horses,  and  is  said  to  have  imported 
the  first  Arab.  In  a  list  of  Sir  Henry  Sidney's 
horses  in  1589  'Pied  Markham 'is  entered  as 
having  been  sold  to  the  French  ambassador, 
and  Gervase  sold  an  Arabian  horse  to  James  I 
for  500/.  His  services  to  agriculture  were 
long  remembered.  In  1649  Walter  Blith,in 
his  '  English  Improver,  or  a  new  Survey  of 
Husbandry,'  wrote  that  divers  of  his  pieces, 
containing  much  both  for  profit  and  recrea- 
tion, '  have  been  advantageous  to  the  king- 
dom '  and  '  worthy  much  honour.'  He  treats, 
Blith  writes, '  of  all  things  at  large  that  either 
concerns  the  husbandman  with  the  good 
housewife '  (BETDGES,  Censura  Lit.  ii.  169- 
170).  His  industry  wras  prodigious,  and  as 
a  compiler  for  the  booksellers  on  an  excep- 
tionally large  scale  he  has  been  called  '  the 
earliest  English  hackney  writer.'  His  books 
shamelessly  repeat  themselves.  He  was  in 
the  habit  of  writing  several  works  on  the 
same  subject,  giving  each  a  different  title. 
He  also  reissued  unsold  copies  of  old  books 
under  new  titles,  and  thus  gives  endless 
trouble  to  the  conscientious  bibliographer. 
On24July  1617  the  booksellers,  for  their  own 
i  protection,  obtained  the  signature  of  Gervase 
\  Markham,  '  of  London,  Gent.,'  to  a  paper  in 
i  which  he  promised  to  write  no  more  books  on 
1  the  treatment  of  the  diseases  of  horses  and 
cattle.  Ben  Jonson  scorned  him,  declaring 
that '  he  was  not  of  the  number  of  the  Faith- 
full,  and  but  a  base  fellow*  (Conversation* 
icith  Dnanmondj  p.  1 1).  He  appears  to  have 
collected  a  library,  and  one  of  the  first  ex- 
amples of  an  English  plate,  in  a  copy  of 
•  Thomas  a  Kempis  of  1584,  is  his. 

As  early  as  1593  he  revised  for  the  press 

1  Thyrsis  and  Daphne,'  a  poem  not  known  to 

t  be  extant  (cf.  Stationers'  Eeg.  23  April  1593). 


Markham 


167 


Markham 


Two  years  later  he  published  a  poem  on  the 
fight  of  the  Revenge,  entitled  '  The  most 
Honorable  Tragedie  of  Sir  Richard  Grinvile, 
Knight,'  1595,  dedicated  to  Lord  Mountjoy; 
it  also  includes  a  sonnet  addressed  to  Henry 
Wriothesley,  earl  of  Southampton,  whence 
Mr.  Fleay  awkwardly  deduces  a  very  strained 
argument  to  prove  that  Markham  and  Shake- 
speare were  rivals  for  Southampton's  favour, 
and  that  Shakespeare  reflected  on  Markham 
in  his  sonnets.  The  original  edition  is  a  work 
of  extreme  rarity  ;  only  two  copies,  in  the 
British  Museum  and  Bodleian  respectively, 
are  known.  It  was  reprinted  by  Professor 
Arber  in  1871.  Gervase  tells  the  thrilling 
story  of  Grenville's  fight  in  174  stanzas  of 
eight  lines  each.  Tennyson  told  the  same  tale 
in  fifteen,  and  some  of  his  expressions  were 
doubtless  suggested  by  Markham.  Where 
Markham  has  '  Sweet  maister  gunner,  split 
our  keele  in  twaine/  Tennyson  reads,  '  Sink 
me  the  ship,  master  gunner;  sink  her — split 
her  in  twain.' 

Markharn's '  Poem  of  Poems,  or  Sion's  Muse, 
contaynynge  the  Divine  Song  of  Salomon  in 
Eight  Eclogues,'  appeared  in  1595,  12mo 
(Bodleian),  2nd  edit.  1596 ;  it  is  dedicated  to 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney. 
Meres  refers  to  it  approvingly  in  his  '  Palla- 
dis  Tamia,'  1598.  His t  Devoreux,  or  Vertues 
Tears,'  1597,  4to,  was  a  lament  for  the  loss 
of  Henry  III  of  France  and  of  Walter  Deve- 
reux,  the  Earl  of  Essex's  brother,  who  was 
slain  before  Rouen.  It  is  a  paraphrase  from 
the  French  of  Madame  Gene  vie  ve  PetauMau- 
lette,  and  is  dedicated  to  Dorothy,  countess 
of  Northumberland,  and  Penelope,  lady  Rich, 
Devereux's  sisters.  Two  sonnets  prefixed  are 
by  R.  Allot  and  E.  Guilpin  respectively.  In 
1600  appeared  Markham's  'Tears  of  the  Be- 
loved, or  Lamentations  of  St.  John  concern- 
ing the  Death  and  Passion  of  Christ  Jesus 
our  Saviour'  (4to),  and  in  1601  'Marie Mag- 
dalene's Lamentations  for  the  Loss  of  her 
Master,  Jesus.'  The  two  last  poems  were 
reprinted  and  edited  by  Dr.  Grosart  in  1871. 
In  1600  John  Bodenham  mentioned  Mark- 
ham  among  the  poets  whom  he  quoted  in 
his  '  Belvidere.' 

Markham  published  in  1607  '  The  English 
Arcadia  alluding  his  beginning  from  Sir 
Philip  Sydney's  ending,'  4to.  On  the  same 
subject  he  issued  in  1613  'The  Second  and 
Last  Part  of  the  First  Book  of  the  English 
Arcadia,  making  a  Compleate  End  of  the 
First  History,'  4to  ;  a  unique  copy  is  in  the 
Huth  Library.  Ben  Jonson  wrote  that 
Markham  'added  Arcadia.' 

In  1608  appeared  the  English  version  of 
the  '  Satires  of  Ariosto,'  which  is  sometimes 
assigned  to  Markham,  although  it  is  almost 


certainly  by  Robert  Tofte  [q.  v.]  Tofte  un- 
doubtedly claimed  the  work  in  his  '  Blazon 
of  Jealousy,'  1615,  and  complained  that  it 
had  been  printed  without  his  knowledge  in 
another  man's  name.  But  Markham  is  clearly 
responsible  for  '  Ariosto's  Conclusions  of  the 
Marriage  of  Rogero  and  Rodomontho,'  1598 
,  which  was  reissued  in  1608  as  'Rod- 


mouth's  Infernall,  or  the  Divell  Conquered  : 
paraphrastically  translated  from  the  French' 
[of  Philippe  des  Portes].  Another  curious 
translation  of  his  is  'The  Famous  Whore,  or 
Noble  Curtizan,  conteining  the  Lamentable 
Complaint  of  Paulina,  the  famous  Roman 
Curtizan,  sometime  Mrs.  unto  the  great  Car- 
dinall  Hypolito  of  Est,'  translated  into  verse 
from  the  Italian,  London  (by  N.  B.for  John 
Budge),  1609,  4to  (COLLIEK,  Bibl.  Cat.  i. 
516).  ' 

Markham  collaborated  with  other  writers 
in  at  least  two  dramatic  pieces.  Lewis 
Machin  was  his  coadjutor  in  'The  Dumbe 
Knight,'  published  in  1608  (4to),and  founded 
on  a  novel  by  Bandello  [see  under  MACHIN, 
HEISTS  Y].  'Herod  and  Antipater,'  printed 
in  1622,  but  played  by  the  company  of  the 
Revels  at  the  Red  Bull  Theatre  long  before, 
was  by  Markham  and  William  Sampson 
[q.  v.] 

Markham's  practical  prose  treatises  were 
more  numerous  and  popular  than  his  essays 
in  pure  literature.  Of  those  treating  of  horses 
the  earliest,  '  Discourse  on  Horsemanshippe/ 
London,  1593,  4to,  was  written  when  he  was 
twenty-five,  and  dedicated  to  his  father.  It 
was  licensed  for  the  press  29  Jan.  1592-3, 
and  much  of  it  was  reissued  in  1596  as  '  How 
to  Chuse,  Ride,  Traine  and  Dyet  both  Hunt- 
ing and  Running  Horses,'  4to  (1599  and  1606), 
and  'How  to  Trayne  and  Teach  Horses  to 
Amble,'  London,  1605,  4to.  His  next  work 
on  equine  topics  was  (  Cavelarice,  or  the  Eng- 
lish Horseman,'  in  seven  books,  each  dedi- 
cated to  a  distinguished  personage,  including 
the  king  and  the  Prince  of  Wales  (1607, 
2nd  edit.  1616-17,  4to,  1625  with  an  eighth 
book  on  the  tricks  of  Banks's  horse).  There 
followed  four  works  on  farriery,  all  practi- 
cally identical,  although  differing  in  title: 
'  The  Methode,  or  Epitome  '  (1616,  3rd  edit. 
1623),  on  the  diseases  of  horses,  cattle,  swine, 
dogs,  and  fowls;  'The  Faithfull  Farrier,  dis- 
covering some  secrets  not  in  print  before,' 
1635,  4to  ;  '  The  Masterpiece  of  Farriery/ 
1636;  and  'The  Complete  Farrier,'  1639. 
Finally,  '  Le  Marescale,  or  the  Horse  Marshall, 
containing  those  secrets  which  I  practice, 
but  never  imparted  to  any  man,'  is  still  in 
manuscript,  and  belongs  to  the  writer  of  this 
article. 

His  sporting  works  include  'Country  Con- 


Markham 


168 


Markham 


tentments'  (1611,11th  edit,  enlarged  1675), 
the  second  book  of  which,  'The  English 
Huswife,'  treating  of  domestic  subjects,  was 
often  issued  separately;  'The  Pleasures  of 
Princes'  (1615  4to,  1635),  containing  dis- 
courses on  the  arts  of  angling  and  breeding 
fighting-cocks  (often  issued  with  the  *  Eng- 
lish Husbandman ') ;  '  Hunger's  Prevention, 
or  the  whole  Art  of  Fowling  by  Water  and 
Land '  (1621) ;  and  '  The  Arte  of  Archerie ' 
(1634).  A  very  small  12mo  volume,  with- 
out date,  is  called  '  The  Young  Sportsman's 
Instructor'  in  angling,  fowling,  hawking,  and 
hunting :  it  was  reprinted  in  1829.  Mark- 
ham  also  brought  out  a  new  edition  of  Juliana 
Berners's '  Book  of  St.  Albans,'  under  the  title 
of  *  The  Gentleman's  Academic,  or  the  Booke 
of  S.  Albans,' London  (for  HumfreyLownes), 
1595, 4to;  the  third  and  last  part, 'The  Booke 
of  Armorie,'  has  a  new  title-page. 

In  the  interests  of  agriculture  Markham 
edited  Barnabe  Googe's  translation  of  '  The 
Art  of  Husbandry,'  by  Heresbach,  in  1614 
(another  edit.  1631),  and  'The  Country 
Farm '  in  1616,  a  revision  of  Richard  Surflet's 
translation  (1600)  of  Liebault  and  Estienne's 
'  Maison  Rustique,'  with  additions  from 
French,  Spanish,  and  Italian  authors.  Very 
similar  treatises  were  the '  English  Husband- 
man,' 3  pts.  1613-15  (4to),  1635  (part  3  is  a 
reissue  of '  The  Pleasures  of  Princes ') ; '  Cheap 
and  Good  Husbandry,'  1614, 13th  edit.  1676; 
'  A  Farewell  to  Husbandry,  or  the  Inriching 
of  ...  Barren  .  .  .  Grounds  '  (1620,  10th 
edit.  1676);  'The  Country  House  Wife's 
Garden,'  1623, 4to;  'The  Way  to  get  Wealth,' 
reprints  of  earlier  tracts,  with  a  chapter  on 
gardening  by  William  Lawson  (1625,  14th 
edit.  1683) ;  <  The  whole  Arte  of  Husbandry 
in  four  bookes'  (1631);  and  the  'Inrichment 
of  the  Weald  of  Kent'  (1625,  five  edi- 
tions). 

Four  books  may  be  referred  to  the  results 
of  Markham's  military  life,  namely, '  Honour 
in  his  Perfection,  or  a  Treatise  in  Commenda- 
tion of  ...  Henry,  Earle  of  Oxenford,  Henry, 
Earle  of  Southampton,  Robert,Earle  of  Essex, 
and  ...  Robert  Bartue,  Lord  Willoughby 
of  Eresby '  (1 624) ;  '  The  Souldier's  Accidence, 
or  an  Introduction  into  Military  Discipline ' 
(1625);  <The  Sovldier's  Grammar'  (1626-7, 
1639,  in  two  parts);  and  'The  Soldier's 
Exercise,  in  three  books'  (1639,  3rd  edit. 
1641).  Markham's  'Vox  Militis,'  1625,  is 
a  reissue  of  Barnaby  Rich's  'Alarum  to 
England.' 

Several  books,  whose  authors  wrote  under 
the  initials  J.  M.,  G.  M.,  or  I.  M.,  have  been 
doubtfully  assigned  to  Jervis,  Gervase,  or 

•vis  Markham.   Among  these  is  'A  Health 

the  Gentlemanly  Profession  of  Serving- 


men,  or  the  Serving  Man's  Comfort,'  London 
(by  W.  W.),  1598,  4to.  '  The  Epistle  to  the 
Gentle  Reader'  is  here  signed  J.  M.,  but  the 
writer  describes  the  work  as  '  being  primo- 
geniti — the  first  batch  of  my  baking ; '  and  as 
Markham  had  published  much  before  1598, 
it  seems  unlikely  that  this  book  should  be  by 
him  (COLLIER,  Bibl.  Cat.  ii.  328-9).  '  Con- 
ceyted  Letters,  newly  layde  open :  or  a  most 
excellent  bundle  of  new  wit,  wherin  is  knit 
up  together  all  the  perfections  or  arte  of 
Episteling,'  1618,  4to,  1622,  1638,  has  a  pre- 
face signed  'I.  M.,'  and  may  well  be  by 
Markham. 

Markham  married  a  daughter  of  J.  Gels- 
thorp,  but  no  children  are  recorded.  He  was 
buried  at  St.  Giles's,  Cripplegate,  on  3  Feb. 
1636-7.  A  portrait  of  him  was  engraved  by 
T.  Cross. 

Markham  has  been  confused,  among  others 
by  Hume  in  his  '  History  of  England/  with 
a  very  distant  connection,  Gervase  Markham 
of  Dunham,  Nottinghamshire,  perhaps  son  of 
John  Markham  of  King's  Walden,  Bedford- 
shire (MS.  HarL  2109,  f.  52),  whose  disre- 
putable quarrels  gave  him  an  evil  notoriety. 
In  1597  he  had  a  quarrel  with  Sir  John 
Holies,  and  on  27  Nov.  1616  was  fined  500/. 
in  the  Star-chamber  for  sending  a  challenge 
to  Lord  Darcy.  He  died  in  1636,  and  lies 
buried  under  a  fine  monument  in  Laneham 
Church. 

[Brydges's  Censura  Literaria,  passim ;  Lang- 
baine's  Dramatic  Poets ;  Brydges's  Restituta,  ii. 
469;  Hunter's  Chorus  Vatum  (MS.  Addit.  24491, 
f.  245) ;  Heay's  Biog.  Chronicle  of  the  English 
Drama;  Baker's  Biog.  Dram. ;  Lowndes's  Bibl. 
Manual  (Bohn) ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat. ;  Dr.  Grosart's 
Memoir  in  his  edition  of  Gervase's  two  sacred 
poems.]  C.  R.  M. 

MARKHAM,  SIR  GRIFFIN  (1564?- 
1644?),  soldier  and  conspirator,  born  about 
1564,  was  the  eldest  of  the  twelve  sons  of 
Thomas  Markham  of  Ollerton,  Nottingham- 
shire, and  Kirby  Bellars,  Leicestershire,  by 
Mary,  the  heiress  of  Ryce  Griffin  of  Bray- 
brooke  and  Dingley,  Northamptonshire.  He 
was  a  first  cousin  of  Robert  Markham  of 
Cottam,  the  father  of  Francis  and  Gervase, 
who  are  separately  noticed.  Sir  Griffin's 
father  was  high  steward  of  Mansfield  and 
standard-bearer  to  Queen  Elizabeth's  band  of 
gentlemen  pensioners.  Some  of  his  brothers 
gave  great  trouble  to  their  father  by  becoming 
recusants.  Robert,  the  second,  went  over  to 
Rome  in  1592. 

Griffin  served  as  a  volunteer  under  Sir 
Francis  Vere  in  the  Netherlands,  and  he 
was  at  the  siege  of  Groningen  in  1594.  He 
was  afterwards  with  the  Earl  of  Essex  before 
Rouen,  when  he  received  the  honour  of 


Markham 


169 


Markham 


knighthood.  For  an  offence  which  does  not 
appear  to  be  specified  he  was  confined  in 
the  Gatehouse  in  1596,  and  there  are  several 
letters  from  him  at  this  time  preserved  at 
Hatfield.  He  was  soon  released.  In  1597 
he  went  to  Spain,  and  returned  with  news 
of  the  sailing  of  a  Spanish  fleet.  He  seems 
to  have  been  turbulent  and  restless.  When 
the  Earl  of  Essex  was  sent  to  Ireland  in  1599, 
Markham  served  under  him  in  command  of 
all  the  cavalry  in  Connaught.  Sir  John  Har- 
ington  wrote  of  him  as  a  soldier  well  ac- 
quainted with  both  the  theory  and  practice 
of  war.  On  the  accession  of  James  I,  Mark- 
ham  became  connected  with  the  conspiracy 
having  for  its  object  the  accession  of  Ara- 
bella Stuart  to  the  throne.  He  was  appre- 
hended in  July  1603,  at  the  same  time  as 
Sir  Walter  Ealeigh,  Lords  Grey  and  Cobham, 
Watson  a  priest,  and  some  others.  The  pro- 
clamation for  his  arrest  described  him  as  '  a 
man  with  a  large  broad  face,  of  a  bleak  com- 
plexion, a  big  nose,  and  one  of  his  hands 
maimed  by  a  shot  of  a  bullet.'  The  lawyers 
made  out  two  branches  of  the  plot,  called 
the l  Main '  and  the '  Bye,'  and  there  was  much 
false  swearing  at  the  trial,  which  took  place 
at  Winchester  in  November.  Markham  was 
accused  of  having  been  concerned  in  the 
1  Bye  'plot.  He  confessed  that  he  had  yielded 
to  the  persuasions  of  Watson,  the  priest. 
All  the  prisoners  were  convicted  of  high 
treason.  Brooke  and  Watson  were  executed. 
On  9  Dec.  Markham  was  brought  out  to  a 
scaffold  in  front  of  Winchester  Castle,  but 
just  as  he  was  putting  his  head  on  the  block 
he  was  ordered  by  the  sheriff  to  rise,  and 
was  led  back  into  the  great  hall  of  the  castle. 
Lords  Grey  and  Cobham  were  treated  exactly 
in  the  same  way.  It  was  then  proclaimed 
by  the  sheriff  that  the  king  had  granted  them 
their  lives.  On  the  15th  the  prisoners  were 
remanded  to  the  Tower.  Markham  was  ban- 
ished, and  his  estates  confiscated.  He  had 
married  Anne,  daughter  of  Peter  Roos  of 
Laxton,  but  had  no  children.  He  went  to 
the  Low  Countries,  where,  in  February  1609, 
he  fought  a  duel  with  Sir  Edmund  Baynham 
'  upon  discourse  about  the  Powder  Plot.' 
In  the  autumn  of  that  year  Markham's  wife 
opened  communications  with  Cecil,  in  the 
hope  of  getting  a  pardon  for  her  husband. 
In  1610  he  was  in  communication  with  the 
English  envoy  Trumbull  at  Antwerp  ( WIN- 
WOOD,  Memorials,  iii.  142).  Markham  was 
in  close  correspondence  with  Beaulieu,  the 
secretary  to  the  English  embassy  at  Paris, 
forwarding  him  information  of  various  kinds, 
and  in  one  of  his  letters  he  speaks  of  having 
visited  several  of  the  German  courts.  Mark- 
ham  was  living  in  March  1643-4,  when  he 


wrote  to  the  Marquis  of  Newcastle  from 
Vienna,  regretting  that  his  age  precluded 
him  from  fighting  for  Charles  I  ( Cal.  State 
Papers^  Dom.,  1644,  pp.  35,  45,  46,  54,  and 
I  86).  Nothing  further  is  known  of  him.  His 
brother  William  assisted  in  the  attempted 
escape  of  Lady  Arabella  Stuart  from  the 
Tower  in  1611,  and  died  in  1617. 

There  is  a  pedigree  belonging  to  the  present 
writer,  drawn  for  Markham  by  William  Cam- 
den,  the  Clarenceux  king  of  arms,  on  vellum, 
twelve  feet  long,  with  155  shields  of  arms 
emblazoned  on  it.  The  latest  date  on  this 
pedigree  is  1617,  and  Camden  died  in  1623, 
so  that  the  pedigree  must  have  been  drawn 
between  those  dates.  The  dates  are  re- 
ferred to  reigns  of  German  emperors  instead 
of  English  kings  ;  it  was  perhaps  prepared 
to  assist  in  gaining  Markham  an  order  of 
knighthood  or  other  distinction  at  a  German 
court. 

[There  is  an  account  of  the  trial  in  the  State 
Trials,  and  references  in  the  Calendar  of  State 
Papers  (Domestic),  1603.  Many  references  to 
the  proceedings  of  Markham  occur  in  the  Cecil 
Correspondence  at  Hatfield,  including  five  letters 
from  Brussels  in  1607-8-9,  praying  for  a  pardon, 
in  Sir  Dudley  Carl eton's  Letters,  and  in  theLans- 
downe  and  Harleian  Collections.  The  letters  to 
Beaulieu  from  Diisseldorf,  1610-12-23,  and  one 
to  the  Duke  of  Buckingham  from  Ratisbon  in 
1623,  are  among  the  Lansdowne  MSS.  Mark- 
ham's  Pedigree  is  in  Proc.  Soc.  Antiq.  17  Nov. 
1859.]  C.  R.  M. 

MARKHAM,  JOHN  (d.  1409),  judge, 
came  of  a  family  long  settled  in  a  village  of 
that  name  in  Nottinghamshire,  and  for  two 
generations  closely  connected  with  the  law 
(Foss,  Judges  of  England,  iv.  172).  His  father 
was  Robert  Markham,  a  serjeant-at-law  under 
Edward  III,  and  his  mother  a  daughter  of 
Sir  John  Caunton.  Markham  is  said,  on  no 
very  good  authority,  to  have  received  his 
legal  education  at  Gray's  Inn,  and  became  a 
king's  serjeant  in  1390  (ib.~)  He  was  made 
a  judge  of  the  common  pleas  on  7  July  1396, 
and  sat  on  the  bench  until  February  1408. 
Markham  was  chosen  as  one  of  the  triers  of 
petitions  in  the  two  parliaments  of  1397,  and 
in  those  of  Henry  IV,  from  1401  to  1407 
(Rot.  Parl.  iii.  338,  348,  455,  486,  522,  545, 
567,  609).  He  was  a  member  of  the  com- 
mission whose  advice  Henry  of  Lancaster 
took,  in  September  1399,  as  to  the  manner 
in  which  the  change  of  dynasty  should  be 
carried  out,  and  which  at  nine  in  the  morn- 
ing of  29  Sept.  received  Richard's  renuncia- 
tion of  the  crown  in  the  Tower  (ib.  iii.  416 ; 
ADAM  or  USK,  p.  31).  His  name  does  not 
appear  on  the  rolls  of  parliament  among  those 
of  the  seven  commissioners  who  next  day 


Markham 


170 


Markham 


pronounced  sentence  upon  Richard  m  the 
name  of  parliament  (Rot.  Parl.  iii.  422),  but 
Chief-justice  Thirning,  in  announcing  the 
sentence  to  Richard  on  behalf  of  his  fellow- 
commissioners  on  Wednesday,  10  Oct.,  enu- 
merated Markham  among  them  (ib.  p.  424 ; 
KNIGHTON,  in  Decem  Scriptores,  ii.  2760 ; 
Chronique  de  la  Traison  et  Mort  de  Richart 
Deux,  ed.  Williams,  p.  219).  Markham  is 
doubtfully  stated  to  have  been  the  judge 
who  is  credited  with  having  sent  Prince 
Henry  to  prison  (FRANCIS  MARKHAM,  Manu- 
script History  of  the  Family,  1606 ;  see  art. 
GASCOIGNE,  SIR  WILLIAM).  Retiring  from 
the  bench,  it  would  seem,  in  1408,  he  died  on 
31  Dec.  1409,  and  was  buried  in  Markham 
Church,  where  his  monument  still  remains 
(Foss,  v.  173 ;  Fcedera,  viii.  584).  By  his 
first  wife,  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  John, 
and  sister  and  coheir  of  Sir  Hugh  Cressy, 
he  had  a  son  Robert,  ancestor  of  William 
Markham,  archbishop  of  York  1777-1807 
[q.  v.],  and  apparently  also  the  son  John  (d. 
1479)  who  is  separately  noticed,  although 
some  modern  authorities  make  Markham's 
second  wife,  Millicent,  widow  of  Sir  Nicho- 
las Burdon,  and  daughter  and  coheir  of  Sir 
John  Bekeringe,  his  mother.  After  her  hus- 
band's death  she  married  Sir  William  Mering, 
and  died  in  1419. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  C.  R.  Mark- 
ham,  esq.,  C.B. ;  Rymer's  Fcedera,  original  ed., 
Capgrave's  Chron.  p.  272,  and  De  Illustribus 
Henricis,  p.  113;  Adam  of  Usk,  ed.  Maunde 
Thompson;  Thoroton's  Nottinghamshire,  ed. 
Thoresby;  other  authorities  in  the  text.] 

J.  T-T. 

MARKHAM,  SIR  JOHN  (d.  1479),  chief 
justice  of  England,  was  the  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding by  either  his  first  or  second  wife  (Foss 
Judges,  iv.  441).  Francis  Markham  [q.  v/ 
in  his  manuscript  '  History  of  the  Family,1 
written  in  1606,  Thoroton  in  his  'History  of 
Nottinghamshire'  (iii.  230, 417),  and  Wotton 
in  his  '  Baronetage/  described  him  as  the 
son  of  the  second  wife,  but  the  writ  of  dower 
which  she  brought  in  1410  against  'John, 
son  and  heir  of  her  husband  by  his  wife 
Elizabeth,'  seems  to  point  the  other  way 
(Year-Book,  12  Hen.  IV,  fol.  2).  His  ex- 
treme youth  when  his  father  died,  how- 
ever, makes  it  almost  certain  that  he  was 
a  son  by  the  second  marriage.  He  does  not 
appear  as  an  advocate  until  1430,  having 
studied  the  law,  according  to  a  doubtful 
authority,  at  Gray's  Inn  (Foss,  p.  442).  At 
Easter  1440  he  was  made  a  serjeant-at-law, 
served  the  king  in  that  capacity,  and  on 
6  Feb.  1444  was  raised  to  a  seat  on  the  king's 
bench.  In  the  subsequent  troubles,  though 
he  probably  took  no  active  part,  he  was 


popular  with  the  Yorkists.  He  and  his  elder 
brother  Robert  were  both  made  knights  of 
the  Bath  at  the  coronation  of  Edward  IV. 
In  October  1450  he  reproved  an  enemy  of 
John  Paston  for  the  injuries  done  to  Pas- 
ton,  and  for  '  ungoodly  '  private  life  (Paston 
Letters,  i.  158).  On  the  accession  of  Ed- 
ward IV  he  was  immediately  promoted  to 
the  office  of  chief  justice  of  the  king's  bench, 
13  May  1461,  in  place  of  Sir  John  Fortescue. 
He  was  credited  with  having  procured  a 
knighthood  for  Yelverton,  '  who  had  loked 
to  have  ben  chef  juge,'  to  console  him  for 
his  disappointment  (ib.  ii.  14).  On  23  Jan. 
1469  Markham  was  superseded  by  Sir  Tho- 
mas Billing  (Foss,  p.  442).  Fuller  (  Wor- 
thies, bk.  ii.  p.  217),  who  couples  him  with 
Fortescue  as  famous  for  his  impartiality, 
tells  us  that  the  king  deprived  him  of  his 
office  because  he  directed  a  jury  in  the  case 
of  Sir  Thomas  Cooke,  accused  of  high  treason 
for  lending  money  to  Margaret  of  Anjou 
(July  1468),  to  find  him  guilty  only  of  mis- 
prision  of  treason.  Markham  certainly  pre- 
sided on  the  occasion  in  question,  and  his 
removal  closely  followed  it  (WILLIAM  WOR- 
CESTER, p.  790 ;  cf.  FABYAN,  ed.  Ellis,  p.  656). 
Sir  John  Markham  then  laid  down  the 
maxim  of  our  jurisprudence  that '  a  subject 
may  arrest  for  treason,  the  king  cannot,  for 
if  the  arrest  be  illegal  the  party  has  no 
remedy  against  the  king '  (HALLAM,  Consti- 
tutional History,  i.  526 ;  MACAULAT,  Essays). 
He  is  said  to  have  won  the  name  of  the 
'  upright  judge,'  and  Sir  Nicholas  Throck- 
morton,  when  on  his  trial  in  1554,  urged  the 
chief  justice  to  incline  his  judgment  after 
the  example  of  Judge  Markham.  and  others 
who  eschewed  corrupt  judgments  (State 
Trials,  i.  894). 

Markham  spent  the  rest  of  his  life  in  re- 
tirement at  Sedgebrook  Hall,  Lincolnshire, 
which  he  had  inherited  from  his  father,  and 
dying  there  in  1479,  was  buried  in  the  parish 
church. 

By  his  wife  Margaret,  daughter  and  co- 
heiress of  Sir  Simon  Leke  of  Cottam,  Not- 
tinghamshire, he  had  a  son  Thomas  and  a 
daughter  Elizabeth.  A  descendant  of  Sir 
John  Markham  was  created  a  baronet  by 
Charles  I  in  1642.  The  title  became  extinct 
in  1779  ( WOTTON,  Baronetage,  ii.  330 ;  Foss, 
iv.  444). 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  C.  R.  Mark- 
ham,  esq.,  C.B. ;  William  Worcester  in  Steven- 
son's English  Wars  in  France  (Rolls  Ser.),  vol. 
ii. ;  Past  on  Letters,  ed.  Gairdner,  ii.  127,  133, 
144;  Holinshed's  Chronicle;  Stow's  Annals ; 
Fuller's  Worthies,  ed.  1662,  and  Church  Hist.; 
Foss's  Judges  of  England,  ed.  1848-51 ;  Burke 's 
Extinct  Baronetage.]  J.  T-T. 


Markham 


171 


Markham 


MARKHAM,  JOHN  (1761-1827),  ad- 
miral, second  son  of  William  Markham  [q.  v.], 
archbishop  of  York,  by  Sarah,  daughter  of  I 
John  Goddard,  was  born  in  Westminster  on 
13  June  1761.     At  the  age  of  eight  he  was 
sent  to  Westminster  School,  where  he  was  \ 
under  the  special  charge  of  William  Vincent 
[q.  v.],  author  of  '  The  History  of  the  Com-  j 
merce  and  Navigation  of  the  Ancients.'     In  I 
March  1775  he  entered  the  navy  on  board  j 
the  Romney,  with  Captain  G.  K.  Elphiiistone  j 
(afterwards  Lord  Keith)  [q.  v.],  and  in  her  j 
made  a  voyage  to  Newfoundland.   In  March 
1776  he  followed  Elphinstone  to  the  Perseus, 
going  out  to  join  Lord  Howe  at  New  York. 
On  the  way  she  captured  a  couple  of  American 
privateers,  in  one  of  which  Markham  was  sent 
as  prize-master,  with  a  crew  of  four  men. 
Going  to  the  West  Indies  in  February  1777, 
the  Perseus  captured  another  privateer,  to 
which  again  young   Markham  was  sent  as 
prize-master,  and  a  third  time,  in  May,  he 
was  appointed  in  a  like  capacity  to  a  large 
merchant-ship,  captured  on  the  coast  of  Caro- 
lina.    He  had  with  him  four  men  and  a  boy 
from  the  Perseus,  and  four  of  the  prisoners,  j 
americanised  Frenchmen,  to  assist  in  work-  j 
ing  the  ship.     During  a  violent  gale  the  ship  | 
sprang  a  leak,  and  became  waterlogged.    The  | 
English  seamen,  growing  desperate,  got  dead  j 
drunk,  and  the  Frenchmen,  arming  themselves 
as  they  best  could,  attacked  Markham,  who 
was  at  the  helm.     He  succeeded,  however, 
in  beating  them  below.   The  ship,  too,  though 
waterlogged,  was  laden  with  barrel-staves, 
and  kept  afloat  until  her  crew  were  rescued  by 
a  passing  vessel.     Some  months  later  Mark- 
ham  arrived  in  England,  to  find  his  family  in 
mourning  for  him,  Elphinstone  having  writ- 
ten that  he  had  certainly  been  lost  with  the 
ship.     In  March  1779  he  was  appointed  to 
the  Phoenix,  and  in  July  was  moved  into  the 
Roebuck,  with  Sir  Andrew  Snape  Hamond 
[q.  v.],  in  which  he  returned  to  North  Ame- 
rica.    Hamond  appointed  him  acting-lieu- 
tenant, and  in  May  1780  Arbuthnot,  to  whom 
he  had  private  introductions,  and  who  had 
hoisted  his  flag  on  board  during  the  siege  of 
Charleston,  gave  him  a  commission  as  first 
lieutenant  of  the  Roebuck.     In  April  1781 
he  was  moved  into  the  Royal  Oak,  and  in 
August  Admiral  Graves  took  him  as  first 
lieutenant  of  the  London,  his  flagship  [see 
GRAVES,  THOMAS,  LORD  GRAVES]. 

In  the  London,  Markham  was  presentinthe 
battle  off  Cape  Henry  on  5  Sept.,  and  after- 
wards went  to  Jamaica,  where,  in  March 
1782,  Sir  Peter  Parker  promoted  him  to 
command  the  Volcano  fireship.  In  May 
Rodney  moved  him  to  the  Zebra  sloop,  and 
sent  him  out  to  cruise  off  Cape  Tiburon.  On 


22  May  he  fell  in  with  a  brig  flying  a  French 
ensign.  He  chased  her,  and  was  fast  gaining 
on  her,  when  she  hoisted  a  union  jack  at  the 
fore.  Markham  supposed  that  this  was  a 
signal  to  a  small  craft  in  company,  and  as- 
the  motions  of  the  brig  were  otherwise  sus- 
picious, he  fired  into  her.  It  then  appeared 
that  she  was  a  cartel,  and  meant  the  English 
jack  for  a  flag  of  truce.  On  the  complaint  of 
the  French  lieutenant  in  command,  Markham 
was  tried  by  court-martial  and  cashiered, 
but  Rodney,  reviewing  the  evidence,  re- 
instated him  on  his  own  authority,  and  the 
king  in  council,  on  the  report  of  the  ad- 
miralty, completely  restored  him,  13  Nov. 
He  received  half-pay  for  the  time,  June  to 
November,  that  he  was  out  of  the  service, 
and  on  3  Jan.  1783  was  promoted  to  the  rank 
of  post-captain. 

From  1783  to  1786  he  commanded  the 
Sphynx  in  the  Mediterranean.  He  was  then 
on  half-pay  for  seven  years,  during  which  he 
travelled  in  France,  in  Sweden,  in  Russia, 
and  in  North  America.  In  June  1793  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Blonde,  in  which,  after  a 
few  months'  service  in  the  Channel,  he  went 
out  to  the  West  Indies  with  Sir  John  Jervis 
(afterwards  Earl  of  St. Vincent),  and  took  part 
in  the  reduction  of  Martinique.  The  Blonde 
was  then  sent  home  with  despatches,  and 
during  the  summer  was  attached  to  the  squa- 
dron under  Admiral  George  Montagu  [q.v.],  or 
cruising  among  the  Channel  Islands  and  on 
the  French  coast.  In  August  Markham  was 
moved  into  the  Hannibal,  and  in  May  1795 
was  again  sent  out  to  the  West  Indies, 
where  he  was  met  by  the  sad  news  of  the 
death  of  a  dearly  loved  younger  brother, 
David,  colonel  of  the  20th  regiment,  slain 
at  Port-au-Prince  on  26  March.  The  shock 
was  very  great,  and  owing  to  the  terrible 
sickness  at  Port-au-Prince,  afloat  as  well  as 
ashore,  the  work  was  excessive.  In  Novem- 
ber he  was  invalided  ;  more  than  one-fourth 
of  the  ship's  company  died,  and  another 
fourth  was  in  hospital. 

In  March  1797  Markham  commissioned 
the  Centaur  at  Woolwich,  and  during  the 
following  months  sat  on  many  courts-martial 
on  the  ringleaders  of  the  mutiny  at  the  Nore. 
He  did  not  get  to  sea  till  September,  and 
was  then  employed  during  a  stormy  winter 
on  the  south  coast  of  Ireland.  In  May  he 
sailed  under  the  command  of  Sir  Roger 
Curtis  to  join  Lord  St.  Vincent,  off  Cadiz. 
St.  Vincent's  rule  was  at  all  times  severe, 
and  especially  so  during  the  blockade  of  Cadiz. 
There  had  been  some  cases  of  fever  on  board 
the  Centaur,  and  the  surgeon  of  the  flagship, 
who  was  sent  to  examine  into  the  cause,  re- 
ported that  they  were  due  to  i  the  filthy 


Markham 


172 


Markham 


condition  of  the  woollen  clothing.'  St.  Vin- 
cent thereon  ordered,  among  other  measures, 
the  woollen  clothes  to  be  thrown  overboard. 
Markham  remonstrated,  denying  the  truth 
of  the  allegation  respecting  the  woollen 
clothing,  and  an  angry  correspondence  fol- 
lowed. Having  carried  his  point,  St.  Vincent 
bore  Markham  no  grudge,  and  soothed  his 
wounded  feelings  by  sending  him  on  detached 
service  under  Commodore  Duckworth  [q.  v.] 
to  capture  Minorca. 

Continuing  one  of  the  Mediterranean  fleet, 
the  Centaur  took  part  in  the  vain  chase  of 
the  French  round  the  Mediterranean  and 
back  to  Brest,  in  May- August  1799,  but 
when  Lord  Keith  returned  to  his  station,  the 
Centaur  was  left  to  join  the  Channel  fleet, 
and  to  take  part  in  the  blockade  of  Brest  at 
once,  under  the  command  of  Lord  Bridport, 
and  the  next  year  under  the  more  stringent 
government  of  Lord  St.  Vincent.  The  two 
men  had,  however,  learnt  to  understand 
each  other ;  Markham  cordially  co-operated 
with  St.  Vincent ;  and  when,  in  February 
1801,  St.  Vincent  was  appointed  first  lord 
of  the  admiralty,  he  selected  Markham  as 
one  of  his  colleagues  at  the  board.  For  the 
next  three  years  Markham's  career  was  iden- 
tified with  St.  Vincent's.  In  November,  on 
the  death  of  Lord  Hugh  Seymour,  he  was 
returned  to  parliament  by  Portsmouth,  and 
thus  became  the  representative  of  the  ad- 
miralty in  the  House  of  Commons,  although 
at  the  board  junior  to  Sir  Thomas  Trou- 
bridge  [q.  v.],  who  was  not  in  parliament. 
He  retired  from  the  admiralty  with  St.  Vin- 
cent in  May  1804,  but  returned  to  it  in 
January  1806,  as  a  colleague  of  Lord  Howick 
[see  GREY,  CHARLES,  second  EARL  GREY], 
and  afterwards  of  Thomas  Grenville  [q.  v.J, 
till  March  1807,  when  he  practically  retired 
from  public  life,  though  he  continued  to  sit 
in  parliament  for  Portsmouth  till  1826,  with 
one  short  break  from  1818  to  1820.  In  1826 
his  failing  health  compelled  him  to  retire 
altogether.  He  was  ordered  to  winter  in  a 
milder  climate.  He  left  England  in  Septem- 
ber, and,  travelling  by  easy  stages,  reached 
Naples  in  January  1827.  He  died  there  on 
13  Feb.,  and  was  there  buried. 

According  to  Sir  William  Hotham  [q.  v.], 
there  was  an  appearance  of  moroseness  about 
Markham,  despite  his  notable  private  virtues. 
'  Though  he  had  not  many  opportunities  of 
distinguishinghimself,[he  was]  a  very  zealous 
and  attentive  officer.  His  acquaintance  with 
Lord  Lansdowne  brought  him  politically  in 
connection  with  Lord  St.  Vincent,  of  whose 
admiralty  board  he  was  the  efficient  member. 
.  .  .  He  was  very  reserved  and  uncommunica- 
tive in  everything  connected  with  public  news 


while  in  office,  and  my  venerable  friend,  his 
father,  used  to  say  that  he  never  got  so  little 
naval  news  from  anybody  as  the  lord  of  the 
admiralty.  Though  his  countenance  was 
more  stern,  and  his  figure  in  no  way  so  good, 
he  bore  a  strong  resemblance  to  the  arch- 
bishop.' He  married  in  1796  Maria,  daughter 
of  George  Rice  and  the  Baroness  Dynevor. 
She  died  in  1810,  leaving  issue  three  sons 
and  a  daughter.  Their  youngest  son,  Fre- 
derick, a  distinguished  Indian  soldier  and 
sportsman,  is  separately  noticed. 

Portraits  of  Markham  by  Lawrence  and  by 
Beechey,  as  well  as  miniatures  copied  from 
these,  and  a  miniature  of  his  wife  by  Mrs. 
Mee,  are  in  the  possession  of  the  family.  They 
have  not  been  engraved. 

[A  Naval  Career  during  the  Old  War,  being  a 
Narrative  of  the  Life  of  Admiral  John  Markham, 
is  published  anonymously,  but  is  understood  to 
be  by  Clements  R.  Markham,  esq.,  C.B.,  F.R.S.l 

J.K.L. 

MARKHAM,  PETER,  M.D.  (f.  1758), 
writer  on  adulteration,  exposed  with  some 
force  the  abuses  in  the  manufacture  of  bread 
during  the  great  scarcity  of  1757.  His  writ- 
ings did  much  to  attract  the  attention  of 
parliament  to  the  subject,  and  some  of  his 
suggestions  were  adopted  in  the  act  for  the 
due  making  of  bread  (31  Geo.  II,  c.  29). 
He  published:  1.  'Syhoroc,  or  Considera- 
tions on  the  Ten  Ingredients  used  in  the 
Adulteration  of  Bread  Flour  and  Bread ;  to 
which  is  added  a  Plan  of  Redress,'  &c.,  Lon- 
don, 1758,  8vo.  Reprinted  in  the  same  year 
with  the  title,  l  A  Dissertation  on  Adul- 
terated Bread,'  &c.  2.  '  A  Final  Warning 
to  the  Public  to  avoid  the  Detected  Poison  ; 
being  an  Exposure  .  .  .  [of]  an  Infamous 
Pamphlet  [by  Henry  Jackson]  called  "  An 
Essay  on  Bread,"'  &c.;  2nd  edit.  London, 
1758,  8vo.  Jackson's  pamphlet  had  been 
written  in  reply  to  '  Poison  Detected  '  and 
'  The  Nature  of  Bread  Honestly  and  Dis- 
honestly Made,'  published  in  the  same  year. 

[Monthly  Review,  1758,  xviii.  493.] 

W.  A.  S.  H. 

MARKHAM,  WILLIAM  (1719-1807), 
archbishop  of  York,  eldest  son  of  Major  Wil- 
liam Markham,  by  his  wife  Elizabeth,  daugh- 
ter of  George  Markham  of  Worksop  Lodge, 
Nottinghamshire,  was  born  at  Kinsale,  in  the 
county  of  Cork,  where  his  father  eked  out 
his  scanty  half-pay  by  keeping  a  school.  He 
was  baptised  on  9  April  1719,  and  on  21  June 
1733  was  admitted  to  Westminster  School 
as  a  home  boarder.  In  the  following  year 
he  was  elected  head  into  college,  and  in  1738 
obtained  a  studentship  of  Christ  Church,  Ox- 


Markham 


173 


Markham 


ford,  where  lie  matriculated  on  6  June  1738. 
He  graduated  B.A.  on  13  May  1742,  M.A. 
on  28  March  1745,  B.C.L.  on  20  Nov.  1752, 
and  D.C.L.  on  24  Nov.  1752.  At  Oxford 
Markham  acquired  the  reputation  of  being 
one  of  the  best  scholars  of  his  time.  His 
'  Judicium  Paridis'  was  published  in  the 
second  volume  of  Vincent  Bourne's  l  Musse 
Anglican®,'  1741,  pp.  277-82,  while  several 
other  specimens  of  his  Latin  verse,  which 
appeared  in  the  second  volume  of  '  Carmina 
Quadragesimalia/  Oxford,  1748, 8vo,  were  col- 
lected and  privately  printed  in  1819  and  1820 
by  Francis  Wrangnam  under  the  same  title. 
Markham  appears  to  have  been  undecided  for 
some  years  as  to  what  profession  he  should 
follow.  In  1753  he  was  offered  the  post  of 
head-master  of  Westminster  School,  in  suc- 
cession to  John  Nicoll,  which  after  some 
hesitation  he  decided  to  accept.  Jeremy 
Bentham,  who  was  at  Westminster  from  1755 
to  1760,  thus  describes  his  head-master: 
'  Our  great  glory  was  Dr.  Markham ;  he  was  a 
tall,  portly  man,  and  "  high  he  held  his  head." 
He  married  a  Dutch  woman,  who  brought 
him  a  considerable  fortune.  He  had  a  large 
quantity  of  classical  knowledge.  His  business 
was  rather  in  courting  the  great  than  in 
attending  to  the  school.  Any  excuse  served 
his  purpose  for  deserting  his  post.  He  had 
a  great  deal  of  pomp,  especially  when  he 
lifted  his  hand,  waved  it,  and  repeated  Latin 
verses.  If  the  boys  performed  their  tasks 
well  it  was  well,  if  ill,  it  was  not  the  less 
well.  We  stood  prodigiously  in  awe  of  him  ; 
indeed  he  was  an  object  of  adoration'  (  Works 
of  Jeremy  Bentham,  1843,  x.  30).  Markham 
was  appointed  chaplain  to  George  II  in  1756, 
and  prebendary  of  Durham  on  22  June  1759. 
In  the  face  of  a  good  deal  of  opposition  he 
obtained  a  bill  in  1755  empowering  him  and 
Thomas  Salter  '  to  build  houses  and  open  a 
square  in  and  upon '  Dean's  Yard,  Westmin- 
ster (28  Geo.  II,  c.  54),  and  in  1758  the  first 
classical  scenes  used  in  the  representation  of 
the  Westminster  Play  were  presented  by  him 
to  the  school. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  dated 
14  Sept.  1763,  Markham  complained  of  ill- 
health,  which  made  his  '  attendance  on  the 
school  very  painful'  to  him,  and  asked  for 
assistance  in  obtaining  crown  preferment 
(Correspondence  of  John,  fourth  Duke  of 
Bedford,  1846,iii.  247-8  ;  see  also  pp.  273-7). 
He  retired  from  the  head-mastership,  on  his 
appointment  to  the  deanery  of  Rochester,  in 
February  1765,  and  in  the  same  year  was 
presented  to  the  vicarage  of  Boxley,  Kent. 
In  October  1767  he  was  nominated  dean  of 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,  when  he  resigned  the 
deanery  of  Rochester.  Markham  succeeded 


Edmund  Keene  as  bishop  of  Chester,  and  was 
consecrated  on  17  Feb.  1771  at  the  Chapel 
Royal,  Whitehall.  He  thereupon  resigned 
his  Kentish  living  and  his  prebendal  stall  at 
Durham,  but  continued  to  hold  the  deanery 
of  Christ  Church  in  commendam  until  his  pro- 
motion to  York.  Through  the  influence  of 
his  friend  Lord  Mansfield,  Markham  was 
appointed  preceptor  to  the  young  Prince  of 
Wales  and  Prince  Frederick,  bishop  of  Osna- 
burg,  on  12  April  1771  (WALPOLE,  Memoirs 
of  the  Reign  of  George  III,  1845,  iv.  311), 
but  was  suddenly  dismissed  from  this  post  in 
May  1776  (WALPOLE,  Journal  of  the  Reign 
of  George  III,  1859,  ii.  49-52 ;  see  also  the 
Political  Memoranda  of  Francis,  ffth  Duke 
of  Leeds,  Camd.  Soc.  Publ.  1884,  pp.  5-9). 
In  January  1777  he  was  translated  to  the 
archiepiscopal  see  of  Yark,  appointed  lord 
high  almoner,  and  sworn  a  member  of  the 
privy  council.  On  30  May  1777  Markham 
replied  l  with  great  warmth '  to  the  attacks 
made  upon  him  by  the  Duke  of  Grafton  and 
Lord  Shelburne  for  preaching  doctrines  sub- 
versive of  the  constitution  (Parl.  Hist.  xix. 
327,  328,  347-8).  According  to  Walpole  he 
is  said  to  have  declared  on  this  occasion  that 
( though  as  a  Christian  and  a  bishop  he  ought 
to  bear  wrongs,  there  were  injuries  which 
would  provoke  any  patience,  and  that  he,  if  in- 
sulted, should  know  how  to  chastise  any  petu- 
lance '  (Journal  of  the  Reign  of  George  III, 
1859,  ii.  119).  These  '  pernicious'  doctrines, 
which  Chatham  subsequently  denounced  in 
the  House  of  Lords  (Parl.  Hist.  xix.  491), 
were  contained  in  a  sermon  preached  by 
Markham  in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Mary- 
le-Bow,  before  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  on 
21  Feb.  1777  (London, 4to).  Markham  seems 
to  have  been  unable  to  forget  this  attack, 
and  was  one  of  the  four  peers  who  signed 
the  protest  against  the  third  reading  of 
the  Chatham  Annuity  Bill  on  2  June  1778 
(RoGEES,  Complete  Collection  of  the  Protests 
of  the  House  of  Lords,  1875,  ii.  177-8). 
While  on  his  way  to  the  House  of  Lords  on 
2  June  1780  Markham  was  attacked  by  the 
protestant  petitioners,  and  subsequently  hear- 
ing of  Lord  Mansfield's  danger  he  flew  down 
from  the  committee  room  in  which  he  was  sit- 
ting, '  rushed  through  the  crowd,  and  carried 
offhis  friend  in  Abraham's  bosom '  (  WALPOLE, 
Letters,  vii.  384).  His  town  house  at  that 
period  adjoined  Lord  Mansfield's  in  Blooms- 
bury  Square,  and  in  a  letter  to  his  son  John, 
Markham  gives  a  graphic  description  of  the 
attack  on  Lord  Mansfield's  house  by  the 
Gordon  rioters,  and  of  his  own  narrow  escape 
from  the  violence  of  the  mob  (History  of  the 
Markham  Family,  pp.  60-5).  Markham  was 


Markham 


174 


Markham 


a  staunch  friend  of  Warren  Hastings.  His 
eldest  son,  William,  who  had  been  private 
secretary  to  Hastings,  and  was  afterwards 
appointed  resident  at  Benares,  gave  evidence 
at  the  trial  in  May  1792,  and  was  cross- 
examined  by  Anst rather  and  Burke  (BOND, 
Speeches  of  the  Managers  and  Counsel  in  the 
Trial  of  Warren  Hastings,  1 859-61,  vol.  iii. 
pp.  v-vi).  The  intemperate  language  which 
Markham  used  in  reference  to  Burke's  cross- 
examination  of  Auriol  on  25  May  1793  (ib. 
pp.  xxiii-iv)  was  brought  under  the  notice 
of  the  House  of  Commons  by  Whitbread  on 
12  June  following.  After  a  debate,  in  which 
Windham,  Dundas,  Francis,  Burke,  and  Fox 
took  part,  a  motion  for  adjournment  was 
carried,  and  the  matter  was  allowed  to  drop 
(Par/.  Hist.  xxx.  983-94).  On  24  March 
1795,  when  the  subject  of  the  present  from 
the  Nabob  Wazir  came  under  consideration, 
Markham  expressed  his  opinion  of  the  con- 
duct of  the  trial  in  the  strongest  terms,  and 
declared  that  Hastings  had  been  'treated 
not  as  if  he  were  a  gentleman,  whose  cause  is 
before  you,  but  as  if  you  were  trying  a  horse- 
stealer'  (BoKD,  vol.  iv.  p.  Ixi). 

Markham  died  at  his  house  in  South  Audley 
Street,  London,  on  3  Nov.  1807,  aged  89,  and 
was  buried  on  the  llth  of  the  same  month 
in  the  north  cloister  of  Westminster  Abbey, 
where  a  monument  was  subsequently  raised 
to  his  memory  by  his  grandchildren. 

Markham  was' a  pompous  and  warm-tem- 
pered prelate,  with  a  magnificent  presence 
and  almost  martial  bearing.  According  to  Dr. 
Parr  his  '  powers  of  mind,  reach  of  thought, 
memory,  learning,  scholarship,  and  taste  were 
of  the  very  first  order ;  but  he  was  indolent, 
and  his  composition  wanted  this  powerful 
aiguillon'  (History  of  the  Markham  Family, 
p.  66).  Walpole  calls  him  '  a  pert,  arrogant 
man '  (Memoirs  of  the  Reign  of  George  III, 
iv.  311),  and  alludes  to  him  as  that  l  warlike  j 
metropolitan  archbishop  Turpin '  (WALPOLE,  | 
Letters,  vii.  80-1).  He  is  severely  satirised 
in  the  twenty-first  ' Probationary  Ode '  (The 
Rolliad,  1795,  pp.  372-80). 

Markham  married,  on  16  June  1759,  Sarah, 
daughter  of  John  Goddard,  a  wealthy  Eng-  j 
lish  merchant  of  Rotterdam,  by  whom  he 
had  six  sons — viz.  (1)  William,  who  died 
on  1  Jan.  1815 ;  (2)  John  [q.  v.],  an  admiral 
of  the  blue  in  the  royal  navy ;  (3)  George, 
who  became  dean  of  York,  and  died  on  30  Sept. 
1822;  (4)  David,  a  lieutenant-colonel  of  the 
20th  regiment  of  foot,  who  was  killed  in  the 
island  of  St.  Domingo  Non  26  March  1795, 
while  directing  an  attack  against  a  fort  near 
Port-au-Prince ;  (5)  Robert,  archdeacon  of  i 
York  and  rector  of  Bolton  Percy,  Yorkshire, 
who  died  on  17  July  1837 ;  and  (6)  Osborne, 


comptroller  of  the  barrack  department  and 
M.P.  for  Calne,  who  died  on  22  Oct.  1827 
— and  seven  daughters,  viz.  (1)  Henrietta 
Sarah,  who  married  Ewan  Law  of  Horsted, 
Sussex,  on  28  June  1784,  and  died  on 
24  April  1829;  (2)  Elizabeth  Katherine, 
who  became  the  second  wife  of  William 
Barnett  of  Little  Missenden  Abbey,  Bucking- 
hamshire, on  13  April  1796,  and  died  at  Flo- 
rence on  22  April  1820  ;  (3)  Alicia  Harriette, 
who  married  the  Rev.  H.  Foster  Mills,  rector 
of  Elmley,  Yorkshire,  on  27  Nov.  1794,  and 
died  on  29  Feb.  1840 ;  (4)  Georgina,  who  died 
unmarried  on  28  May  1793,  aged  21 ;  (5)  Fre- 
derica,  who  married  William,  third  earl  of 
Mansfield,  on  16  Sept.  1797,  and  died  on 

29  April  1860 :  (6)  Anne  Katherine,  who  died 
unmarried   on   3   Oct.  1808,  aged  30 ;   and 
(7)  Cecilia,  who  married  the  Rev.  Robert 
Philip  Goodenough,  rector  of  Carlton,  Not- 
tinghamshire, on  6  Dec.  1808,  and  died  on 

30  March  1865.     Markham's  widow  died  in 
Mortimer  Street,  Cavendish  Square,  London, 
on  26  Jan.  1814,  aged  75,  and  was  buried  in 
the  north  cloister  of  Westminster  Abbey  on 
3  Feb.  following. 

Markham  was  at  one  time  an  intimate 
friend  of  Edmund  Burke  [q.  v.]  Their  ac- 
quaintance began  in  1753,  and  in  1758  Mark- 
ham  stood  godfather  to  Burke's  only  son, 
Richard.  An  interesting  letter  from  Mark- 
ham  to  the  Duchess  of  Queensberry,  dated 
25  Sept.  1759,  soliciting  her  influence  with 
Pitt  to  procure  the  British  consulship  at 
Madrid  for  Burke,  is  printed  among  the  t  Cor- 
respondence of  William  Pitt,  Earl  of  Chat- 
ham,' 1838,  i.  430-3.  Markham  appears  to 
have  assisted  Burke  in  his  work  for  the 
'  Annual  Register,'  and  to  have  corrected  and 
revised  the  '  Philosophical  Enquiry  into  the 
Origin  of  our  Ideas  on  the  Sublime  and  the 
Beautiful,'  London,  1756,  8vo.  In  reply  to 
the  censures  of  Markham,  who  believed  him 
to  be  the  author  of  '  Junius's  Letters,'  Burke 
wrote  an  elaborate  defence  of  his  own  con- 
duct (BuEZE,  Correspondence,  i.  276-338). 
Their  friendship  was  finally  broken  off  by 
the  trial  of  Warren  Hastings  [q.  v.] 

Markham's  portrait  by  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds 
(1760)  hangs  in  the  hall  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford.  Another,  painted  by  the  same  art  1st 
in  1776,  was  lent  to  the  Winter  Exhibition 
of  the  Old  Masters  in  1876  by  the  Archbishop 
of  York  (  Catalogue,  No.  28).  There  is  a  por- 
trait by  Hoppner  (1799)  at  Windsor  Castle, 
a  bust  in  the  library  of  Christ  Church,  Ox- 
ford, and  another  portrait  at  Westminster 
School.  There  are  also  engravings  of  Mark- 
ham  by  J.  R.  Smith,  Fisher,  and  S.  W.  Rey- 
nolds after  Sir  Joshua,  by  James  Ward  after 
Romney,  and  by  Heath  after  Hoppner. 


Markland 


175 


Markland 


A  volume  of  letters  written  by  the  Prince 
of  Wales  and  Prince  Frederick  to  Markham 
while  he  was  their  preceptor  is  preserved  at 
Becca  Hall ,  Yorkshire.  An  interesting  series 
of  Markham's  autograph  correspondence  with 
the  Rev.  Edward  Bentham  relating  to  the 
education  of  the  students  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford,  is  referred  to  in  l  Notes  and  Queries/ 
4th  ser.  ii.  468.  A  few  of  Markham's  ser- 
mons were  published  separately. 

[D.  F.  Markham's  Hist,  of  theMarkham  Family, 
1854;  A  Naval  Career  during  the  Old  War, 
1883;  Alumni  Westm.  1852;  Chester's  West- 
minster Abbey  Kegisters  (Harl.  Soc.  Publ.  1876) ; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  1812-15;  Nichols's  Illus- 
trations of  Literary  Hist.  1858  ;  Walpole's  Let- 
ters, edited  by  Peter  Cunningham ;  Burke's 
Corresp.  1844,  i.  92-4,  270-2,  276-338,  457-9  ; 
Grenville  Papers,  1852-3,  ii.  474-5,  485-6,  iv. 
166-7  ;  Hist,  of  the  Trial  of  Warren  Hastings ; 
Cunningham's  Lives  of  Eminent  and  Illustrious 
Englishmen,  1837,  vii.  447-50  ;  Monthly  Mag. 
xxiv.  561-4;  Gent.  Mag.  1807,  pt  ii.  pp.  1082-3, 
1049-50;  Ann.  Eeg.  1807,  Chron.  pp.  101*-2*; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti  Eccl.  Anglic.  1854,  iii.  119,  262, 
310,  571,  ii.  514,  579;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry, 
1886,  ii.  1224  ;  Foster's  Pedigrees  of  the  County 
Families  of  Yorkshire  (vol.  i.  West  Biding), 
1874;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1715-1886,  iii. 
913;  Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  ii.  130,  197, 
312-13,  355-6,  4th  ser.  ii.  467-8,  7th  ser.  xii. 
187,  237,  292,  415,  451.]  G-.  F.  E.  B. 

MARKLAND,  ABRAHAM,  D.D.  (1645- 

1728),  master  of  the  hospital  of  St.  Cross,  near 
Winchester,  second  son  of  Michael  Markland, 
druggist,  was  born  in  the  parish  of  St.  Dionis 
Backchurch,  London,  on  25  June  1645,  and 
was  admitted  into  Merchant  Taylors'  School 
in  1658  (ROBINSON,  Register  of  Merchant 
Taylors'  School,  i.  244).  Thence  he  was 
elected  to  a  scholarship  at  St.  John's  College, 
Oxford,  in  1662.  He  graduated  B.A.  8  May 
1666,  was  elected  a  fellow  of  his  college,  and 
commenced  M.A.  11  Feb.  1688-9.  He  was 
senior  of  the  great  Act  celebrated  14  July 
1669:  and  retiring  afterwards  into  Hamp- 
shire, he  'followed  the  pleasant  paths  of 
poetry  and  humanity  for  a  time '  (WooD, 
Athena  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  710).  Entering 
into  holy  orders,  he  became  successively 
rector  of  Brixton,  Isle  of  Wight,  in  1674,  of 
Easton,  Hampshire,  in  1677,  and  of  Hough- 
ton,  in  the  same  county,  in  1678  (FOSTER, 
Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714,  iii.  971).  On  3  July 
1679  he  was  installed  in  a  prebend  of  Win- 
chester, and  in  1684  he  obtained  the  rectory 
of  Meon  Stoke,  Hampshire.  He  was  ad- 
mitted B.D.  and  D.D.  at  Oxford  in  1692. 
In  August  1694  he  was  appointed^naster  of  : 
the  hospital  of  St.  Cross,  and  he  held  that  | 
post  till  his  death  on  29  July  1728. 


By  his  first  wife,  Catharine,  daughter  of 
Edward  Pitt  of  Strathfield  Say,  Dorset,  he 
had  one  son,  George,  fellow  of  St.  John's 
College,  Oxford,  who  died  in  1722,  aged  44. 
By  his  second  wife,  Elizabeth  he  had  also 
one  son,  Abraham,  born  19  July  1705,  who 
died  an  infant. 

He  was  author  of:  1.  'Poems  on  His 
Majesties  Birth  andRestauration;  His  High- 
ness Prince  Rupert's  and  His  Grace  the  Duke 
of  Albemarle's  Naval  Victories ;  the  late 
Great  Pestilence  and  Fire  of  London,'  Lon- 
don, 1667, 4to.  2.  <  A  Sermon  preached  before 
the  Court  at  Guildhall  Chappell,  29  Oct. 
1682,'  London,  1683,  4to.  3.  'Pteryplegia  : 
or  the  art  of  Shooting-flying,'  a  poem,  Lon- 
don, 1727,  4to;  Dublin,  1727,  8vo  ;  second 
edit.  London,  1735,  8vo  ;  third  edit.  London, 
1767,  8vo.  4.  'Sermons  preach'd  at  the 
Cathedral -Church  of  Winchester,'  2  vols. 
London,  1729,  8vo  (a  posthumous  publica- 
tion). 

[Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  iv.  272,  657-9,  vii.  249, 
viii.  504  ;  Lowndes's  Bibl.  Man  (Bohn),  p.  1476  ; 
Hearne's  Remarks  and  Collections  (Doble),  ii.  57; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti  (Hardy),  iii.  34  ;  Cat.  of  Oxford 
Graduates ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Foster's  Alumni 
Oxon.  1500-1714.]  T.  C. 

MARKLAND,  JAMES  HEYWOOD, 
D.C.L.  (1788-1864),  antiquary,  born  at  Ard- 
wick  Green,  Manchester,  7  Dec.  1788,  was 
fourth  and  youngest  son  of  Robert  Markland, 
check  and  fustian  manufacturer  at  Man- 
chester, who  afterwards  succeeded  to  the 
estate  of  Pemberton,  near  Wigan,  and  dying 
in  1828  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  Cheadle 
Church,  Cheshire.  His  mother  was  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  Robert  Hibbert  of  Man- 
chester. In  his  twelfth  year  he  was  sent  for 
his  education  to  the  house  of  the  head- 
master of  Chester  school,  and  from  the  asso- 
ciations of  the  cathedral  buildings  acquired 
his  taste  for  antiquarian  pursuits.  He  was 
trained  for  a  solicitor  at  Manchester,  but  in 
1808  removed  to  London  and  practised  there. 
In  1814  he  was  appointed  by  the  West  India 
planters  their  parliamentary  agent,  and  in 
the  same  year  entered  as  a  student  at  the 
Inner  Temple.  He  remained  in  London  in 
practice,  being  the  head  partner  in  the  firm 
of  Markland  &  Wright,  until  1839,  when  he 
withdrew  to  Malvern,  and  there  lived  until 
1841.  He  then  removed  to  Bath  and  spent 
the  rest  of  his  days  in  that  city.  Neither  in 
London  nor  in  the  country  did  he  neglect  his 
favourite  studies.  He  was  elected  F.S.A.  in 
1809,  and  from  1827  to  April  1829,  when  he 
resigned  the  post,  acted  as  director  of  the 
society.  He  joined  the  Roxburghe  Club  at 
its  second  meeting  (1813),  when  it  was  en- 


Markland 


176 


Markland 


larged  to  twenty-four  members,  in  1816 
became  F.R.S.,  and  on  21  June  1849  was 
created  D.C.L.  of  the  university  of  Oxford. 
Markland  was  a  strong  and  constant  sup- 
porter of  all  church  societies  ;  he  was  en- 
trusted by  Mrs.  Ramsden  with  the  founda- 
tion of  mission  sermons  at  Cambridge  and 
Oxford,  and  while  resident  in  Bath  three 
ladies,  the  Misses  Mitford  of  Somerset  Place 
in  that  city,  selected  him  for  the  distribution 
of  14,000/.  in  charitable  works  in  England 
and  the  colonies.  He  died  at  his  house, 
Lansdown  Crescent,  Bath,  on  28  Dec.  1864, 
and  was  buried  in  the  new  Walcot  cemetery 
on  3  Jan.  1865,  the  first  window  in  Bath 
Abbey  west  of  the  transept  being  filled  with 
glass  to  his  memory.  On  24  Sept.  1821  he 
married  at  Marylebone  Church,  Charlotte, 
eldest  daughter  of  Sir  Francis  Freeling  [q.  v.], 
who  died  on  9  Oct.  1867.  Their  issue  was 
one  daughter,  Elizabeth  Jane,  who  married 
in  1853  the  Rev.  Charles  R.  Conybeare,  vicar 
of  Itchen  Stoke,  Hampshire. 

Markland  wrote:  1.  'A  Few  Plain  Rea- 
sons for  Adhering  to  the  Church '  (anon.), 
1807.  2.  '  A  Letter  to  Lord  Aberdeen,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  on  the 
expediency  of  Establishing  a  Museum  of 
Antiquities,'  1828.  It  was  reprinted  in  the 
'  Gentleman's  Magazine,'  1828,  pt.  i.  pp.  61- 
64.  3,  '  A  Few  Words  on  the  Sin  of  Lying ' 
(anon.),  1834.  4.  '  Sketch  of  the  Life  and 
Character  of  George  Hibbert '  (anon.),  printed 
for  private  distribution,  1837.  5.  l  Remarks 
on  Sepulchral  Memorials,  with  Suggestions 
for  Improving  the  Condition  of  our  Churches,' 
1840 ;  an  enlarged  edition  of  this  appeared 
as  6.  *  Remarks  on  English  Churches  and  on 
the  expediency  of  rendering  Sepulchral  Me- 
morials subservient  to  Pious  and  Christian 
Uses,'  1842;  3rd  edit.  1843.  7.  {  On  the 
Reverence  due  to  Holy  Places.  By  the 
Author  of"  Remarks  on  English  Churches,'" 
1845;  3rd  edit,  much  enlarged  and  pre- 
face signed  J.  H.  M.,  1846.  An  abridgment 
was  published  in  1862  by  the  Rev.  S.  Fox  of 
Morley  Rectory,  Derbyshire.  8.  '  Prayers 
for  Persons  coming  to  the  Baths  of  Bath. 
By  Bishop  Ken.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author,' 
1848.  Preface  signed  M. ;  2nd  edit.,  with  a 
brief  life  of  the  author  by  J.  H.  Markland, 
1849;  another  issue,  1853.  9.  <  Diligence 
and  Sloth.  By  a  Layman,'  1858.  Advertise- 
ment signed  J.  H.  M.  10.  '  The  Offertory 
the  best  way  of  Contributing  Money  for 
Christian  Purposes ; '  2nd  edit.  1862. 

Markland  edited  for  the  Roxburghe  Club 
in  1818  a  volume  of  '  Chester  Mysteries, 
de  deluvio  Noe,  de  occisione  innocentium ; ' 
furnished  '  many  valuable  communications 
and  much  friendly  assistance  '  to  Ormerod's 


'  Cheshire  '  (vol.  i.  Preface,  p.  xx)  ;  aided 
Britton  in  his  'Beauties  of  England;'  and 
contributed  numerous  articles  to  the  '  Cen- 
sura  Literaria,'  the  chief  of  them  being  a 
notice  of  William  Mason  (1725-1797)  [q.  v.], 
v.  299-308,  and  to  '  Notes  and  Queries.'  His 
assistance  is  acknowledged  in  Nichols's  '  Lite- 
rary Anecdotes,'  vol.  i.  p.  xiv,  vol.  viii.  p.  iv  ; 
his  paper  on  Abraham  and  Jeremiah  Mark- 
land,  with  whom  he  claimed  relationship, 
was  inserted  in  that  work,  iv.  657-61,  and 
he  supplied  Chalmers  with  some  particulars 
of  Jeremiah  Markland's  life  (Biog.  Diet.  xxi. 
329).  His  communication  '  On  the  Rent-roll 
of  Humphrey,  Duke  of  Buckingham,'  ap- 
peared in  the  '  Archaeological  Journal,'  viii. 
259-81,  and  at  the  Somerset  congress  in  1856 
of  the  British  Archaeological  Association 
Markland  read  the  opening  address  { On  the 
History  and  Antiquities  of  Bath,'  which  is 
printed  in  the  *  Journal,'  xiii.  81-97.  For  the 
1  Archaeologia '  he  compiled  the  following 
papers :  *  The  Antiquity  and  Introduction  of 
Surnames  in  England,' xviii.  105-11,  'Early 
Use  of  Carriages  in  England,'  xx.  443-76, 
'  On  an  Inscription  in  the  Tower,'  xxiii. 
405-10,  and  '  Instructions  to  his  son  by  Henry 
Percy,  ninth  Duke  of  Northumberland/ 
xxvii.  306-58.  Letters  by  him  are  in  T.  F. 
Dibdin's  '  Reminiscences,'  ii.  728,  857,  and 
in  e  Notes  and  Queries,'  4th  ser.  iii.  539.  He 
had  gradually  formed  a  good  library,  but  it 
was  dispersed  at  his  death. 

[G-ent.  Mag.  1821  pt.  ii.  p.  278,  1865  pt.  i.  pp. 
649-52  (by  the  Rev.  C.  K.  Conybeare) ;  Man- 
chester School  Keg.  (Chetham  Soc.), i.  66;  Pro- 
ceedings Soc.  Antiquaries,  2nd  ser.  iii.  111-12; 
Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. ;  Notes  and  Queries,  3rd 
ser.  vii.  27  ;  Journ.  Archseol.  Assoc.  xxi.  262-4 
(by  T.  J.  Pettigrew);  T.  F.  Dibdin's  Eemi- 
niscences,  i.376,  381-2;  Peach's  Historic  Houses 
in  Bath,  pt.  i.  pp.  108-9  ;  Britton's  Bath  Abbey, 
ed.  Peach,  1887,  p.  70;  Tunstall's  Bath,  pp. 
281-2.]  W.  P.  C. 

MARKLAND,    JEREMIAH     (1698- 

1776),  classical  scholar,  son  of  Ralph  Mark- 
land,  vicar  of  Childwall,  Lancashire,  where 
he  was  born  on  29  Oct.  1693  (or  18  Oct., 
according  to  the  Christ's  Hospital  register), 
was  admitted  on  the  foundation  of  Christ's 
Hospital,  London,  in  1704,  and  proceeded  to 
St.  Peter's  College,  Cambridge,  in  1710,  with 
the  usual  exhibition  of  30/.  a  year  for  seven 
years.  He  graduated  B.A.  in  1713,  and  M.A. 
in  1717,  when  he  was  elected  fellow  and 
tutor  of  his  college.  In  1714  he  appears 
among  the  poetical  contributors  to  the 
'Cambridge  Gratulations,'  and  in  1717  he 
wrote  some  verses  in  vindication  of  Addison 
against  Pope's  satire.  He  was  also  author  of 
a  modernisation  of  Chaucer's  '  Friar's  Tale/ 


Markland 


177 


Markwick 


He  was  prevented  by  the  weakness  of  his 
lungs,  and  probably  by  conscientious  objec- 
tions to  certain  doctrines  of  the  church,  from 
becoming  a  clergyman.  He  left  Cambridge 
in  1728  to  act  as  private  tutor  to  the  son 
of  W.  Strode  of  Punsbourn,  Hertfordshire, 
returning  to  the  university  in  1733.  At  a 
later  date  he  lived  at  Twyford,  and  in  1744  : 
went  to  Uckfield,  Sussex,  in  order  to  super-  I 
intend  the  education  of  the  son  of  his  former  j 
pupil,  Mr.  Strode.  In  1752  he  fixed  his  abode 
at  Milton  Court,  near  Dorking,  Surrey,  and 
remained  there,  living  in  great  privacy,  to  the 
end  of  his  days.  He  twice  declined  to  offer 
himself  as  a  candidate  for  the  Greek  professor- 
ship at  Cambridge,  and  often  repulsed  the 
advances  of  those  who  would  have  been  glad 
to  befriend  him  or  to  profit  by  intercourse 
with  him.  Yet  he  was  warmly  attached  to 
a  few  congenial  friends,  one  of  the  closest  of  j 
whom  was  William  Bowyer[q.  v.]  the  learned 
printer.  Despite  his  narrow  means  he  was 
very  charitable  to  the  poor,  and  his  benevolent 
disposition  led  him,  a  few  years  before  his 
death,  to  espouse,  against  her  worthless  and 
unfeeling  son,  the  cause  of  the  widow  with 
whom  he  lodged,  and  thus  entail  upon  him- 
self the  burden  of  an  expensive  lawsuit,  which 
reduced  him  almost  to  indigence. 

He  died  at  Milton  Court  on  7  July  1776, 
aged  82,  and  was  buried  in  Dorking  Church, 
where  there  is  a  brass  plate  to  his  memory. 
He  left  his  books  and  papers  to  Dr.  Heberden, 
and  several  of  them  are  preserved  in  the 
British  Museum.  His  portrait,  in  which  he 
is  shown  in  very  gay  apparel,  is  prefixed  to 
vol.  iv.  of  Nichols's  'Literary  Anecdotes.' 

His  works  are  :  1.  '  Epistola  Critica  ad  ... 
Franciscum  Hare  in  qua  Horatii  loca  aliquot 
et  aliorum  veterum  emendantur,'  Cambridge, 
1723,  8vo.  2.  An  edition  of  the  '  Sylvaa'  of 
Statius,  1728, 4to,  printed  by Bowyer.  3. 'Con- 
jectures' to  Taylor's  edition  of  Lysise  Orationes 
et  Fragment  a,'  1738.  4.  Annotations  con- 
tributed to  Davies's  '  Maximus  Tyrius,'  1740. 
5.  'Remarks  on  the  Epistles  of  Cicero  to 
Brutus,  and  of  Brutus  to  Cicero,'  1745,  8vo. 
His  object  was  to  prove  that  all  the  epistles 
were  spurious,  and  the  book  involved  him  in 
a  tedious  controversy.  6.  'De  Grsecorum 
quinta^declinatione  imparisyllabica  et  inde 
formata  Latinorum  tertia,  queestio  gram- 
matica,'  1760,  4to  ;  forty  copies  only, 
printed  at  the  expense  of  W.  Hall,  of 
the  Temple.  7.  '  Euripidis  Drama  Supplices 
Mulieres,'  1763,  4to.  8.  '  Euripidis  Dramata 
Iphigenia  in  Aulide  et  Iphigenia  in  Tauride,' 
published  in  1771,  but  printed  in  1768  at  the 
expense  of  Dr.  Heberden.  The  last  three 
books  were  brought  out  together  by  Dr. 
Gaisford  in  1811  (Oxford,  4to  and  8vo),  and 

TOL.  XXXVI. 


were  reviewed  at  length  in  the  '  Quarterly 
Review,'  June  1812.  Markland  also  con- 
tributed to  Arnold's  'Commentary  on  the 
Book  of  Wisdom,'  1748 ;  Kuster's  '  De  Verbo 
Medio,'  1750 ;  an  edition  of 'Sophocles,'  1758; 
Foster's  '  On  Accent  and  Quantity,'  1763 ; 
and  '  Demosthenis  Oratio  de  Corona,'  1769. 
His  notes  on  the  New  Testament  were  rescued 
from  many  other  manuscripts  which  he  de- 
stroyed in  his  later  years,  and  were  printed  in 
Bowyer's  '  Critical  Conjectures  on  the  New 
Testament,'  1782.  In  Musgrave's ' Euripidis 
Hippolytus,'  1756,  there  are  notes  by  Mark- 
land,  but  they  were  printed  without  his 
knowledge  or  consent. 

[Nichols's  Literary  Anecdotes,  iv.  272,  &c  ,  con- 
taining full  notices  of  Markland  and  many  of  his 
letters;  Nichols's  Illustr.  of  Lit.  Hist.;  Chalmers's 
Biog.  Diet.  xxi.  318;  W.  Trollope's  Hist,  of 
Christ's  Hospital,  1834  ;Timbs's  Promenade  round 
Dorking,  1824,  p.  122;  Quarterly  Eev.  vii.  441, 
viii.  229  ;  Brayley's  Hist,  of  Surrey,  v.  99.] 

C.  W.  S. 

MARKWICK  or  MARKWICKE, 
NATHANIEL  (1664-1735),  divine,  son  of 
James  Mark  wick  of  Croydon,  was  born  in 
April  1664.  He  was  admitted  to  Merchant 
Taylors'  School  in  1677,  and  matriculated 
as  a  commoner  at  St.  John's  College,  Ox- 
ford, on  14  July  1682.  He  graduated  B.A. 
in  1686,  and  proceeded  M.A.  in  1690,  and 
B.D.  (under  the  name  of  Markwith)  on 
1  Feb.  1696.  He  held  the  vicarage  of  West- 
bury,  Buckinghamshire,  from  1692  to  1694, 
and  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen,  Taunton,  from 
1696  till  1703.  On  4  Oct.  1699  he  also  be- 
came prebendary  of  Bath  and  Wells.  From 
1703  till  his  death,  20  March  1735,  he  was 
vicar  of  East  Brent,  Somerset. 

Markwick  was  author  of  the  following  : 
1.  'A  Calculation  of  the  LXX  Weeks  of 
Daniel,  Chapter  ix.  Verse  12,  as  they  are 
supposed  and  shown  to  be  different  from  the 
Seven  and  Sixty-two  in  the  following  Verse; 
and  also  from  the  One  Week,  Verse  27,  etc.,' 
1728,8vo.  The  alternative  title,  'Strictures 
Lucis,'  is  given  in  the  dedication.  2.  '  Last 
Additions  to  "Strictures  Lucis,'"  1730,  8vo. 
3.  '  Supplement  to  "  Strictures  Lucis,"  or 
Second  Thoughts,'  1730,  8vo.  4.  '  The  Pre- 
rogative of  the  Jews  asserted,  without  Dimi- 
nution or  Derogation  to  the  Churches  of  the 
Gentiles.  Being  some  further  Thoughts 
upon  the  Subject  in  the  matter  of  "  Strictures 
Lucis,"  occasioned  by  the  Objections  of  Two 
Friends,  the  Rev.  J.  N.  (or  U  ?)  and  Rev. 
J.  W.  Whereunto  are  added  a  few  more  Re- 
marks tending  to  illustrate  the  Calculation 
of  Daniel's  Weeks/  1731, 8vo.  5.  <  Six  Small 
Tracts  '  (one  of  the  two  Brit.  Mus.  copies 
has  manuscript  notes),  1733,  8vo.  6.  '  Some 


Marlborough 


178 


Marleberge 


Additional  Notes  towards  a  further  Eluci- 
dation of  the  Apocalyptick  Visions,  by  way 
of  Appendix  to  Six  Small,  Tracts/  1734, 
8vo. 

[Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1715;  C.  J. 
Kobinson's  Register  of  Merchant  Taylors'  School, 
i.  293,  where  the  date  of  Markwick's  death  is 
wrongly  given  as  1721  ;  Le  Neve's  Fasti  Eccles. 
Angl.  i.  191  ;  Brit.  Mas.  Cat.]  G.  LB  G.  N. 

MARLBOROUGH,  DUKES  OF.  [See 
CHURCHILL,  JOHN,  first  DUKE,  1650-1722 ; 
SPENCER,  CHARLES,  third  DUKE,  1706-1758; 
SPENCER,  GEORGE,  fourth  DUKE,  1739-1817; 
CHURCHILL,  JOHN  WINSTON  SPENCER, 
seventh  DUKE,  1822-1883.] 

MARLBOROUGH,  SARAH,  DUCHESS 
OF  (1660-1744).  [See  under  CHURCHILL, 
JOHN,  first  DUKE.] 

MARLBOROUGH,  EARLS  OF.  [See 
LEY,  JAMES,  first  EARL,  1550-1629;  LEY, 
JAMES,  third  EARL,  1618-1665.] 

MARLBOROUGH,  HENRY  OF  (/. 
1420),  annalist.  [See  HENRY.] 

MARLEBERGE,     THOMAS     DE    (d. 
1236),  abbot  of  Evesham,  was  probably,  as 
his  name  suggests,  a  native  of  Marlborough. 
He  had  a  uterine  brother  (Chronicon  Abbatia 
de  Evesham,  ed.  Macray,  p.  232),  and  appears 
to  have  been  educated  at  Paris.     Richard 
Poore,  afterwards  bishop  of  Salisbury,  was, 
he  tells  us,  his  fellow-pupil  under  Stephen 
Langton  (ib.  p.  232),  who  lectured  in  that 
university  (ib.  p.  xxi).     He  also  speaks  of 
three  clerks  of  Archbishop  Hubert,   J.  de 
Tynemouth,  S.  deSuuelle  (sz'c),andHonorius 
as  'magistri  mei  in  scholis'  (ib.  p.  126).     He 
was  learned  in  canon  and  civil  law,  taught 
at  Oxford,  and  his  biographer  adds  at  Exeter 
also,  but  the   likeness  between  the  words 
'  Oxoniam '  and  '  Exoniam '  may  have  led  to 
a  confusion  (ib.  p.  xxi,  note).    Marleberge  did 
not  become  a  monk  of  Evesham  till  1199  or 
1200  (ib.  p.  264),  but  as  he  says  that  he  had 
personal  knowledge  of  Adam,  abbot  of  Eves- 
ham,  who  died  in  1191,  he  probably  under- 
went a  long  novitiate.     When  he  entered 
the  monastery  he  brought  with  him  a  con- 
siderable number  of  books  on  canon  and  civil 
law  and  medicine,  a  book   of  Democritus, 
three  works  of  Cicero,  a  Lucan  and  a  Juvenal, 
with  many  volumes  of  theological  and  gram- 
matical notes.    Hostility  to  the  abbot,  Roger 
Norreys,  who  succeeded  Abbot  Adam,  and 
was  according  to  Marleberge  notoriously  pro- 
fligate, seems  to  have  delayed  his  promotion. 
But  when  in  1202  Maugere  or  Malgere  [q.  v.], 
bishop  of  Worcester,  on  the  plea  that  the 
abbot's  conduct  needed  examination,  formally 


visited  the  abbey,  which  claimed  to  be  an  ex- 
empt monastery  (i.e.  subject  to  the  pope,  and 
ree  from  diocesan  control),  Marleberge  acted 
as  spokesman  of  a  committee  of  twelve  monks 
who  were  appointed  to  explain  to  the  bishop 
the  grounds  of  their  resistance  to  the  visita- 
tion. The  bishop  replied  by  suspending  all 
:he  monks  for  contumacy,  and  excommuni- 
cated them.  Thereupon  Archbishop  Hubert, 
at  Marleberge's  request,  held  an  inquiry  re- 
specting the  bishop's  claim  at  London,  but 
the  result  was  indecisive,  and  the  matter  was 
referred  to  the  papal  delegates,  the  abbots  of 
Malmesbury,  Abingdon,  and  Eynsham.  As 
they  were  not  impartial  judges  of  episcopal 
rights,  this  step  forced  the  bishop  to  appeal 
to  Rome. 

Meanwhile  the  monks  continued  to  suffer 
at  the  hands  of  their  abbot,  who  farmed  out 
lands  without  the  consent  of  the  convent. 
In  1203  Marleberge  went  to  conciliate  the 
king  and  archbishop,  whose  interests  had 
suffered  by  the  abbot's  treatment  of  the  pro- 
perty. He  was  refused  an  interview  with 
John,  and  met  with  contumely  in  the  king's 
court,  but  after  he  had  explained  to  the  arch- 
bishop the  real  state  of  affairs,  Hubert,  as 
papal  legate  and  legitimate  visitor  of  the 
abbey,  held  a  visitation,  but  refused  to  give 
sentence  on  the  evidence  before  him,  and 
ordered  the  abbot  and  convent  to  elect  arbi- 
trators. The  archbishop's  death  rendered  the 
visitation  abortive,  but  it  was  decided  that 
the  monks  had  gone  beyond  their  rights 
in  trying  to  recover  lands  alienated  by  the 
abbot,  and  Marleberge,  with  three  others,  was 
banished  for  a  fortnight  from  the  house.  He 
was  recalled  to  carry  on  the  case  against  the 
Bishop  of  Worcester.  Marleberge  pleaded 
the  case  in  the  presence  of  the  papal  com- 
missioners, 1204-5.  Their  judgment  gave 
the  bishop  temporary  possession  of  the  right 
to  visit  the  monastery,  but  no  right  to  visit 
the  churches  of  the  vale  of  Evesham,  which 
the  monastery  protested  were  included  in  its 
papal  privileges.  Before  formal  judgment 
was  delivered  Marleberge  hastened  to  Rome 
to  get  an  early  interview  with  the  pope,  In- 
nocent III,  but  the  pope  evinced  little  in- 
terest. 

The  abbot  arrived  at  Rome  in  March  1205, 
and  Marleberge,  who  had  spent  the  interval  at 
Piacenza  and  Pavia,  met  him  there,  although 
they  were  still  personally  very  hostile  to  one 
another.  On  19  April  1205  Marleberge  re- 
tired to  Bologna,  where  he  spent  six  months 
attending  daily  lectures  on  canon  and  civil 
law,  on  the  advice  of  Cardinal  Hugulini, 
afterwards  bishop  of  Ostia.  In  October  1205, 
when  the  abbot  had  returned  to  England, 
Marleberge  pleaded  the  abbey's  cause  at 


Marleberge 


179 


Marleberge 


Rome.  The  bishop  had  secured  the  best 
possible  advocates,  but  after  the  abbey's  re- 
cords of  privileges  were  found  to  be  genuine 
the  monastery  was  declared  exempt.  Marle- 
berge fainted  in  court  when  he  heard  the 
favourable  verdict,  24  Dec.  1205.  The  ques- 
tion of  the  bishop's  jurisdiction  over  the 
churches  of  the  vale  of  Evesham  was,  how- 
ever, referred,  on  the  ground  that  neither 
party  produced  sufficient  evidence,  to  the 
bishops  of  Ely  and  Rochester,  who  gave  sen- 
tence for  the  bishop.  The  decisions  are  extant 
in  the  decretals  of  Gregory  IX  (ib.  p.  xxviii), 
but  all  the  letters  and  bulls  of  Innocent  III 
are  wanting  during  the  period  of  the  trial 
(ib.  p.  xxix).  Marleberge  had  borrowed 
money  to  pay  for  legal  advice  during  the 
litigation,  and  a  bond  for  one  of  his  loans 
from  Peter  Malialard,  a  Roman  merchant, 
is  extant  (ib.  p.  xxvi).  The  Bishop  of  Wor- 
cester had  meanwhile  inquired  into  Abbot 
Norreys's  conduct,  and  forwarded  to  Rome 
an  adverse  report ;  but  Marleberge,  who  was 
imdesirous  of  the  abbot's  deposition,  hushed 
the  matter  up,  and  succeeded  in  leaving 
Rome  secretly  in  order  to  avoid  making  the 
usual  presents  to  the  pope  and  cardinals,  and 
perhaps  also  to  escape  his  creditors,  in  whose 
hands  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  much 
valued  privileges  of  the  abbey.  The  abbey, 
careful  to  preserve  what  rights  still  remained, 
decided  to  appoint  a  secular  dean  to  superin- 
tend the  churches  of  the  vale,  and  Marleberge 
was  appointed  to  the  office.  He  held  it  till  he 
became  abbot. 

In  1206  Marleberge  was  again  at  Eves- 
ham.  The  papal  legate  soon  afterwards 
began  a  visitation,  but  left  its  completion  to 
two  abbots  who  ordered  no  reforms.  The 
abbot  had  provided  himself  with  papal  in- 
dulgences at  Rome,  and  claimed  new  powers 
under  them.  By  their  authority  he  expelled 
Marleberge  and  his  friend  Thomas  de  North- 
wich,  but  thirty  monks  accompanied  them 
into  banishment  as  a  protest.  The  abbot 
pursued  them  with  an  armed  company,  but 
they  successfully  beat  off  the  attack  and 
compelled  the  abbot  to  withdraw  his  claim 
to  expel  brethren  on  his  own  authority. 

In  1213,  when  the  Roman  creditors  arrived 
to  claim  the  sums  owed  to  them  by  the 
abbey,  Marleberge  was  sent  as  a  proctor  to 
York,  Northampton,  and  London,  to  extri- 
cate the  convent  from  its  financial  embarrass- 
ments. At  Wallingford  it  was  proposed  to 
liquidate  the  debt  on  payment  of  five  hun- 
dred marks,  but  the  abbot  refused  to  agree, 
as  he  held  that  Marleberge  alone  was  respon- 
sible. Marleberge  thereupon  urged  Pandulf, 
the  legate,  to  depose  the  abbot.  An  inquiry 
followed  in  which  Marleberge  gave  important 


testimony,  and  on  22  Nov.  Norreys  was  de- 
posed.    The  monks  neglected  to  choose  a 
1  new  abbot,  and  the  legate  appointed  Ran- 
I  dulf  prior  of  Worcester.    Marleberge  worked 
with  him  harmoniously,  the  creditors  were 
paid,  and  in  1215  he  accompanied  him  to 
Rome  to  get  the  book  of  the  abbey's  customs 
confirmed.     Marleberge  was  made  sacrist  in 
1217  and  prior  in  1218. 

On  the  death  of  Randulf  in  1229  he  was 
elected  abbot.  He  was  consecrated  at  Chester 
by  the  Bishop  of  Coventry  12  July  1230 ; 
temporalities  were  restored  10  Sept.,  and 
he  was  installed  29  Sept.  He  set  to  work 
to  clear  off  the  debt  which  still  oppressed 
the  abbey,  and  although  mainly  occupied 
with  finance  found  time  to  carve  monuments 
for  himself  and  for  his  two  predecessors, 
Norreys  and  Randulf.  He  represented  him- 
self and  them  in  full  pontifical  robes,  the 
right  to  wear  which  Norreys  had  basely  sur- 
rendered as  a  bribe  to  the  Bishop  of  Wor- 
cester. On  16  April  1233  Marleberge  made 
a  formal  act  of  submission  for  himself  and 
the  abbey  to  the  visitatorial  authority  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  ( Tanner  MS.  223, 
Bodl.  Libr. ;  Chron.  Abb.  p.  xxxii).  He  died 
in  1236. 

Marleberge  was  an  architect  and  a  good 
mechanical  workman.  As  sacrist  he  made  a 
reading-desk,  and  this  is  possibly  still  in 
existence  (Archceologia,  xvii.  278 ;  MAY,  in 
his  History  of  Evesham,  p.  57,  ed.  1845,  in- 
clines to  ascribe  it  to  an  earlier  date)  ;  he 
made  the  fireplace  in  the  church,  and  a 
pedestal  to  the  clock  (?  cum  pede  horologii}  ; 
he  repaired  all  the  glass  windows,  broken 
by  a  fall  of  the  tower,  mended  and  made 
shrines,  and  added  new  slabs  to  the  altar. 
He  strengthened  the  five  arches  of  the  pres- 
bytery, and  one  at  the  entrance  to  the  crypt. 
When  he  became  prior  he  collected  money 
to  rebuild  the  tower,  repaired  the  walls  of 
the  presbytery  in  modum  pinnaculorum,  and 
the  words  of  his  biographer  seem  to  imply 
that  he  made  a  triforium  which  did  not 
exist  in  the  monastery  before.  The  throne 
for  the  shrine  of  St.  Egwin  was  his  work. 
He  arranged  that  the  shrines  of  the  principal 
saints  should  be  placed  before  the  altar  on 
their  feast  days.  He  improved  the  seating 
of  the  choir,  and  procured  new  stone  tombs 
for  two  of  his  predecessors.  He  repaired 
the  stained-glass  window  at  the  east  end, 
and  added  two  others  at  the  west  end. 
While  abbot  he  made  a  new  altar,  adorned 
it  with  a  marble  slab,  and  erected  above  it  a 
splendid  cross  with  the  images  of  St.  Mary 
and  St.  John.  He  enlarged  the  abbot's 
dwelling,  and  improved  the  vaulted  roofing 
in  various  parts  of  the  house.  His  stables 


Marlow 


180 


Marlowe 


were  burned  down,  but  in  a  year's  time  he 
had  built  others  three  times  finer  than  those 
he  had  lost.  He  improved  the  abbatial  resi- 
dences on  several  Evesham  manors.  In  1233 
a  new  infirmary  chapel  was  dedicated.  He 
also  painted  the  chapter-house,  and  was  very 
skilful  with  the  needle.  He  presented  the 
church  with  albs  and  copes  which,  he  had 
made  and  ornamented  with  gold  work,  and 
gave  the  refectory  a  wheel  surrounded  by 
little  bells  attached  to  it  by  chains.  His 
donations  are  recorded  not  only  in  the 
1  Chronicle,'  but  also  in  miscellaneous  deeds 
in  Cott.  MS.  Nero,  D.  iii.  When  dean  of 
the  vale  and  prior  he  arranged  that  every 
tenant  in  the  vale  who  paid  heriot  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  manor,  as  specified 
in  the  abbot's  customary  book,  should  pay  a 
heriot  to  the  abbot  of  the  best  animal  of  his 
live  stock  (sheep  excepted),  and  if  he  had 
none  living,  then  the  best  dead  animal;  the 
second  best  should  go  to  the  sacrist  as  a 
mortuary  fee  (f.  245,  printed  in  Stevens's 
Monasticon,  Appendix,  p.  135). 

As  prior  he  abbreviated  the  life  of  St.  Eg- 
win,  and  wrote  the  life  of  St.  Wistan,  both 
at  the  request  of  the  brethren.  He  copied 
Havmo's  commentary  on  the  Revelation  of 
St.  John,  and  bound  up  in  the  same  volume 
his  own  '  Chronicon  Abbatiae  de  Evesham  ' 
from  its  foundation  to  1214.  This  is  extant 
(Rawlinson  MS.  A.  287),  but  another  copy 
in  a  separate  volume  which  he  wrote  is  lost. 
Besides  these  he  wrote  several  liturgical  I 
books  for  the  church. 

[Marleberge's  Chronicle  of  the  Abbots  of 
Evesham  to  1214  contains  an  autobiography  of 
the  -writer.  A  continuation  in  a  fifteenth-cen- 
tury hand  records  his  benefactions.  The  whole 
was  published  as  Chronicon  Abbatise  de  Eves- 
ham,  edited  byW.D.  Macray  (Rolls  Ser.)  See 
also  Stevens's  Monasticon  Anglicanum,  Appen- 
dix, No.  cxxxvi.]  M.  B. 

MARLOW,  WILLIAM  (1740-1813), 
water-colour  painter,  born  in  1740,  studied 
under  Samuel  Scott  the  marine  painter,  and 
also  at  the  St.  Martin's  Lane  academy.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  Incorporated  Society  of 
Artists,  and  contributed  to  their  exhibitions 
in  Spring  Gardens  in  1762,  1763,  and  1764. 
He  was  employed  in  painting  the  country  seats 
of  noblemen,  and  by  advice  of  the  Duchess  j 
of  Northumberland  travelled  in  France  and 
Italy  from  1765  to  1768.  On  his  return  he 
renewed  his  contributions  to  the  Society  of 
Artists,  and  took  up  his  residence  in  Leicester 
Square.  In  1788  he  removed  to  Twickenham, 
and  commenced  to  exhibit  at  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy, sending  works  regularly  till  1796,  and 
again,  for  the  last  time,  in  1807,  when  he 
sent '  Twickenham  Ferry  by  Moonlight.'  He 


painted  in  oil  as  well  as  water-colour.  In 
the  South  Kensington  Museum  is  a  la'ndscape 
in  oil  by  him,  '  Composition  with  Ruined 
Temple,  Cattle  Watering,  and  Men  Fishing,' 
besides  two  drawings  in  water-colour  and 
about  forty  sketches.  There  are  some  of  his 
works  at  the  Foundling  Hospital,  and  a  few 
drawings  in  the  British  Museum.  His  draw- 
ings are  graceful  but  of  no  great  power,  and 
his  method  in  water-colour  did  not  advance 
beyond  tinting.  His  subjects  were  generally 
English  country  scenes,  but  he  painted  some 
pictures  from  his  Italian  sketches,  and  etched 
some  of  the  latter,  as  well  as  some  views  on 
the  Thames.  His  views  of  the  bridges  at 
Westminster  and  Blackfriars  were  engraved. 
He  realised  a  moderate  competence,  and  died 
at  Twickenham  14  Jan.  1813.  He  exhibited 
in  all  152  works,  125  at  the  Society  of  Artists, 
two  at  the  Free  Society,  and  twenty-five  at 
the  Royal  Academy. 

[Redgrave's  Diet. ;  G-raves's  (Algernon)  Diet. ; 
Catalogues  of  South  Kensington  Museum ; 
Roget's  Old  Water-Colour  Society.]  C.  M. 

MAKLOW;E,  CHRISTOPHER  (1564- 

1593),  dramatist,  was  son  of  John  Marlowe, 
a  shoemaker,  of  Canterbury,  who  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  shoemakers'  and  tanners'  guild  of 
the  town.  The  father  also  acted  as  '  clarke  ' 
of  'St.  Maries;'  married  at  St.  George's 
Church,  22  May  1561,  Catherine,  apparently 
the  daughter  of  Christopher  Arthur,  rector 
of  St.  Peter's,  and  died  on  26  Jan.  1604-5. 
The  dramatist  was  the  eldest  son  but  second 
child  of  the  family.  Two  sisters  are  noticed 
in  the  borough-chamberlain's  accounts,  viz. 
Ann,  wife  of  John  Crauforde,  a  shoemaker, 
who  was  admitted  a  freeman  29  Jan.  1594, 
and  Dorothy,  wife  of  Thomas  Graddell,  a 
vintner,  who  was  admitted  a  freeman  28  Sept. 
1594.  The  poet  was  baptised  at  the  church 
of  St.  George  the  Martyr,  Canterbury,  on 
26  Feb.  1563-4.  He  was  educated  at  the 
king's  school  of  his  native  town.  The  trea- 
surer's accounts  between  1578  and  1580  are 
very  defective,  but  they  show  that  Marlowe, 
while  attending  the  school,  received  an  ex- 
hibition of  I/,  for  each  of  the  first  three 
quarters  of  1579.  On  17  March  1580-1 
he  matriculated  as  a  pensioner  of  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Cambridge.  He  is  entered 
in  the  register  as  '  Marlin,'  without  a  Chris- 
tian name — proof,  apparently,  that  he  did 
not  come  up  to  Cambridge  with  a  scholar- 
ship from  his  school.  It  has  been  suggested 
that  his  academical  expenses  were  defrayed 
by  Sir  Roger  Manwood  [q.  v.]  the  judge, 
who  lived  at  St.  Stephen's,  near  Canterbury, 
and  whose  death  in  1592  was  the  subject 
of  a  Latin  elegy  by  Marlowe.  But  it  is 


Marlowe 


181 


Marlowe 


equally  possible  that  his  father  was  able  to 
provide  for  him,  or  he  may  have  been  one  of 
the  thirty  students  '  kept '  at  Corpus  Christi 
College  by  Archbishop  Parker  in  addition  to 
the  two  for  whom  he  provided  scholarships 
from  the  Canterbury  school.  Marlowe  gra- 
duated B.A.  in  1583  and  M.A.  in  1587. 
Among  the  fellows  and  tutors  of  his  college 
was  Francis  Kett  [q.v.],  who  was  burnt  for 
heresy  at  Norwich  in  1589.  Malone's  theory 
that  Marlowe  derived  from  Kett  the  ad- 
vanced views  on  religion  which  he  subse- 
quently developed  is  not  justified  by  the 
extant  details  of  the  '  blasphemous  heresies ' 
for  which  Kett  suffered.  Kett  was  a  mystic, 
who  fully  acknowledged  the  authenticity  of 
the  scriptures,  although  he  gave  them  an 
original  interpretation.  Kett's  deflection  from 
conventional  orthodoxy  may  have  encouraged 
in  Marlowe  antinomian  tendencies,  but  he 
was  in  no  sense  Kett's  disciple.  While 
a  student  Marlowe  mainly  confined  him- 
self to  the  Latin  classics,  and  probably  be- 
fore leaving  Cambridge  he  translated  Ovid's 
'Amores'  into  English  heroic  verse.  His 
rendering,  which  was  not  published  till  after 
his  death,  does  full  justice  to  the  sensuous 
warmth  of  the  original.  He  is  also  credited 
at  the  same  period  with  a  translation  of 
Coluthus's  '  Rape  of  Helen/  but  this  is  no 
longer  extant  (Coxeter's  MSS.} 

Of  Marlowe's  career  on  leaving  the  uni- 
versity no  definite  information  is  accessible. 
His  frequent  introduction  of  military  terms 
in  his  plays  has  led  to  the  suggestion  that 
he  saw  some  military  service  in  the  Low 
Countries.  It  is  more  probable  that  he  at 
once  settled  in  London  and  devoted  him- 
self to  literary  work.  A  ballad,  purport- 
ing to  have  been  written  in  his  later  years, 
entitled  i  The  Atheist's  Tragedy/  describes 
him  '  in  his  early  age '  as  a  player  at  the 
Curtain  Theatre,  where  he  '  brake  his  leg  in 
one  lewd  scene/  but  the  ballad  is  in  all  pro- 
bability one  of  Mr.  Collier's  forgeries.  At 
an  early  date  he  certainly  attached  himself 
as  a  dramatist  to  one  of  the  leading  theatrical 
companies — that  of  the  lord  admiral  (the 
Earl  of  Nottingham).  By  that  company  most 
of  his  plays  were  produced,  and  he  had  the 
advantage  of  securing  Edward  Alleyn's  ser- 
vices in  the  title-roles  of  at  least  three  of  his 
chief  pieces.  Kyd,  Nashe,  Greene,  Chapman, 
and  probably  Shakespeare,  were  at  one  period 
or  another  personally  known  to  him,  but 
besides  the  chief  men  of  letters  of  the  day, 
he  lived  in  intimate  relations  with  Thomas 
Walsingham  of  Chislehurst  (first  cousin  of 
the  queen's  secretary,  Sir  Francis),  and  with 
his  son,  Sir  Thomas,  who  married  a  daughter 
of  the  Manwood  family  of  Canterbury.  Sir 


Walter  Raleigh  was  also,  it  is  clear,  on 
friendly  terms  with  Marlowe. 

It  was  as  a  writer  of  trajgedies  that  Mar- 
lowe's genius  found  its  true  province ;  and 
it  cannot  have  been  later  than  1587  that  he 
composed  his  earliest  drama,  '  Tamburlaine/ 
which  worked  a  revolution  in  English  dra- 
matic art.  It  is  only  by  internal  evidence 
that  either  the  date  or  Marlowe's  responsi- 
bility for  the  piece  can  be  established.  It 
was  licensed  for  publication  on  14  Aug. 
1590,  and  was  published  in  the  same  year, 
but  none  of  the  title-pages  of  early  edi- 
tions bear  an  author's  name.  A  passage 
which  Mr.  Collier  printed  as  part  of  Hens- 
lowe's  '  Diary '  for  the  year  1597  (p.  71)  men- 
tions 'Marloe's  Tamberlen/  but  the  words 
are  clearly  forged  (WAKNEE,  Dulwich  MSS.} 
The  only  external  contemporary  testimony  to 
Marlowe's  authorship  of  the  piece  is  a  refer- 
ence by  Gabriel  Harvey  to  Marlowe,  under 
the  pseudonym  of  'Tamburlaine/  in  1593. 
A  description  of  Nashe's  squalid  garret  in  the 
'Black  Book/  1604,  doubtfully  ascribed  to 
Middleton,  speaks  of  spiders  stalking  over 
Nashe's  head,  '  as  if  they  had  been  conning 
of  Tamburlaine/  and  Malone,  not  very  ra- 
tionally, found  here  proof  that  Nashe  was 
at  least  a  part  author  of  the  play.  Nashe 
at  the  time  of  the  production  of  '  Tambur- 
laine '  was  no  friend  of  Marlowe,  although  he 
subsequently  knew  and  respected  him,  and 
internal  evidence  practically  gives  Marlowe 
sole  credit  for  the  play.  The  sonorous  verse, 
the  bold  portrayal  of  the  highest  flights 
of  human  ambition,  '  the  high  astounding 
terms'  in  which  the  characters  expressed 
themselves,  the  sudden  descents  from  sub- 
limity into  bombast,  all  identify  the  piece 
with  the  works  which  Marlowe  openly 
claimed  for  himself  later.  He  was  conscious 
that  in  '  Tamburlaine '  he  was  treading  a 
new  path.  In  the  prologue  he  promised  to 
lead  his  audience  away 

From  jigging  veins  of  rhyming  mother-wits 
And  such  conceits  as  clownage  keeps  in  pay. 

Although  rhyme  was  chiefly  favoured  by 
earlier  dramatists,  blank  verse  had  figured 
011  the  stage  several  times  since  the  produc- 
tion of  'Gorboduc'  in  1562  (cf.  GASCOIGNE, 
Jocasta,  c.  1568),  but  Marlowe  gave  it  a  new 
capacity  and  freed  it  of  those  mechanical 
restraints  which  had  obscured  its  poetic 
potentialities.  In  his  hand  the  sense  was 
not  interrupted  at  the  end  of  each  line,  the 
pauses  and  the  force  of  the  accents  were 
varied,  and  the  metre  was  proved  capable  for 
the  first  time  of  responding  to  the  varying 
phases  of  human  feeling.  The  novelty  of  the 
metrical  experiment  was  the  first  character- 


Marlowe 


182 


Marlowe 


istic  of  '  Tamburlaine '  that  impressed  Mar- 
lowe's contemporary  critics.  Nashe  held  his 
efforts  up  to  ridicule  in  his  preface  to  Greene  s 
« Menaphon,'  which  was  probably  written  in 
1587.  Nashe  writes  doubtless  with  a  satiric 
reference  to  Marlowe's  recent  graduation  as 
M.A.:  'Idiote  artmasters  intrude  themselves 
to  our  eares  as  the  alcumists  of  eloquence ; 
who  (mounted  on  the  stage  of  arrogance) 
think  to  outbrave  better  pens  with  the  swell- 
ino-  bumbast  of  a  bragging  blank  verse.'  A 
little  later  Nashe  refers  to  *  the  spacious  volu- 
bility of  a  drumming  decasillabon.'  Greene— 
who  unfairly  sneered  at  Marlowe  in  '  Mena- 
phon '  as  a  '  cooler's  eldeste  sonne  '—soon 
afterwards,  in  his  *  Perimedes,'  1588,  de- 
nounced his  introduction  of  blank  verse,  and, 
affecting  to  be  shocked  by  Marlowe's  ambi- 
tious theme,  deprecated  endeavours  to  dare 
'  God  out  of  heaven  with  that  atheist "  Tam- 
burlaine." '  In  his  '  Mourning  Garment ' 
Greene  again  ridiculed  '  the  life  of  Tomli- 
volin '  (i.e.  Tamburlaine). 

Marlowe  seems  to  have  mainly  depended 
for  his  knowledge  of  his  hero  on  Thomas 
Fortescue's  'Foreste,'  1571,  a  translation 
from  the  Spanish  of  Pedro  Mexia's  '  Silva 
de  Varia  Lecion,'  Seville,  1543.  Peron- 
dinus's  '  Vita  Magni  Tamerlanis,'  Florence, 
1551,  doubtless  gave  him  suggestions  when 
describing  Tamburlaine's  person,  and  he  de- 
rived hints  for  his  description  of  Persian 
effeminacy  from  Herodotus,  Euripides,  and 
Xenophon  (cf.  Enylische  Studien,  xvi.  459). 
The  play,  although  in  two  parts,  is  really  a 
tragedy  in  ten  acts.  Its  full  title  when  pub- 
lished ran :  '  Tamburlaiue  the  Great.  Who, 
from  a  Scythian  Shephearde  by  his  rare  and 
woonderfull  Conquests,  became  a  most  puis- 
sant and  rnightye  Monarque.  And  (for  his 
tyranny  and  terrour  in  Warre)  was  tearmed, 
The  Scourge  of  God.  Deuided  into  two  Tra- 
gicall  Discourses,  as  they  were  sundrie  times 
shewed  upon  Stages  in  the  Citie  of  London. 
By  the  right  honorable  the  Lord  Admyrall, 
his  seruauntes.  Now  first  and  newlie  pub- 
lished. London.  Printed  by  Richard  Jhones, 
1590,'  8vo  (Bodleian  and  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire's libraries)  :  another  8vo  edition,  1592 
(Brit.  Mus.)  The  half-title  of  the  Second  Part 
is:- 'The  Second  Part  of  the  bloody  Conquests 
of  mighty  Tamburlaine.  With  his  impas- 
sionate  fury  for  the  death  of  his  Lady  and 
loue  faire  Zenocrate :  his  fourme  of  exhorta- 
cion  and  discipline  to  his  three  sons,  with  the 
maner  of  his  own  death.'  The  first  part  was 
reissued  in  1605,  and  the  second  part  in  1606 
(for  E.  White),  4to  (Brit.  Mus.)  A  modern 
edition,  by  Albrecht  Wagner,  appeared  at 
Heilbronn  in  1885. 

As  in  most  of  Marlowe's  plays,  some  buf- 


foonery figures  in  the  extant  texts  of  '  Tam- 
burlaine,' but  Marlowe's  reprobation  in  the 
prologue  of  the  '  conceits  '  of  '  clownage  ' 
seems  to  clear  him  of  responsibility  for  it. 
Richard  Jones,  the  publisher,  in  his  preface, 
states  that  he  purposely  omitted  '  some  fond 
and  frivolous  gestures  digressing,  and,  in  my 
poor  opinion,  far  unmeet  for  the  matter.'  But 
Jones  would  appear  to  have  treated  some  of 
the  actors'  interpolations  with  much  gentle- 
ness ;  he  admits  that  all  of  them  were '  greatly 
gaped  at'  by  'some  vain  conceited  fondlings' 
when  they  were  shown  upon  the  stage.  With 
playgoers  the  piece  was  from  the  first  very 
popular.  Taylor  the  Water-poet  states  that 
'  Tamburlaine  perhaps  is  not  altogether  so 
famous  in  his  own  country  of  Tartaria  as  in 
England.'  The  title-role  was  filled  by  Alleyn, 
who  wore  breeches  of  crimson  velvet,  while 
his  coat  was  copper-laced.  A  ballad  on  the 
plot  was  licensed  to  John  Danter  on  5  Nov. 
1594.  At  the  same  time  Marlowe's  extra- 
vagances readily  lent  themselves  to  parody. 
The  ludicrous  line  in  Tamburlaine's  address 
to  the  captured  kings, 

Holla,  ye  pampered  jades  of  Asia, 

was  parodied  by  Pistol,  and  was  long  quoted 
derisively  on  the  stage  and  in  contemporary 
literature.  Hall,  in  his  '  Satires,'  ridiculed 
the  stalking  steps  of  Tamburlaine's  l  great 
personage.'  Ben  Jonson,  in  his '  Discoveries,' 
notes  that  'the  true  artificer  will  not  fly 
from  all  humanity  with  the  Tainerlanes  and 
Tamer-Chams  of  the  late  age,  which  had 
nothing  in  them  but  the  scenical  strutting 
and  furious  vociferation  to  warrant  them  to 
the  ignorant  gapers.'  About  1650  the  play 
was  revived  at  the  Bull  Theatre.  Thirty 
years  later  it  had  passed  into  obscurity. 
Charles  Saunders,  in  the  preface  to  his  play, 
'  Tamerlane,'  1681,  wrote :  '  It  hath  been  told 
me  there  is  a  Cockpit  play  going  under  the 
name  of  "  The  Scythian  Shepherd,  or  Tam- 
berlaine  the  Great,"  which  how  good  it  is 
any  one  may  judge  by  its  obscurity,  being  a 
thing  not  a  bookseller  in  London,  or  scarce 
the  players  themselves  who  acted  it  for- 
merly, cow'd  call  to  remembrance.'  In  1686 
Sir  Francis  Fane  '[q.  v.]  made  Tamerlane  the 
Great  the  hero  of  his  tragedy,  'The  Sacrifice,' 
and  clearly  owed  something  to  Marlowe. 

'  Faustus '  may  fairly  be  regarded  as  Mar- 
lowe's second  play.  Its  date  may  be  referred 
to  1588.  A  '  Ballad  of  the  Life  and  Death 
of  Doctor  Faustus,  the  Great  Conjurer,' 
was  entered  on  the  Stationers'  Registers  on 
28  Feb.  1588-9.  It  was  doubtless  founded 
on  Marlowe's  tragedy,  and  may  be  identical 
with  the  '  Ballad  of  Faustus '  in  the  Rox- 
burghe  collection.  Henslowe  did  not  pro- 


Marlowe 


183 


Marlowe 


duce  the  play  before  September  1594,  but  it 
was  not  until  that  time  that  he  was  con- 
nected with  the  lord  admiral's  company, 
for  which  the  piece  was  written,  and  no  in- 
ference as  to  its  date  is  to  be  drawn  from 
his  entry. 

The  *  Tragedy  of  Dr.  Faustus'  was  en- 
tered on  the  Stationers'  Registers  7  Jan. 
1600-1,  but  the  4to  of  1604  is  the  earliest 
edition  yet  discovered.  A  copy  (probably 
unique)  is  in  the  Bodleian  Library.  The 
title  runs :  '  The  Tragicall  History  of  D. 
Faustus.  As  it  hath  bene  Acted  by  the 
Eight  Honourable  the  Earl  of  Nottingham 
his  seruants.  Written  by  Ch.  Marl.  London. 
Printed  by  V.  S.  for  Thomas  Bushell,  1604.' 
Five  years  later  this  edition  was  reissued 
practically  without  alteration.  A  unique 
copy  is  in  the  town  library  of  Hamburg,  and 
has  the  title  :  '  The  Tragicall  History  of  the 
horrible  Life  and  Death  of  Doctor  Faustus. 
Written  by  Ch.  Marl.  Imprinted  at  London 
by  G.  E.  for  John  Wright,  1609,  4to.'  A  re- 
issue dated  1611  belonged  to  Heber  (HEBEK, 
Catalogue.  No.  3770).  A  fourth  4to,  which 
contains  some  scenes  wholly  rewritten,  and 
others  printed  for  the  first  time,  was  published 
in  1616  as  '  The  Tragicall  History  of  the  Life 
and  Death  of  Doctor  Faustus.  Written  by 
Ch.Marl.  London.  Printed  for  John  Wright, 
1616.'  Other  quartos,  agreeing  in  the  main 
with  that  of  1616,  appeared  in  1619  (belong- 
ing to  Mr.  F.  Locker  Lampson),  1620,  1624, 
1631,  and,  *  with  several  new  scenes,'  1663 
(very  corrupt).  Careful  modern  editions 
are  by  Wilhelm  Wagner,  London  (1877  and 
1885),  by  Dr.  A.  W.  Ward,  Oxford  (1878 
and  1887),  and  by  H.  Breymann,  Heilbronn, 
1889. 

The  relations  between  the  two  texts  of 
1604  and  1616  present  numerous  points  of 
difficulty.  Neither  seems  to  represent  the 
author's  final  revision.  In  a  very  few  pas- 
sages the  later  quarto  presents  a  text  of  which 
the  earlier  seems  to  supply  the  author's  re- 
vised and  improved  version.  In  other  pas- 
sages the  readings  of  1616  seem  superior  to 
those  of  1604.  At  the  same  time  each  edi- 
tion contains  comic  scenes  and  other  feeble 
interpolations  for  which  Mario  we  can  scarcely 
have  been  responsible  ;  nor  is  it  satisfactory 
to  ascribe  them,  with  Mr.  Fleay,  to  Dekker. 
In  1602  Henslowe  paid  William  Bird  and 
Samuel  Rowley  4/.  for  making  additions  to 
*  Faustus,'  and,  as  far  as  the  dates  or  internal 
evidences  go,  either  quarto  may  with  equal 
reasonableness  be  credited  with  contributions 
by  Bird  and  Rowley.  The  two  editions  were 
certainly  printed  from  two  different  play- 
hrcuse  copies,  each  of  which  imperfectly  re- 
Adduced  different  parts  of  the  author's  final 


corrections.  Some  of  the  scenes  which  only 
figure  in  the  1616  quarto  were  certainly  ex- 
tant more  than  twenty  years  earlier.  A  line 
in  one  of  the  interpolated  scenes  of  1616  was 
imitated  in  the  '  Taming  of  A  Shrew/  pub- 
lished as  early  as  1594,  while  reference  was 
made  to  an  incident  in  another  added  scene 
some  three  years  later  in  the  '  Merry  Wives 
of  Windsor '  (iv.  5, 71).  A  careful  collation 
of  the  1604  edition  by  Proescholdt  is  in 
'  Anglia,'  iii.  (1881).  In  the  edition  published 
at  Heilbronn  in  1889  the  quartos  of  1604 
and  1616  are  printed  on  opposite  pages. 

Although  a  collection  of  disconnected 
scenes  rather  than  a  drama,  and  despite  its 
disfigurement  by  witless  interpolations,  Faus- 
tus's  apostrophe  to  Helen,  and  his  great  soli- 
loquy in  the  presence  of  death — '  an  agony 
and  fearful  colluctation' — render  the  tragedy 
a  very  great  achievement  in  the  range  of 
poetic  drama.  The  first  connected  account 
of  the  story  of  Faust  appeared  at  Frankfort- 
on-the-Maine  in  1587  under  the  title  '  His- 
toria  von  D.  Johann  Fausten  dem  weitbe- 
schreyten  Zauberer  und  Schwartzkiinstler.' 
A  unique  copy  is  in  the  Imperial  Library  of 
Vienna  (cf.  reprint  by  Dr.  August  Kiinne, 
Zerbst,  1868).  The  earliest  English  trans- 
lation extant, '  The  Historic  of  the  damnable 
Life  and  deserved  Death  of  Dr.  John  Faus- 
tus, by  P.  F.,  Gent.,'  is  dated  in  1592,  but  the 
title-page  describes  it  as  '  newly  imprinted,' 
a  proof  that  an  earlier  edition  had  appeared. 
From  that  earlier  edition  Marlowe  doubtless 
derived  his  knowledge  of  the  legend  (cf.  TH. 
DELITJS,  Marlowe 's  Faustus  und  seine  Quelle, 
Bielefeld,  1881 ;  see  '  Marlowe's  Faust,'  by 
in  Anglia,  i.  44,  and  by  H.  BKEY- 
,  Englische  Studien,  v.  56). 

The  play  was  again  well  received.  Alleyn 
assumed  the  title-role,  and  twenty-three  per- 
formances were  given  by  Henslowe  between 
September  1594  and  October  1597.  On  the 
last  occasion,  however,  the  receipts  were 
'  nil.'  According  to  Prynne's  '  Histrio-Mas- 
tix,'  1633,  f.  556,  on  one  occasion  .the 
devil  himself  *  appeared  on  the  stage  at  the 
Belsavage  Playhouse  in  Queen  Elizabeth's 
dayes '  while  the  tragedy  was  being  per- 
formed, '  the  truth  of  which,'  Prynne  adds, 
f  I  have  heard  from  many  now  alive,  who 
well  remember  it'  (cf.  Notes  and  Queries, 
2nd  ser.  v.  295).  A  phrase  in  the  famous 
description  of  Helen  is  borrowed  by  Shake- 
speare in  '  Troilus  and  Cressida,'  and  scene  v. 
is  closely  imitated  in  Barnabe  Barnes's 
'Divil's  Charter,'  1607,  where  the  hero, 
Alexander  Borgia,  undergoes  some  of  Faus- 
tus's  experiences  (cf.  HERFOED,  Lit.  Rela- 
tions of  England  and  Germany,  pp.  197  sq.) 
Dekker's  '  Olde  Fortunatus '  also  shows 


Marlowe 


184 


Marlowe 


signs  of  Faustus's  influence.  '  Of  all  that 
Marlow  hath  written  to  the  stage  his  "  Dr. 
Faustus"  hath  made  the  greatest  noise/ wrote 
Phillips  in  his  '  Theatrum  Poetarum,'  1675. 
In  1684  appeared  Mountfort's '  Life  and  Death 
of  Dr.  Faust,'  in  which  Marlowe's  tragedy 
was  converted  into  a  pantomime,  and  in  that 
uncomplimentary  form  obtained  a  new  lease 
of  popularity  (cf.Anglia,vil  341  sq.)  Abroad 
Marlowe's  work  was  equally  well  appre- 
ciated. English  companies  of  actors  per- 
formed it  on  their  continental  tours  in  the 
seventeenth  century.  It  was  acted  at  Gratz 
in  1608,  and  at  Dresden  in  1626,  and  very 
frequently  at  Vienna  (cf.  MEISSNER,  Die  en- 
glischen  Comodianten  .  .  .  in  Oesterreich). 
Goethe  admired  it,  and  had  an  intention  of 
translating  it  before  he  designed  his  own 
play  on  the  same  theme.  W.  Miiller  ren- 
dered it  into  German  in  1818,  and  Francois 
Victor  Hugo  translated  it  into  French  in 
1858.  A  Dutch  version  was  published  at 
Groningen  in  1887. 

Marlowe's  third  effort  was  'The  Jew  of 
Malta.'  An  incidental  reference  to  the  death 
of  the  Duke  of  Guise  proves  that  its  date  was 
subsequent  to  1588.  It  was  frequently  acted 
under  Henslowe's  management  between 
26  Feb.  1591-2  and  21  June  1596.  and  was 
revived  by  him  on  19  May  1601.  Alley n, 
who  took  the  part  of  Barabas  the  Jew,  is 
said  to  have  worn  an  exceptionally  large 
nose.  In  1633  it  was  again  acted  in  Lon- 
don, both  at  court  and  at  the  Cockpit.  On 
24  April  1818  Kean  revived  at  Drury  Lane 
a  version  altered  by  S.  Penley,  and  played 
Barabas  himself:  it  ran  for  twelve  nights 
(GENEST,  Hist.  Account,  viii.  645).  It  was 
equally  popular  abroad.  In  1607  English 
actors  produced  it  while  on  continental  tours 
at  Passau,  and  in  1608  at  Gratz.  In  an 
early  seventeenth-century  manuscript,  now 
at  Vienna,  there  is  a  German  comedy  based 
partly  on  Marlowe's  play  and  partly  on 
Shakespeare's  'Merchant  of  Venice.'  'This 
is  printed  in  Meissner's  '  Die  englischen 
Comodianten,' pp.  130  sq. 

A  lost  ballad,  doubtless  based  on  the  play, 
was  entered  on  the  Stationers'  Registers  by 
John  Danter  on  16  May  1594.  Next  day 
the  tragedy  was  itself  entered  there  by 
Nicholas  Ling  and  Thomas  Millington,  but 
it  was  not  published  till  1633,  when  it  was 
edited  by  Thomas  Heywood.  The  full  title 
runs:  'The  Famous  Tragedy  of  the  Rich 
Jew  of  Malta.  As  it  was  played  before  the 
King  and  Qveene  in  Her  Majesties  Theatre 
at  White  Hall,  by  her  Majesties  servants  at 
the  Cock-pit.  Written  by  Christopher  Mario. 
London.  Printed  by  I.  B.  for  Nicholas  Vava- 
sour, 1633,'  4to.  It  was  included  in  Dodsley's 


collection,  1780;  was  separately  edited  by  W. 
Oxberry,  1818;  and  was  translated  by  E.  von 
Buelow  into  German  in  his  ' Altenglische 
Schaubiihne,'  1831, pt.  i.  A  Dutch  translation 
was  issued  at  Leyden  as  early  as  1645. 

The  opening  scenes  are  in  Marlowe's  best 
vein,  and  are  full  of  dramatic  energy  ;  in  the 
later  acts  there  is  a  rapid  descent  into  '  gra- 
tuitous, unprovoked,  and  incredible  atroci- 
ties,' hardly  tolerable  as  caricature,  and  it  is- 
possible  that  the  only  accessible  text  presents 
a  draft  of  Marlowe's  work  defaced  by  play- 
house hacks.  As  in  '  Tamburlaine,'  Marlowe 
here  again  sought  his  plot  in  oriental  history, 
although  no  direct  source  is  known.  He  em- 
bodied hearsay  versions  of  the  siege  of  Malta 
by  the  Turks  under  Selim,  son  of  the  sultan 
Soliman,  in  1565,  and  of  another  attack  on 
the  island  by  the  Spaniards  (cf.  JTJRIEN  DE 
LA  GRAVIERE,  Les  Chevaliers  de  Malte  et  la 
Marine  de  Philippe  II,  Paris,  1887).  Barabas 
resembles  a  contemporary  historical  person- 
age, Joan  Miquez  (b.  1520), afterwards  known 
as  Josef  Nassi,  a  Portuguese  Jew,  who,  after 
sojourning  in  Antwerp  and  Venice,  settled  in 
Constantinople,  exerted  much  influence  over 
the  sultan,  became  Duke  of  Naxos  and  the 
Cyclades  (1569),  and  took  part  in  the  siege 
of  Cyprus  in  1570  against  the  Venetians  (cf. 
FOLIETA,  De  Sacro  Fozdere  in  Selimum, 
Geneva,  1587).  Marlowe  also  knew  the 
chapter  on  Malta  in  Nicholas  Nicholay's 
'Navigations  .  .  .  into  Turkie,'  translated 
by  T.  Washington  the  younger,  1585  (cf. 
*  Die  Quelle  von  Marlowe's  "  Jew  of  Malta," ' 
by  Leon  Kellner,  in  Englische  Studien,  x. 
80-110). 

'  Edward  II '  was  Marlowe's  chief  incursion 
into  the  English  historical  drama,  and  by 
the  improvement  manifest  in  dramatic  con- 
struction it  may  be  ascribed  to  his  latest  year. 
Marlowe  mainly  borrowed  his  information 
from  Holinshed  and  had  occasional  reference 
to  Stow,  but  in  his  spirited  characterisation 
of  Gaveston  and  Edward  II,  Mortimer  and 
Edmund,  earl  of  Kent,  he  owes  little  to  the 
chroniclers.  It  is  the  best  constructed  of 
Marlowe's  pieces.  'The  reluctant  pangs  of 
abdicating  royalty  in  Edward,'  wrote  Charles 
Lamb,  'furnished  hints  which  Shakespeare 
scarcely  improved  in  his  "Richard  II;"  and 
the  death  scene  of  Marlowe's  king  moves  pity 
and  terror  beyond  any  scene,  ancient  or 
modern,  with  which  I  am  acquainted.'  The 
work  was  entered  on  the  Stationers'  Regis- 
ters by  William  Jones  on  6  July  1593.  A 
unique  copy  of  an  edition  of  1594  is  in  the 
public  library  of  Cassel.  The  earliest  edition 
known  in  this  country  was  published  in  1598 
as  '  The  Troublesome  Raigne  and  Lame*  *>• 
able  Death  of  Edward  the  Second,  King| 


Marlowe 


185 


Marlowe 


England ;  with  the  Tragicall  Fall  of  proud 
Mortimer;  And  also  the  Life  and  Death  of 
Peirs  Gaueston,  the  great  Earle  of  Cornewall, 
and  mighty  Favorite  of  King  Edward  the 
Second,  as  it  was  publiquely  acted  by  the 
Right  Honourable  the  Earle  of  Pembrooke 
his  semauntes.  Written  by  Chri.  Marlow, 
Gent.  Imprinted  at  London  by  Richard 
Bradocke,  for  William  Jones,  1598,  4to ' 
(British  Museum  and  Bodleian).  A  manu- 
script copy  of  this  edition,  in  a  seventeenth- 
century  hand,  is  in  the  Dyce  Library.  The 
text  is  in  a  far  more  satisfactory  state  than 
in  the  case  of  any  other  of  Marlowe's  works. 
Other  early  editions  are  dated  1612  and  1622. 
It  was  translated  into  German  by  Von  Buelow 
in  1831.  There  are  recent  editions  by  Mr. 
F.  G.  Fleay  (1877)  and  by  Mr.  0.  W.  Tan- 
cock,  Oxford,  1879  and  1887. 

In  two  dramatic  pieces — of  far  inferior 
calibre — Marlowe  was  also  concerned.  The 
'  Massacre  at  Paris,'  which  concludes  with 
the  assassination  of  Henry  III,  2  Aug.  1589, 
appears  to  have  been  first  acted  3  Jan. 
1592-3  (HENSLOWE,  Diary}.  It  reproduces 
much  recent  French  history  and  seems  to  have 
been  largely  based  on  contemporary  reports. 
The  text  of  the  printed  piece  is  very  corrupt. 
A  fragment  of  a  contemporary  manuscript 
copy  (sc.  19)  printed  by  Mr.  Collier  is  extant 
among  the  Halliwell-Phillipps  papers,  and 
attests,  as  far  as  it  goes,  the  injury  done  to 
the  piece  while  going  through  the  press.  The 
soliloquy  of  the  Duke  of  Guise  in  sc.  2  alone 
is  worthy  of  notice.  The  only  early  edition 
is  without  date.  It  was  probably  published 
in  1600.  The  title  runs :  <  The  Massacre  at 
Paris :  with  the  Death  of  the  Duke  of  Guise. 
As  it  was  plaide  by  the  right  honourable  the 
Lord  High  Admirall  his  Servants.  Written 
by  Christopher  Marlow.  At  London  Printed 
by  E  A.  for  Edward  White.  There  are  copies 
in  the  British  Museum,  the  Bodleian,  and 
the  Pepysian  libraries. 

The  'Tragedy  of  Dido,'  published  in  1594, 
is  described  as  the  joint  work  of  Marlowe 
'and  Thomas  Nash.  Gent.'  Unlike  Marlowe's 
earlier  efforts,  it  is  overlaid  with  quaint  con- 
ceits and  has  none  of  his  tragic  intensity. 
./Eneas's  recital  to  Dido  of  the  story  of  the 
fall  of  Troy  is  in  the  baldest  and  most  pedes- 
trian verse,  and  was  undoubtedly  parodied 
by  Shakespeare  in  the  play-scene  in  '  Hamlet.' 
The  piece  must  have  been  a  very  juvenile 
effort,  awkwardly  revised  and  completed  by 
Nashe  after  Marlowe's  death.  The  title  of  the 
editio  princeps  runs  :  '  The  Tragedie  of  Dido 
Queene  of  Carthage :  Played  by  the  Children 
of  her  Majesties  Chappell.  Written  by  Chris- 
topher Marlowe  and  Thomas  Nash,  Gent. 
At  London,  Printed  by  the  Widdowe  Orwin 


for  Thomas  Woodcocke,  1594.  Copies  are  in 
the  Bodleian,  Bridgwater  House,  and  Devon- 
shire House  libraries. 

Several  other  plays  have  been  assigned  to 
Marlowe  on  internal  evidence,  but  critics  are 
much  divided  as  to  the  extent  of  his  work 
outside  the  pieces  already  specified.  Like  his 
friends  Kyd  and  Shakespeare,  he  doubtless 
refurbished  some  old  plays  and  collaborated 
in  some  new  ones,  but  he  had  imitators,  from 
whom  he  is  not,  except  in  his  most  exalted 
moments,  always  distinguishable.  Shake- 
speare's earlier  style  often  closely  resembled 
his,  and  it  is  not  at  all  times  possible  to  dis- 
tinguish the  two  with  certainty.  'A  Taming 
of  a  Shrew  '  (1594),  the  precursor  of  Shake- 
speare's comedy,  has  been  frequently  as- 
signed to  Marlowe.  It  contains  many  pas- 
sages literally  borrowed  from  '  Tamburlaine 
or  'Faustus,'  but  it  is  altogether  unlikely 
either  that  Marlowe  would  have  literally  bor- 
rowed from  himself  or  that  he  could  have  suf- 
ficiently surmounted  his  deficiency  in  humour 
to  produce  so  humorous  a  play.  '  The  Truble- 
some  Raign  of  Kinge  John  '  (1591),  '  a  poor, 
spiritless  chronicle  play,'  may  in  its  conclud- 
ing portions  be  by  Marlowe,  but  many  of  his 
contemporaries  could  have  done  as  well.  In- 
ternal evidence  gives  Marlowe  some  claim 
to  be  regarded  as  part  author  of  '  Titus  An- 
dronicus/  with  which  Shakespeare  was  very 
slightly,  if  at  all,  concerned.  Aaron  might 
well  have  been  drawn  by  the  creator  of  the 
Jew  of  Malta,  but  the  theory  that  Kyd  was 
largely  responsible  for  the  piece  deserves 
consideration.  The  three  parts  of  '  Henry VI,' 
which  figure  in  the  1623  folio  of  Shakespeare's 
works,  although  they  were  apparently  written 
in  1592,  present  features  of  great  difficulty. 
The  first  part  shows  very  slight,  if  any, 
traces  of  Marlowe's  co-operation.  But  in 
the  second  and  third  plays  passages  appear 
in  which  his  hand  can  be  distinctly  traced. 
Each  of  these  plays  exists  in  another  shape. 
Part  II.  is  an  improved  and  much  altered 
version  of f  The  First  Part  of  the  Contention 
betwixt  the  two  Famous  Houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster,'  1594,  4to,  and  Part  III.  bears 
similar  relation  to  'The  True  Tragedie  of 
Richard,  Duke  of  Yorke,'  1595, 4to,  although 
the  divergences  between  the  two  are  less  ex- 
tensive. There  are  many  internal  proofs  that 
Marlowe  worked  on  the  earlier  pieces  in  con- 
junction with  one  or  more  coadj  utors  who  have 
not  been  satisfactorily  identified.  But  that 
admission  does  not  exclude  the  theory  that  he 
was  afterwards  associated  with  Shakespeare 
in  converting  these  imperfect  drafts  into  the 
form  in  which  they  were  admitted  to  the  1623 
folio  (cf.  FLEAY,  Life  of  Shakespeare,  pp.  235 
sq. ;  Transactions  of  New  Shakspere  Soc.  pt.  ii. 


Marlowe 


186 


Marlowe 


1876,  by  Miss  Jane  Lee ;  SWINBURNE,  Study 
of  Shakespeare,  pp.  61  sq.)  Evidence  of  style 
also  gives  Marlowe  some  pretension  to  a 
share  in  <  Edward  III,'  1596,  4to,  a  play  of 
very  unequal  merit,  but  including  at  least 
one  scene  which  has  been  doubtfully  assigned 
to  Shakespeare. 

Harvey  in  his  '  Newe  Letter '  of  1593  ex- 
presses surprise  that  Marlowe's  '  Gargantua 
mind '  was  conquered  and  had  '  left  no  Scan- 
derbeg  behind.'  Mr.  Fleay  infers  that  Mar- 
lowe had  written,  but  had  failed  to  publish,  a 
play  concerning  Scanderbeg ;  but  this  is  not 
the^most  obvious  meaning  of  a  perplexing  pas- 
sao-e.  '  The  True  History  of  George  Scander- 
bage,  played  by  the  Earl  of  Oxford's  servants ' 
(i.e.  not  later  than  1588),  and  entered  on  the 
Stationers'  Registers  3  July  1601,  is  not  ex- 
tant. 'Lust's  Dominion,  or  the  Lascivious 
Queen.  A  Tragedie  written  by  Christofer 
Marloe,  Gent.,'  published  by  Kirkman  in  1657 
(another  edit.  1661),  is  unjustifiably  ascribed 
to  Marlowe.  It  is  possibly  identical,  as 
Collier  suggested,  with  the  '  Spanish  Moor's 
Tragedy/  written  for  Henslowe  early  in  1600 
by  Dekker,  Haughton,  and  Day.  Among  the 
plays  destroyed  by  Warburton's  cook  was 

*  The  Maiden's  Holiday,'  a  comedy  assigned 
to  Day  and  Marlowe.     Day  belonged  to  a 
slightly  later  generation,  and  there  is  no 
evidence   of  Marlowe's   association  with  a 
comedy. 

Three  verse  renderings  from  the  classics 
also  came  from  Marlowe's  pen.  His  trans- 
lation of  Ovid's  '  Amores  '  was  thrice  printed 
in  12mo,  without  date,  at  '  Middleborough,' 
with  the  epigrams  of  Sir  John  Da  vies  [q.  v.] 
Whether  '  Middleborough '  is  to  be  taken 
literally  is  questionable.  The  earliest  edition, 
'  Epigrammes  and  Elegies,'  appeared  about 
1597,  and  is  now  very  rare.  A  copy  at  Lam- 
port Hall,  Northamptonshire,  the  property  of 
Sir  Charles  Isham,  has  been  reproduced  in  fac- 
simile by  Mr.  Charles  Edmonds,  who  assigns 
it  to  the  London  press  of  W.  Jaggard,  the 
printer  of  the '  Passionate  Pilgrim.'  The  work 
was  condemned  to  the  flames  by  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  and  the  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don in  June  1599,  on  the  ground  of  its  licen- 
tiousness (Notes  and  Queries.  3rd  ser.  xii. 
436). 

Marlowe's  chief  effort  in  narrative  verse 
was  his  unfinished  paraphrase  of  Musseus's 

*  Hero  and  Leander.'     He  completed  two 
'  sestiads,'  which  were  entered  by  John  Wolf 
as  '  an  amorous  poem '  on  the  Stationers' 
Registers  on  28  Sept.  1593,  and  were  pub- 
lished in  1598  by  Edward  Blount  [q.  v.]  at 
the  press  of  Adam  Islip.   This  was  dedicated 
by  Blount  to  Sir  Thomas  Walsingham.     A 
copy  is  in  Mr.  Christie-Miller's  library  at 


Brit  well.  George  Chapman  finished  the  poem, 
and  in  the  same  year  two  further  editions  of 
the  work  appeared  from  the  press  of  Felix 
Kingston  with  the  four  sestiads  added  by 
Chapman.  Copies  of  both  these  later  editions 
are  at  Lamport.  Other  editions  of  the  com- 
plete poem  were  issued  in  1606  (Brit.  Mus.), 
1613,  1617  (Huth  Library),  1629,  and  1637. 
A  copy  of  the  1629  edition,  formerly  in  He- 
ber's  library,  contains  in  seventeenth-century 
handwriting  Marlowe's l  Elegy  on  Man  wood ' 
and  some  authentic  notes  respecting  his  own 
life  (see  HEBER'S  Cat  1834,  iv.  No.  1415).  It 
now  belongs  to  Colonel  Prideaux  of  Calcutta 
(cf.  Notes  and  Queries,  6th  ser.  xi.  305, 352,  xii. 
15 ;  BULLED,  iii.  App.  ii.)  The  poem  is  through- 
out in  rhymed  heroics,  and  Marlowe's  language 
is  peculiarly  '  clear,  rich,  and  fervent.'  Its 
popularity  was  as  great  as  any  of  Marlowe's 
plays.  According  to  Nashe  he  was  here  in- 
spired by  '  a  diviner  muse '  than  Museeus 
('  Lenten  Stuffe/  in  NASHE,  Works,  v.  262). 
Francis  Meres,  in  his '  Palladis  Tamia'  (1598), 
declared  that  '  Musaeus,  who  wrote  the  loves 
of  Hero  and  Leander  .  .  .  hath  in  England 
two  excellent  poets,  imitators  in  the  same 
argument  and  subject,  Christopher  Mario w 
and  George  Chapman.'  Ben  Jonson  quotes 
from  it  in  '  Every  Man  in  his  Humour,'  and 
is  reported  by  a  humble  imitator  of  Mar- 
lowe, William  Bosworth,  author  of  '  Chast 
and  Lost  Lovers '  (1651),  to  have  been  '  often 
heard  to  say'  that  its  '  mighty  lines  .  .  .  were 
fitter  for  admiration  than  for  parallel.'  Henry 
Pet  owe  published  in  1598  'The  Second  Part 
of  Hero  and  Leander.'  John  Taylor  the 
Water-poet  claims  to  have  sung  verses  from 
it  while  sculling  on  the  Thames.  Middleton 
in  '  A  Mad  World,  my  Masters,'  described 
it  and  *  Venus  and  Adonis '  as  '  two  luscious 
marrow-bone  pies  for  a  young  married  wife.' 
An  edition  by  S.  W.  Singer  appeared  in  1821, 
and  it  was  reprinted  in  Brydges's  'Restituta' 
(1814). 

'  The  First  Book  of  Lucan['s  Pharsalia],' 
entered  by  John  Wolf  on  the  Stationers' 
Registers  on  28  Sept.  1593,  was  issued  in 
1600,  4to.  It  is  in  epic  blank  verse,  and 
although  the  lines  lack  the  variety  of  pause 
which  was  achieved  by  Marlowe's  greatest 
successors,  the  author  displays  sufficient  mas- 
tery of  the  metre  to  warrant  its  attribution 
to  his  later  years.  The  volume  has  a  dedica- 
tion signed  by '  Thorn.  Thorpe,'  the  publisher 
of  Shakespeare's  '  Sonnets/  and  addressed  to 
Blount.  It  was  reprinted  by  Percy  in  his 
specimens  of  blank  verse  before  Milton. 

Marlowe's  well-known  song,  '  Come  live 
with  me  and  be  my  love/  was  first  printed, 
without  the  fourth  or  sixth  stanzas  and  with 
the  first  stanza  only  of  the  '  Answer/  in  the 


Marlowe 


187 


Marlowe 


'  Passionate  Pilgrim/  1599,  a  collection  of 
verse  by  various  hands,  although  the  title- 
page  bore  the  sole  name  of  Shakespeare.    In 
'  England's  Helicon '  the  lyric  appeared  in  its 
complete  form,  with  the  signature  '  C.  Mar- 
lowe '  beneath  it ;  the  well-known  answer  in  i 
six  stanzas  which   follows   immediately  is  ! 
signed  *  Ignoto  '  and  is  ascribed  to  Sir  Walter  j 
Raleigh.    Marlowe's  lyric  caught  the  popular 
ear  immediately.  Sir  Hugh  Evans  quotes  it  | 
in  the  '  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor '  (in.  i.)  ; 
Donne  imitated  it  in  his  poem  called  l  The  ! 
Bait ; '  Nicholas  Breton  referred  to  it  as  '  the  ! 
old  song '  in  1637  ;  andlzaak  Walton  makes 
Maudlin  in  the  '  Complete  Angler '  sing  to 
Piscator  '  that  smooth  song  which  was  made  j 
by  Kit  Marlowe,'  as  well  as  '  The  Nymph's  j 
Reply '  '  made  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  his  j 
younger  days.'     Walton  supplies  an  addi-  j 
tional  stanza  to  each  lyric.   Both  were  issued 
together  as  a  broadside  about  1650  (Rox-  \ 
bury  he  Ballads,  i.  205),  and  they  were  in-  ! 
eluded  in  Percy's  'Reliques'  (cf.  ed.  1876,  j 
i.  220  sq.)     A  beautiful  fragment  by  Mar- 
lowe, 'I  walked  along  a  stream  for  pure- 
ness  rare/  figures  in  '  England's  Parnassus/ 
1600. 

Marlowe's  life  ended  gloomily.  Of  revolu-  ! 
tionary  temperament,  he  held  religious  views  j 
which  outraged  all  conventional  notions  of 
orthodoxy.  In t  Tamburlaine '  (ii.  5)  he  spoke 
with  doubt  of  the  existence  of  God.  Greene  j 
in  his '  Groatsworth  of  Wit/ written  in  Sep-  i 
tember  1592,  plainly  appealed  to  him  to  for- 
sake his  aggressive  unbelief.  '  Why  should 
thy  excellent  wit,  God's  gift,  be  so  blinded 
that  thou  shouldst  give  no  glory  to  the  j 
giver  ? '  Chettle,  Geene's  publisher,  when  de- 
fending himself  in  his  <  Kind  Hart's  Dreame ' 
from  a  charge  of  having  assisted  Greene  to 
attack  Mario  we  and  other  dramatists,  claimed 
to  have  toned  down  Greene's  references  to 
Marlowe,  which  in  their  original  shape  con- 
tained '  intolerable '  matter.  The  early  manu- 
script notes  in  the  1629  copy  of  '  Hero  and 
Leander '  (formerly  in  Heber's  collection)  also 
describe  Marlowe  as  an  atheist,  and  state  that 
he  converted  to  his  views  a  friend  and  admirer 
at  Dover.  The  latter,  whose  name  has  been 
deciphered  as l  Phineaux'  (i.e.  Fineux),  is  said 
to  have  subsequently  recanted  (cf.  HUNTER'S 
MS.  Chorus  Vatum).  It  is  moreover  certain 
that  just  before  his  death  Marlowe's  antino- 
mian  attitude  had  attracted  the  attention  of 
the  authorities,  and  complaints  were  made  to 
Sir  John  Puckering,  the  lord  keeper,  of  the 
scandal  created  on  the  part  of  Marlowe  and  his 
friends  by  the  free  expression  of  their  views. 
On  18  May  1593  the  privy  council  issued  '  a 
warrant  to  Henry  Maunder,  one  of  the  mes- 
sengers of  Her  Majesties  Chamber,  to  repair 


to  the  house  of  Mr.  Thomas  Walsingham  in 
Kent,  or  to  anie  other  place  where  he  shall 
understand  Christopher  Marlow  to  be  re- 
mayning,  and  by  virtue  hereof  to  apprehend 
and  bring  him  to  the  court  in  his  companie, 
and  in  case  of  need  to  require  ayd '  (Privy 
Council  MS.  Register,  22  Aug.  1592-22  Aug. 
1593,  p.  374).  Walsingham  lived  at  the 
manor  of  Scadbury  in  the  parish  of  Chisle- 
hurst  (cf.  HASTED,  Kent,  1797,  ii.  7;  MANN- 
ING and  BEAT,  Surrey,  ii.  540).  Some  weeks 
earlier  (19  March)  similar  proceedings  had 
been  taken  by  the  council  against  Richard 
Cholmley  and  Richard  Strange  ;  the  former 
is  known  to  have  been  concerned  with  Mar- 
lowe in  disseminating  irreligious  doctrines 
(Privy  Council  Reg.  p.  288).  Cholmley  and 
Marlowe  both  escaped  arrest  at  the  time.  The 
poet  reached  Deptford  within  a  few  days  of 
the  issue  of  the  warrant,  and  there  almost 
immediately  met  his  death  in  a  drunken 
brawl.  He  was  little  more  than  twenty- 
nine  years  old.  In  the  register  of  the  parish 
church  of  St.  Nicholas,  Deptford,  appears  the 
entry,  which  is  ordinarily  transcribed  thus  : 
'Christopher Marlow,  slain  by  ffrancis  Archer 
1  June  1593.'  Mr.  Halliwell-Phillipps  read 
the  surname  of  the  assailant  as  '  Frezer/  i.e. 
Fraser. 

In  a  sonnet  which  concludes  Gabriel  Har- 
vey's '  Newe  Letter  of  Notable  Contents ' 
(September  1593)  reference  is  made  to  the 
death  of  '  Tamberlaine '  as  one  of  the  notable 
events  of  'the  wonderful  yeare  '  1593,  and  in 
a  succeeding  '  glosse '  death,  '  smiling  at  his 
Tamberlaine  contempt/  is  declared  to  have 
'  sternly  struck  home  the  peremptory  stroke.' 
The  exact  circumstances  are  doubtful.  Fran- 
cis Meres,  in  'Palladis  Tamia/  1598,  wrote: 
'  As  the  poet  Lycophron  was  shot  to  death 
by  a  certain  rival  of  his,  so  Christopher 
Marlowe  was  stabd  to  death  by  a  bawdy 
serving- man,  a  riual  of  his  in  his  lewde 
love'  (fol.  286).  William  Vaughan,  in  his 
'  Golden  Grove/  1600,  supplies  a  somewhat 
different  account,  and  gives  the  murderer  the 
name  of  Ingram : '  It  so  happened  that  at  Det- 
ford,  a  little  village  about  three  miles  distant 
from  London,  as  he  [i.e.  Marlowe]  meant  to 
stab  with  his  ponyard  one  named  Ingram 
that  had  inuited  him  thither  to  a  feast  and 
was  then  playing  at  tables,  hee  [i.e.  Ingram] 
quickly  percey  ving  it,  so  avoyded  the  thrust, 
that  withall  drawing  out  his  dagger  for  his 
defence,  he  stabd  this  Marlow  into  the  eye, 
in  such  sort  that,  his  braynes  comming  out 
at  the  dagger  point,  he  shortly  after  dyed.' 
Thomas  Beard  the  puritan  told  the  story 
more  vaguely  for  purposes  of  edification  in 
his  'Theatre  of  God's  Judgments/  1597,  p. 
148.  '  It  so  fell  out/  Beard  wrote,  <  that  in 


Marlowe 


188 


Marlowe 


London  streets  as  he  [i.e.  Marlowe]  purposed 
to  stab  one,  whom  he  ought  a  grudge  unto, 
with  his  dagger — the  other  party,  perceiving 
so,  avoyded  the  stroke,  that  withal  catching 
hold  of  his  [i.e.  Marlowe's]  wrest,  he  stabbed 
his  [i.e.  Marlowe's]  owne  dagger  into  his 
owne  head,  in  such  sort  that,  notwithstand- 
ing all  the  meanes  of  surgerie  that  could  bee 
wrought,  he  shortly  after  died  thereof.'  In 
the  second  edition  of  his  book  (1631)  Beard 
omits  the  reference  to '  London  streets,'  which 
is  an  obvious  error  (cf.  Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  x.  301). 

Both  Yaughan  and  Beard  describe  Mar- 
lowe as  a  blatant  atheist,  who  had  written 
a  book  against  the  Trinity,  and  defamed 
the  character  of  Jesus  Christ.  Beard  insists 
that  he  died  with  an  oath  on  his  lips.  The 
council's  proceedings  against  him  and  his 
friends  were  not  interrupted  by  his  death. 
Thomas  Baker  [q.  v.]  the  antiquary  found 
several  papers  on  the  subject  among  Lord- 
keeper  Puckering's  manuscripts,  but  these 
are  not  known  to  be  extant,  and  their  con- 
tents can  only  be  learnt  from  some  abs- 
tracts made  from  them  by  Baker,  and  now 
preserved  in  Harl.  MS.  7042.  Baker  found 
a  document  headed  '  A  note  delivered  on 
Whitsun  eve  last  of  the  more  horrible  and 
damnable  opinions  uttered  by  Christopher 
Marly,  who  within  three  days  after  came  to 
a  sudden  and  fearful  end  of  his  life.'  Baker 
states  that  the  '  note '  chiefly  consisted  of 
repulsive  blasphemies  ascribed  to  Marlowe 
by  one  Richard  Bame  or  Baine,  and  that 
Bame  offered  to  bring  forward  other  wit- 
nesses to  corroborate  his  testimony.  Tho- 
mas Harriot  [q.  v.]  the  mathematician,  Hoy- 
den (perhaps  Matthew  Hoyden),  and  Warner 
were  described  as  Marlowe's  chief  com- 
panions, and  Richard  Cholmley  as  their  con- 
vert. Thomas  Kyd  [q.  v.],  according  to 
Baker,  at  once  wrote  to  Puckering  admitting 
that  he  was  an  associate  of  Marlowe,  but 
denying  that  he  shared  his  religious  views. 
On  29  June  following  Cholmley  was  arrested 
under  the  warrant  issued  two  months  earlier, 
and  one  of  the  witnesses  against  him  asserted 
that  Marlowe  had  read  an  atheistical  lecture 
to  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  among  others.  On 
21  March  1/593-4  a  special  commission  under 
Thomas  Howard,  third  viscount  Bindon,  was 
ordered  by  the  ecclesiastical  commission  court 
to  hold  an  inquiry  at  Cerne  in  Dorset  into  the 
charges  as  they  affected  Sir  Walter  Raleigh, 
his  brother  Carew  Raleigh,  '  Mr.  Thinne  of 
Wiltshire,'  and  one  Poole.  The  result  seems 
to  have  been  to  remove  suspicion  from  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  who  (it  was  suggested)  was 
involved  merely  as  the  patron  of  Harriot.  The 
'  note '  amongthe  Puckering  manuscripts  men- 


tioned by  Baker  is  doubtless  identical  with 
that  in  Harl.  MS.  6853,  fol.  520,  described 
as  '  contayninge  the  opinion  of  one  Christofer 
Marlye,  concernynge  his  damnable  opinions 
and  judgment  of  Relygion  and  scorneof  God's 
worde.'  This  document  was  first  printed  by 
Ritson  in  his '  Observations  on  Wart  on.'  It  is 
signed  '  Rychard  Bame,'  and  a  man  of  that 
name  was  hanged  at  Tyburn  soon  afterwards 
(6  Dec.  1594).  Marlowe  is  credited  by  his 
accuser,  whose  fate  excites  some  suspicions  of 
his  credibility , with  holding  extremely  hetero- 
dox views  on  religion  and  morality,  some  of 
which  are  merely  fantastic,  while  others  are 
revolting. 

There  is  no  ground  for  accepting  all  Bame's 
charges  quite  literally.  That  Marlowe  re- 
belled against  the  recognised  beliefs  may  be 
admitted,  and  the  manner  of  his  death  sug- 
gests that  he  was  no  strict  liver.  But  the 
testimony  of  Edward  Blount  the  bookseller, 
writing  on  behalf  of  himself  and  other  of  Mar- 
lowe's friends,  sufficiently  confutes  Bame's 
more  serious  reflections  on  his  moral  character. 
Blount  in  1598,  when  dedicating  Marlowe's 
'  Hero  and  Leander '  to  the  poet's  patron, 
Sir  Thomas  Walsingham,  describes  him  as 
1  our  friend/  and  writes  of  'the  impression  of 
the  man  that  hath  been  dear  unto  us  living 
an  after-life  in  our  memory.'  A  few  lines 
later  Blount  calls  to  mind  how  Walsingham 
entertained  'the  parts  of  reckoning  and  worth 
which  he  found  in  him  with  good  counte- 
nance and  liberal  affection.'  Again,  Nashe, 
when  charged  by  Harvey  in  1593  with 
abusing  Marlowe,  indignantly  denied  the  ac- 
cusation, and  showed  his  regard  for  Mar- 
lowe by  completing  his  '  Tragedy  of  Dido.' 
'  Poore  deceased  Kit  Marlowe '  Nashe  wrote 
in  the  epistle  to  the  reader  in  his  '  Christ's 
Tears  over  Jerusalem  '  (2nd  edit.  1594),  and 
'Kynde  Kit  Marlowe'  appears  in  verses  by 
'  J.  M.,'  dated  in  1600  (HALLIWELL-PHILLIPPS, 
Life  of  Shakespeare].  Chapman  too,  whose 
character  was  exceptionally  high,  makes  affec- 
tionate reference  to  him  in  his  continuation 
of  '  Hero  and  Leander.' 

Numerous  testimonies  to  Marlowe's  emi- 
nence as  a  poet  and  dramatist  date  from  his 
own  time.  An  elegy  by  Nashe,  which,  ac- 
cording to  Bishop  Tanner,  was  prefixed  to 
the  1594  edition  of  the  '  Tragedy  of  Dido,'  is 
unfortunately  absent  from  all  extant  copies. 
Henry  Petowe  was  author  of  a  very  sympa- 
thetic eulogy  in  his'  Second  Part  of  Hero  and 
Leander.'  Marlowe  is  described  as  a  l  king 
of  poets'  and  a  'prince  of  poetrie.'  George 
Peele,  in  the  prologue  to  his  '  Honour  of  the 
Garter  '  (1593),  wrote  of 

Ma.rley,  the  Muse's  darling,  for  thy  verse 

Fit  to  write  passions  for  the  souls  below. 


Marlowe 


189 


Marlowe 


Thorpe,  in  his  dedication  of  the  'Lucan,' 
spoke  of  him  with  some  point  as  '  that  pure 
elementall  wit.'  According  to  the  '  Returne 
from  Pernassus  '  (ed.  Macray,  p.  86), 

Marlowe  was  happy  in  his  buskined  muse, 

Alas,  unhappy  in  his  life  and  end. 

Pitty  it  is  that  wit  so  ill  should  dwell, 

Wit  lent  from  heauen,  but  vices  sent  from  hell, 

Our  Theater  hath  lost,  Pluto  hath  got, 

A  tragick  penman  for  a  driery  plot. 


The  finest  encomium  bestowed  on  him  is 


Next'):— 


Neat  Marlowe,  bathed  in  the  Thespian  springs, 
Had  in  him  those  brave  translunary  things 
That  the  first  poets  had  ;  his  raptures  were 
All  air  and  fire,  which  made  his  verses  clear; 
For  that  fine  madness  still  he  did  retain 
Which  rightly  should  possess  a  poet's  brain. 

Heywood,  in  his  '  Hierarchie  of  the  Blessed 
Angels/  1635  (bk.  iv.),  wrote  less  effec- 
tively : — 

Mario,  renown'd  for  his  rare  art  and  wit, 
Could  ne'er  attain  beyond  the  name  of  Kit, 
Although  his  Hero  and  Leander  did 
Merit  addition  rather. 

Ben  Jonson,  in  his  verses  to  Shakespeare's 
memory,  describes  how  Shakespeare  excelled 
Marlowe's  '  mighty  line.'  But  the  most  sub- 
stantial proof  of  Marlowe's  greatness  was  the 
homage  paid  him  by  Shakespeare.  In '  As  you 
like  it '  (iii.  5,  80)  Shakespeare,  quoting  from 
Marlowe's i  Hero  and  Leander,'  apostrophised 
Marlowe  in  the  lines, 

Dead  shepherd,  now  I  find  thy  saw  of  might, 
'  Who  ever  loved  that  loved  not  at  first  sight  ? ' 

This  passage,  coupled  witL  the  inferences 
already  drawn  respecting  the  two  men's 
joint  responsibility  for  Parts  II.  and  III.  of 
'Henry  VI,'  justifies  the  theory  that  they 
were  personally  acquainted.  But  the  power- 
ful influence  exerted  by  Marlowe  on  Shake- 
speare's literary  work  is  more  interesting 
than  their  private  relations  with  each  other. 
All  the  blank  verse  in  Shakespeare's  early 
plays  bears  the  stamp  of  Marlowe's  inspira- 
tion. In  '  Richard  II '  and  the  '  Merchant 
of  Venice '  Shakespeare  chose  subjects  of 
which  Marlowe  had  already  treated  in  '  Ed- 
ward II  '  and  the  '  Jew  of  Malta,'  and 
although  the  younger  dramatist  was  more 
efficient  in  the  handling  of  his  plots  than 
the  elder,  Shakespeare's  direct  indebtedness 
to  Marlowe  in  either  piece  is  unmistakable. 
'  Richard  III.'  again,  is  closely  modelled  on 


Marlowe.  'But  for  him,'  says  Mr.  Swin- 
burne, '  this  play  could  never  have  been 
written.'  In  its  fiery  passion,  singleness  of 
purpose,  and  abundance  of  inflated  rhetoric 
it  resembles  '  Tamburlaine  '  (cf.  SWHSTBTJKKE, 
Study  of  Shakespeare,  pp.  43-4).  Shake- 
speare was  conscious  of  the  elder  drama- 
tist's extravagances,  and  at  times  parodied 
them,  as  in  Pistol  or  in  the  players  in  '  Ham- 
let.' But  his  endeavours  to  emulate  Mar- 
lowe's great  qualities  proves  his  keen  appre- 
ciation of  them. 

Marlowe's  plays  retained  a  certain  popu- 
larity, mainly  on  account  of  their  extrava- 
gances, for  many  years  after  his  death. 
'  Tamburlaine '  or  the  l  Jew  of  Malta '  often 
figured  in  the  programmes  of  provincial  com- 
panies in  Charles  I's  time  (cf.  GAYTON,  Fes- 
tivous  Notes  on  Don  Quixote,  1654,  p.  271). 
But  his  place  in  English  literary  history 
was  ill  appreciated  between  the  seventeenth 
and  nineteenth  centuries.  Charles  Lamb 
and  Hazlitt  first  perceived  the  high  merits 
of  his  '  Faustus '  and  '  Edward  II,'  and  Hal- 
lam,  a  very  sober-minded  critic,  finally  de- 
tected the  wide  interval  which  separated  him 
from  all  the  other  predecessors  of  Shakespeare. 
His  reputation  has  of  late  years  been  steadily 
growing  at  home  and  abroad.  In  the  opinion 
of  his  most  recent  critics,  Mr.  A.  C.  Swinburne 
and  John  Addington  Symonds  [q.  v.],  he 
must  rank  with  the  great  poets  of  the  world. 
On  comparatively  rare  occasions  did  he  do 
full  justice  to  himself;  he  lacked  humour;  he 
treated  female  character  ineffectively  ;  while 
his  early  death  prevented  his  powers  from 
reaching  full  maturity.  But  the  genius  which 
enabled  him  in  his  youth  to  portray  man's 
intensest  yearnings  for  the  impossible — for 
limitless  power  in  the  case  of  Tamburlaine, 
for  limitless  knowledge  in  that  of  Faustus, 
and  for  limitless  wealth  in  that  of  Barabas 
— would  have  assuredly  rendered  him  in 
middle  age  a  formidable  rival  to  the  greatest 
of  all  tragic  poets. 

A  complete  edition  of  Marlowe's  works, 
published  by  Pickering,  with  a  life  of  the 
author  by  G.  Robinson,  appeared  in  3  vols. 
in  1826.  A  copy,  with  copious  manuscript 
notes  by  J.  Broughton,  is  in  the  British 
Museum.  Dyce's  edition  was  first  issued  in 
1850  (3  vols.),  that  by  Lieutenant-colonel 
Cunningham  in  1871,  and  that  by  Mr.  A.  H. 
Bullen  (3  vols.)  in  1885.  A  selection  of  his 
poetry  was  issued  in  the  '  Canterbury  Poets,' 
1885,  ed.  P.  E.  Pinkerton,  and  five  plays, 
ed.  H.  Havelock  Ellis,  in  '  Mermaid  Series ' 
in  1887.  A  French  translation  by  F.  Rabbe, 
with  an  introduction  by  J.  Richepin,  was 
published,  2  vols.  Paris,  1885.  A  German 
translation  appears  in  F.  M.  Bodenstedt's 


Marmion 


190 


Marmion 


1  Shakespeare's  Zeitgenossen  und  ihre  Werke/ 
Band  3,  1860.  Editions  of  separate  plays 
have  been  already  noticed. 

Twice  has  the  tragedy  of  Marlowe's  life 
been  made  the  subject  of  a  play.  In  1837 
Richard  Ilengist  tlorne  [q.  v.]  published 
his  'Death  of  Marlowe/  which  Mr.  A.  H. 
Bullen  reprinted  in  his  collective  edition  of 
the  dramatist's  works  in  1885.  Mr.  W.  L. 
Courtney  contributed  to  the  '  Universal  Re- 
view' in  1890  (vi.  356  sq.)  a  dramatic  sketch 
entitled  '  Kit  Marlowe.'  This  piece  was  per- 
formed at  the  Shaftesbury  Theatre  on  4  July 
1890,  and  was  revived  at  the  St.  James's 
Theatre  in  1892. 

No  portrait  of  Marlowe  is  known.  A  fan- 
ciful head  appears  in  Cunningham's  edition. 
A  monument  to  his  memory,  executed  by 
Mr.  E.  OnslowFord,  A.R.A.,  has  been  placed, 
by  public  subscription,  near  the  cathedral  at 
Canterbury.  It  was  unveiled  by  Mr.  Henry 
Irving  on  16  Sept.  1891. 

[The  extract  respecting  Marlowe  from  the 
Privy  Council  Register  is  here  given  for  the  first 
time.  Mr.  Bullen's  Introduction  to  his  edition 
of  Marlowe  is  very  valuable.  Cf.  also  Dyce's  and 
Cunningham's  Prefaces  to  their  collected  editions, 
and  Dr.  A.  W.  Ward's  exhaustive  introduction  to 
his  edition  of  Faustus  (Clarendon Press,  1887, 2nd 
edit.) ;  see  also  Hunter's  MS.  Chorus  Vatum  in 
Brit.  Mus.  Addit.  MS.  24488,  pp.  372-80  ;  Col- 
lier's Hist,  of  Dramatic  Poetry  ;  Fleay's  Life  of 
Shakespeare  and  Biog.  Chronicle  of  the  English 
Drama ;  J.  A.  Symonds's  Shakspere's  Predeces- 
sors, pp.  58 1  sq.;  Ward's  Hist,  of  English  Dramatic 
Literature  ;  G-ent.  Mag.  1800,  pt.  i.  five  good 
papers  by  James  Broughton ;  Universal  Review, 
1889,  iv.  382  sq.  by  Mr.  J.  H.  Ingram ;  A.  W. 
Verity's  Marlowe's  Influence  on  Shakespeare, 
1886  ;  De  Marlovianis  Fabulis,  a  Latin  thesis, 
by  Ernest  Faligan,  Paris,  1887.]  S.  L. 

MARMION,  ROBERT  (d.  1218),  justice 
itinerant  and  reputed  king's  champion,  was 
descended  from  the  Lords  of  Fontenay  le 
Marmion  in  Normandy,  who  are  said  to 
have  been  hereditary  champions  of  the  Dukes 
of  Normandy.  Wace  mentions  a  Robert  or 
Roger  Marmion  as  fighting  at  Hastings  {Ro- 
man de  Ron,  13623,  13776).  In  «  Domes- 
day Book '  (i.  363  b}  a  <  Robertus  Dispen- 
sator'  occurs  as  holding  Tamworth  Castle 
and  Scrivelsby,  together  with  other  lands 
which  afterwards  belonged  to  the  Marmion 
family.  But  the  exact  connection  of  these 
early  Marmions  with  one  another  or  with 
the  later  family  is  not  quite  clear,  and,  ex- 
cept for  the  untrustworthy  '  Battle  Abbey 
Roll,'  there  is  no  English  record  of  a  Mar- 
mion till  the  reign  of  Henry  I,  when  Roger 
Marmion  (d.  1130)  appears  as  the  holder 
of  Tamworth  and  Scrivelsby.  Roger's  son, 


ROBERT  MARMIOX  (d.  1143),  was  a  warlike 
man,  who  in  the  days  of  the  anarchy  under 
Stephen  had  no  match  for  boldness,  fierce- 
ness, and  cunning  (NEWBURGH,  i.  47).  In 
1140  Geoffrey  of  Anjou  captured  his  castle 
of  Fontenay  in  Normandy,  because  he  held 
Falais  against  him  (ROBERT  DE  TORIGNY, 
iv.  139).  Three  years  later  he  expelled  the 
monks  of  Coventry,  and  made  a  castle  of 
their  church.  Soon  after,  on  8  Sept.  1143,  he 
engaged  in  a  fight  with  the  Earl  of  Chester 
outside  the  walls  of  his  strange  fortress. 
Being  thrown  from  his  horse  between  the 
two  armies,  he  broke  his  thigh,  and  as  he  lay 
on  the  ground  was  despatched  by  a  cobbler 
with  his  knife.  He  was  buried  at  Polesworth, 
Warwickshire,  in  unconsecrated  ground  as 
an  excommunicated  person  (NEWBFRGH,  i. 
47;  Ann.  Mon.  ii.  230).  Dugdale  says  his 
wife  was  Matilda  de  Beauchamp,  but  her  true 
name  seems  to  have  been  Melisent.  Robert 
restored  the  nuns  to  Polesworth,  of  which  they 
had  been  dispossessed,  and  began  the  founda- 
tion of  the  monastery  of  Barberay  in  Nor- 
mandy. His  son  Robert  (d.  1185)  married 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Gervase,  count  of 
Rethel,  who  was  brother  to  Baldwin  II, 
king  of  Jerusalem.  Robert  Marmion  the 
justiciar  was  his  son, 

The  justiciar,  who  was  probably  the  sixth 
baron  of  Tamworth,  appears  first  as  a  jus- 
ticiar at  Caen  in  1177.  He  was  one  of  the 
justices  before  whom  fines  were  levied  in 
1184,  and  in  1186  was  sheriff  of  Worcester. 
He  was  a  justice  itinerant  for  Warwickshire 
and  Leicestershire  in  1187-8,  Staffordshire 
in  1187-92,  Shropshire  in  1187-94,  Hereford- 
shire in  1188-90,  Worcestershire  in  1189, 
Gloucestershire  in  1189-91  and  1193,  and 
Bristol  in  1194.  Marmion  had  taken  the  vow 
for  the  crusade, but  purchased  exemption.  In 
1195  he  was  with  Richard  in  Normandy,  and 
in  1197  witnessed  the  treaty  between  Richard 
and  Baldwin  of  Flanders.  During  the  early 
years  of  John's  reign  he  was  in  attendance 
on  the  king  in  Normandy.  In  1204-5  he  was 
again  one  of  the  justices  before  whom  fines 
were  levied.  He  sided  with  the  barons 
against  the  king,  but  after  John's  death  re- 
joined the  royal  party.  He  died  on  15  May 
1218.  He  gave  a  mill  at  Barston,  Warwick- 
shire, to  the  Templars,  and  was  a  benefactor 
of  Kirkstead  Abbey,  Lincolnshire. 

Marmion  was  twice  married,  first,  to  Ma- 
tilda de  Beauchamp,  by  whom  he  had  a 
son,  Robert  the  elder,  and  two  daughters; 
secondly,  to  Philippa,  by  whom  he  had  four 
sons :  Robert  the  younger ;  William,  who  was 
dean  of  Tamworth  ;  Geoffrey,  who  was  an- 
cestor of  the  Marmions  of  Checkendon,  Stoke 
Marmion,  and  Aynho,  to  which  branch 


Marmion 


191 


Marmion 


Shackerley  Marmion  [q.  v.]  belonged ;  and 
lastly  Philip  (d.  1276).  Robert  Marmion 
the  younger  was  father  of  William  Marmion, 
who  was  summoned  to  parliament  in  1264, 
and  ancestor  of  the  Lords  Marmion  of 
Witrington,  summoned  in  1294  and  1297- 
1313. 

Robert  Marmion  the  elder  served  under 
John  in  Poitou  in  1214.  He  married  Juliana 
de  Vassy,  and  had  a  son,  PHILIP  MARMION 
(d.  1291).  This  Philip  was  sheriff  of  War- 
wickshire and  Leicestershire  in  1249,  and  of 
Norfolk  and  Suffolk  in  1261.  He  served  in 
Poitou  in  1254,  and  was  imprisoned  when 
on  his  way  home  through  France  at  Pons 
(MATT.  PARIS,  v.  462).  He  was  one  of  the 
sureties  for  the  king  in  December  1263,  and 
fighting  for  him  at  Lewes,  on  14  May  1264, 
was  there  taken  prisoner.  Philip  Marmion 
married,  first,  Jane,  daughter  of  Hugh  de 
Kilpeck,  by  whom  he  had  two  daughters, 
Jane  and  Mazera :  and  secondly,  Mary,  by 
whom  he  had  another  daughter  Jane,  who 
married  Thomas  de  Ludlow,  and  was  by  him 
grandmother  of  Margaret  de  Ludlow.  Tarn- 
worth  passed  to  Jane,  daughter  of  Mazera 
Marmion,  and  wife  of  Baldwin  de  Freville, 
and  Scrivelsby  eventually  passed  with  Mar- 
garet de  Ludlow  to  Sir  John  Dymoke  [q.  v.], 
in  whose  family  it  has  since  remained. 

Scrivelsby  is  said  to  have  been  held  by  the 
Marmions  by  grand  serjeanty  on  condition 
of  performing  the  office  of  king's  champion 
at  the  coronation.  But  this  rests  purely  on 
tradition,  and  there  is  no  record  of  any  Mar- 
mion having  ever  performed  the  office.  The 
first  mention  of  the  office  of  champion  occurs 
in  a  writ  of  the  twenty-third  year  of  Ed- 
ward III  0349),  where  it  is  stated  that  the 
holder  of  Scrivelsby  was  accustomed  to  do 
this  service.  From  this  it  may  perhaps  be 
assumed  that  Philip  Marmion  at  least  had 
filled  the  office  at  the  coronation  of  Ed- 
ward I.  For  the  later  and  more  authentic 
history  of  the  office  of  king's  champion  held 
by  the  Dymokes  of  Scrivelsby  as  representa- 
tives of  Philip  Marmion,  see  under  SIR  JOHN 
DYMOKE  (rf.  1381). 

[Chronicles  of  William  of  Newburgh  and  Ro- 
bert de  Torigny  in  Chron.  Stephen,  Henry  II, 
and  Richard  I ;  Annales  Monastic! ;  Dugdale's 
Baronage,  i.  375 ;  Eyton's  Itinerary  of  Henry  II ; 
loss's  Judges  of  England,  ii.  95-7;  Banks's 
Hist,  of  the  Marmion  Family;  Palmer's  Hist, 
of  the  Marmion  Family.]  C.  L.  K. 

MARMION,  SHACKERLEY  (1603- 
1639),  dramatist,  apparently  only  son  of 
Shakerley  Marmion,  owner  of  the  chief  por- 
tions of  the  manor  of  Aynho,  near  Brackley, 
Northamptonshire,  was  born  there  in  January 


1602-3.  His  mother  was  Mary,  daughter 
of  Bartrobe  Lukyn  of  London,  gentleman, 
and  his  parents'  marriage  was  solemnised  at 
the  church  of  St.  Dunstan's-in-the-West  on 
16  June  1600  (NICHOLS,  Collectanea,  v.  216). 
The  father,  eldest  son  of  Thomas  Marmion 
(d.  1583)  of  Lincoln's  Inn  (by  his  wife  Mary, 
youngest  daughter  of  Rowland  Shakerley  of 
Aynho,  whom  he  married  in  1577),  studied 
at  the  Inner  Temple,  was  appointed,  7  April 
1607,  a  commissioner  to  inquire  into  any 
concealed  land  belonging  to  Sir  Everard 
Digby  and  the  other  conspirators  executed 
for  their  share  in  the  Gunpowder  plot,  and 
in  1609-10  he  was  escheator  of  Northamp- 
tonshire and  Rutland.  He  sold  his  interest 
in  Aynho  about  1620  to  Richard  Cartwright 
of  the  Inner  Temple,  and  thus  reduced  his 
family  to  poverty  (BRIDGES,  Northampton- 
shire, i.  137).  Shackerley,  however,  was  edu- 
cated at  Thame  free  school  under  Richard 
Butcher,  and  in  1618  became  a  commoner  of 
Wadham  College,  Oxford.  Although  he  did 
not  matriculate  till  16  Feb.  1620-1,  his  caution 
money  was  received  as  early  as  28  April  1616. 
He  proceeded  B.A.  1  March  1621-2,  and  M.A. 
7  July  1624,  and  seems  to  have  resided  in 
college  till  October  1625.  On  leaving  the 
university  he  tried  his  fortune  as  a  soldier  in 
the  Low  Countries,  but  soon  settled  in  Lon- 
don as  a  man  of  letters.  Ben  Jonson  pa- 
tronised him,  and  he  became  one  of  the  vete- 
ran dramatist's  'sons.'  Heywood,  Nabbes, 
and  Richard  Browne  were  among  his  asso- 
ciates. But  he  lived  riotously  and  was  fami- 
liar with  the  disreputable  sides  of  London  life. 
On  1  Sept.  1629  the  grand  jury  at  the  Mid- 
dlesex sessions  returned  a  true  bill  against 
him  for  stabbing  with  a  sword  one  Edward 
Moore  in  the  highway  of  St.  Giles's-in-the- 
Fields  on  the  previous  11  July.  He  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  captured  (Middlesex 
County  Records,  ed.  Jeaffreson,  iii.  27-8). 
He  obtained  some  reputation  as  a  playwright, 
but  in  1638  he  joined  a  troop  of  horse  raised 
by  Sir  John  Suckling,  and  accompanied  it  in 
the  winter  on  the  expedition  to  Scotland. 
Marmion  fell  ill  at  York,  and  Suckling  re- 
moved him  by  easy  stages  to  London.  There 
he  died  in  January  1639,  a*id  woo  buried  m 
the  church  of  St.  Bartholomew,  Smithfiold. 
According  to  Wood  he  had  squandered  an 
estate  worth  7001.  a  year,  but  there  is  pos- 
sibly some  confusion  here  between  him  and 
his  father. 

Marmion  was  author  of  an  attractive  poem 
(in  heroic  couplets)  based  on  Apuleius's 
well-known  story  of  '  Cupid  and  Psyche.' 
The  title-page  ran'AMorall  Poem  intituled 
the  Legend  of  Cupid  and  Psyche  or  Cupid 
and  his  Mistris.  As  it  was  lately  presented 


Marmion 


192 


Marnock 


to  the  Prince  Elector.  Written  by  Shacker- 
ley  Marmion,  Gent.,'  London  (by  N.  and 
I.  Okes),  1637,  8vo.  Commendatory  verses 
are  contributed  by  Richard  Brome,  Francis 
Tuckyr,  Thomas  Nabbes,  and  Thomas  Hey- 
wood,  who  compares  Marmion's  effort  to  his 
own  play  on  the  same  subject,  'Love's  Mis- 
tress.' 'The  Prince  Elector'  was  Charles 
Lewis,  son  of  Frederick  by  his  wife  Eliza- 
beth, Charles  I's  sister.  A  second  edition, 
entitled  '  Cupid's  Courtship,  or  the  Celebra- 
tion of  the  Marriage  between  the  God  of 
Love  and  Psyche,'  appeared  in  1666.  A  re- 
print, edited  by  S.  W.  Singer,  was  issued  in 
1820.  Marmion  also  contributed  poems  to 
the  'Annalia  Dubrensia '  (1636),  and  to 

*  Jonsonus  Virbius  '  (1638).     In  the  latter 
collection  his  contribution  (in  heroic  cou- 
plets) is  entitled  « A  Funeral  Sacrifice  to  the 
Sacred  Memory  of  his  thrice-honoured  Father 
Ben  Jonson.'    Commendatory  verse  by  Mar- 
mion is  prefixed  to  Heywood's    'Pleasant 
Dialogues  and  Dramas,'  1637. 

As  a  playwright  Marmion  was  a  very 
humble  follower  of  Ben  Jonson,  but  his 
work  was  popular  with  Charles  I's  court. 
He  writes  in  fluent  blank  verse,  and  portrays 
the  vices  of  contemporary  society  with  some 
vigour  and  freedom,  but  his  plots  are  con- 
fused and  deficient  in  point.  The  earliest 
piece,  which  was  often  acted  by. Prince 
Charles's  servants  at  Salisbury  Court  in 
January  1632,  was  licensed  for  the  press 
26  Jan"  1632,  and  was  published  in  the  same 
year  with  the  title,  '  Hollands  Leagver.  An 
excellent  Comedy  as  it  hath  bin  lately  and 
often  acted  with  great  applause  by  the  high 
and  mighty  Prince  Charles  his  Servants ;  at 
the  Private  House  in  Salisbury  Court.  Writ- 
ten by  Shackerley  Marmyon,  Master  of  Arts, 
London,  by  J.  B.  for  John  Grove,  dwelling 
in  Swan  Yard  within  Newgate,'  1632.  Two 
distinct  actions  are  pursued  in  alternate 
scenes.  The  tone  is  often  licentious,  and  the 
fourth  act  takes  place  before  a  brothel  in 
Blackfriars,  generally  known  at  the  time  as 

*  Hollands  Leaguer,'  whence  the  play  derives 
its  name.    An  anonymous  prose  tract  called 

*  Hollands  Leagver  .  .  .  wherein  is  detected 
the  notorious  Sinne  of  Pandarisme,'  was  pub- 
lished in  the  same  year,  but  beyond  treating 
of  a  similar  topic  the  play  has  no  relations 
with  it.    Marmion's  second  comedy,  licensed 
for  the  press  on  15  June  1633,  was  acted  both 
at  court  and  at  the  theatre  in  Salisbury  Court. 
The  title  ran,  'A  Fine  Companion,  acted 
before  the  King  and  Queene  at  White-Hall 
and  sundrie  times  with  great  applause  at  the 
Private-House  in   Salisbury  Court   by   the 
Prince   his  servants.     Written  by  Shaker- 
ley  Marmyon.     London,  by  Aug.  Mathewes 

;"The  Crafty  Merchant"  and  "The 
Souldier'd  Citizen"  are,  however,  two  dis- 
tinct plays.  The  former  is  by  William  Bonen 
and  the  latter — of  which  the  correct  title  is 


for  Richard  Meighen,  next  to  the  Middle 
Temple  gate  in  Fleet  Street,'  1633.  It  was 
dedicated  to  Marmion's  '  worthy  kinsman, 
Sir  Ralph  Dutton,'  son  of  William  Dutton 
of  Sherborne,  Gloucestershire.  D'Urfey  is 
said  to  owe  his  Captain  Porpuss  in  his  '  Sar 
Barnaby  Whig  '  to  the  Captain  Whibble  in 
this  play.  Marmion's  third  piece,  acted  by  the 
queen's  men  at  the  Cockpit  before  12  May 
1536,  was  licensed  for  the  press  on  11  March 
1640.  It  was  published^ with  the  title  : 
'  The  Antiquary.  A  Comedy  acted  by  Her 
Maiesties  Servants  at  the  Cock-Pit.  Writ- 
ten by  Shackerly  Mermion,  Gent.  London, 
Printed  by  F.  K.  for  J.  W.  and  F.  E.,  and 
are  sold  at  the  Crane  in  S.  Pauls  Church- 
yard,' 1641,  4to.  The  plot  mainly  turns  on 
the  credulity  of  an  old  collector  of  curiosities, 
Veterano,  whose  interests  are  wholly  absorbed 
in  the  past.  It  is  said  to  have  been  revived 
for  two  nights  in  1718  on  the  re-establishment 
of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries.  O'KeefFe's 
'  Modern  Antiques '  deals  with  the  same  sub- 
ject, and  in  part  is  borrowed  from  it.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  was  sufficiently  attracted  by  it 
to  include  it  in  his  'Ancient  British  Drama,' 
and  it  has  figured  in  all  editions  of  Dodsley's 
1  Old  Plays.'  These  three  plays,  poorly  edited 
by  James  Maidment  and  W.  PI.  Logan,  were 
reprinted  together  at  Edinburgh  in  1875. 
A  fourth  piece, 'The  Crafty  Merchant,  or  the 
Souldier'd  Citizen,'  was  assigned  to  Marmion 
in  the  well-known  list  of  plays  burnt  by 
Warburton's  cook?(f  '  The  Merchant's  Sacri- 
fice,' a  cancelled  title  in  Warburton's  list, 
was  assumed  by  Halliwell  to  be  the  original 
name  of  the  piece. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  ii.  647 ; 
Marmion's  Dramatic  Works,  Edinburgh,  1875  ; 
Pleay's  Biographical  Chronicle  of  the  English 
Drama ;  Hunter's  Chorus  Vatum  (Addit.  MS. 
24487)  ;  Dodsley's  Old  English  Plays,  ed.  Haz- 
litt,  xiii.  411  seq. ;  Halli well's  Diet,  of  Plays; 
Gardiner's  Kegister  of  Wadham  Coll.  Oxford  ; 
information  kindly  supplied  by  Gordon  Good- 
win, esq.]  S.  L. 

MARNOCK,  ROBERT  (1800-1889), 
landscape  gardener,  was  born  on  12  March 
1800  at  Kintore,  Aberdeenshire.  In  early 
life  he  was  gardener  at  Bretton  Hall,  York- 
shire. In  1834  he  laid  out  the  Sheffield 
Botanic  Garden,  and  was  appointed  the  first 
curator.  He  subsequently  was  fora  time  in 
business  as  a  nursery  man  at  Hackney,but  after 
laying  out  the  garden  of  the  Royal  Botanic 
Society  in  the  inner  circle  of  Regent's  Park, 
he  became  curator  of  that  garden  about  1840. 
Thenceforward  Marnock  took  rank  as  one  of 
the  leading  landscape  gardeners  of  the  day. 
His  style  was  that  generally  called  '  natural ' 
or  'picturesque,'  while  his  work  was  not 

"The  Soddered  Citizen" — may  have  beer 
by  Marmion,  but  it  was  more  probably  b) 
John  Clavell.  The  play  was  discovered  anc 
edited  in  the  Malone  Society  Reprints  1936. 


Marochetti 


193 


Marochetti 


only  sound  and  severely  economical,  but  far 
in  advance  of  the  prevailing  order  in  purity 
of  taste.  He  was  a  successful  manager  of  the 
Botanical  Gardens  exhibitions  in  Regent's 
Park  until  he  relinquished  his  post  there  in 
1862.  He  practised  as  a  landscape  gardener 
from  that  date  until  1879,  when  he  retired 
in  favour  of  his  assistant,  J.  F.  Meston.  On 
this  occasion  his  admirers  gave  him  his  por- 
trait by  Wiegmann,  and  a  painting  of  one  of 
his  works,  together  with  an  address  written  | 
by  Canon  (now  Dean)  Hole,  one  of  the  com- 
mittee. His  work  for  Prince  Demidoffat  San 
Donate,  near  Florence,  in  1852,  added  greatly 
to  his  reputation,  and  to  the  increasing  taste 
for  English  gardening  on  the  continent.  His 
chief  designs  are  those  at  Greenlands,  Henley- 
on-Thames,  for  the  Right  Hon.  W.  H.  Smith ; 
at  Hampstead,  for  Sir  Spencer  Wells;  at 
Possingworth,  Sussex,  for  Mr.  Lewis  Huth ; 
Western  Park,  Sheffield ;  Park  Place,  Hen- 
ley ;  Taplow  Court ;  Eynsham  Hall ;  Sopley 
Park ;  Montague  House,  Whitehall ;  Blyth- 
wood,  near  Taplow,  for  Mr.  George  Hanbury ; 
Brambletye,  near  East  Grinstead,  for  Mr. 
Donald  Larnach ;  and  Leigh  Place,  near  Ton- 
bridge,  for  Samuel  Morley.  His  last  public 
work  in  England  was  the  Alexandra  Park 
at  Hastings,  laid  out  in  1878.  He  continued 
to  give  professional  advice  in  landscape  gar- 
dening until  the  spring  of  1889.  His  last 
private  garden  was  that  of  Sir  Henry  Peek 
at  Rousdon,  near  Lyme  Regis,  completed  in 
1889. 

Marnock  died  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
Mansions,  London,  on  15  Nov.  1889.  In 
accordance  with  his  desire,  his  body,  after  a 
religious  service,  was  cremated  at  Woking, 
and  the  remains  deposited  at  Kensal  Green 
on  21  Nov. 

From  1836  to  1842  Marnock  was  editor  of 
the  monthly  (  Floricultural  Magazine,'  and 
for  several  years,  commencing  with  1845,  he 
edited  the  weekly  'United  Gardeners'  and 
Land  Stewards'  Journal.'  With  Richard 
Deakin  he  wrote  the  first  volume  of  *  Flori- 
graphia  Britannica,  or  Engravings  and  De- 
scriptions of  the  Flowering  Plants  and  Ferns 
of  Britain/  8vo,  1837. 

[Gardeners'  Chronicle,  29  April  1882  pp.565. 
567  (with  portrait),  23  Nov.  1889  p.  588  (with 
portrait) ;  Gardeners'  Mag.  23  Nov.  1889,  pp. 
733,  744  (with  portrait) ;  Times,  21  Nov.  1889.] 

G.  G. 

MAROCHETTI,  CARLO  (1805-1867), 
sculptor,  royal  academician,  and  baron  of  the 
Italian  kingdom,  was  born  at  Turin  in  1805. 
Turin,  as  the  capital  of  Piedmont,  then  formed 
part  of  the  French  empire,  but  on  its  sepa- 
ration in  1814  Marochetti's  father,  who  had 
settled  near  Paris  as  an  advocate  in  the 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


court  of  cassation  there,  took  out  an  act  of 
naturalisation  for  himself  and  family  as 
French  citizens.  Marochetti  was  educated 
at  the  Lycee  Napoleon  and  received  his  first 
lessons  in  sculpture  in  the  studio  of  Baron 
Bosio  the  sculptor.  Having  failed  to  win  the 
<  Prix  de  Rome '  at  the  Ecole  des  Beaux- Arts, 
Marochetti  proceeded  to  Rome  at  his  own 
expense  and  resided  there  for  eight  years — 
from  1822  to  1830 — working  in  the  academy 
of  French  artists  in  the  Villa  Medici  on  the 
Pincio.  Though  born  on  the  Italian  side  of 
the  Alps,  Marochetti  was  thoroughly  French 
by  nature,  and  was  never  even  able  to  speak 
Italian  with  facility.  In  1827  he  exhibited 
in  Paris  '  A  Girl  playing  with  a  Dog,'  for 
which  he  was  awarded  a  medal  at  the  Beaux- 
Arts  and  which  he  subsequently  presented 
to  the  king  of  Sardinia.  His  first  important 
work  was  the  fine  equestrian  statue  of  Em- 
manuel Philibert  of  Savoy,  which  he  ex- 
hibited for  some  time  in  the  court  of  the 
Louvre  at  Paris  and  subsequently  presented 
to  his  native  town  of  Turin.  This  work 
gained  for  Marochetti  not  only  the  esteem 
but  the  personal  friendship  of  Carlo  Alberto, 
king  of  Sardinia,  who  summoned  him  to 
Turin  and  created  him,  for  this  and  other 
services,  a  baron  of  the  Italian  kingdom. 
At  Turin  he  executed  the  equestrian  statue 
of  Carlo  Alberto  for  the  courtyard  of  the 
Palazzo  Carignano  (now  in  the  Piazza  Carlo 
Alberto),  a  statue  of  '  The  Fallen  Angel '  and 
a  bust  of  Mossi  for  the  Turin  Academy,  and 
other  works.  He  subsequently  returned  to 
Paris,  where  he  was  received  into  great 
favour  by  King  Louis-Philippe  and  his  court. 
He  received  several  important  commissions, 
including  a  statue  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans  for 
the  courtyard  of  the  Louvre  (moved  in  1848 
to  Versailles),  of  which  he  made  two  replicas 
respectively  for  Lyons  and  Algiers ;  the  re- 
lief of  the  battle  of  Jemappes  on  the  Arc  de 
1'Etoile ;  the  relief  of  '  The  Assumption '  for 
the  high  altar  of  the  Madeleine ;  the  tomb 
of  Bellini  the  musician  in  the  cemetery  of 
Pere  Lachaise  ;  and  the  monument  to  La 
Tour  d'Auvergne  at  Carbaix.  Marochetti 
was  given  the  Legion  of  Honour  in  1839.  On 
the  death  of  his  father  he  inherited  the  Cha- 
teau de  Vaux,  near  Paris. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  revolution  in  1848 
Marochetti  came  to  England,  where  his 
connection  with  the  French  court  quickly 
brought  him  into  equal  consideration  among 
the  court  and  nobility  here,  and  he  was  es- 
pecially patronised  by  the  queen  and  prince 
consort.  In  1850  he  exhibited  at  the  Royal 
Academy  a  bust  and  a  statue  of  i  Sappho  ; ' 
the  latter  was  severely  criticised  and  also 
verymuch  admired.  In  1851  he  sent  a  bust  of 


Marochetti 


194 


M  arras 


the  prince  consort  and  another  of  Lady  Con- 
stance Go wer,  and  was  a  frequent  and  popular 
exhibitor  in  succeeding  years.  At  the  Great 
Exhibition  of  1851  he  attracted  universal 
attention  by  the  model  of  his  great  eques- 
trian statue  of  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion ;  this 
fine  but  unequal  work  was  afterwards  exe- 
cuted in  bronze  by  public  subscription  and 
erected,  in  a  very  unsuitable  position,  out- 
side the  House  of  Lords  at  Westminster. 
Marochetti  received  numerous  important 
commissions,  which  he  executed  with  varying 
degrees  of  success.  Among  them  were  the 
equestrian  statues  of  the  queen  and  of  the 
Duke  of  Wellington  at  Glasgow  and  of  the 
latter  at  Strathfieldsaye,  the  statues  of  Lord 
Olive  at  Shrewsbury,  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
at  Leeds,  Lord  Herbert  at  Salisbury,  Lord 
Clyde  in  Waterloo  Place,  London,  and  the 
seated  statue  of  Sir  Jamsetjee  Jejeebhoy  at 
Bombay.  Among  his  monumental  sculptures 
may  be  noticed  the  monument  to  British 
soldiers  at  Scutari,  the  Inkerman  monument 
in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  that  to  Lord  Mel- 
bourne in  the  same  place,  that  to  Princess 
Elizabeth  Stuart,  erected  by  the  queen,  in  St. 
Thomas's  Church,  Newport,  Isle  of  Wight, 
and  that  with  full-length  recumbent  figure 
to  John  Cust,  earl  Brownlow,  in  Belton 
Church,  Lincolnshire.  His  busts  were  very 
numerous,  but  he  was  more  successful  in 
those  of  ladies  than  those  of  men ;  among  the 
latter  may  be  noticed  W.  M.  Thackeray  in 
Westminster  Abbey,  and  Sir  Edwin  Land- 
seer,  the  latter  being  his  diploma  contribution 
to  the  Royal  Academy.  He  also  executed  a 
good  relief  medallion  portrait  of  Lord  Mac- 
aulay.  Marochetti  was  elected  an  associate 
of  the  Royal  Academy  in  1861,  and  an  acade- 
mician in  1866.  He  received  the  Italian 
order  of  S.  Maurizio  e  S.  Lazzaro  in  1861. 
Marochetti's  handsome  figure  and  engaging 
manners  rendered  him  popular  with  his 
fashionable  patrons  in  England  and  on  the 
continent.  As  a  sculptor  he  introduced  a 
great  deal  of  vitality  into  the  somewhat  stiff 
and  constrained  manner  then  prevalent  in 
England.  His  equestrian  statues  command 
attention,  even  if  they  invite  criticism,  and 
are — especially  atTurin— a  conspicuous  orna- 
ment to  the  place  in  which  they  are  erected. 
He  was  a  strong  advocate  of  polychromy  in 
sculpture,  and  executed  in  this  manner  a 
statuette  of  the  queen  as  '  The  Queen  of  Peace 
and  Commerce  (Gazette  des Beaux- Arts, xvi. 
566).  Marochetti  died  suddenly  at  Passy, 
near  Paris,  on  29  Dec.  1867.  His  son  en- 
tered the  diplomatic  service  of  the  Italian 
kingdom. 

[Times,  4  Jan.    1868;    Illustrated    London 
News,  11  Jan.  1868;  Athenaeum,  11  Jan.  1868; 


Kedgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists;  Seubert's  Allge- 
meines  Kiinstler-Lexikon ;  Sandby's  Hist,  of 
the  Koyal  Academy.]  L.  C. 

MARRABLE,  FREDERICK  (1818- 
1872),  architect,  born  in  1818,  was  son  of 
Sir  Thomas  Marrable,  secretary  of  the  board 
of  green  cloth  to  George  IV  and  William IV. 
He  was  articled  to  Edward  Blore  [q.  v.],  the 
architect,  and  on  the  expiration  of  his  time 
studied  abroad.  On  his  return  he  obtained 
a  good  deal  of  private  practice.  In  1856,  on 
the  establishment  of  the  metropolitan  board 
of  works,  Marrable  was  appointed  superin- 
tending architect  to  the  board.  This  difficult 
office  he  filled  with  great  credit,  and  gained 
the  esteem  of  his  profession.  He  designed 
and  built  the  offices  of  the  board  in  Spring 
Gardens.  He  resigned  his  post  in  1862. 
Among  important  buildings  designed  by 
Marrable  may  be  noticed  the  Garrick  Club, 
Archbishop  Tenison's  School  in  Leicester 
Square,  the  church  of  St.  Peter  at  Deptford, 
and  that  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen  at  St.  Leo- 
nards-on-Sea.  Marrable  resided  in  the  Avenue 
Road,  Regent's  Park,  and  on  22  June  1872 
went  to  Witley  in  Surrey  to  inspect  the 
buildings  of  the  Bethlehem  Hospital  for  Con- 
valescents. While  thus  engaged  he  was  taken 
ill,  and  died  almost  immediately.  He  occa- 
sionally exhibited  his  designs  at  the  Royal 
Academy. 

[Bull  ler,  29  June  1872  ;  Athenaeum,  6  July 
1872  ;  Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists.]  L.  C. 

MARRAS,  GIACINTO  (1810-1883), 
singer  and  musical  composer,  born  at  Naples 
6  July  1810,  was  son  of  II  Cavaliere  Giovanni 
Marras  and  his  wife  Maria  Biliotti,  a  famous 
Florentine  beauty.  The  father,  a  distin- 

g.iished  artist,  was  court  painter  to  the  Grand 
ukeof  Tuscany  and  the  sultan  of  Turkey  (cf. 
Le  Courrier  deSmyrne^Q  May  1831),andwas 
a  son  of  the  Roman  poetess,  Angelica  Mosca. 
In  1820  Giacinto  entered  the  preparatory 
school  of  the  Real  Collegio  di  Musica  at 
Naples,  but  shortly  afterwards,  probably  on 
a.ccount  of  his  success  in  the  soprano  part  of 
Bellini's  first  opera,  'Adelson  e  Salvini,'  per- 
formed in  the  college  theatre,  for  which  he  was 
chosen  by  the  composer  because  of  the  beauty 
of  his  voice  (cf.  GROVE,  Diet,  of  Musicians, 
i.  212,  sub  '  Bellini '),  Marras  was  elected  to 
a  free  scholarship  at  the  college,  where  his 
masters  for  composition  and  singing  were 
Zingarelli  and  Crescentini,  Bellini  and 
Michael  Costa  being  maestrini  or  sub-pro- 
fessors. During  his  pupilage  he  frequently 
sang  in  the  Neapolitan  churches,  and  wrote 
much  music  for  them. 

On  leaving  the  college  Marras  made  a 
professional  tour  through  Italy,  and  in  1835 


M arras 


M  arras 


he  was  induced  by  the  Marquis  of  Anglesey 
and  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  to  come  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  immediately  established  a  re- 
putation. He  was  at  once  engaged  for  most 
of  the  principal  concerts,  including  those  of 
the  Philharmonic  Society  and  the  '  Antient 
Concerts.'  One  of  the  first  performances 
under  his  own  management  was  given  in 
conjunction  with  Parigiani,  Grisi,  Caradori 
Allan,  Rubini,  Tamburini,  Lablache,  Balfe, 
and  others  on  30  June  1836,  at  the  great 
concert  room  of  the  King's  Theatre,  when 
Rubini  sang  '  II  nuovo  Canto  Veneziano,' 
composed  by  Marras  expressly  for  the  occa- 
sion. In  1842  Marras  made  a  concert  tour 
in  Russia,  visiting  all  the  principal  towns, 
and  meeting  with  such  success  at  St.  Peters- 
burg that  the  Czar  Nicholas  offered  him  the 
lucrative  post  of  director  of  the  court  music, 
with  full  pension  after  ten  years'  service. 
This,  however,  he  declined.  At  Odessa  he 
was  engaged,  at  the  instance  of  Prince 
Woronzoff,  to  sing  the  primo  tenore  parts 
in  the  Italian  opera.  Later  he  accompanied 
this  prince  to  Alupka  in  the  Crimea,  and 
on  his  return  he  sang  with  ever-increasing 
success  at  Vienna  and  also  at  Naples,  where 
he  appeared  at  the  Fondo  theatre  on  the 
2nd  and  at  S.  Carlo  in  '  Sonnambula '  on 
19  March  1844  (Morning  Post,  23  April 
1844).  In  the  same  year  he  appeared  at 
the  best  concerts  in  Paris.  At  one,  given 
by  the  Russian  musician  Glinka  (1804-1857), 
failure  seemed  imminent  owing  to  the  break- 
down of  the  prinia  donna,  when  Marras  saved 
the  situation  by  singing  the  cavatina  from 
'L'Elisire  d'Ambre '  (cf.  Etude  sur  Glinka,  by 
OCTAVE  FouQufi,  Paris,  1880).  Gounod  spoke 
of  Marras's  success  in  Paris  when  singing 
with  Mario,  Lablache,  and  Mme.  Duchassaing 
(Le  Constitutional,  Paris,  18  March  1845). 
In  1846  Marras  settled  permanently  in 
England,  where  he  had  previously  been 
naturalised,  and  had  married  his  pupil, 
Lilla  Stephenson,  daughter  of  a  major  in 
the  6th  dragoon  guards.  He  resumed  his 
engagements  in  London  and  the  provinces, 
besides  composing  and  publishing  a  large 
number  of  songs  and  other  works.  In  1855 
he  declined  an  offer  of  the  principal  pro- 
fessorship of  singing  at  the  Royal  Academy 
of  Music,  and  was  subsequently  elected  hon. 
fellow  of  that  institution.  Marras  also  re- 
fused an  engagement  at  Her  Majesty's 
Theatre  to  share  with  Mario  the  principal 
tenor  parts  in  the  Italian  opera.  About  1860 
he  instituted  his  '  Apres-midis  musicales '  at 
his  house  at  Hyde  Park  Gate,  which  met  with 
great  success.  Between  1870  and  1873  he 
made  a  triumphantly  successful  professional 
tour  through  the  principal  towns  of  India  (cf. 


Morning  Post,  18  May  1883 ;  ib.  21  Dec.  1872  ; 
Times  of  India,  20  Jan.  1873 ;  Athenceum, 
30  Nov.  1872).  At  the  last  concert  at  Simla 
Marras  was  publicly  thanked  by  Lord  Mayo 
'  for  the  immense  impulse  which  he  had  given 
to  high  art  throughout  the  empire  of  India  ' 
(Civil  Service  Gazette,  25  Nov.  1871).  In 
1873  he  returned  to  England,  when  the 
'  Apres-midis '  were  resumed,  but  in  1879 
he  went  to  Cannes  and  Nice,  where  his  last 
public  appearances  were  made.  In  1883  he 
left  Cannes  for  Monte  Carlo  for  change  of 
air,  after  a  severe  attack  of  bronchitis,  and 
died  at  Monte  Carlo  8  May  1883.  He  was 
buried  at  Cannes  in  the  protestant  cemetery, 
close  to  the  memorial  to  the  Duke  of  Albany. 

During  his  long  career  Marras  made  nu- 
merous operatic  tours  with  such  performers 
as  Persiani,  Castellan,  Pischek,  Fornasari, 
&c.,  and  he  sang  the  leading  tenor  parts  in 
most  of  the  Italian  operas  then  in  vogue. 
He  was,  however,  equally  at  home  in  oratorio 
and  chamber  music,  his  repertoire  including 
compositions  representative  of  all  schools  of 
composition  from  Palestrina  to  Gounod. 

As  a  teacher  of  singing  Marras  was  much 
sought  after,  among  his  pupils  being  H.R.H. 
the  Duchess  of  Cambridge,  Princess  Mary 
of  Cambridge,  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Meck- 
lenburg-Strelitz,  &c.  His  voice  was  a  pure 
tenor,  extensive  in  compass,  and  trained  to 
a  very  high  pitch  of  excellence,  while  his 
mezza  voce  is  said  to  have  been  remarkable. 
He  was  also  an  able  pianist  and  accompanist. 
His  compositions,  which  were  very  nume- 
rous, all  belong  to  the  pure  Italian  school. 
They  are  extremely  melodious  and  effective 
(cf.  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.)  His « Lezioni  di  Canto ' 
and  '  Elementi  Vocali '  (1850)  were  impor- 
tant contributions  to  the  science  of  singing, 
and  the  king  of  Naples  sent  their  author  '  a 
gold  medal  struck  expressly,  testifying  his 
approbation  of  the  professor's  able  work' 
(Morning  Post,  and  a  letter  from  the  Nea- 
politan minister  of  foreign  affairs,  31  Jan. 
1852).  Marras  also  composed  an  opera, 
1  Sardanapalus,'  which  is  still  in  manuscript. 
Though  never  publicly  performed,  it  met 
with  considerable  success  when  given  at 
Witley  Court,  Lord  Dudley's  seat. 

A  number  of  portraits  still  exist,  the  best 
being:  1,  a  miniature  by  Costantino,  painted 
in  1830 ;  2,  lithographs,  one  in  the  character 
of  Gualtiero  in  i  II  Pirata,'  by  Epaminondas, 
Odessa,  1842  ;  by  Baugniet,  London,  1848 ; 

3,  a  crayon  portrait  by  Sturges,  Nice,  1882  ; 

4,  a  large  oil-painting  of  an  'Apres-midi,'  con- 
taining portraits  of  the  original  members,  by 
M.  Ciardiello,  London,  1865. 

[Authorities  cited  in  the  text;  also  numerous 
English,  Indian,  Austrian,  and  Italian  press 

o2 


Marrat 


196 


Marriott 


notices;  Imp.  Diet,  of  Univ.  Biog.  art.  '  Bel- 
lini ; '  Gossip  of  the  Century ;  the  Theatre  ;  also 
letters,  papers,  and  information  from  Mr.  Palfrey 
Burrell.]  B-  H-  L- 

MARRAT,  WILLIAM  (1772-1852), 
mathematician  and  topographer,  born  at 
Sibsey,  Lincolnshire,  on  6  April  1772,  was 
for  fifty  years  a  contributor  to  mathematical 
serials,  such  as  the  '  Ladies'  and  Gentlemen's 
Diary/  the  '  Receptacle,'  the  '  Student,'  and 
the  'Leeds  Correspondent.'  He  was  self- 
taught,  had  an  extensive  acquaintance  with 
literature  and  science,  and  was  a  good  German 
and  French  scholar.  While  residing  at  Boston, 
Lincolnshire,  he  for  some  years  followed  the 
trade  of  a  printer  and  publisher.  At  other 
times  he  was  a  teacher  of  mathematics  not 
only  in  Lincolnshire,  but  in  New  York,  where 
he  lived  from  1817  to  1820,  and  at  Liver- 
pool, where  he  settled  in  1821.  His  first 
work  was  '  An  Introduction  to  the  Theory 
and  Practice  of  Mechanics,'  Boston,  1810, 
8vo,  pp.  468.  In  1811-12  he,  in  conjunction 
with  P.  Thompson,  conducted  '  The  Enquirer, 
or  Literary,  Mathematical,  and  Philosophical 
Repository,'  Boston.  During  1814-16  he 
wrote  '  The  History  of  Lincolnshire,'  which 
came  out  in  parts,  and  after  three  volumes, 
12mo,  had  been  published,  it  was  stopped, 
as  Marrat  alleged,  through  Sir  Joseph  Banks's 
refusal  to  allow  access  to  his  papers.  In 
1816  his  '  Historical  Description  of  Stamford/ 
12mo,  was  published  at  Lincoln.  '  The  Scien- 
tific Journal/  edited  by  him,  came  out  with 
the  imprint  '  Perth  Amboy,  N.  J.  and  New 
York/  1818,  nine  numbers,  8vo.  An  anony- 
mous '  Geometrical  System  of  Conic  Sections/ 
Cambridge,  1822,  is  ascribed  to  Marrat  in  the 
catalogue  of  the  Liverpool  Free  Li  brary .  He 
compiled  '  Lunar  Tables/  Liverpool,  1823, 
and  wrote  '  The  Elements  of  Mechanical  Phi- 
losophy/ 1825, 8vo.  About  this  time  he  com- 
piled the  '  Liverpool  Tide  Table/  and  was  a  \ 
contributor  to 'Blackwood's  Magazine.'  From 
1833  to  1836  he  was  mathematical  tutor  in  I 
a  school  at  Exeter,  but  on  the  death  of  his  | 
wife  he  returned  to  Liverpool. 

He  died  suddenly  at  Liverpool  on  26  March 
1852,  and  was  buried  at  the  necropolis  near 
that  city.  His  son,  Frederick  P.  Marrat,  is 
an  accomplished  conch ologist  and  zoologist. 

[Ladies'  and  Gentlemen's  Diary,  1853,  p.  75 ; 
Historic  Soc.  of  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  xiv.  35  • 
Notes  and  Queries,  1868,  4th  ser.  i.  365,  489  ; 
Brit.  Museum  and  Liverpool  Free  Library  Cata- 
logues; Smithsonian  Institution  Cat.  of  Scien- 
tific Periodicals,  1885,  p.  521  ;  Smithers's  Liver- 
pool, p.  442;  Glazebrook's  Southport,  1826;  com- 
munications from  Messrs.  F.  P.  Marrat  (Liver- 
pool), Robert  Roberts  (Boston),  Morgan  Brierley, 
and  F.  Espinasse.]  C.  W.  S. 


MARREY  or  MARRE,  JOHN  (d. 
1407),  Carmelite,  derived  his  name  from  his 
native  village,  Marr,  four  miles  from  Don- 
caster.  He  entered  the  Carmelite  friary  at 
Doncaster,  where,  according  to  Leland,  he 
studied  successively  literce  humaniores,  phi- 
losophy, and  theology,  and  took  the  degree 
of  doctor  of  decrees.  He  acquired  a  great 
reputation  as  a  scholastic  theologian,  dis- 
putant, and  preacher,  and  is  recorded  by  the 
Abbot  Tritheim  (De  Ecclesice  Scriptoribus, 
cap.  49)  to  have  been  thought  l  the  most 
acute  theologian  in  the  Oxonian  palsestra.' 
Edward  III  in  1376  appointed  him,  with 
some  other  doctors  of  law,  to  appease  the 
quarrel  between  the  faculties  of  arts  and 
theology  and  the  civil  and  canon  lawyers 
at  Oxford,  who  had  already  come  to  blows 
(WooD,  Antiquities  of  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, i.  490,  ed.  Gutch).  He  is  said  to  have 
1  converted  or  confounded  the  turbulent  and 
seditious  followers  of  Wiclif  (PITS,  De 
Scriptoribus). 

Marrey  was  for  a  long  period  head  of  the 
Carmelite  convent  at  Doncaster,  where  he 
died  on  18  March  1407 ;  he  was  buried  in 
the  choir  of  its  chapel.  He  wrote,  besides 
scholastic  theology,  treatises  against  the 
Wiclifites  and  upon  the  epigrams  of  Martial, 
which  were  known  to  Bale.  The  Joannes 
Marreis,  prebendary  of  Shareshill,  Stafford- 
shire, whom  Tanner  is  inclined  to  identify 
with  Marrey,  seems  to  be  another  person  (LB 
NEVE,  Fasti,  ed.  Hardy,  i.  605,  615). 

[Bale's  Lives  of  Carmelite  Writers,  Harleian 
MS.  3838,  fol.  76,  and  De  Scriptor.  Maj.  Brit, 
cent.  vii.  No.  32  ;  Pits,  De  Illustribus  Anglise 
Scriptoribus,  p.  58o ;  Bibliotheca  Carmelitana, 
1752,  ii.  54;  Fuller's  Worthies,  1662,  bk.  iii. 
p.  207.]  J.  T-T. 

MARRIOTT,  CHARLES  (1811-1858), 
divine,  born  at  Church  Lawford,  near  Rugby, 
on  24  Aug.  1811,  was  son  of  John  Mar- 
riott ^  [q.  v.],  rector  of  the  parish.  John 
Marriott  also  held  the  curacy  of  Broad  Clyst 
in  Devonshire;  and,  on  account  of  Mrs.  Mar- 
riott's delicate  health,  chiefly  resided  there 
during  his  son's  early  days.  Charles  received 
the  rudiments  of  his  education  at  the  village 
school.  Both  his  parents  died  in  his  boyhood, 
and  he  was  privately  educated  at  Rugby  by 
two  aunts.  He  spent  one  term  as  a  '  town- 
boy  '  at  Rugby  School,  but  his  delicate  health 
led  to  his  removal.  In  March  1829  Marriott 
entered  at  Exeter  College,  Oxford,  and  in 
October  1829  he  won  an  open  scholarship  at 
Balliol.  George  Moberly,  afterwards  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  was  his  college  tutor,  and  exer- 
cised great  influence  over  him.  In  his  under- 
graduate days  he  showed  precocious  ability 
and  intense  application,  and  when  in  the 


Marriott 


197 


Marriott 


Michaelmas  term  1832  he  took  a  first  class 
in  classics  and  a  second  in  mathematics,  his 
friends  were  disappointed  because  he  missed 
a  double  first.  At  Easter  1833  he  was  elected 
fellow  of  Oriel,  took  holy  orders,  and  was  at 
once  appointed  mathematical  lecturer,  and 
afterwards  tutor  of  the  college.  At  Oriel  he 
fell  under  the  influence  of  Newman,  and  be- 
came his  devoted  disciple.  In  February  1839, 
after  wintering  in  the  south  of  Europe,  he 
assumed  the  office,  at  the  invitation  of  Bishop 
Otter,  of  principal  of  the  Diocesan  Theologi- 
cal College  at  Chichester.  After  two  years' 
conscientious  work  his  health  obliged  him 
to  resign,  and  returning  to  Oriel  he  was  ap- 
pointed sub-dean  of  the  college  in  October 
1841.  By  Newman's  advice  he  declined  in 
the  same  year  Bishop  Selwyn's  invitation  to 
accompany  him  to  New  Zealand. 

Marriott  watched  with  the  utmost  concern 
Newman's  gradual  alienation  from  the  church 
of  England,  and  when  the  catastrophe  came 
in  1845  he,  to  a  great  extent,  took  Newman's 
place  in  Oxford.  Newman  had  described 
him  in  1841  as  '  a  grave,  sober,  and  deeply 
religious  person,  a  great  reader  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal antiquity;  and  having  more  influence 
with  younger  nien  than  any  one  perhaps  of 
his  standing.'  Marri  ott  j  oined  himself  heartily 
to  Dr.  Pusey,  and  his  high  reputation  ren- 
dered him  an  invaluable  ally.  There  was, 
moreover,  no  doubt  about  Marriott's  un- 
shaken loyalty  to  the  university.  '  For  my 
own  part,'  he  said  in  1845,  l  though  I  may 
be  suspected,  hampered,  worried,  and  perhaps 
actually  persecuted,  I  will  fight  every  inch 
of  ground  before  I  will  be  compelled  to  for- 
sake the  service  of  that  mother  to  whom  I 
owe  my  new  birth  in  Christ,  and  the  milk  of  j 
His  word.  I  will  not  forsake  her  at  any  j 
man's  bidding  till  she  herself  rejects  me.'  j 
He  became  the  correspondent  and  spiritual  j 
adviser  of  many,  especially  young  men,  and 
probably  did  as  much  as  any  one  to  stem  the 
current  that  was  setting  towards  Rome.  In 
1850  he  was  appointed  vicar  of  St.  Mary  the 
Virgin,  which  was  in  the  gift  of  his  college, 
and  was  the  university  church.  He  threw 
himself  with  his  wonted  thoroughness  into  his 
parochial  work.  When  the  cholera  and  the 
small-pox  both  broke  out  at  Oxford  in  1854, 
he  fearlessly  visited  the  sufferers  and  caught 
the  latter  disease  himself.  Though  he  was  no 
orator,  his  sermons  were  always  effective. 

Meanwhile  he  made  great  efforts  to  esta- 
blish a  hall  for  poor  students.  He  acquired 
possession  of  Newman's  buildings  at  Little- 
more  in  order  to  prevent  them  from  being 
turned  into  a  Roman  catholic  establishment, 
and  used  them  for  a  printing-press  for  reli- 
gious works,  a  scheme  which  caused  him  end- 


less worry  and  expenditure.  He  also  threw 
himself  into  a  commercial  scheme  at  Oxford, 
termed  '  The  Universal  Purveyor,'  a  sort  of 
anticipation  of  the  co-operative  principle  of 
the  present  day.  It  was  started  for  the  most 
benevolent  purposes,  but  was  quite  out  of 
Marriott's  experience,  and  was  a  fruitful 
source  of  anxiety.  He  was  at  the  same  time 
a  member  of  the  hebdomadal  council,  and 
'took  a  considerable  part  in  working  the  new 
constitution  of  the  university'  (CiiUKCH).  The 
variety  and  pressure  of  his  work  shattered 
his  health.  On  30  June  1855  he  had  a  stroke 
of  paralysis.  On  23  Aug.  he  was  removed 
to  Bradfield,  Berkshire,  where  his  devoted 
brother  John  w^as  curate,  and  there  he  lin- 
gered for  three  years.  He  died  15  Sept.  1858, 
and  was  buried  in  a  vault  belonging  to  the 
rector  under  the  south  transept  of  Bradfield 
parish  church. 

Marriott's  reputation  was  out  of  all  pro- 
portion to  his  acknowledged  literary  work, 
but  he  did  a  vast  amount  of  really  valuable 
literary  work,  in  connection  with  which  his 
name  did  not  appear.  In  1849  he  published 
'Reflections  in  a  Lent  reading  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans  ; '  in  1843  '  Sermons  preached 
before  the  University  and  in  other  Places;' 
and  in  1850,  'Sermons  preached  in  Brad- 
field  Church,  Oriel  College  Chapel,  and  other 
Places.' 

Besides  numerous  single  sermons,  letters, 
and  pamphlets  (1841  to  1855),  he  also  pub- 
lished '  Two  Lectures  delivered  at  the  Theo- 
logical College,  Chichester,'  1841,  and '  Hints 
to  Devotion,'  1848.  After  his  death  his  bro- 
ther John  edited  his '  Lectures  on  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans,'  1859.  They  were  delivered 
at  St.  Mary's  during  the  last  two  years  of 
his  incumbency,  and  were  the  only  results 
of  what  he  intended  to  be  the  great  work  of 
his  life,  '  a  commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,'  which  was  to  be  his  contribution  to 
a  commentary  on  the  Bible  projected  by  Dr. 
Pusey  but  never  completed. 

From  1841  to  the  time  of  his  seizure  he 
edited,  in  conjunction  with  Pusey  and  Keble, 
'The  Library  of  the  Fathers.'  The  lion's 
share  of  this  vast  undertaking  fell  upon 
Marriott.  Dr.  Pusey,  in  the  advertisement 
to  vol.  xxxix.,  while  paying  a  graceful  tribute 
to  his  departed  friend,  frankly  owned  that 
'upon  Charles  Marriott's  editorial  labours 
"  The  Library  of  the  Fathers  "  had,  for  some 
years,  wholly  depended.'  In  1852  he  also 
edited,  as  part  of  a  series  of  the  original 
texts  of  the  fathers,  Theodoret's  '  Interpre- 
tatio  in  omnes  B.  Pauli  Epistolas,'  and  in  May 
1855  he  became  the  first  editor  of  '  The  Lite- 
rary Churchman,'  in  the  first  seven  numbers 
of  which  he  wrote  at  least  sixteen  articles. 


Marriott 


198 


Marriott 


He  edited,  for  the  use  of  Chichester  students, 
'  Canons  of  the  Apostles '  in  Greek,  with  the 
English  version  and  notes  of  Johnson  of  Cran- 
brook,  taken  from  the  latter's  '  Clergyman's 
Vade  Mecum,'  1841  ;  *  Analecta  Christiana, 
pt.  i.  1844,  pt.  ii.  1848,  selected  from  the  early 
fathers,  and  intended  for  the  use  of  Bishop 
Selwyn's  candidates  for  the  ministry;  four 
of  St.  Augustine's  shorter  treatises,  1848. 

[Private  information  ;  Dean  Burgon's  Lives 
of  Twelve  Good  Men  ;  Dean  Church's  Oxford 
Movement;  Kev.  T.  Mozley's  Reminiscences, 
chiefly  of  Oriel  College  and  the  Oxford  Move- 
ment.] J-  H.  0. 

MARRIOTT,  SIR  JAMES  (1730  P-1803), 
lawyer  and  politician,  was  the  son  of  an  at- 
torney in  Hatton  Garden,  London,  whose 
widow  married  a  Mr.  Sayer,  a  name  well 
known  in  the  law.  He  was  admitted  pen- 
sioner at  Trinity  Hall,  Cambridge,  17  June 
1746,  elected  scholar  27  Oct.  1747,  graduated 
LL.B.  17  June  1751,  LL.D.  25  March  1757, 
and  was  elected  fellow  26  July  1756.  His 
rise  in  life  was  secured  when  he  arranged 
the  library  of  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  then 
chancellor  of  the  university,  and  had  the 
good  fortune  to  present  him  with  some  poems 
on  his  visiting  Cambridge  in  1755.  On  3  Nov. 
1757  he  was  admitted  to  the  College  of  Ad- 
vocates, and  in  June  1764  was  appointed, 
through '  interest  rather  than  superior  merit,' 
says  Coote,  to  the  post  of  advocate-general, 
but  Lord  Sandwich,  writing  to  George  Gren- 
ville,  remarked :  '  I  believe  Marriott  is  the 
fittest  person  in  point  of  ability  exclusive  of 
other  considerations '  ( Grenville  Papers,  ii. 
346).  In  the  same  month  (13  June  1764) 
he  was  elected  master  of  his  college,  and  in 
1767  he  became  vice-chancellor  of  the  uni- 
versity, when  he  attempted,  without  success, 
to  obtain  the  erection,  after  his  own  designs, 
of  an  amphitheatre  for  public  lectures  and 
musical  performances  by  means  of  a  fund  of 
500/.  which  Walter  Titley,  envoy  extraor- 
dinary at  Denmark,  had  left  at  his  disposal 
as  vice-chancellor.  In  1768  Marriott  was 
a  candidate  for  the  professorship  of  modern 
history,  but  it  was  given  to  Gray,  and  he  re- 
mained without  advancement  until  October 
1778,  when  he  was  created  judge  of  the  ad- 
miralty court  and  knighted.  At  the  general 
election  of  1780  he  contested  the  borough  of 
Sudbury  in  Suffolk,  and  though  not  returned 
at  the  poll  was  seated  on  petition,  26  April 
1781.  He  retained  his  seat  until  the  dis- 
solution in  1784,  and  held  it  again  from 
1796  until  1802.  In  March  1782  he  caused 
great  merriment  in  the  House  of  Commons 
by  his  ;  pedantic  folly,'  for  in  his  desire  to 
produce  some  proof  of  the  justice  of  the 


war  with  the  American  colonies  he  observed 
that  if  representation  were  held  necessary  to 
give  the  rights  of  taxation,  America  was  '  re- 
presented by  the  members  for  Kent,  since  in 
the  charters  of  the  thirteen  provinces  they 
are  declared  to  be  "  part  and  parcel  of  the 
manor  of  Greenwich  " '  (STANHOPE,  Hist,  of 
England,  vii.  205).  He  was  again  elected 
vice-chancellor  of  the  university  in  Novem- 
ber 1786,  when  he  claimed  exemption  as  one 
of  his  majesty's  judges,  and  the  senate  by 
thirty-one  votes  to  nineteen  acquiesced  in 
his  view.  He  had  some  difference  with  the 
fellows  at  a  college  meeting,  and  for  many 
years  came  to  Cambridge  as  little  as  he  could. 
In  1799  he  resigned  his  judgeship,  an  annuity 
of  2,000/.  a  year  being  settled  on  him  by  par- 
liament, and  he  died  at  Twinstead  Hall,  near 
Sudbury,  on  21  March  1803,  aged  72. 

Marriott  is  described  as  '  less  deficient  in 
talent  than  in  soundness  of  judgment.'  In 
his  youth  he  was 'gay  and  volatile,' and  even 
in  the  admiralty  court  he  displayed  exces- 
sive jocularity.  Gray  wrote  of  him  in  1766 
that  his  follies  should  be  pardoned  'because 
he  has  some  feeling  and  means  us  well.'  His 
writings  were  :  1.  '  Two  Poems  presented  to 
the  Duke  of  Newcastle  on  his  revisiting  the 
University  in  order  to  lay  the  first  Stone  of 
the  New  Building,'  1755.  2.  '  The  Case  of 
the  Dutch  ships  considered,'  1758  :  3rd  edit. 
1759 ;  4th  edit.  1778.  3.  <  A  Letter  to  the 
Dutch  Merchants  in  England '  (anon.),  1759. 
4.  f  Poems  written  chiefly  at  the  University 
of  Cambridge.  Together  with  a  Latin  Ora- 
tion upon  the  History  and  Genius  of  the 
Roman  and  Canon  Laws,  spoken  in  the 
Chapel  of  Trinity  Hall,  Cambridge,  21  Dec. 
1756,'  Cambridge,  1760.  Marriott  contributed 
verses  to  the  Cambridge  university  sets  on 
the  peace,  1748,  on  the  death  of  Frederick, 
prince  of  Wales,  1.751,  and  to  that  in  1761 
to  the  new  queen.  His  verses  were  in  the 
collections  of  Dodsley,vols.  iv.  and  vi.,  Pearch, 
vols.  ii.  and  iv.,  Bell,  vols.  vi.  ix.  xii.  xv.  and 
xviii.,  Mendez,  pp.  296-305,  and  Southey, 
vol.  iii.  5.  '  Political  Considerations,  being 
a  few  Thoughts  of  a  Candid  Man  at  the  Pre- 
sent Crisis '  (anon.),  1762.  6.  '  Rights  and 
Privileges  of  the  Universities,  in  a  Charge  at 
Quarter  Sessions,  10  Oct.  1768.  Also  an 
Argument  on  the  Poor's  Rate  charged  on  the 
Colleges  of  Christ  and  Emmanuel,'  1769. 
Of  this  production  Gray  writes  :  '  It  moved 
the  town's  people  to  tears  and  the  university 
to  laughter.'  See  also  Wordsworth's  l  Uni- 
versity Life  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,'  pp. 
427-8,  <  Scholar  AcademicEe,'  pp.  138,  327. 
7.  '  Plan  of  a  Code  of  Laws  for  the  Province 
of  Quebec,'  1774.  8.  '  Me"moire  justificatif 
j  de  la  Grande  Bretagne,  en  arretant  les  na- 


Marriott 


i99 


Marriott 


vires  etrangers  et  les  munitions  destinies  aux 
insurgens  de  1'Amerique,'  1779.  9.  'For- 
mulary of  Instruments  and  Writs  used  in 
the  Admiralty  Court.'  Marriott  wrote  three 
papers,  117, 121,  and  199,  in  the '  World,'  and 
contributed  an  imitation  of  Ode  vi.  bk.  ii.  to 
Buncombe's  '  Horace '  in  English  verse  (2nd 
edit.),  i.  184.  Two  letters  from  him  to  Burke 
on  Burke's  speaking  are  in  the  latter's '  Corre- 
spondence/ i.  97-8,  102-3,  and  one  is  in  the 
'Garrick  Correspondence,'  ii.  164-5. 

A  volume  of  the '  Decisions'  by  Sir  George 
Hay  and  Marriott  was  published  in  1801, 
another  volume,  edited  by  George  Minot, 
was  issued  at  Boston,  U.S.,  in  1853,  and  one 
of  his  arguments  is  included  in  the  '  Collec- 
tanea Juridica '  of  Francis  Hargrave,  i.  82- 
129.  Numerous  papers  by  him  are  in  the 
possession  of  the  Marquis  of  Lansdowne  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  3rd  Rep.  App.  p.  139,  and  6th 
Rep.  App.  p.  240)  and  Mr.  C.  F.  Weston- 
Underwood  (ib.  10th  Rep.  App.  p.  239).  His 
decisions  were  such,  in  the  opinion  of  Judge 
Story,  as  no  other  person  would  ever  follow. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1779  pt.  ii.  pp.  864,  951,  1803 
pt.  i.  pp.  294,  379  ;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecdotes,  vi. 
617;  Oldfield's  Representative  History,  iv.  554; 
Cooper's  Annals  of  Cambridge,  iv.  284,  351-2, 
421  ;  Coote's  English  Civilians,  pp.  124-5  ;  Let- 
ters of  Gray  and  Mason,  ed.  Mitford,  p.  412; 
Gray's  Corresp.  with  Norton  Nicholls,  pp.  60-7, 
76,  80-2  ;  Gray's  Works,  ed.  Gosse,  iii.  320, 
331;  Gunning's  Reminiscences,  i.  125-7;  Reuss's 
-British  Authors,  ii.  64;  Preface  to  "World,  ed. 
Chalmers,  p.  xlvi ;  information  from  Mr.  W.  G. 
Bell  of  Trinity  Hall.]  W.  P.  C. 

MARRIOTT,  JOHN  (d.  1 653),  <  the  great 
eater,'  familiarly  known  as  Ben  Marriott, 
is  said  to  have  been  a  respectable  lawyer, 
who  entered  Gray's  Inn  during  the  reign 
of  James  I,  and  at  the  time  of  his  death, 
in  1653,  was  the  patriarch  of  the  society. 
His  burial  is  dated  in  Smith's  '  Obituary,' 
(Camden  Soc.,  p.  36),  25  Nov.  1653,  but 
his  name  is  not  included  in  Mr.  Foster's 
'  Register  of  Admissions  to  Gray's  Inn.'  He 
became  notorious  in  the  year  previous  to  his 
death  owing  to  the  circulation  of  a  mali- 
cious and  licentious  pasquinade,  entitled  '  The 
Great  Eater  of  Graye's  Inn,  or  the  Life  of 
Mr.  Marriot,  the  Cormorant.  Wherein  is  set 
forth  all  the  exploits  and  actions  by  him 
performed,  with  many  pleasant  stories  of  his 
Travells  into  Kent  and  other  places.  By 
G,  F.,  gent.,  at  the  Unicorne  in  Paul's  church- 
yard, 1652.'  The  pamphlet  relates  with,  much 
detail  how  Marriot  voided  a  worm,  how  he 
ate  an  ordinary  provided  for  twenty  men, 
how  his  enemies  served  him  bitches  and 
monkeys  baked  in  pies,  how  he  stole  gentle- 
men's dogs  to  eat,  and  in  extremity  of  hunger 


devoured  the  most  revolting  kinds  of  offal. 
The  volume  concludes  with  a  list  of  his  re- 
cipes, particularly 'his  pils  to  appease  hunger.' 
The  recipes  alone  were  issued  separately  in 
the  same  year,  with  the  title,  '  The  English 
Mountebank:  or  a  Physical  Dispensatory,' 
purporting  to  be  by  Marriot  himself.  An 
abridgment  of  the  first  work  appeared  in 
1750,  as  a  chapbook,  with  the  title,  'The 
Gray's  Inn  Greedy  Gut,  or  the  Surprising 
Adventures  of  Mr.  Marriott.'  Some  addi- 
tional details  are  given  in  Sloane  MS.  2425, 
where  Marriot's  infantine  exploit  of  'sucking 
his  mother  and  £  a  dozen  nurses  dry'  is 
circumstantially  related.  G.  F.'s  scurrilous 
production  was  replied  to  in  '  A  Letter  to 
Mr.  Marriot  from  a  friend  of  his,  wherein 
his  name  is  redeemed  from  that  Detraction 
G.  F.,  gent.,  hath  endeavoured  to  fasten 
upon  him  by  a  scandalous  and  defamatory 
libel.  London,  printed  for  the  friends  of 
Mr.  Marriot,  1652,'  7  pp.  4to.  The  fronti- 
spiece represents  Marriot  and  G.  F.,  gent.,  in 
postures  symbolical,  respectively,  of  righteous 
indignation  and  degrading  self-humiliation. 
Marriot's  name  was  for  a  time  proverbial  for 
voracity,  like  that  of  Nicholas  Wood  of 
Harrisom,  whose  feats  are  described  by  Taylor 
the  Water-poet  (1630,  p.  142),  and  that  of 
Darteneuf  [see  DAKTIQTJENAVE,  CHAELES], 
commemorated  by  Pope  (cf.  PEPTS,  Diary, 
ed.  Wheatley,  i.'  44).  In  Charles  Cot- 
ton's '  Poems  on  Several  Occasions '  are  two 
copies  on  Marriot,  in  one  of  which  the  '  cor- 
morant's '  appearance  is  described  as  spare 
and  thin,  '  approaching  famine  in  his  phys- 
nomy,'  while  as  late  as  1705  Dunton,  in  his 
1  Life  and  Errors '  (p.  90),  mentions  how  the 
sharp  air  of  New  England  made  him  eat 
'like  a  second  Marriot.'  The  accounts  of 
Marriot's  exploits,  which  may  have  been  at- 
tributable to  disease,  possibly  had  some  sub- 
stratum in  fact,  but  the  libellous  ingenuity 
of 'G.  F.,  gent.,'  is  doubtless  responsible  for 
much  grotesque  embellishment. 

[Caulfield's  Portraits  of  Remarkable  Persons, 
iii.  225  ;  Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  ii.  6,  31, 
iii.  455;  Evans's  Cat.  of  Engraved  Portraits,  i. 
223  (where  his  first  name  is  given  as  Benjamin); 
Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  T.  S. 

MARRIOTT,  JOHN  (1780-1825),  poet 
and  divine,  baptised  at  Cotesbach  Church, 
Leicestershire,  11  Sept.  1780,  was  third  and 
youngest  son  of  Robert  Marriott  (d.  1808), 
D.C.L.,  rector  of  that  parish,  and  of  Gil- 
morton  in  the  same  county,  by  his  wife 
Elizabeth  (d.  1819),  daughter  and  only  child 
of  George  Stow  of  Walthamstow,  Essex. 
He  was  entered  at  Rugby  School  at  Mid- 
summer 1788,  and  matriculated  at  Christ 


Marriott 


200 


Marriott 


Church,  Oxford,  on  10  Oct.  1798.  At  the 
first  public  examination  in  1802  he  was  one 
of  the  two  who  obtained  a  first  class  in  clas- 
sics, his  examiners  being  Edward  Copleston, 
Henry  Phillpotts,  and  S.  P.  Rigaud,  and  in 
that  year  he  graduated  B.A.  and  obtained  a 
studentship  at  Christ  Church.  In  1806  he 
proceeded  M.  A.  He  left  Oxford  in  1 804  to  live 
at  Dalkeith  as  tutor  to  George  Henry,  lord 
Scott,  elder  brother  of  the  fifth  Duke  of 
Buccleuch.  He  remained  at  Dalkeith  until 
his  pupil's  early  death  in  1808,  and  during 
this  period  of  his  life  he  was  on  very  inti- 
mate terms  with  Sir  Walter  Scott.  Marriott 
was  ordained  priest  on  22  Dec.  1805,  and 
was  instituted  on  28  April  1807  to  the  rec- 
tory of  Church  Lawford  in  Warwickshire, 
a  benefice  in  the  gift  of  the  Buccleuch  family, 
which  he  retained  until  his  death.  Through 
the  continued  ill-health  of  his  wife  he  was 
compelled  to  live  in  Devonshire,  where  he 
served  the  curacies  of  St.  James,  Exeter,  St. 
Lawrence,  Exeter,  and  Broad  Clyst.  In  the 
latter  parish  his  memory  was  cherished  for 
more  than  twenty  years  after  his  death.  In 
the  summer  of  1824  he  was  seized  with  ossi- 
fication of  the  brain  and  was  removed  to 
London  for  better  advice  without  result. 
He  died  there  on  31  March  1825,  and  was 
buried  in  the  burial-ground  belonging  to  St. 
Giles-in-the-Fields,  which  was  attached  to 
Old  St.  Pancras  Church.  He  married  in  1808 
Mary  Ann  Harris,  daughter  of  Thomas 
Harris,  solicitor,  of  Rugby,  and  of  Ann 
Harrison,  his  wife ;  she  died  at  Broad  Clyst, 
30  Oct.  1821.  They  had  issue  four  sons, 
John,  Thomas,  Charles  [q.  v.],  and  George, 
and  one  daughter,  Mary  Ann. 

Marriott  was  a  good  preacher,  in  sympathy 
of  friendship,  if  not  of  religious  belief,  with 
such  evangelicals  as  John  Bowdler  and  the 
Thorntons,  and  his  fascinating  manners  en- 
deared him  to  all  who  came  in  contact  with 
him.  Scott  addressed  to  him  the  second 
canto  of  '  Marmion,'  with  allusions  to  his 
store  of  classic  and  of  Gothic  lore,  to  their 
poetic  talk,  and  to  Marriott's  harp,  which, 
though  strung  on  the  banks  of  Isis,  '  to  many 
a  border  theme  has  rung.'  These  poems  were 
his  contributions  to  the  third  edition  of  Scott's 
*  Minstrelsy  of  the  Scottish  Border,'  which 
consisted  of  '  The  Feast  of  the  Spurs,'  '  On  a 
Visit  paid  to  the  Ruins  of  Melrose  Abbey,' 
and  '  Archie  Armstrong's  Aith/  His  most 
famous  composition  is  the  poem  of 'Marriage 
is  like  a  Devonshire  Lane,'  which  is  printed 
in  Joanna  Baillie's  'Collection  of  Poems/ 
1823,  pp.  163-4,  the  Rev.  S.  Rowe's  ;  Dart- 
moor,' p.  88,  Worth's  '  West  Country  Gar- 
land,' 1875,  pp.  97-8,  Smiles's  '  Life  of  Tel- 
ford,'  ed.  1867,  pp.  7-8,  and  Everitt's  '  Devon- 


shire Scenery,'  pp.  17-18  ;  in  the  last-men- 
tioned collection  (pp.  232-3)  is  also  a  poem 
by  Marriott  with  the  title  of  '  A  Devonshire 
Sketch.'  Several  sets  of  verses  and  numerous 
letters  by  him  are  in  C.  Kirkpatrick  Sharpe's 
'  Letters,'  1888,  i.  235-377  ;  to  him  is  attri- 
buted '  The  Poetic  Epistle  to  Southey  from 
his  Cats,'  which  is  printed  in  the  'Doctor,'  ed. 
1848,  p.  682,  and  Burgon  quotes  some  lines 
by  him  on  the  christening  day  of  his  son 
Charles.  He  was  the  author  of  several 
hymns,  especially  of  (1)  'Thou  whose  Al- 
mighty Word,'  in  'The  Friendly  Visitor/ 
1825,  which  has  been  frequently  reproduced 
with  slight  variations  and  translated  into 
many  languages ;  (2)  '  A  Saint.  O  would 
that  I  could  claim/  which  was  printed  in 
Mrs.  Fuller  Mainland's  '  Hymns  for  Private 
Devotion/ 1827,  pp.  182-3, and  'The Friendly 
Visitor/  1834;  (3)' When  Christ  our  human 
form  did  bear/  written  in  1816  for  Up-Ottery 
parochial  schools  (  JULIAN,  Hymnology,  pp. 
715,  1579).  Two  manuscript  volumes  of  his 
poetry  belong  to  the  Misses  Marriott  of  East- 
leigh,  near  Southampton. 

Marriott's  publications  wrere  :  1.  '  Sermon 
preached  in  Trinity  Church,  Coventry,  at  the 
Archdeacon's  Visitation/  1813;  afterwards 
included  in  his' Sermons/ ed.  1838.  2.  'Hints 
to  a  Traveller  into  Foreign  Countries/ 1816, 
emphatic  in  favour  of  the  observance  of  the 
Sabbath.  3.  '  Sermons/  1818,  dedicated  to 
the  Duke  of  Buccleuch,  with  warmest  grati- 
tude for  the  happiness  enjoyed  for  some  years 
under  his  roof.  4.  '  Cautions  suggested  by 
Trial  of  R.  Carlile  for  republishing  Paine's 
"Age  of  Reason/"  a  sermon  preached  at 
Broad  Clyst,  1819.  5.  '  Sermons/  edited  by 
his  sons  the  Rev.  John  and  the  Rev.  Charles 
Marriott,  1838,  in  which  was  included  his  ser- 
mon on  the  danger  of  schism,  preached  at  Dr. 
Sandford's  consecration,  and  reprinted  in  1847 
by  Charles  Marriott  at  the  Littlemore  press. 

[Gent.  Mug.  1821  pt.  ii.  p.  477,  1825  pt.  i.  p. 
571  ;  Rugby  School  Register,  1881,  i.  65  ;  Bur- 
gon's  Twelve  Good  Men,  1st  edit.  pp.  297-302, 
350 ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. ;  Dean  Church's 
Oxford  Movement,  p.  71 ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
7th  ser.  viii.  208,  277,  332-3,  ix.  112;  informa- 
tion from  the  Rev.  G.  S.  Marriott  of  Cotesbach 
and  Miss  Marriott  of  Eastleigh.]  W.  P.  C. 

MARRIOTT,     WHARTON     BOOTH 

(1823-1871),  divine,  seventh  son  of  George 
Wharton  Marriott,  J.P.  for  Middlesex  and 
barrister  of  the  Inner  Temple,  was  born  at 
32  Queen  Square,  St.  George's,  Bloomsbury, 
London,  7  Nov.  1823,  and  was  educated  at 
Eton,  1838-43.  He  matriculated  12  June 
1843,  from  Trinity  College,  Oxford,  where  he 
was  a  scholar  1843-6.  He  was  elected  a 
Petrean  fellow  of  Exeter  College  30  June 


Marrowe 


201 


Marryat 


1846,  but  vacated  his  fellowship  by  marrying, 
on  22  April  1851,  at  Bletchingley,  Surrey, 
Julia,  youngest  daughter  of  William  Soltau 
of  Clapham.  His  degrees  were  B.C.L.  1851, 
M.A.  1856,  B.D.  1870,  and  he  was  select 
preacher  in  the  university  of  Oxford  1868, 
and  Grinfield  lecturer  on  the  Septuagint, 
1871.  From  1850  to  1860  he  was  employed 
as  an  assistant-master  at  Eton ;  he  never 
held  any  benefice,  but  was  a  preacher  by 
license  from  the  bishop  in  the  diocese  of 
Oxford.  He  regarded  many  ecclesiastical 
ceremonies  of  his  time  as  modern  inventions, 
and  viewed  the  ancient  church  vestments 
as  simply  the  ordinary  dresses  of  the  period. 
These  opinions  he  fully  stated  in  *  Vestiarium 
Christianum :  the  Origin  and  Gradual  Deve- 
lopment of  the  Dress  of  Holy  Ministry  in 
the  Church/  1868,  '  The  Vestments  of  the 
Church,  an  illustrated  Lecture/  1869,  and 
'  The  Testimony  of  the  Catacombs  and  of  the 
Monuments  of  Christian  Art  from  the  Second 
to  the  Eighteenth  Century,  concerning  Ques- 
tions of  Doctrine  now  disputed  in  the  Church/ 
1870.  On  30  May  1857  he  was  elected  a 
fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  and  a 
member  of  the  council  in  1871.  He  died  at 
Eton  College  on  16  Dec.  1871,  and  his  wife 
died  in  the  following  year. 

Besides  the  works  already  mentioned, 
Marriott  wrote  and  edited  :  1.  i  The  Adelphi 
of  Terence,  with  English  Notes/  1863. 
2.  'EtpriviKa,  The  wholesome  Words  of  Holy 
Scripture  concerning  Questions  now  disputed 
in  the  Church/  1864-5,  2  pts.  3.  <  Selec- 
tions from  Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  with  Eng- 
lish Notes/  second  edit.  1868.  4.  '  The  Doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Eucharist  as  set  forth  in 
a  recent  Declaration:  a  Correspondence  be- 
tween W.  B.  Marriott  and  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Thellusson  Carter,  Rector  of  Clewer/  1868- 
1869,  two  parts.  A  promised  third  part  ap- 
parently was  not  printed.  Marriott  was 
also  a  contributor  to  Smith's  '  Dictionary  of 
Christian  Antiquities.' 

[Hort's  Memorials  of  W.  B.  Marriott,  1873, 
•with  portrait ;  Boase's  Keg.  of  Exeter  Coll.  1879, 
p.  136  ;  Eton  Portrait  Gallery,  1876,  pp.  195-6  ; 
Proc.ofSoc.of  Antiq.  1870-3,  v.  309.]  G.  C.  B. 

MARROWE,  GEORGE  (/.  1437),  al- 
chemist, was  an  Augustinian  canon  at  Nos- 
tell,  Yorkshire,  and  is  said  to  have  written 
in  English  a  treatise  on  the  philosopher's 
stone,  of  which  a  copy  is  preserved  at  the 
Bodleian  Library,  in  MS.  Ashmole,  1406, 
p.  iv :  '  The  trewe  coppie  of  an  auncyent 
boke  written  on  parchement  by  George  Mar- 
rowe, monk  of  Nostall  Abbey  in  York  sheire, 
anno  D'ni  1437.' 

[Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  p.  5 1 2 ;  Black's  Cat. 
of  Ashmolean  MSS. ]  C.  L.  K. 


MARRYAT,  FREDERICK  (1792-1848), 

captain  in  the  navy  and  novelist,  born  in  Great 
George  Street,  Westminster  10  July  1792,  of 
a  Huguenot  family,  which  fled  from  France 
in  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  was  the 
grandson  of  Thomas  Marryat  [q.  v.]  and  the 
second  son  of  Joseph  Marryat  of  Wimbledon, 
member  of  parliament  for  Sandwich,  chair- 
man of  Lloyd's,  and  colonial  agent  for  the 
island  of  Grenada.  On  the  side  of  his  mother, 
Charlotte,  daughter  of  Frederick  Geyer  of 
Boston  in  North  America,  he  was  of  German 
origin.  He  received  his  early  education  at 
private  schools,  where  his  boisterous  tempera- 
ment brought  him  into  repeated  collision  with 
the  imperfect  discipline.  Several  times  he  ran 
away,  always  with  the  intention  of  escaping  to 
sea,  and  at  last,  in  September  1806,  his  father 
got  him  entered  on  board  the  Imperieuse 
frigate,  commanded  by  Lord  Cochrane  [see 
COCHRANE,  THOMAS,  tenth  EARL  of  DUN- 
DONALD],  The  service  of  the  Imperieuse  under 
Cochrane  was  peculiarly  active  and  brilliant, 
not  only  in  its  almost  daily  episodes  of  cutting 
out  coasting  vessels  or  privateers,  storming 
batteries  and  destroying  telegraph  stations, 
but  also  in  the  defence  of  the  castle  of  Trini- 
dad in  November  1808,  and  in  the  attack  on 
the  French  fleet  in  Aix  Roads,  in  April  1809. 
The  daring  and  j  udgment  of  his  commander 
were  traits  which  he  subsequently  repro- 
duced in  Captain  Savage  of  the  Diomede  in 

'  Peter  Simple '  and  Captain  M in  l  The 

King's  Own.'  In  June  the  Imperieuse  sailed 
with  the  fleet  on  the  Walcheren  expedition, 
from  which,  in  October,  Marryat  was  in- 
valided with  a  sharp  attack  of  fever.  Before 
leaving  the  vessel  he  had  formed  friendships 
which  lasted  through  life  with  Sir  Charles 
Napier  [q.  v.]  and  Houston  Stewart.  In  1810 
he  served  in  the  Centaur  flagship  of  Sir 
Samuel  Hood  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  in 
1811  was  in  the  ^Eolus  in  the  West  Indies 
and  on  the  coast  of  North  America.  He 
was  afterwards  in  the  Spartan,  with  Captain 
E.  P.  Brenton,  on  the  same  station,  and  was 
sent  home  in  the  Indian  sloop  in  September 
1812. 

On  26  Dec.  1812  he  was  promoted  to  the 
rank  of  lieutenant,  and  in  January  1813  was 
again  sent  out  to  the  West  Indies  in  the 
Espiegle  sloop.  From  her  he  was  obliged  to 
invalid  in  April,  and  though  in  1814  he  re- 
turned to  the  coast  of  North  America  as  lieu- 
tenant of  the  Newcastle,  and  assisted  in  the 
capture  of  several  of  the  enemy's  merchant 
ships  and  privateers,  his  health  gave  way,  and 
he  went  home  in  the  spring  of  1815.  On 
13  June  he  was  made  commander.  In  Janu- 
ary 1819  Marryat  married,  and  in  June  1820 
he  was  appointed  to  the  Beaver  sloop,  which 


Marryat 


202 


Marryat 


was  employed  on  the  St.  Helena  station  till 
the  death  of  Napoleon,  when  he  was  moved 
into  the  Rosario  and  sent  home  with  the  des- 
patches. The  Kosario  was  afterwards  em- 
ployed in  the  Channel  for  the  prevention  of 
smuggling,  and  was  paid  off  in  February 
1822.  In  March  1823  he  commissioned  the 
Larne  for  service  in  the  East  Indies,  where 
he  arrived  in  time  to  take  an  active  part  in 
the  first  Burmese  war.  From  May  to  Sep- 
tember 1824  he  was  senior  naval  officer  at 
Rangoon,  and  was  officially  thanked  for  '  his 
able,  gallant,  and  zealous  co-operation '  with 
the  troops.  The  very  sickly  state  of  the  ship 
obliged  him  to  go  to  Penang,  but  by  the  end 
of  December  he  was  back  at  Rangoon,  and 
in  February  1825  he  had  the  naval  command 
of  an  expedition  up  the  Bassein  river,  which 
occupied  Bassein  and  seized  the  Burmese 
magazines.  In  April  1825  he  was  appointed 
by  the  senior  officer  to  be  captain  of  the  Tees, 
a  promotion  afterwards  confirmed  by  the 
admiralty  to  25  July  1825.  He  returned  to 
England  in  the  Tees  in  the  beginning  of 
1826,  and  on  26  Dec.  1826  he  was  nominated 
a  C.B.  In  November  1828  he  was  appointed 
to  the  Ariadne,  which  he  commanded  on 
particular  service  in  the  Atlantic,  at  the 
Azores  or  at  Madeira  till  November  1830, 
when  he  resigned  on  the  nominal  grounds 
of  '  private  affairs.' 

Marryat  had  been  hitherto  known  as  a 
naval  officer  of  good  and,  according  to  his 
opportunities,  of  even  distinguished  service. 
He  had  won  a  C.B.  by  his  conduct  in  Bur- 
mah :  he  had  been  awarded  in  1818  the  gold 
medal  of  the  Royal  Humane  Society  for  his 
gallantry  in  saving  life  at  sea,  in  addition  to 
which  he  held  certificates  of  having  saved 
upwards  of  a  dozen,  by  jumping  overboard, 
often  to  the  imminent  and  extreme  danger 
of  his  own  life.  He  had  also  been  elected  a 
fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  in  1819,  mainly 
in  recognition  of  his  adaptation  of  Sir  Home 
Popham's  [q.  v.]  system  of  signalling,  to  a 
code  for  the  mercantile  marine  (1817),  which 
also  won  for  him  some  years  later  (19  June 
1833)  the  decoration  of  the  Legion  of  Honour, 
conferred  by  the  king  of  the  French,  '  for 
services  rendered  to  science  and  navigation.' 
In  the  meantime,  while  still  in  the  Ariadne, 
he  wrote  and  published  a  novel,  under  the 
title  of  <  The  Naval  Officer,  or  Scenes  and 
Adventures  in  the  Life  of  Frank  Mildmay/ 
1829,  3vols.  12mo,  for  which  he  received  an 
immediate  payment  of  4001.  The  brilliant 
and  lifelike  narrative  of  naval  adventure, 
most  of  which  he  had  seen  or  experienced, 
took  the  public  by  storm ;  the  book  was  a 
literary  and  financial  success.  He  had  already 
written  *  The  King's  Own,'  which  was  pub- 


lished in  1830,  and  settling  down  to  his  new 
profession  of  literature,  he  produced  with 
startling  rapidity  '  Newton  Forster,'  1832 ; 
'  Peter  Simple,'  1834 ;  <  Jacob  Faithful,'  1834 ; 
'  The  Pacha  of  Many  Tales,'  1835  ;  l  Mr. 
Midshipman  Easy,'  1836;  '  Japhet  in  Search 
of  a  Father/  1836;  'The  Pirate,  and  the 
Three  Cutters,'  1836  ;  '  Snarleyyow,  or  the 
Dog  Fiend,'  1837;  'The  Phantom  Ship/ 
1839;  'Poor  Jack/  1840;  'Joseph  Rush- 
brook,  or  The  Poacher/  1841  ;  '  Percival 
Keene/  1842  ;  '  The  Privateer's  Man/  1846 ; 
and  '  Valerie/  published,  after  his  death,  in 
1849. 

But  novel-writing  was  not  his  only  lite- 
rary work.  From  1832  to  1835  he  edited  the 
*  Metropolitan  Magazine/  and  kept  up  a  close 
connection  with  it  for  a  year  longer.  In  it 
most  of  his  best  novels  first  appeared :  *  New- 
ton Forster/  '  Peter  Simple/  '  Jacob  Faith- 
ful/ '  Midshipman  Easy/  and  {  Japhet/  and 
besides  these,  many  miscellaneous  articles, 
afterwards  published  collectively,  under  the 
title  '  Olla  Podrida/  1840,  as  well  as  others 
which  were  allowed  to  die.  In  1836  he  lived 
abroad,  principally  at  Brussels,  where  he  was 
popular,  speaking  French  fluently  and  being 
full  of  humorous  stories  ;  1837  and  1838  he 
spent  in  Canada  and  the  United  States,  his 
impressions  of  which  he  gave  to  the  world 
as  'A  Diary  in  America,  with  remarks  on 
its  Institutions/  1839, 3  vols.  12mo,  and  part 
second,  with  the  same  title,  1839,  3  vols. 
12mo.  After  his  return  from  America  in  the 
beginning  of  1839  he  lived  principally  in 
London  or  at  Wimbledon  till  1843,  when 
he  finally  settled  at  Langham,  a  house  and 
small  farm  in  Norfolk,  which  had  been  in  his 
possession  for  thirteen  years,  bringing  in  very 
little  rent.  Notwithstanding  a  considerable 
patrimony  and  the  large  sums  he  made  by 
his  novels,  he  seems  at  this  time  to  have 
been  somewhat  straitened  in  his  means, 
owing  partly  to  the  ruin  of  his  West  Indian 
property,  and  partly  to  his  own  extravagance 
and  carelessness.  When  the  readiness  with 
which  he  had  poured  out  novels  of  sea  life  at 
the  rate  of  two  or  three  a  year  began  to  fail, 
he  found  a  new  source  of  profit  in  his  popular 
books  for  children.  To  these  he  principally 
devoted  himself  during  his  last  eight  years. 
The  series  opened  with  '  Masterman  Ready, 
or  the  Wreck  of  the  Pacific/  1841,  and  con- 
tinued with  '  Narrative  of  the  Travels  and 
Adventures  of  Monsieur  Violet  in  California, 
Sonora,  and  Western  Texas/  1843 ;  '  The 
Settlers  in  Canada/  1844 ;  <  The  Mission, 
or  Scenes  in  Africa/  1845 ;  *  The  Children 
of  the  New  Forest/  1847;  and,  published 
after  his  death,  <  The  Little  Savage/  2  pts., 
1848-9. 


Marryat 


203 


Marryat 


The  work  told  on  his  health,  which  was 
never  very  strong.  He  imagined  that  change 
of  occupation  and  scene  might  re-establish 
it,  and  in  July  1847  applied  for  service  afloat. 
The  refusal  of  the  admiralty  to  entertain  his 
application  exasperated  him,  and  in  his  anger 
he  broke  a  blood-vessel  of  the  lungs.  For 
six  months  he  was  seriously  ill,  and  was 
barely  recovering  when  the  news  of  the  death 
of  his  eldest  son,  Frederick,  lost  in  the  Aven- 
ger on  20  Dec.  1847,  gave  him  a  shock  which 
proved  fatal.  He  died  at  Langham  on  9  Aug. 
1848. 

As  a  writer  Marryat  has  been  variously 
judged,  but  his  position  as  a  story-teller  is 
assured.  He  drew  the  material  of  his  stories 
from  his  professional  experience  and  know- 
ledge ;  the  terrible  shipwreck,  for  instance,  in 
'  The  King's  Own,'  is  a  coloured  version  of  the 
loss  of  the  Droits  de  1'homme  [see  PELLEW, 
EDWAKD,  VISCOTJNT  EXMOTTTH],  and  Mr. 
Chucks  was  still  known  in  the  flesh  to  the 
generation  that  succeeded  Marryat.  As  a 
tale  of  naval  adventure,  '  Frank  Mildmay ' 
was  avowedly  autobiographical,  and  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  Marryat's  contem- 
poraries could  have  fitted  other  names  to 
Captain  Kearney,  or  to  Captain  To,  or  to 
Lieutenant  Oxbelly.  Marryat  has  made  his 
sailors  live,  and  has  given  his  incidents  a  real 
and  absolute  existence.  It  is  in  this,  and  in 
the  rollicking  sense  of  fun  and  humour  which 
pervades  the  whole,  that  the  secret  of  his 
success  lay ;  for,  with  the  exception  perhaps 
of  '  The  King's  Own,'  his  plots  are  poor.  Ac- 
cording to  Lockhart,  '  in  the  quiet  effective- 
ness of  circumstantial  narrative  he  sometimes 
approaches  old  Defoe.'  Christopher  North 
was  an  enthusiastic  admirer  of  his  career  in 
the  navy,  of  his  writings,  and  his  conviviality ; 
while  Hogg  placed  his  character  of  Peter 
Simple  on  a  level  with  that  of  Parson  Adams. 
Edgar  Allan  Poe  found  Marryat's  works 
'  essentially  mediocre,'  and  his  ideas  '  the 
common  property  of  the  mob.' 

Besides  the  works  already  enumerated, 
Marryat  was  the  author  of  '  Suggestions  for 
the  Abolition  of  the  present  System  of  Im- 
pressment in  the  Naval  Service,'  1822,  8vo, 
a  pamphlet  which  at  the  time  caused  some 
flutter  in  naval  circles,  and  is  said  to  have 
drawn  down  on  him  the  ill-will  of  the  Duke 
of  Clarence,  afterwards  William  IV ;  though 
other  stories  describe  AVilliam,  when  king, 
as  on  terms  of  homely  familiarity  with  both 
31arryat  and  his  wife.  He  also  published 
several  caricatures,  both  political  and  social. 
One  of  these — '  Puzzled  which  to  Choose,  or 
the  King  of  Timbuctoo  offering  one  of  his 
Daughters  in  Marriage  to  Captain (anti- 
cipated result  of  the  African  Expedition),' 


1818 — obtained  considerable  popularity,  and, 
according  to  Mrs.  Lean,  was  not  without 
influence  on  his  election  as  an  F.R.S.  '  The 
Adventures  of  Master  Blockhead '  was,  on 
the  same  authority,  one  of  the  most  popular 
of  his  drawings.  Others  were  less  fortunate, 
and  one  or  more — presumably  not  published 
—  ( stopped  for  some  months  his  promotion 
from  lieutenant  to  commander.' 

In  January  1819  Marryat  married  Ca- 
therine, second  daughter  of  Sir  Stephen 
Shairp  of  Houston,  Linlithgow,  and  for  many 
years  consul-general  in  Russia.  By  her  he 
had  issue  four  sons  and  seven  daughters. 
Three  of  the  sons  predeceased  him;  the 
youngest,  Frank,  favourably  known  as  the 
author  of  '  Borneo  and  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago,' 1848,  and  '  Mountains  and  Molehills, 
or  Recollections  of  a  Burnt  Journal/  1855, 
died  of  decline  in  his  twenty-ninth  year,  in 
1855.  Of  the  daughters,  one,  Mrs.  Lean, 
has  attained  some  distinction  as  a  novelist 
under  her  maiden  name  of  Florence  Marryat. 
An  engraved  portrait  has  been  published. 

[Florence  Marryat's  Life  and  Letters  of  Cap- 
tain Marryat,  and  There  is  no  Death  ;  Marshall's 
Roy.  Nav.  Bio£.  ix.  (vol.  iii.  pt.  i.)  261;  Han- 
nay's  Life  of  Frederick  Marryat  (Great  Writers 
Series) ;  Athenseum,  1 8 May  1 889, p.  633 ;  Fraser's 
Magazine  May  1838  ;  Temple  Bar,  March  1873  ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  7th  ser.,  vii.  294,  486;  Dun- 
donald's  Autobiography  of  a  Seaman.] 

J.  K.  L. 

^MARRYAT,  THOMAS,  M.D.  (1730- 
1792),  physician,  born  in  London  in  1730, 
was  educated  for  the  presbyterian  ministry. 
He  possessed  great  natural  talents,  a  brilliant 
memory,  and  a  genuine  love  for  literature. 
*  Latin,'  he  says,  '  was  his  vernacular  lan- 
guage, and  he  could  read  any  Greek  author, 
even  Lycophron,  before  nine  years  old.'  His 
wit,  though  frequently  coarse,  was  irresis- 
tible. From  1747  until  1749  he  belonged 
to  a  poetical  club  which  met  at  the  Robin 
Hood,  Butcher  Row,  Strand,  every  Wednes- 
day at  five,  and  seldom  parted  till  five  the 
next  morning.  Among  the  members  were 
Dr.  Richard  Brookes,  Moses  Browne,  Stephen 
Duck,  Martin  Madan,  and  Thomas  Madox. 
Each  member  brought  a  piece  of  poetry, 
which  was  corrected,  and  if  approved  of 
thrown  into  the  treasury,  from  which  the 
wants  of  the  '  Gentleman's  Magazine '  and 
other  periodicals  were  supplied.  A  supper 
and  trials  of  wit  followed  ;  Marryat,  whom 
Dr.  Brookes  nicknamed  t  Sal  Volatile,'  fre- 
quently kept  the  table  in  a  roar,  though  he 
was  never  known  to  laugh  himself.  It  was 
at  this  club  that  the  plan  and  title  of  the 
'  Monthly  Review,'  subsequently  appropri- 
ated by  Ralph  Griffiths  [q.  v.],  were  decided 


Marryat 


204 


Marsden 


upon  (cf.  Marryat's  letter  printed  in  Notes 
and  Queries,  7th  ser.  ii.  123-4,  from  Bodl. 
MS.  Add.  C.  89,  ff.  247-8). 

Marryat  soon  abandoned  all  thought  of 
the  ministry,  and  went  to  Edinburgh,  where 
he  commenced  student  in  physic  and  gra- 
duated M.D.  For  a  while  he  sought  practice 
in  London,  but  in  1762  made  a  tour  of  con- 
tinental medical  schools,  and  subsequently 
visited  America,  obtaining  practice  where 
he  could.  On  his  return  in  1766  he  resided 
for  several  years  in  Antrim  and  the  northern 
parts  of  Ireland.  It  was  his  habit  to  set 
apart  two  hours  every  day  to  nonpaying 
patients  that  he  might  watch  the  effect  of 
his  prescriptions  on  them.  He  was  accus- 
tomed to  administer  enormous  doses  of  drastic 
medicines  regardless  of  the  patient's  consti- 
tution. For  dysentery  his  favourite  prescrip- 
tion was  paper  boiled  in  milk.  The  poorer 
class  had,  however,  so  high  an  opinion  of 
his  skill  that  they  brought  dying  persons  to 
him  in  creels.  In  February  1774  he  migrated 
to  Shrewsbury,  but  finally  settled  in  Bristol 
about  1785.  Here  he  delivered  a  course  of 
lectures  on  therapeutics  which  was  well  at- 
tended. To  bring  himself  into  notice  he 
published  a  book  called  '  The  Philosophy  of 
Masons,'  a  work  so  heterodox  in  opinion  and 
licentious  in  language  as  to  offend  his  best 
friends.  His  good  fortune,  rather  than  his 
skill,  in  restoring  to  health  some  patients  who 
had  been  given  up  by  other  doctors  gained  him 
a  reputation  which  quickly  enabled  him  to 
keep  his  carriage;  but  his  improvident  habits 
reduced  him  eventually  to  poverty.  When 
he  found  his  boon  companions  dropping  off, 
he  fixed  a  paper  upon  the  glass  of  the  Bush 
coffee-room  inquiring  'if  any  one  remem- 
bered that  there  was  such  a  person  as  Thomas 
Marryat,'  and  reminding  them  that  he  '  still 
lived,  or  rather  existed,  in  Horfield  Koad.' 
In  the  midst  of  his  distress  he  persistently 
refused  assistance  from  his  relations. 

Marryat  died  on  29  May  1792,  and  was 
buried  in  the  ground  belonging  to  the  chapel 
in  Lewin's  Mead,  in  Brunswick  Square, 
Bristol.  His  personal  appearance  was  plain 
to  repulsiveness,  his  manners  were  disagree- 
ably blunt,  and  latterly  morose ;  but  he  is 
represented  as  a  man  of  inflexible  integrity 
and  of  genuine  kindness,  especially  to  the 
poor.  He  had  much  of  the  habits  and  man- 
ners of  an  empiric,  and  was  consequently 
suspected  by  his  more  orthodox  professional 
brethren. 

Marryat's  first  work  was  entitled  '  Medical 
Aphorisms,  or  a  Compendium  of  Physic, 
founded  on  irrefragible  principles,'  8vo, 
Ipswich,  1756  or  1757,  much  of  which  he 
subsequently  saw  fit  to  retract.  This  was 


followed  by  his  'Therapeutics,  or  a  New 
Practice  of  Physic,'  which  he  '  humbly  in- 
scribed to  everybody.'  It  was  first  published 
in  Latin  in  1758  and  reprinted  in  Dublin  in 
1764 ;  after  which  a  publisher  named  Dodd 
issued  two  spurious  copies,  one  in  Cork, 
dated  1770,  and  another  in  London  in  1774. 
The  fourth  edition,  a  handsomely  printed 
quarto,  was  issued  at  Shrewsbury,  under 
Marryat's  supervision,  in  1775.  A  pocket 
edition,  with  the  title  of  <  The  Art  of  Heal- 
ing,' attained  great  popularity,  the  twentieth 
impression  having  appeared  at  Bristol  in 
1805.  Prefixed  to  it  is  a  life  of  Marryat, 
with  his  portrait  engraved  by  Johnson,  and 
autograph. 

Marryat  also  amused  himself  by  writing 
verse.  A  new  edition  of  his  '  Sentimental 
Fables  for  the  Ladies,'  republished  from  an 
Irish  copy,  appeared  at  Bristol  in  1791.  It 
was  dedicated  to  Hannah  More,  and  had  a 
large  sale. 

[Life  prefixed  to  Marryat's  Art  of  Healing, 
20th  ed. ;  Marryat's  Works;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.] 

G.  G. 

MARSDEN,  JOHN  BUXTON  (1803- 
1870),  historical  writer,  born  at  Liverpool 
in  1803,  was  admitted  sizar  of  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  on  10  April  1823  (Col- 
lege Admission  Register],  and  graduated  B.A. 
in  1827,  M.A.  in  1830.  He  was  ordained 
in  1827  to  the  curacy  of  Burslem,  Stafford- 
shire, whence  he  removed  to  that  of  Harrow, 
Middlesex.  From  1833  to  1844  he  held  the 
rectory  of  Lower  Tooting,  Surrey,  during 
the  minority  of  his  successor,  R.  W.  Greaves, 
and  from  1844  to  1851  he  was  vicar  of  Great 
Missenden,  Buckinghamshire.  In  1851  he 
became  perpetual  curate  of  St.  Peter,  Dale 
End,  Birmingham.  Marsden  was  a  sensible, 
liberal-minded  clergyman.  At  a  meeting  of 
\  the  clergy  at  Aylesbury  on  7  Dec.  1847  to 
j  protest  against  the  appointment  of  Renn 
Dickson  Hampden  [q.  v.]  to  the  see  of  Here- 
ford, he  moved  an  amendment,  and  in  a 
vigorous  speech  (printed  in  1 848)  denounced 
the  unfair  treatment  of  Dr.  Hampden.  For 
five  years  before  his  death  ill-health  incapa- 
citated him  from  engaging  in  active  duty 
of  any  kind.  He  died  on  16  June  1870  at 
37  Highfield  Road,  Edgbaston,  Birmingham 
(Guardian,  22  June  1870,  p.  724). 

Marsden  was  author  of  three  very  meri- 
torious works,  entitled:  1.  'The  History 
of  the  Early  Puritans,  from  the  Reforma- 
tion to  the  Opening  of  the  Civil  War  in 
1642,'  8vo.  London,  1850.  2.  <  The  History 
of  the  Later  Puritans,  from  the  Opening  of 
the  Civil  War  to  1662,'  8vo,  London,  1852 
(cf.  GARDINER  and  MULLINGEK,  Introd.  to 


Marsden 


205 


Marsden 


English  Hist.  pp.  326,  368).  3.  'History 
of  Christian  Churches  and  Sects  from  the 
earliest  ages  of  Christianity/  2  vols.  8vo, 
London,  1856 ;  new  edit.  1858. 

Marsden's  other  writings  include  :  1.  '  The 
Churchmanship  of  the  New  Testament :  an 
Inquiry  .  .  .  into  the  Origin  and  Progress  of 
certain  Opinions  which  now  agitate  the 
Church  of  Christ/  12mo,  London,  1846. 
2.  '  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Marsden  of 
Paramatta/  12mo,  London  (1858)  ;  he  was 
not  related  to  Samuel  Marsden  [q.  v.]  3. '  Me- 
moirs of  the  Rev.  Hugh  Stowell  of  Man- 
chester/ 8vo,  London,  1868.  He  likewise 
published  various  volumes  of  sermons  and 
lectures,  contributed  a  '  biographical  preface ' 
to  a  posthumous  work  of  the  Rev.  Edward 
Dewdney  called  'A  Treatise  on  the  special  Pro- 
vidence of  God/  16mo,  1848,  and  edited,  with 
Ereface  and  notes,  J.  F.  Simon's '  Natural  Re- 
gion/ 8vo,  1857.  From  1859  to  1869  Mars- 
den was  editor  of  the  '  Christian  Observer.' 

[Information  from  R.  F.  Scott,  esq. ;  Birming- 
ham Daily  Gazette,  17  June  1870;  Christian 
Observer,  August  1870,  pp.  633-4 ;  Crockford's 
Clerical  Directory.]  G.  G. 

MARSDEN,  JOHN  HOWARD  (1803- 
1891),  antiquary,  eldest  son  of  William 
Marsden,  curate  of  St.  George's  Chapel, 
Wigan,  and  afterwards  vicar  of  Eccles,  was 
born  at  Wigan  in  1803,  and  was  admitted, 
6  Aug.  1817,  into  Manchester  School,  being 
head  scholar  in  1822.  He  was  an  exhibitioner 
from  the  school  to  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  was  elected  a  scholar  on 
the  Somerset  foundation.  In  1823  he  won 
the  Bell  university  scholarship.  He  gradu- 
ated B.A.  in  1826,  M.A.  in  1829,  and  B.D. 
in  1836.  In  1829  he  gained  the  Seatonian 
prize,  the  subject  of  the  poem  being  '  The 
Finding  of  Moses/  Cambridge,  2nd  edit. 
1830.  He  was  select  preacher  to  the  uni- 
versity in  1834,  1837,  and  1847 ;  was  Hul- 
sean lecturer  on  divinity  in  1843  and  1844, 
and  was  from  1851  to  1865  the  first  Disney 
professor  of  archaeology. 

In  1840  he  had  been  presented  by  his 
college  to  the  rectory  of  Great  Oakley, 
Essex,  which  he  held  for  forty-nine  years, 
only  resigning  it,  in  1889,  on  account  of  the 
infirmities  of  age.  He  also  held  for  some 
years  the  rural  deanery  of  Harwich.  Having 
been  elected  canon  residentiary  of  Man- 
chester in  1858,  he  became  rural  dean  of 
the  deanery  of  Eccles,  and  he  was  one  of  the 
chaplains  of  James  Prince  Lee  [q.  v.],  first 
bishop  of  Manchester.  Throughout  his  long 
life  he  devoted  his  leisure  to  literary  pur- 
suits, more  especially  to  numismatical  and 
archaeological  research.  He  died  at  his  resi- 


dence,  Grey  Friars,  Colchester,  on  24  Jan. 
1891. 

He  married  in  1840  Caroline,  elder 
daughter  of  William  Moore,  D.D.,  preben- 
dary of  Lincoln,  and  had  issue  three  sons. 

Marsden's  works  are  :  1.  Various  sermons 
preached  at  Manchester  Cathedral,  Col- 
chester, and  Cambridge,  1835-45.  2.  'The 
Sacred  Tree,  a  Tale  of  Hindostan/  privately 
printed,  London,  1840.  3.  '  Philomorus,  a 
Brief  Examination  of  the  Latin  Poems  of 
Sir  Thomas  More/  London,  1842.  4.  <  An 
Examination  of  certain  Passages  in  Our 
Lord's  Conversation  with  Nicodemus/  eight 
Hulsean lectures, London,  1844,  8vo.  5.  'The 
Evils  which  have  resulted  at  various  times 
from  a  Misapprehension  of  Our  Lord's 
Miracles/  eight  Hulsean  discourses,  London, 


the  autobiography  of  Sir  Symonds  D'Ewes, 
London,  1851.  8.  'Two  Introductory  Lec- 
tures upon  Archaeology,  delivered  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge/  Cambridge,  1852, 
8vo.  9.  <  A  Descriptive  Sketch  of  the  Col- 
lection of  Works  of  Ancient  Greek  and  Ro- 
man Art  at  Felix  Hall/  in  '  Transactions 
of  the  Essex  Archaeological  Society/  1863. 
10.  '  A  Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Writ- 
ings of  Lieutenant-Colonel  William  Martin 
Leake,  F.R.S./  privately  printed,  London, 
1864,  4to.  11.  <  Fasciculus/  London,  1869, 
8vo  :  an  amusing  collection  of  his  poetical 
pieces  of  a  lighter  kind. 

[Smith's  Manchester  School  Register,  iii.  126  ; 
Crockford's  Clerical  Directory,  1882 ;  Times, 
26  Jan.  1891 ;  Button's  Lancashire  Authors, 
p.  77.1  T.  C. 

MAKSDEN,  SAMUEL  (1764-1838), 
apostle  of  New  Zealand,  son  of  a  tradesman, 
was  born  at  Horsforth,  a  village  near  Leeds, 
on  28  July  1764.  He  was  educated  at 
Hull  grammar  school,  and  then  took  part 
in  his  father's  business.  Being  a  lad  of 
good  ability  and  exemplary  character,  he 
was  adopted  by  the  Elland  Society,  and 
placed  at  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
where  he  studied  with  assiduity  and  gained 
the  friendship  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Simeon. 
Before  his  university  education  was  com- 
pleted he  was  ordained,  and  by  a  royal  com- 
mission, dated  1  Jan.  1793,  appointed  second 
chaplain  in  New  South  Wales.  He  arrived 
in  the  colony  on  2  March  1794,  and  took  up 
his  residence  at  Parramatta,  where,  and  at 
Sydney  and  Hawkesbury,  he  had  charge  of 
the  religious  instruction  of  the  convicts.  In 
1807  he  returned  to  England  to  report  on 
the  state  of  the  colony  to  the  government, 


Marsden 


206 


Marsden 


and  to  solicit  further  assistance  of  clergy 
and  schoolmasters.  While  in  London  he 
obtained  an  audience  of  George  III,  who 
presented  him  with  five  Spanish  sheep  from 
his  own  flock,  and  these  sheep  became  the 
progenitors  of  extensive  flocks  of  fine-woolled 
sheep  in  Australia. 

On  his  return  to  New  South  Wales  in 
1809  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  state  of 
New  Zealand,  and  finding  he  could  not  per- 
suade the  Church  Missionary  Society  to  do 
much  for  him,  he  at  last,  in  1814,  at  his  own 
risk,  purchased  the  brig  Active,  in  which  he 
sent  two  missionaries  to  those  islands.  On 
19  Nov.  Marsden,  accompanied  by  six  New 
Zealand  chiefs  who  had  been  staying  with 
him  at  Parramatta,  made  his  first  voyage  to 
New  Zealand.  He  was  received  with  cor- 
diality by  the  natives,  and  found  no  diffi- 
culty in  procuring  land  for  a  mission-station. 
This  was  the  first  of  seven  voyages  which 
he  made  to  New  Zealand  between  1814  and 

1837.  No  one  ever  exerted  more  influence 
over  the  native  chiefs  than  himself,  and  he 
must  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  the  settlers  and  civilisers  of  the 
country. 

As  chaplain  in  New  South  Wales  he  en- 
deavoured, with  some  success,  to  improve 
the  standard  of  morals  and  manners.  He 
established  orphan  schools  and  female  peni- 
tentiaries, and  made  Parramatta  a  model 
parish.  Unfortunately  the  governors  did 
not  always  give  him  assistance  or  help,  and 
in  1817  he  had  to  bring  an  action  for  defama- 
tion of  character  against  the  governor's  secre- 
tary for  an  article  published  in  the  '  Go- 
vernment Gazette.'  In  1820  a  commission 
was  sent  out  from  England  to  investigate 
the  state  of  the  colony  and  to  inquire  into 
Marsden's  conduct,  but  the  charges  made 
against  him  were  in  no  instance  substantiated. 
At  Parramatta  he  set  up  a  seminary  for  the 
education  of  New  Zealanders,  but  this  was 
given  up  in  1821.  His  salary  as  chaplain 
was  raised  to  400/.  a  year  in  1825 ;  later  on, 
when  Sydney  was  erected  into  a  bishopric 
in  1847,  he  became  minister  of  Parramatta 
parish.  He  paid  a  last  visit  to  the  Maoris, 
in  his  usual  capacity  of  peace-maker,  in  1837. 
He  died  at  the  parsonage,  Windsor,  on  12  May 

1838,  and  was  buried  at  Parramatta,  where 
some  Maoris  subscribed  a  marble  tablet  to 
his  memory  (TAYLOE,  New  Zealand,  p.  601). 
On  21  April  1793  he  married  Miss  Ellen 
Tristan.     She  died  at  Parramatta  in  1835. 

Marsden  published :  1.  'An  Answer  to 
certain  Calumnies  in  Governor  Macquarie's 
Pamphlet  and  the  third  edition  of  Mr. 
Wentworth's  "Account  of  Australia,'"  1826. 
2.  '  Statement,  including  a  Correspondence 


between  the  Commissioners  of  the  Court  of 
Enquiry  and  S.  Marsden  relative  to  a  Charge 
of  Illegal  Punishment  preferred  against  Doc- 
tor Douglass/  1828. 

[Nicholas's  Narrative  of  a  Voyage  to  New 
Zealand,  performed  in  the  years  1814  and  1815, 
in  company  with  the  Eev.  S.  Marsden,  2  vols. 
1817;  A.  Short  Account  of  the  Character  and 
Labours  of  the  Eev.  S.  Marsden,  Parramatta, 
1844;  J.  B.  Marsden's  Memoirs  of  S.  Marsden, 
1859,  with  portrait;  Eusden's  Hist,  of  New  Zea- 
land, i.  102,  152  ;  Bonwick's  Eomance  of  the 
Wool  Trade,  1887,  pp.  82-6.]  G.  C.  B. 

MARSDEN,    WILLIAM   (1754-1836), 
orientalist  and  numismatist,  born  at  Verval, 
co.  Wicklow,  Ireland,  on  16  Nov.  1754,  was  the 
sixth  son  and  tenth  child  of  John  Marsden 
by  his  second  wife  Eleanor  Bagnall.     John 
Marsden  was  engaged  in  'extensive  mercan- 
tile and  shipping  concerns'  in  Dublin,  and 
was  a  promoter  (in  1783)  and  director  of  the 
National  Bank  of  Ireland.     The  family  had 
settled  in  Ireland  at  the  end  of  the  reign  of 
Queen  Anne,  and  was  probably  of  Derbyshire 
origin.    William  Marsden  received  a  classical 
education  in  schools  at  Dublin,  and  was  pre- 
paring to  enter  Trinity  College  there,  with  a 
view  to  the  church,  when,  at  the  suggestion 
of  his  eldest  brother,  John  Marsden,  a  writer 
in  the  East  India  Company's  service  at  Fort 
Marlborough   (Bencoolen)   in    Sumatra,   he 
obtained  an  appointment  from  the  company. 
He  left  Gravesend  on  27  Dec.  1770,  and 
reached  Bencoolen  on  30  May  1771.  During 
an  eight  years'  residence  in  Sumatra,  Marsden 
did  good  official  service  as  sub-secretary,  and 
afterwards    as  principal   secretary,   to    the 
government.     He  amused  his  leisure  hours 
by  writing  verses  and  by  acting  female  parts 
in  a  theatre  at  Bencoolen  built  and  chiefly 
managed  by  his  brother.      He  also  mastered 
the  vernacular  tongue,  a  study  which  bore 
fruit    later   on   in   his   '  Dictionary  of   the 
Malayan  Language.'   Marsden's  employment 
Dy  the  company  practically  ceased  on  6  July 
1779,  when  he  left  Sumatra  for  England. 
He   invested   his   savings,  and  in   January 
1785    established  with    his    brother    John 
who  had  also  returned  from  Sumatra)  an 
East  India  agency  business  in  Gower  Street, 
London.     On  3  March  1795  Marsden,  who 
since   1780  had  enjoyed   much   leisure  for 
learned  studies,  was  induced  to  accept  the 
)ost  of  second  secretary  of  the  admiralty,  and 
was  promoted  to  be  first  secretary  (with  a 
salary  of  4,000/.  a  year)  in  1804.     He  dis- 
charged his  duties  ably  during  this  eventful 
)eriod  of  naval  history.  He  resigned  the  secre- 
taryship in  June  1807,  and  received  a  pension 
for  life  of  1,500/.,  which  in  1831  he  volun- 
tarily relinquished  to  the  nation. 


Marsden 


207 


Marsden 


Marsden  was  elected  fellow  of  the  Royal 
Society  23  Jan.  1783,  became  treasurer  and  j 
vice-president,  and  often  presided  during  the 
illness  of  Sir  Joseph  Banks.  He  had  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Banks  in  March  1780, 
and  from  that  time  till  1795  was  a  constant 
guest  at  his  'philosophical  breakfasts'  in 
Soho  Square,  at  which  he  met,  among  others, 
Dr.  Solander,  Dr.  Maskelyne,  Major  Rennell, 
Sir  William  Herschel,  Planta,  and  Bishop 
Horsley.  He  was  elected  fellow  of  the 
Asiatic  Society  of  Calcutta  in  November  1784, 
and  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries  in 
1785.  He  was  an  original  member  of  the 
Royal  Irish  Academy  (May  1785),  member 
and  treasurer  of  the  Royal  Society  Club 
(1787),  and  a  member  of  the  Literary  Club 
(26  Feb.  1799).  In  June  1786  he  received 
the  honorary  degree  of  D.C.L.  Oxford. 

After  his  retirement  Marsden  took  a  house 
named  Edge  Grove  at  Aldenham,  Hertford- 
shire, where  he  henceforth  chiefly  lived.  In 
1833  he  suffered  from  apoplexy,  and  an  attack 
proved  fatal  on  6  Oct.  1836.  He  was  buried 
in  the  cemetery  at  Kensal  Green. 

On  22  Aug.  1807  Marsden  married  Eliza- 
beth Wray.  eldest  daughter  of  his  friend  Sir 
Charles  Wilkins.  His  wife  survived  him, 
and  afterwards  married  Lieutenant-colonel 
W.  M.  Leake  [q.  v.],  the  classical  topographer 
and  numismatist.  Marsden  had  written 
about  1828  an  autobiography,  which  was 
edited  and  privately  printed  by  his  widow  in 
1838  as  '  A  Brief  Memoir  of  ...  William 
Marsden,'  London,  4to.  The  obituary  of 
Marsden  in  the  '  Gentleman's  Magazine '  for 
1837  (pt.  i.  pp.  212-13)  mentions  a  portrait 
of  him  drawn  by  S.  Cousins  in  1820,  and 
engraved  by  him  under  the  name  of  his 
master,  Mr.  Reynolds.  Marsden's  collection 
of  oriental  books  and  manuscripts  he  pre- 
sented in  1835  to  King's  College,  London. 

Marsden's  literary  reputation  was  first 
assured  in  1783  by  the  publication  of  his 
1  History  of  Sumatra,'  a  work  bearing  the 
peculiar  impress  of  his  mind,  '  strong  sense, 
truthfulness,  and  caution.'  It  was  welcomed 
in  the  '  Quarterly  Review '  (Ixiv.  99)  by 
Southey  as  a  model  of  descriptive  composi- 
tion, and  was  highly  praised  in  other  English 
periodicals  (ALLIBOSTE,  Diet.  Engl.  Lit.  s.v. 
1  Marsden  ').  His  *  Dictionary  and  Grammar 
of  the  Malayan  Language,'  begun  in  1786 
and  published  in  1812,  added  still  further 
to  his  reputation,  while  the  publication  of 
his  l  Numismata  Orientalia '  in  1823-5  esta- 
blished his  fame  as  a  numismatist.  The  last- 
named  valuable  and  original  work  describes 
Marsden's  collection  of  oriental  coins,  at  that 
time  unique  in  England.  The  Cufic  coins 
were  purchased  by  Marsden  in  September 


1805  of  G.  Miles,  a  coin-dealer,  who  had  ac- 
quired them  from  Sir  Robert  Ainslie  [q.  v.] 
Marsden  arranged  and  deciphered  the  spe- 
cimens, and  afterwards  added  other  coins, 
chiefly  Indian,  to  his  cabinet.  The  whole  col- 
lection was  presented  by  him  to  the  British 
Museum  on  12  July  1834.  It  consists  of 
about  3.447  oriental  coins,  including  618  spe- 
cimens in  gold  and  1,228  in  silver  (manuscript 
note  by  E.  Hawkins  in  copy  of  Num.  Orient. 
in  department  of  coins,  British  Museum). 

Marsden's  chief  publications  are :  1.  'The 
History  of  Sumatra,'  London,  1783,  4to  ; 
2nd  edit.  1784 ;  3rd  edit,  1811,  4to ;  German 
translation,  Leipzig,  1785, 8vo ;  French  trans- 
lation, 1788,  8vo.  2.  'A  Catalogue  of  Dic- 
tionaries, Vocabularies,  Grammars,  and  Al- 
phabets,' 2  pts.  London,  1796,  4to,  privately 
printed  (MARTIN,  Priv.  Printed  Books}.  3.  'A 
Dictionary  of  the  Malayan  Language  ;  to 
which  is  prefixed  a  Grammar,  with  an  Intro- 
duction and  Praxis,'  2  pts.  London,  1812, 4to 
(a  Dutch  translation,  Haarlem,  1825,  4to). 
4.  '  A  Grammar  of  the  Malayan  Language,' 
London,  1812,  4to.  5.  'the  Travels  of 
Marco  Polo/  translated  from  the  Italian, 
with  notes,  1818,  4to ;  also  1847,  8vo,  in 
Bohn's '  Antiquarian  Library.'  Colonel  Yule, 
preface  to  '  Marco  Polo,'  i.  p.  viii,  says  that 
Marsden's  edition  must  always  be  spoken  of 
with  respect,  though  much  elucidatory  matter 
has  since  come  to  light.  6.  *  Numismata  Orien- 
talia Illustrata,'  with  plates,  London,  pt.  i. 
1823,  pt.  ii.  1825,  4to.  7.  'Bibliotheca  Mars- 
deniana  Philologica  et  Orientalis,  a  Catalogue 
of  Works  and  Manuscripts  collected  with  a 
view  to  the  general  comparison  of  Languages 
and  to  the  study  of  Oriental  Literature,' 
London,  1827,  4to.  8.  '  Nakhoda  Miida, 
Memoirs  of  a  Malayan  Family/  1830,  8vo 
(Oriental  Translation  Fund).  9.  'Miscel- 
laneous Works/  London,  1834,  4to  (con- 
taining three  tracts,  on  the  Polynesian  lan- 
guages, on  a  conventional  Roman  alphabet 
applicable  to  Oriental  languages,  and  on  a 
national  English  dictionary).  Marsden  also 
contributed  papers  to  periodicals,  among 
which  may  be  mentioned,  '  The  Era  of  the 
Mahometans,'  in  the  'Philosophical  Trans- 
actions/ 1788,  and  one  on  the  language  and 
Indian  origin  of  the  gipsies,  in  the  '  Archaeo- 
logia/  vol.  vii. 

[Brief  Memoir  of  Marsden,  by  his  widow.  1838; 
Gent.  Mag.  1837,  pt.  i.  pp.  212-13;  Brit.  Mus. 
Cat.]  W.  W. 

MARSDEN,  WILLIAM  (1796-1867), 
doctor  of  medicine,  descended  from  a  family 
of  yeomen  belonging  to  Cawthorne  in  York- 
shire, was  born  in  August  1796  at  Sheffield, 
where  he  spent  the  early  years  of  his  life. 


Marsden 


208 


Marsh 


He  came  to  London  and  entered  at  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's Hospital,  where  he  was  brought 
under  the  influence  of  Abernethy,  and  at 
the  same  time  he  served  an  apprenticeship 
to  Mr.  Dale,  a  surgeon  practising  at  the  top 
of  Holborn  Hill.  He  obtained  the  member- 
ship of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  of 
England  on  27  April  1827.  His  inability 
later  in  that  year  to  obtain  the  admission  to 
a  hospital  of  a  girl  of  eighteen  years,  whom 
he  accidentally  found  on  the  steps  of  St.  An- 
drew's churchyard  almost  dead  of  disease 
and  starvation,  turned  his  attention  to  the 
question  of  hospital  relief.  Relief  was  then 
granted  only  to  those  who  could  obtain  a 
governor's  letter,  or  could  produce  other  evi- 
dence of  being  known  to  subscribers  to  these 
institutions.  This  anomalous  condition  he 
sought  to  rectify  by  establishing  in  1828  a 
small  dispensary  in  Greville  Street,  Hatton 
Garden,  to  whose  benefits  the  poor  were  ad- 
mitted absolutely  without  formality.  This 
institution  at  first  met  with  great  opposition; 
but  in  1832  its  value  became  widely  recog- 
nised, owing  to  the  fact  that  it  alone,  of  all  the 
London  hospitals,  received  cholera  patients. 
In  1843  the  hospital  was  moved  into  Gray's 
Inn  Road,  to  a  site  previously  occupied  by  the 
light  horse  volunteers  of  the  city  of  London, 
a  site  which  was  afterwards  purchased  by 
the  beneficence  of  wealthy  friends,  and  upon 
it  was  built  the  Royal  Free  Hospital,  Dr. 
Marsden  becoming  its  senior  surgeon.  In 
1838  he  obtained  the  degree  of  M.D.  from  the 
university  of  Erlangen.  In  1840  a  handsome 
testimonial  was  presented  to  him  by  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge,  in  the  name  of  a  nume- 
rous body  of  subscribers,  who  recognised  the 
benefits  his  efforts  had  conferred  upon  the 
sick  poor. 

In  1851  Marsden  opened  a  small  house  in 
Cannon  Row,  Westminster,  for  the  reception 
of  persons  suffering  from  cancer.  Within 
ten  years  the  institution  was  moved  to 
Brompton,  where  it  exists  in  the  imposing 
block  of  buildings  known  as  the  Cancer 
Hospital  (with  120  beds),  of  which  Mars- 
den was  also  the  senior  surgeon. 

Marsden  enjoyed  a  large  practice,  and 
throughout  his  life  was  a  disciple  of  Aber- 
nethy, and  followed  his  methods.  Usually 
expectant  in  his  treatment,  he  was  sometimes 
so  bold  as  to  be  heroic.  He  was  a  very 
acute  observer.  He  died  of  bronchitis  on 
16  Jan.  1867,  and  was  buried  in  Norwood 
cemetery.  He  was  twice  married,  and  had 
one  son — Dr.  Alexander  Marsden  (b.  1832) — 
by  his  first  wife.  After  moving  from  Thavies' 
Inn  he  lived  for  many  years  at  65  Lincoln's 
Inn  Fields. 

Marsden  published f  Symptoms  and  Treat- 


!  ment  of  Malignant  Diarrhoea,  better  known 
by  the  name  of  Asiatic  or  Malignant  Cholera/ 
8vo,  London,  1834 ;  2nd  edit.  1848. 

A  full-length  portrait  of  Marsden  by  T.  H. 
Illidge  [q.  v.],  painted  in  1850,  hangs  in  the 
board-room  of  the  Royal  Free  Hospital.  A 
full-length,  attributed  to  H.  W.  Pickersgill, 
sen.,  exhibited  in  the  Royal  Academy  in 
1866,  is  at  present  in  the  board-room  of  the 
Cancer  Hospital  at  Brompton. 

[The  Hospital,  14  May  1887,  p.  103;  addi- 
tional information  kindly  given  to  the  writer  by 
Dr.  Alexander  Marsden  ;  Lancet,  1867,  i.  131  ; 
Med.  Times  and  Gaz.  1867,  i.  98.]  D'A.  P. 

MARSH.     [See  also  MAEISCO.] 

MARSH,  ALPHONSO,  the  elder  (1627- 
1681),  musician,  the  son  of  Robert  Marsh 
(died  before  1662),  one  of  the  musicians  in 
ordinary  to  Charles  I,  was  born  before  28  Jan. 
1627.  He  was  said  by  Wood  to  be  a  great 
songster  and  lutenist  (Manuscript  Lives). 
Marsh  alternated  with  John  Harding  in 
singing  the  words  of  Pirrhus,  a  bass  part  in 
D'Avenant's  'Siege  of  Rhodes,'  1656  (CHAP- 
PELL,  Popular  Music,  ii.  478).  He  was  ap- 
pointed gentleman  of  the  Chapel  Royal 
about  1661,  and  was  present  at  the  corona- 
tion of  Charles  II  on  23  April  in  that  year. 
He  died  on  9  April  1681.  He  married  at 
St.  Margaret's,  Westminster,  8  Feb.  1647-8, 
Mary  Cheston.  His  will,  by  which  he  left 
a  clear  third  of  his  arrears  of  pay  to  his  son 
Alphonso  [q.  v.],  and  the  residue  to  his  second 
wife  Rebecca,  was  proved  by  the  widow  on 
19  April.  Marsh's  printed  songs  are  in  John 
Playford's  collections :  1.  Eight  songs  in 
'  Select  Ayres  and  Dialogues,'  bk.  ii.  1669, 
pp.  60-4.  2.  Five  songs  in  '  Choice  Songs 
and  Ayres  for  one  Voice  to  the  Theorbo-lute,' 
bk.  i.  1673,  pp.  5-37  passim.  3.  Three  songs 
in  '  Choice  Ayres  ...  to  sing  to  Theorbo- 
lute  or  Bass-viol,'  bk.  i.  1676,  p.  84,  and  bk. 
ii.  1679,  p.  34. 

[Grove's  Dictionary,  ii.  221  ;  North's  Me- 
moires,  p.  98  ;  Old  Cheque-book  of  the  Chapel 
Royal,  pp.  17,  21 ;  Chamberlayne's  Anglise  No- 
titia ;  Cal.  of  State  Papers,  Dom.  Charles  II,  1 662 
vol.  lii.,  1663  vol.  Ixxvi. ;  Will  in  Registers 
P.  C.  C.,  book  North,  fol.  60 ;  Chester's  Registers 
of  Westminster  Abbey,  p.  230.]  L.  M.  M. 

MARSH,  ALPHONSO,  the  younger 
(1648  P-1692),  musician,  the  only  son  of 
Alphonso  Marsh  the  elder  [q.  v.]  by  his  first 
wife,  was  admitted  gentleman  of  the  Chapel 
Royal  on  25  April  1676.  He  was  present 
at  the  coronations  of  James  II,  1685,  arvd 
of  William  and  Mary,  1689.  He  died  on 
5  April  1692,  and  was  buried  in  the  west 
cloister  of  Westminster  Abbey.  His  prin- 
cipal creditor,  Edward  Bradock,  of  the  Chapel 


Marsh 


209 


Marsh 


Royal,  obtained  a  grant  of  administration  in 
July.  By  his  wife  Cecilia  (d.  January  1691} 
he  left  a  daughter,  Mary. 

Four  of  Marsh's  songs  are  in  J.  Playford's 
'  Choice  Ayres,'  bk.  i.  1673  pp.  23,  29,  57 , 
1676  p.  45 ;  one  is  in  H.  Playford's  <  Theater 
of  Musick,'  bk.  iv.  1687,  p.  53 ;  and  two 
are  in  H.  Playford's  '  Banquet  of  Musick/ 
bk.  i.  1688,  p.  1,  bk.  ii.  p.  11. 

[Authorities  under  ALPHONSO  MARSH  the  elder; 
Chester's  Westminster  Abbey,  pp.  482-3.1 

L.  M.  M. 

MARSH,  CHARLES  (1774  P-1835  ?), 
barrister,  born  about  1774,  was  younger  son 
of  Edward  Marsh,  a  Norwich  manufacturer, 
and  received  his  education  in  the  school  there 
under  Dr.  Forster.  On  5  Oct.  1792  he  was 
admitted  pensioner  of  St.  John's  College, 
Cambridge,  but  did  not  graduate.  He  be- 
came a  student  of  Lincoln's  Inn  on  26  Sept. 
1791,  was  called  to  the  bar,  and  in  1804  went 
to  Madras,  where  he  practised  with  success. 
On  his  return  to  England  he  was  elected 
M.P.for  East  Retford  in  the  election  of  1812, 
and  distinguished  himself  by  his  knowledge 
of  Indian  affairs.  On  1  July  1813  he  spoke 
in  a  committee  of  the  house  in  support  of 
the  amendment,  moved  by  Sir  Thomas  Sutton, 
on  the  clause  in  the  East  India  Bill  providing 
further  facilities  for  persons  to  go  out  to 
India  for  religious  purposes,  and  denounced 
the  injudicious  attempt  of  Wilberforce  and 
others  to  force  Christianity  on  the  natives. 
His  speech,  which  occupies  thirty-two  co- 
lumns of  Hansard's  *  Parliamentary  Debates ' 
(xxvi.  1018),  has  been  described  as  '  one  of 
the  most  pointed  and  vigorous  philippics  in 
any  language '  (Quarterly  Review, Ixx.  290). 
Marsh  did  not  seek  re-election  at  the  disso- 
lution of  1818.  He  is  said  to  have  died  in 
the  spring  of  1835. 

In  his  younger  days  Marsh  was  a  contri- 
butor to  '  The  Cabinet.  By  a  Society  of 
Gentlemen,'  3  vols.  8vo,  Norwich,  1795. 
He  wrote  also  some  able  pamphlets,  includ- 
ing '  An  Appeal  to  the  Public  Spirit  of  Great 
Britain,'  8vo,  London,  1803,  and '  A  Review 
of  some  important  Passages  in  the  late  Ad- 
ministration of  Sir  George  Hilaro  Barlow, 
Bart.,  at  Madras,'  8vo,  London,  1813.  His 
speech  on  the  East  India  Bill  was  printed 
in  pamphlet  form  in  1813,  and  also  in  vol.  ii. 
of  the  '  Pamphleteer '  (1813).  To  Marsh 
has  been  wrongly  ascribed  the  famous  *  Let- 
ters of  Vetus '  in  the  <  Times '  (1812)  ;  they 
were  written  by  Edward  Sterling,  father  of 
John  Sterling  (1806-1844)  [q.v.]  (CARLYLE, 
Works,  xx.  27).  He  is  also  the  reputed 
author  of  two  lively  volumes  of  gossip,  en- 
titled '  The  Clubs  of  London ;  with  Anec- 

TOL.   XXXVI. 


dotes  of  their  Members,  Sketches  of  Charac- 
ter, and  Conversations,'  8vo,  London,  1828. 
A  few  of  the  anecdotes  in  vol.  i.  had  already 
appeared  in  the  '  New  Monthly  Magazine,' 
to  which  Marsh  frequently  contributed. 

He  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  CHARLES 
MARSH  (1735-1812),  born  in  1735,  the  only 
son  of  Charles  Marsh,  a  London  bookseller. 
He  was  admitted  to  Westminster  School  in 
1748,  whence  he  was  elected  to  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge,  and  in  1757  went  out 
B.A.  as  tenth  wrangler  and  senior  classical 
medallist,  becoming  a  fellow  of  his  college. 
He  proceeded  M.A.  in  1760,  and  subse- 
quently obtained  a  clerkship  in  the  war 
office,  from  which  he  retired,  after  many 
years'  service,  on  a  pension  of  1,000/.  a  year. 
He  died,  unmarried,  in  Piccadilly  on  21  Jan. 
1812,  and  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey. 
On  15  Jan.  1784  he  was  elected  fellow  of 
the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  and  in  the  ensu- 
ing May  communicated  to  the  society  a  Latin 
dissertation  '  On  the  elegant  ornamental 
Cameos  of  the  Barberini  Vase/  which  was 
printed  in  the  '  Archseologia,'  viii.  316-20 
(WELCH,  Alumni  Westmon.  1852,  pp.  347, 
360;  CHESTER,  Registers  of  Westminster 
Abbey,  pp.  482,  504). 

[Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  iii.  431,  478,  iv. 
363,  529  ;  Biog.  Diet,  of  Living  Authors,  1816, 
p.  221 ;  Smith's  Parliaments  of  England,  i.  255.1 

G.  G. 

MARSH,  FRANCIS  (1627-1693),  arch- 
bishop of  Dublin,  was  born  in  or  near 
Gloucester  on  23  Oct.  1627.  He  was  ad- 
mitted as  a  pensioner  at  Emmanuel  College, 
Cambridge,  on  22  April  1642,  and  graduated 
B.A.  in  1647,  M.A.  in  1650.  On  14  Oct. 
1651  he  was  elected  a  fellow  of  Caius 
College,  and  held  the  office  of  'praelector 
rhetoricus '  for  1651-2.  He  had  a  reputation 
for  Greek,  and  for  a  knowledge  of  the  Stoic 
philosophy,  but  his  loyalist  sympathies  stood 
ji  the  way  of  his  further  preferment.  In 
February  1653  he  obtained  four  months' 
eave  of  absence '  to  go  into  Ireland,'  probably 
with  a  view  to  take  orders  from  one  of  the 
[rish  bishops  then  in  Dublin  (perhaps  John 
Leslie  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Raphoe) ;  he  must 
lave  been  in  orders  by  11  Oct.  1653,  when 
le  was  appointed  dean.  He  was  again  '  prae- 
.ector  rhetoricus '  in  1654-7,  and  remained  in 
residence  till  April  1660.  On  8  Oct.  1660 
:he  king's  letter  was  received,  requesting 
:he  continuance  of  his  fellowship  'so  long  as 
should  remain  in  the  service  of  the  Earl 
of  Southampton,'  then  lord  high  treasurer. 
His  return  to  Ireland  was  due  to  the  patron- 
age of  Jeremy  Taylor,  who  is  said  by  Richard 
Mant  [q.  v.]  to  have  given  him  orders,  and 


Marsh 


210 


Marsh 


made  him  dean  of  Connor ;  but  Taylor  was 
not  consecrated  till  27  Jan.  1661,  and  Marsh 
obtained  the  deanery  of  Connor  on  28  Nov. 
1660.  On  1  June  1661  he  resigned  his  fellow- 
ship, writing  from  Dublin,  and  on  27  June  he 
became,  through  Clarendon's  influence,  dean 
of  Armagh  and  archdeacon  of  Dromore.  At 
the  end  of  1667  (elected  28  Oct.;  consecrated 
at  Clonmel  22  Dec.)  he  succeeded  William 
Fuller,  D.D.  [q.  v.],  as  bishop  of  Limerick, 
Ardfert,  and  Aghadoe ;  he  was  translated 
in  1672  to  Kilmore  and  Ardagh;  and  on 
14  Feb.  1682  was  made  archbishop  of  Dublin. 
It  was  in  his  palace  that  the  privy  council 
assembled  on  12  Feb.  1687,  when  Tyrconnel 
was  sworn  in  as  lord  deputy.  Early  in  1689, 
feeling  his  position  unsafe,  owing  to  his  oppo- 
sition to  the  administration  of  Tyrconnel, 
Marsh  returned  to  England,  having  appointed 
William  King,  D.D.  [q.  v.],  then  dean  of  St. 
Patrick's,  to  act  as  his  commissary.  King 
declined  the  commission  as  not  legally 
executed,  and  prevailed  upon  the  chapters  of 
Christ  Church  and  St.  Patrick's  to  elect  An- 
thony Dopping  [q.  v.],  then  bishop  of  Meath, 
as  administrator  of  the  spiritualities.  Marsh, 
who  favoured  the  transfer  of  the  crown  to 
William  of  Orange,  was  included  in  the  act 
of  attainder  passed  by  James's  Dublin  parlia- 
ment in  June  1689,  his  name  being  placed 
in  the  first  list  for  forfeiture  of  life  and 
estate.  He  returned  to  Dublin  after  the 
battle  of  the  Boyne,  but  was  not  present  at 
the  thanksgiving  service  in  St.  Patrick's  on 
6  July  1690,  excusing  his  absence  on  the 
ground  of  age  and  infirmity.  In  his  last 
years  he  repaired  and  enlarged  the  archiepi- 
scopal  palace  at  his  own  cost.  He  died  of 
apoplexy  on  16  Nov.  1693,  and  was  buried 
on  18  Nov.  in  Christ  Church  Cathedral, 
Dublin,  Dopping  preaching  the  funeral  ser- 
mon. He  married  Mary,  youngest  daughter 
of  Jeremy  Taylor,  and  left  issue ;  his  son  had 
succeeded  him  as  treasurer  of  St.  Patrick's, 
and  afterwards  became  dean  of  Down.  He 
was  apparently  not  related  to  Narcissus 
Marsh  [q.  v.],  his  successor  in  the  see  of 
Dublin. 

[Harris's  Ware's  Works,  1 764,  vol.  i. ;  Bonney's 
Life  of  Jeremy  Taylor,  1815,  pp.  367  sq.  ;Mant's 
Hist,  of  the  Church  of  Ireland,  1840,  i.  710, 732, 
ii.  45  sq. ;  Wills's  Lives  of  Illustrious  Irishmen, 
1842,  iv.  266  sq.;  information  from  the  Master 
of  Emmanuel,  and  from  the  G-esta  of  Caius 
College,  per  Dr.  Venn.]  A.  G. 

MARSH,  GEORGE  (1515-1555),  pro- 
testant  martyr,  born  at  Dean,  near  Bolton, 
Lancashire,  about  1515,  was  educated  in 
some  local  grammar  school,  probably  War- 
rington.  On  leaving  school  he  lived  as  a 
farmer,  and  when  about  twenty-five  years 


old  married,  but  his  wife  soon  died,  where- 
upon he  gave  up  his  farm,  left  his  children 
in  the  care  of  his  mother,  and  went  to  Cam- 
bridge University.  There  in  due  course  he 
graduated  ('  commencing  M.  A.  1542,'  COOPEK, 
Athence  Cantabr.}  He  was  ordained  by  the 
bishops  of  London  and  Lincoln,  and  lived 
chiefly  at  Cambridge,  but  also  acted  as  curate 
to  Laurence  Saunders  (afterwards  martyred) 
at  Langton  in  Leicestershire  and  in  London. 
In  one  of  his  examinations  he  said  he  '  served 
a  cure  and  taught  a  school.'  In  1554  he  en- 
tertained the  intention  of  leaving  England 
for  Denmark  or  Germany,  and  went  into 
Lancashire  to  take  leave  of  his  relations. 
While  there  he  preached  at  Dean  and  else- 
where. His  protestant  views  and  teaching 
soon  brought  him  into  trouble.  He  was  in- 
formed that  Justice  Barton,  acting  for  the 
Earl  of  Derby,  sought  to  arrest  him,  and  he 
was  advised  to  fly.  He,  however,  gave  himself 
up  at  Smithells  Hall,  near  Bolton,  to  Robert 
Barton,  by  whom  he  was  sent  to  Lathom 
House,  to  be  tried  by  the  Earl  of  Derby.  Of 
his  two  examinations  before  the  earl  and  his 
council  he  has  left  a  most  interesting  and 
minute  account,  as  well  as  of  the  endeavours 
that  were  privately  made  to  persuade  him 
to  conform  to  the  Romish  church.  •  He  was 
firm  in  his  denial  of  transubstantiation  and 
other  cardinal  points,  and  eventually  was 
committed  to  prison  at  Lancaster.  At  Lan- 
caster Castle  he  had  as  his  fellow-prisoner 
one  Warburton,  with  whom,  as  he  said,  he 
prayed  with  '  so  high  and  loud  a  voice  that 
the  people  without,  in  the  streets,  might 
hear  us,  and  would  oftentimes  come  and 
sit  down  in  our  sight  under  the  windows 
and  hear  us  read.'  Dr.  George  Cotes,  bishop 
of  the  diocese  (Chester),  came  to  Lancaster 
while  he  was  imprisoned,  and  caused  greater 
restrictions  to  be  enforced.  Marsh  was 
afterwards  removed  to  Chester,  and  again 
examined  in  the  lady-chapel  of  the  cathedral, 
being  charged  with  having  '  preached  and 
openly  published,  most  heretically  and  blas- 
phemously, within  the  parishes  of  Dean, 
EccleSj  Bolton,  and  many  other  parishes  .  .  . 
directly  against  the  Pope's  authority  and 
catholic  church  of  Rome,  the  blessed  mass, 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  many  other 
articles.'  In  the  end,  after  further  trial,  he 
was  condemned  to  execution,  and  the  sen- 
tence was  carried  out  on  24  April  1555  at 
Spital  Boughton,  within  the  liberties  of  the 
city  of  Chester,  where  he  was  burnt  at  the 
stake,  and  his  sufferings  augmented  by  a 
barrel  of  pitch  being  placed  over  his  head. 
His  remains  were  buried  at  Spital  Boughton. 
Bishop  Cotes  afterwards  preached  a  sermon 
in  the  cathedral,  and  affirmed  that  Marsh 


Marsh 


211 


Marsh 


was  a  heretic,  burnt  like  a  heretic,  and  was 
a  firebrand  in  hell.  Foxe  prints  several  im- 
pressive letters  after  the  manner  of  the  apo- 
stolic epistles,  written  by  Marsh  to  the  people 
of  Langton,  Manchester,  and  elsewhere.  These 
letters  were  long  treasured  by  the  puritans 
of  Lancashire.  The  influence  which  his 
character  and  sufferings  exerted  is  attested 
by  the  marvellous  traditions  that  prevailed 
among  the  common  people.  One  of  them  was 
that  an  impression  of  a  man's  foot  on  a  stone 
step  at  Smithells  Hall  was  made  by  Marsh 
when  asserting  his  innocence  of  heresy.  Na- 
thaniel Hawthorne,  who  visited  Smithells 
Hall  in  1855,  introduces  the  legend  of  the 
'  Bloody  Footstep  '  in  '  Septimius '  and  some 
other  stories  (cf.  ROBY,  Traditions  of  Lanca- 
shire). 

[Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments  (the  particulars 
about  Marsh  were  reprinted  at  Bolton,  1787, 
and  in  A.  Hewlett's  Greorge  Marsh,  1844); 
Fuller's  Worthies  ;  Cooper's  Athense  Cantabr.  i. 
126  ;  Lancashire  Church  Goods  (Chethatn  Soc.), 
cvii.  28  ;  Ormerod's  Cheshire,  ed.  Helsby,  i. 
235 ;  Nathaniel  Hawthorne's  English  Note  Books, 
i.  291.]  C.  W.  S. 

MARSH,  SIR  HENRY  (1790-1860), 
physician,  was  son  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Marsh 
and  his  wife  Sophia  Wolseley,  a  grand- 
daughter of  Sir  Thomas  Molyneux,  M.D. 
[q.  v.],  and  was  descended  from  Francis 
Marsh  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of  Dublin  in  the 
reign  of  William  III.  He  was  born  at 
Loughrea,  co.  Galway,  in  1790,  entered  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  where  he  graduated  B.A. 
in  1812,  and  then  studied  for  holy  orders. 
About  1814,  however,  he  gave  up  the  study 
of  theology  for  that  of  medicine.  He  meant 
to  be  a  surgeon,  and  was  apprenticed  to  Sir 
Philip  Crampton  [q.  v.],  but  in  1818  lost 
part  of  his  right  hand,  owing  to  a  dissecting 
wound,  and  thenceforward  took  to  the  medi- 
cal side  of  his  profession.  On  13  Aug.  1818 
he  received  the  license  of  the  Irish  College 
of  Physicians,  and  then  studied  in  Paris.  On 
his  return  to  Dublin  in  1820  he  was  elected 
assistant  physician  to  Steevens  Hospital,  and 
in  1827  professor  of  medicine  at  the  Dublin 
College  of  Surgeons.  His  private  practice 
soon  became  large,  and  in  1832  compelled 
him  to  give  up  his  professorship.  He  became 
a  fellow  of  the  King's  and  Queen's  College 
of  Physicians  29  Oct.  1839,  and  in  1840 
graduated  M.D.  in  the  university  of  Dublin. 
In  1841,  1842,  1845,  and  1846  he  was  pre- 
sident of  the  Irish  College  of  Physicians. 
He  was  made  physician  in  ordinary  to  the 
queen  in  Ireland  in  1837,  and  in  1839  was 
created  a  baronet.  He  was  an  admirable 
clinical  teacher,  but  his  writings  are  deficient 
in  lucidity.  He  published  in  1822  '  Cases  of 


Jaundice  with  Dissections,'  and  in  1838, 1839, 
and  1842  papers  on  *  The  Evolution  of  Light 
from  the  Living  Human  Subject.'  His  ( Clini- 
cal Lectures  delivered  in  Steevens  Hospital ' 
were  edited  in  1867  by  Dr.  James  Stannus 
Hughes.  He  also  wrote  numerous  papers  in 
the  '  Dublin  Hospital  Reports '  and  '  Dublin 
Journal  of  Medical  Science.'  Marsh  died, 
after  an  illness  of  three  hours,  at  his  house 
in  Merrion  Square,  Dublin,  1  Dec.  1860,  and 
was  buried  in  Mount  Jerome  cemetery.  He 
married  twice.  Both  his  wives  were  widows. 
Mrs.  Arthur,  the  first,  bore  him  one  son,  who 
died  a  colonel  in  the  army  without  issue. 

A  statue  of  Sir  Henry,  executed  by  Foley, 
is  in  the  King's  and  Queen's  College  of  Phy- 
sicians in  Dublin. 

[Webb's  Compendium  of  Irish  Biography, 
1878;  Dublin  University  Magazine,  No.  57; 
Dublin  Medical  Press,  2nd  ser.  1860  ;  Sir  C.  A. 
Cameron's  Hist,  of  the  Eoyal  College  of  Sur- 
geons in  Ireland,  1886  ;  Works.]  N.  M. 

MARSH,  HERBERT  (1757-1839),  bi- 
shop of  Peterborough,  son  of  Richard  Marsh 
of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge  (B.A. 
1731,  M.A.  1756),  vicar  of  Faversham,  Kent, 
by  Elizabeth  his  wife,  was  born  at  Faversham 
10  Dec.  1757.  He  was  educated  first  at 
Faversham  school,  and  from  1770  at  the 
King's  School,  Canterbury,  under  Dr.  Os- 
mund Beauvoir,  l  one  of  the  first  classical 
scholars  of  his  day '  (BRYDGES,  Autobiog.  i. 
68 ;  NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecdotes,  ix.  810).  He 
was  admitted  king's  scholar  4  March  1771. 
Among  his  schoolfellows  were  Charles  Ab- 
bott [q.  v.]  (afterwards  Chief-justice  Ten- 
terden)  and  William  Frend  [q.  v.]  On 
29  Dec.  1774  he  was  entered  as  a  pensioner 
at  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  and  was 
elected  scholar  in  March  1775.  He  graduated 
B.A.  in  1779  as  second  wrangler,  and  also 
obtained  the  second  Smith's  prize.  His  sub- 
sequent degrees  were :  M.A.  1782,  B.D.  1792, 
D.D.  (by  royal  mandate)  1808.  He  was 
elected  junior  fellow  of  St.  John's  23  March 
1779,  and  senior  fellow  28  March  1797.  In 
1784  he  zealously  supported  Pitt's  candida- 
ture for  the  representation  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Cambridge  in  parliament.  In  1785 
he  left  Cambridge,  travelled  abroad,  studied 
at  Leipzig  under  J.  D.  Michaelis,  and  cor- 
responded with  Griesbach  on  the  text  of  the 
New  Testament.  In  1792  he  returned  to  Cam- 
bridge to  take  the  B.D.  degree  required  for 
the  retention  of  his  fellowship.  On  the  pro- 
secution in  1793  of  his  old  schoolfellow  and 
relative,  William  Frend,  in  the  vice-chancel- 
lor's court,  for  the  publication  of  a  seditious 
tract,  he  was  summoned  as  a  witness  on  the 
ground  of  his  having  communicated  the  ad- 

p  2 


Marsh 


212 


Marsh 


vertisement  of  the  tract  to  the  Cambridge 
papers.  He  publicly  protested,  amidst  the 
applause  of  a  crowded  court,  against  '  the 
cruelty '  of  attempting  to  compel  him  to  bear 
testimony  against  one  who  had  been  t  a  con- 
fidential friend  from  childhood/  and  Dr. 
Thomas  Kipling  [q.  v.],  the  chief  promoter  of 
the  suit,  was  forced  reluctantly  to  dispense 
with  his  evidence.  Marsh  made  an  ineffec- 
tual attempt  to  bring  about  a  compromise. 
Feeling  among  the  leading  members  of  the 
university  was  so  strong  against  all  sympa- 
thisers with  Frend  that  Marsh  returned  to 
Leipzig,  where  he  prosecuted  his  theological 
and  critical  studies  (Qwnmsr&t£emimscence8t 
i.  292-3 ;  COOPER,  Annals  of  Cambridge,  iv. 
447-53). 

In  1792  appeared  two  essays  by  Marsh  on 
'  The  Usefulness  and  Necessity  of  Theologi- 
cal Learning  to  those  designed  for  Holy 
Orders/  and  another  vindicating  the  authen- 
ticity of  the  Pentateuch.  In  1793  he  issued 
the  first  volume  of  the  translation  of  J.  D. 
Michaelis's  '  Introduction  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment/ with  notes  and  dissertations  from  his 
own  pen.  The  work  first  introduced  English 
scholars  to  the  problems  connected  with  the 
four  gospels  and  with  their  relations  to  each 
other.  Three  more  volumes  followed  con- 
secutively, the  last  being  published  in  1801. 
The  third  volume  contained  the  famous  dis- 
sertation on  '  the  origin  and  composition ' 
of  the  three  first  gospels  (published  sepa- 
rately in  1802),  and  Marsh's  own'  hypothesis/ 
and  its  '  illustration/  which,  though  highly 
esteemed  by  continental  scholars  for  its  wide 
and  accurate  scholarship,  critical  insight, 
and  clearness  of  perception,  aroused  a  storm 
of  adverse  criticism  from  theologians  of  the 
conservative  school  at  home.  One  of  the  chief 
opponents  was  Dr.  John  Randolph  [q.  v.], 
bishop  of  Oxford,  who  in  his  'Remarks/ 
published  anonymously  in  1802,  condemned 
Marsh's  critical  researches  as  '  derogating 
from  the  character  of  the  sacred  books,  and 
injurious  to  Christianity  as  fostering  a  spirit 
of  scepticism.'  Marsh  replied,  both  in '  Letters 
to  the  Anonymous  Author  of  Remarks  on 
Michaelis  and  his  Commentator/  and  more 
fully  in  '  An  Illustration  of  the  Hypothesis 
proposed  in  the  Dissertation  on  the  Origin 
and  Composition  of  our  three  first  Canonical 
Gospels'  (1803),  descending  to  what  Ran- 
dolph, who  is  generally  very  temperate  in 
his  language,  designated  in  a  'Supplement 
to  his  Remarks/ '  a  coarse  strain  of  low  abuse.' 
Though  Marsh  affected  to  despise  his  anta- 
gonist as  one  not  worthy  of  '  wasting  time 
and  health '  on,  he  returned  to  the  fray  in  a 
'Defence  of  the  Illustration'  (1804),  which 
he  styled  '  a  clincher.'  Other  attacks  upon 


Marsh's  theory  were  by  Veysie  and  William 
Dealtry  [q.  v.] 

Meanwhile  Marsh  had  in  1797  effectually 
supported  English  national  credit  at  the 
critical  juncture  when  the  Bank  of  England 
had  suspended  cash  payments,  by  publishing 
a  translation  of  an  essay  of  Patje,  president 
of  the  board  of  finance  at  Hanover,  written 
to  remove  the  apprehensions  of  those  who 
had  money  invested  in  the  English  funds. 
In  1799  he  did  a  greater  service  by  issuing 
his  octavo  '  History  of  the  Politics  of  Great 
Britain  and  France,  from  the  time  of  the 
conference  of  Pilnitz  to  the  declaration  of 
war  against  Great  Britain.'  A  '  Postscript ' 
followed  in  the  same  year,  and  a  vindication 
of  his  views  '  from  a  late  attack  of  William 
Belsham'  in  1801.  The  work  was  written 
originally  in  German,  and  subsequently  in 
English,'  and  proved  by  authentic  documents 
that  the  French  rulers  had  been  the  aggressors 
in  the  war  between  the  two  countries.  Written 
in  pure  vernacular  German  it  was  widely  read 
on  the  continent.  A  copy  falling  into  the 
hands  of  Pitt,  he  sought  an  introduction  to 
the  author,  and  offered  him  a  pension.  The 
offer  was  at  first  declined,  but  afterwards 
accepted  as  a  temporary  recompense  until 
suitable  provision  should  be  made  for  him  in 
the  church.  Marsh  resigned  the  pension  after 
he  obtained  a  bishopric  (  Critical  Review,  April 
1810,  p.  36).  The  influence  of  Marsh's  work 
on  the  continent  in  favour  of  England  led 
Bonaparte  to  proscribe  him,  and  in  order  to 
escape  arrest  at  Leipzig,  Marsh  lay  concealed 
there  for  several  months  in  the  house  of  a 
merchant  named  Lecarriere  (London  Mag. 
April  1825,  p.  503). 

Despite    Marsh's    boldness  as  a   critical 
theologian  he  was  elected  in  1807  to  the 
!  Lady  Margaret  professorship  at  Cambridge, 
;  in  succession  to  John  Mainwaring,  and  re- 
'  tained  the  appointment  till  his  death.  After 
I  his  election  he  married  the  daughter  of  his 
j  Leipzig  protector,  Marianne  Emilie  Charlotte 
!  Lecarriere.    The  wedding  took  place  by  spe- 
cial license  at  Harwich,  1  July,  immediately 
on  the  lady's  landing.     Marsh  had  already 
by  his  writings  introduced  into  theological 
study  at  Cambridge  a   more  scientific  and 
!  liberal  form  of  biblical  criticism.     He  now 
delivered  his  professorial  lectures  in  English, 
!  and  not,  as  was  previously  the  case,  in  Latin. 
!  His  first  course  was  delivered  in  1809  in  the 
university  church,  instead  of  the  divinity 
schools,  so  as  to  accommodate  the  crowded 
audience.  Townsmen,  as  well  as  the  univer- 
sity men,  we  are  told, '  listened  to  them  with 
rapture.'    The  opening  course,  on  '  The  His- 
tory of  Sacred  Criticism/  was  published  by 
request  the  same  year.  These  were  followed 


Marsh 


213 


Marsh 


by  successive  courses  on  '  The  Criticism  of 
the  Greek  Testament,'  1810,  '  The  Interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible,'  1813,  and  <  The  Inter- 
pretation of  Prophecy,'  1816,  which  were 
published  as  they  were  delivered,  and  subse- 
quently republished  in  one  volume  in  1828, 
and  again  in  1838,  with  the  addition  of  two 
lectures,  bringing  the  history  of  biblical  in- 
terpretation down  to  modern  times.  Marsh 
showed  a  strong  prejudice  against  the  alle- 
gorical system  of  the  fathers,  and  that  of 
the  middle  ages  generally,  and  maintained 
that  scripture  has  but  one  sense,  the  gram- 
matical. Subsequently  he  continued  the 
publication  of  his  professorial  lectures,  those 
on  '  The  Authenticity  of  the  New  Testament ' 
appearing  in  1820,  those  on  its  '  Credibility ' 
in  1822,  and,  finally,  those  on  '  The  Authority 
of  the  Old  Testament '  in  1823. 

Meanwhile  Marsh  had  engaged  in  another 
controversy.  In  1805  he  preached  a  course 
of  sermons  before  the  university,  of  a  strongly 
anti-Calvinistic  tone,  in  which  he  denounced 
the  doctrines  of  justification  by  faith  with- 
out works,  and  of  the  impossibility  of  falling 
from  grace,  as  giving  a  license  to  immoral 
living.  These  sermons  were  withheld  from 
publication,  in  spite  of  the  protests  of  Charles 
Simeon  [q.  v.],  Isaac  Milner  [q.  v.],  and  the 
other  evangelical  leaders,  against  whom  they 
were  aimed.  They  were  answered  by  Simeon 
in  sermons,  also  preached  before  the  univer- 
sity, repudiating  the  obnoxious  opinions  he 
and  his  friends  had  been  charged  with  hold- 
ing, and  vindicating  their  fidelity  to  the 
church  of  England.  In  1811  the  dispute, 
already  heated,  was  fanned  into  flame  by 
the  proposal  to  establish  an  auxiliary  Bible 
Society  in  Cambridge.  This  was  vehemently 
opposed  by  Marsh  and  the  senior  mem- 
bers of  the  university.  In  an  '  Address  to 
the  Members  of  the  Senate '  (1812),  which, 
'  with  incredible  industry,'  he  put  into  the 
hands,  not  of  the  members  of  the  university 
only,  but  of  the  leading  personages  in  the 
county,  Marsh  denounced  the  scheme  be- 
cause it  sanctioned  a  union  with  dissenters 
and  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  unaccom- 
panied with  the  liturgy.  Polemical  pam- 
phlets abounded.  But  Marsh's  violent  lan- 
guage aroused  a  strong  feeling  in  favour 
of  the  Bible  Society,  and  after  an  enthusias- 
tic meeting  in  the  town-hall  the  auxiliary 
was  established  (GUNNING,  Reminiscences,  ii. 
277;  SIMEON,  Life,  pp.  287,  294,  373). 
Peace,  however,  was  not  restored.  Marsh's 
pugnacity  was  stimulated  by  his  defeat,  and 
he  speedily  produced  one  of  his  most  power- 
ful and  stinging  pamphlets,  entitled  '  An 
Inquiry  into  the  consequences  of  neglecting 
to  give  the  Prayer  Book  with  the  Bible ' 


(1812),  to  which  was  subsequently  added  as 
an  appendix  '  A  History  of  the  Translations 
of  the  Scriptures  from  the  Earliest  Ages.' 
This  called  forth  rejoinders  from  Dr.  E.  D. 
Clarke  [q.  v.],  the  Rev.  W.  Otter  [q.  v.] 
(subsequently  bishop  of  Chichester),  Rev. 
W.  Dealtry,  NicholasVansittart  [q.v.J  (after- 
wards Lord  Bexley),  and  others,  as  well 
as  two  covertly  satirical  '  Congratulatory 
Letters  '  from  Peter  Gandolphy,  a  priest 
of  the  Roman  catholic  church.  The  most 
notorious  of  the  attacks  was  Dean  Milner's 
'  Strictures '  (1813)  on  Marsh's  writings 
generally,  including  his  biblical  criticism. 
Marsh  issued  a  forcible  <  Reply'  (1813). 
Simeon  himself  once  more  joined  the  fray 
in  a  '  Congratulatory  Address '  on  the '  Close 
of  the  Marshian  Controversy,'  and  Marsh  pub- 
lished '  An  Answer  to  his  Pretended  Con- 
gratulatory Address,  and  a  Confutation  of 
his  various  Mis-statements.'  Simeon  reissued 
his  '  Address,'  with  an  appendix,  defending 
his  views  on  baptism,  which  Marsh  had 
assailed.  This,  of  course,  called  forth  '  A 
Second  Letter'  from  Marsh,  in  which  he 
took  his  '  final  leave  '  of  the  whole  contro- 
versy. 

Marsh  thus  obtained  leisure  to  use  his 
great  powers  against  more  legitimate  foes, 
in  a  (  Comparative  View  of  the  Churches  of 
England  and  Rome,'  which  was  published 
in  1814,  and  went  through  three  editions. 
A  separately  issued  appendix  followed  in 
1816.  At  the  same  time  he  displayed  his 
classical  learning  and  powers  of  research  in 
an  inquiry  into  the  origin  and  language  of 
the  Pelasgi,  under  the  title  of i  Horse  Pelas- 
gicee '  (1815),  of  which  only  the  first  part 
was  published.  The  discourtesy  with  which, 
according  to  his  wont,  Marsh,  even  in  these 
works,  treated  those  who  differed  from  him, 
called  forth  a  sensible  and  temperate  answer 
from  one  of  them,  Dr.  Thomas  Burgess  [q.  v.], 
then  bishop  of  St.  Davids. 

In  1816  the  long-expected  mitre  was  be- 
stowed on  Marsh  by  Lord  Liverpool,  and  he 
was  consecrated  to  the  see  of  LlandaiF25  Aug. 
1816.  In  1819  he  was  translated  to  Peter- 
borough, and  he  held  that  see,  while  still  re- 
taining the  Margaret  professorship,  with  the 
professor's  house  at  Cambridge,  till  his  death. 
But  he  did  not  perform  any  duties  of  the 
chair,  and  only  twice  again  visited  Cam- 
bridge, in  the  winters  of  1827  and  1828. 
As  a  bishop  he  proved  himself  an  active  and 
courageous  administrator,  with  a  clear  sense 
of  what  he  deemed  beneficial  to  the  church, 
and  undeterred  from  its  pursuit  by  obloquy 
or  misrepresentation.  At  Llandaff,  as  well 
as  at  Peterborough,  he  promoted  the  re- 
building and  repair  of  churches  and  parson- 


Marsh 


214 


Marsh 


ages,  enforced  residence,  discountenanced 
pluralities,  and  revived  the  office  of  rural 
dean.  His  charges  show  an  accurate  know- 
ledge of  his  clergy,  and  his  resolute  deter- 
mination to  secure  the  adequate  performance 
of  their  duties,  and  to  enforce  his  own 
standard  of  orthodoxy.  The  clergy  of  the 
evangelical  school  he'  regarded  with  suspi- 
cion, and  he  sought  to  keep  his  dioceses  free 
from  them  by  proposing  to  all  curates  seeking 
to  be  licensed  by  him  the  notorious  '  eighty- 
seven  questions,'  popularly  known  as  '  a  trap 
to  catch  Calvinists.'  He"  moreover  refused 
to  license  some  already  in  full  orders,  who 
had  been  duly  nominated  but  had  declined 
to  answer  the  questions,  or  had  returned 
vague  and  evasive  replies.  A  violent  opposi- 
tion was  roused  in  the  diocese  and  sedulously 
fomented  by  the  bishop's  enemies.  A  war  of 
pamphlets  ensued,  alternately  setting  forth 
*  the  wrongs  of  the  clergy '  and  vindicating  the 
bishop's  action.  Twice  (14  June  1821  and 
7  June  1822)  petitions  were  presented  to  the 
House  of  Lords  by  those  who  had  declined  to 
answer  Marsh's  questions.  On  the  first  occa- 
sion Lord  King,  supported  by  Lords  Lans- 
downe,  Grey,  Harrowby,  and  others,  and  on 
the  second  occasion  Lord  Dacre,  moved  that 
the  petitions  should  be  referred  to  a  committee 
of  the  house,  but  in  both  cases  the  motion 
was  rejected  after  powerful  speeches  from 
Marsh,  both  of  which  were  published.  The 
bishop  was  ably  denounced  by  Sydney  Smith, 
in  an  article  as  remarkable  for  wisdom  as  wit 
in  the'  Edinburgh  Re  view '(November  1822). 
The  Duke  of  Sussex,  writing  to  Dr.  Parr  in 
1823,  described  Marsh  as  wishing  'to  rule 
them  [his  clergy]  with  a  rod  of  iron,  which 
might  be  proper  for  schoolboys,  but  not  for 
discriminating  beings '  (PAKE,*  Works,  vii.  5). 
Similarly,  Marsh  steadily  set  his  face  against 
the  introduction  of  hymns  in  the  public  ser- 
vices unless  authorised  by  the  sovereign  as 
the  head  of  the  church.  '  The  provision  for 
uniformity  of  doctrine  in  the  prayers  was 
vain  if  clergymen  might  inculcate  what 
doctrine  they  pleased  by  means  of  hymns ' 
(Charge,  July  1823).  His  opposition  to  Ro- 
man catholic  emancipation  and  to  the  repeal 
of  the  Corporation  and  Test  Acts  was  un- 
varying. 

The  latter  part  of  his  episcopate  was  free 
from  disputes,  and  he  ceased  his  endeavours  [ 
to  coerce  his  clergy  into  his  own  opinions. 
Towards  the  close  of  his  life  he  gradually 
sank  into  a  state  bordering  on  imbecility, 
'  almost  equally  insensible  of  censure  and  of 
praise '  (DIBDIN,  Northern  Tour,  i.  32).  He 
died  at  Peterborough  1  May  1839,  and  was 
buried  in  the  eastern  chapel  of  his  cathedral. 
His  eldest  son,  Herbert  Charles  Marsh,  was 


appointed  by  his  father  to  the  lucrative  rec- 
tory of  Barnack  in  1832,  and  to  a  prebendal 
stall  in  his  cathedral  in  1833,  when  only  in 
his  twenty-fifth  year.  He  was  declared  of 
unsound  mind  in  1850,  and  died  4  Sept. 
1851.  He  had  a  second  son,  George  Henry 
Marsh. 

Marsh  was  in  his  time  the  foremost  man 
of  letters  and  divine  in  Cambridge  and  the 
foremost  bishop  on  the  bench  (BAKER,  St. 
John's  College,  ed.  Mayor,  p.  735).  He  was 
prompt  and  exact  in  the  despatch  of  busi- 
ness, and  in  spite  of  his  pugnacity  was  in 
private  life  benevolent,  amiable,  and  genial. 
He  was  a  good  chess-player.  His  erudition 
was  profound,  and  his  critical  works  still 
repay  perusal.  He  conferred  a  signal  benefit 
on  English  biblical  scholarship  by  intro- 
ducing German  methods  of  research.  He 
was  a  keen  dialectician,  writing  a  vigorous 
style,  which  enlivened  the  dullest  critical 
details.  He  delighted  in  the  exercise  of  his 
power  as  l  the  best  pamphleteer  of  the  day.' 
Professor  Mayor  says  of  his  controversial 
tracts  that  they  display  a  singular  freshness 
and  humour,  '  but  it  is  often  apparent  that 
success  is  his  principal  aim '  (ib.  p.  741). 
A  happy  result  of  these  controversies  was 
the  formation  both  of  the  National  Society 
for  Education — which  was  greatly  due  to  his 
energy  after  the  ( Bell  and  Lancaster  dispute/ 
and  really  had  its  origin  in  a  sermon  preached 
by  him  at  St.  Paul's  13  June  1811— and  of 
the  Prayer  Book  and  Homily  Society,  to 
which  his  opponents  were  driven  in  1812  by 
his  strong  representations  of  the  danger  of 
circulating  the  Bible  without  the  prayer- 
book  as  a  guide.  The  undaunted  front  with 
which  he  met  the  long-continued  attacks  of 
his  adversaries  often  compelled  admiration 
in  his  assailants.  He  was  small  of  stature, 
with  a  remarkable  but  not  handsome  coun- 
tenance. A  portrait  of  him,  a  bequest  of 
his  friend  and  chaplain,  Canon  James,  is  in 
the  hall  of  St.  John's  College. 

Besides  the  works  already  noticed,  Marsh 
wrote  :  1 .  (  Letters  to  Archdeacon  Travis  in 
Vindication  of  one  of  the  Translator's  Notes 
to  Michaelis's  "  Introduction,"  and  in  Con- 
firmation of  an  Opinion  that  a  Greek  MS. 
preserved  in  the  Public  Library  at  Cambridge 
is  one  of  the  seven  quoted  by  R.  Stephens,' 
8vo,  1795.  2.  <  An  Extract  from  Mr.  Pappe- 
baum's  "  Treatise  on  the  Berlin  MS.,"  and  an 
Essay  on  the  Origin  and  Object  of  the  Vele- 
sian  Readings,'  8vo,  1795.  3.  l  An  Exami- 
nation into  the  Conduct  of  the  British  Mi- 
nistry relating  to  the  late  Proposal  of  Buona- 
parte,' 8vo,  1800.  4.  *  Memoir  of  the  late 
Rev.  Thomas  Jones,'  8vo,  1808.  5.  <  A  Letter 
to  the  Conductor  of  the  "Critical  Review' 


Marsh 


215 


Marsh 


on  Religious  Toleration.'  8vo,  1810.  6.  '  A 
Course  of  Lectures,  containing  a  Description 
and  Systematic  Arrangement  of  the  Several 
Branches  of  Divinity/  8vo,  1810.  7.  <  The 
Questio.ii  Examined  whether  the  Friends  of 
the  Duke  of  Gloucester  in  the  Present  Con- 
test are  the  Enemies  of  the  Church/  1811. 
8.  i  A  Defence  of  the  "  Question  Examined/' 
being  a  Reply  to  an  Anonymous  Pamphlet/ 
1811.  9.  '  Vindication  of  Dr.  Bell's  System 
of  Tuition/  8vo,  1811.  10.  '  A  Letter  to 
the  Right  Hon.  N.  Vansittart,  being  an  An- 
swer to  his  Second  Letter  on  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society/  8vo,  1812.  11.  '  Let- 
ter and  Explanation  to  the  Dissenter  and 
Layman  who  has  lately  addressed  himself  to 
the  Author  on  the  Views  of  the  Protestant 
Dissenters/  8vo,  1813.  12.  'Letter  to  the 
Rev.  P.  Gandolphy  in  Confutation  of  the 
Opinion  that  the  Vital  Principles  of  the  Re- 
formation have  been  lately  conceded  to  the 
Church  of  Rome/  8vo,  1813.  13.  '  National 
Religion  the  Foundation  of  National  Educa- 
tion/ 8vo,  1813.  14.  '  Appendix  to  "A  Com- 
parative View/"  &c.,  8vo,  1816.  15.  'A 
Reply  to  a  Pamphlet  entitled  "  The  Legality 
of  the  Questions  proposed  by  Dr.  Marsh," 
&c.,  by  a  Layman/ 8vo,  1820.  16.  'A  Refu- 
tation of  the  Objections  advanced  by  the 
Rev.  J.  Wilson  against  the  Questions  pro- 
posed to  Candidates  for  Holy  Orders/  1820. 
17.  <  The  Conduct  of  the  Bishop  of  Peter- 
borough explained  with  reference  to  the  Rec- 
tor and  Curate  of  Byfield/  1824.  18.  '  State- 
ment of  Two  Cases  Tried,  one  in  the  King's 
Bench  and  the  other  in  the  Arches  Court,  on 
the  subject  of  his  Anti-Calvinistic  Examina- 
tion of  Candidates  for  Holy  Orders,  and 
Applicants  to  Preach  or  hold  Livings  in  his 
Diocese '  (n.d.)  19.  Charges  to  the  clergy  of 
Llandatf,  1817,  of  Peterborough  1820,  1823. 
1827,  1831. 

[Baker's  Hist,  of- St.  John's  College,  by  Mayor, 
ii.  735-898;  Gunning's  Keminiscences,  i.  268, 
292-3,  ii.  279;  Simeon's  Life,  pp.  287,  294-6, 
313,  373,  377  ;  Dean  Milner's  Strictures,  pp. 
191-7,  202,  238  ;  Gent.  Mag.  1839,  ii.  86-8  ; 
Annual  Register,  1839,  p.  337  ;  Cooper's  Annals 
of  Cambr.  iv.  489,  495;  Beloe's  Sexagenarian, 
i.  131  if. ;  Dibdin's  Northern  Tour,  i.  32  ;  Chur- 
ton's  Memoir  of  Watson,  i.  104-6  ;  Southey's 
Letters,  ii.  255-6;  Parr's  Works,  vii.  144-6, 
148-50,  158  ;  '  Persecuting  Bishops,'  by  Sydney 
Smith,  in  Edinburgh  Review,  November  1822.1 

E.  V. 

MARSH,  JAMES  (1794-1846),  chemist, 
born  2  Sept.  1794  (VINCENT),  studied  che- 
mistry with  great  success,  especially  de- 
voting himself  to  poisons  and  their  effects. 
He  was  employed  for  many  years  as  practical 
chemist  to  the  Royal  Arsenal  at  Woolwich, 


and  on  Faraday's  appointment  to  the  Royal 
Military  Academy  in  December  1829  became 
his  assistant  there.  He  remained  there  till 
his  death  at  a  salary  of  only  thirty  shillings 
a  week. 

Marsh  was  the  inventor  of  electro-mag- 
netic apparatus,  for  which  he  received  the 
silver  medal  of  the  Society  of  Arts,  with 
thirty  guineas,  in  April  1823.  He  also  in- 
vented the  test  for  arsenic  which  bears  his 
name,  and  the  first  account  of  which  was 
published  in  the  'Edinburgh  Philosophical 
Journal'  for  October  1836."  This  paper  was 
translated  into  French  by  J.  B.  Chevallier 
and  J.  Barse  in  1843,  and  into  German  by 
A.  L.  Fromm  in  1842.  In  recognition  of 
this  valuable  toxicological  discovery  the  So- 
ciety of  Arts  awarded  him  their  gold  medal 
in  the  same  year.  Among  his  other  inventions 
were  the  quill  percussion  tubes  for  ships'  can- 
non, and  for  this  he  received  the  large  silver 
medal  and  30Z.  from  the  board  of  ordnance. 
The  Crown  Prince  of  Sweden  sent  Marsh  a 
small  silver  medal  as  a  mark  of  appreciation 
of  his  services  to  science. 

He  died  on  21  June  1846,  leaving  a  wife 
and  family  unprovided  for. 

Besides  the  paper  on  l  The  Test  for  Arsenic ' 
already  recorded,  Marsh  wrote  five  others,  on 
chemical  and  electrical  subjects,  which  ap- 
peared in  '  Tulloch's  Philosophical  Maga- 
zine '  and  the  '  Edinburgh  Philosophical 
Magazine '  between  1822  and  1842. 

[W.  T.  Vincent's  Records  of  the  Woolwich 
District,  i.  340,  with  portrait ;  Gent.  Mag.  1846, 
pt.  ii.  pp.  219,  327  ;  Webb's  Compend.  Irish 
Biog.,  where  he  is  erroneously  described  as  a 
'  Dublin  physician ; '  information  kindly  supplied 
by  Prof.  A.  G.  Greenhill,  F.K.S.,  of  the  Royal 
Military  Academy.]  B.  B.  W. 

MARSH,  JOHN  (1750-1828),  musical 
composer,  born  at  Dorking  in  Surrey  in  1750, 
was  in  1768  articled  to  a  solicitor  at  Romsey, 
and  became  a  distinguished  amateur  com- 
poser and  performer.  He  married  in  1774,  and 
resided  in  turn  at  Salisbury  (1776-81),  Can- 
terbury (1781-6),  and  Chichester  (1787- 
1828),  in  all  of  which  places  he  led  the  local 
bands  and  occasionally  acted  as  deputy  for 
the  cathedral  and  church  organists.  He  died 
at  Chichester  in  1828.  He  wrote  '  A  Short 
Introduction  to  the  Theory  of  Harmonics/ 
London,  1809;  l  Rudiments  of  Thorough 
Bass/  London,  n.  d. ;  '  Hints  to  Young  Com- 
posers/ London,  n.  d. ;  composed  '  Twenty- 
four  new  Chants  in  four  Parts/  and  edited 
1  The  Cathedral  Chant-Book/  and  a  «  Collec- 
tion of  the  most  popular  Psalm-Tunes,  with 
a  few  Hymns  and  easy  Anthems/  London, 
n.  d.  His  other  compositions  included  glees, 


Marsh 


216 


Marsh 


songs,  symphonies,  overtures,  quartets,  &c., 
and  organ  and  pianoforte  music. 

[Dictionary  of  Musicians,  London,  1824; 
Grove's  Dictionary  of  Musicians,  ii.  221 ;  Brown's 
Dictionary  of  Musicians ;  Parr's  Church  of  Eng- 
land Psalmody.]  J.  C.  H. 

MARSH,  JOHN    FITCHETT    (1818- 
1880),  antiquary,  son  of  a  solicitor  at  Wigan, 
Lancashire,where  he  was  born  on  24  Oct.  1818, 
was  educated  at  the  Warrington  grammar 
school  under  the  Rev.  T.  Vere  Bayne,  and 
on  the  death  of  his  father  came  under  the 
care  of  his  uncle,  John  Fitchett  [q.  v.],  whom 
he  afterwards  succeeded  in  his  business  as  a 
solicitor.     On  the  incorporation  of  Warring- 
ton  in  1847  he  was  appointed  town-clerk 
and  held  the  office  until  1858.     He  was  in 
strumental  in  establishing  the  Warringto 
School  of  Art  and  the  Public  Museum  an 


Library.  He  contributed  to  the  Chetham 
Society  in  1851 '  Papers  connected  with  John 
Milton  and  his  Family,'  based  on  document 
in  his  own  possession.  To  the  Histori< 
Society  of  Lancashire  and  Cheshire  he  con 
tributed  several  articles :  1.  'On  some  Cor 
respondence  of  Dr.  Priestley/ 1855.  2. ' Notice 
of  the  Inventory  of  the  Effects  of  Mrs.  Milton 
Widow  of  the  Poet,'  1855.  3.  'History  o 
Boteler's  Free  Grammar  School  at  Warring- 
ton,'  1856.  4. '  On  the  engraved  Portraits  and 
pretended  Portraits  of  Milton,'  1860.  5.  '  On 
Virgil's  Plough,'  1863.  In  1855  he  delivered  a 
series  of  interesting  lectures  on  the  '  Literary 
History  of  Warrington  during  the  Eighteenth 
Century,'  which  were  published  in  a  volume 
of '  Warrington  Mechanics'  Institution  Lec- 
tures.' In  the  same  year  he  published  a 
lecture  on  the  'Parthenon  and  the  Elgin 
Marbles.' 

He  removed  in  1873  to  Hardwick  House, 
Chepstow,  Monmouthshire.  There  he  em- 
ployed a  part  of  his  leisure  in  collecting 
materials  for  a  history  of  the  castles  of  Mon- 
mouthshire. He  had  scarcely  completed 
that  of  the  first  (Chepstow),  when  he  died, 
unmarried,  on  24  June  1880.  His  'Annals 
of  Chepstow  Castle  '  were  edited  by  Sir  John 
Maclean,  and  printed  at  Exeter  in  ]  883,  4to. 
His  large  library,  which  included  that  of  his 
uncle,  Mr.  Fitchett,  was  sold  at  Sotheby's  in 
May  1882. 

[Warringtou  Guardian,  26  June  1880;  Pala- 
tine Note-book,  ii.  168;  Manchester  G-uardian, 
30  June  1880.]  C.  W.  S 

MARSH,  NARCISSUS  (1638-1713), 
archbishop  of  Armagh,  was  born  on  20  Dec 
1638,  as  he  himself  relates,  at  Hannington, 
near  Cncklade,  Wiltshire,  but  the  family 
originally  belonged  to  Kent.  His  father, 
William  Marsh,  lived  on  his  estate  of  over 


60/.  a  year,  out  of  which  he  contrived  to  give 
a  very  good  education  to  three  sons  and  two 
daughters    His  mother  was  Grace  Colburn, 
'  of  an  honest  family  in  Dorsetshire.'     Nar- 
cissus went  first  to  Mr.  Lamb's  private  school 
at  Highworth,  near  his  birthplace,  and  after- 
wards to  four  successive  masters  or  tutors  in 
the  neighbourhood.     He  records  with  pride 
that  he  was  never  flogged.    He  was  admitted 
to   Magdalen  Hall,  Oxford,  25  July  1655. 
During  his  whole  undergraduate  career  he 
kept  '  an  entire  fast  every  week,  from  Thurs- 
day, six  o'clock  at  night,  until   Saturday, 
eleven  at  noon,  for  which  God's   name  be 
praised.'  He  graduated  B. A.  12  Feb.  1657-8. 
On  30  June  1658  he  was  elected  a  Wiltshire 
fellow  of  Exeter,  became  M.A.  in  July  1660 
B.D.  in  1667,  and  D.D.  in  June  1671.     He 
was  incorporated   in   the  same  degrees   at 
Cambridge  in  1678.     Being  presented  to  the 
living  of  Swindon,  he  was  ordained  both 
deacon  and  priest  in  1662,  though  under  the 
canonical  age,  by  Skinner,  bishop  of  Oxford 
—'the  Lord    forgive  us   both,  but  then  I 
knew  no  better  but  that  it  might  legally  be 
done.'  He  resigned  this  preferment  in  1663, 
when  he  found  that  his  patron  expected  him 
to  make  a  simoniacal  marriage. 

Marsh's   first   sermon    was   delivered    in 
St.  Mary's,  Oxford,  in  1664,  and  in  the  same 
year  he  preached  at  the  annual  Fifth  of  No- 
vember thanksgiving.     He  was  chaplain  to 
Seth  Ward,  successively  bishop  of  Exeter 
and  of  Salisbury,  and  afterwards  to  Lord- 
chancellor  Clarendon.      In  1665  he  was  a 
pro-proctor,  extra  discipline  being  required 
during  the  residence  of  the  court  at  Oxford. 
As  a  Wiltshire  man,  Clarendon  made  a  fruit- 
less promise  to  provide  for  Marsh.  The  young 
scholar  lived  on  at  Oxford  upon  his  fellow- 
ship, and  Wood  notes  that  he  had  a  weekly 
musical  party  in  his  college-rooms  (Life  and 
Times,  ed.  Clark,  i.  274-5).     He  refused  the 
nppointment  of  domestic  chaplain  to  Lord- 
Deeper  Bridgeman,  and  worked  for  Beveridge 
and  others  without  immediate  acknowledg- 
ment. Being  in  favour  both  with  the  Duke  of 
Ormonde  and  with  Dr.  Fell,  he  was  made 
mncipal  of  St.  Alban  Hall  in  May  1673. 
ile  made  the  hall  '  flourish/  according  to 
Wood,  '  keeping  up  a  severe  discipline  and  a 
veekly  meeting  for  music  '  (id.  ii.  264 ;  cp. 
*).  468).     The  same  patrons  secured  his  ap- 
pointment to  the  provostship  of  Trinity  Col- 
ege,  Dublin,  where  he  was  sworn  in  24  Jan 
678-9. 

Marsh  found  his  studies  too  much  inter- 

upted  by  the  business  of  his  office.     The 

ndergrad  nates  came  up  with  little  previous 

ducation,  '  whereby  they  are  both  rude  and 

ignorant,  and  I  was  quickly  weary  of  340 


Marsh 


217 


Marsh; 


young  men  and  boys  in  this  lewd,  debauched 
town.'  But  he  nevertheless  applied  himself 
diligently  to  his  duties,  insisting  particularly 
that  the  thirty  natives  or  Irish-born  scholars 
should  learn  the  Celtic  language  grammati- 
cally. For  this  purpose  he  employed  Paul 
Higgins,  a  converted  Roman  catholic  priest, 
whom  he  lodged  in  his  house.  Higgins 
was  beneficed  by  Archbishop  Price,  who  was 
Marsh's  predecessor  at  Cashel,  and  who  was 
similarly  active  in  this  matter  (COTTON,  i.  15). 
A  monthly  service  in  Irish,  at  which  Higgins 
preached  to  large  congregations,  was  also 
established.  Marsh's  successors  seem  to  have 
let  this  work  drop,  and  he  tells  us  that  '  most 
of  these  native  scholars  turned  papists  in 
King  James's  reign  '  (STUBBS,  pp.  114,  115). 
Marsh  co-operated  with  Robert  Boyle  [q.v.] 
in  the  work  of  preparing  for  publication  the 
long-delayed  translation  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment into  Irish,  and  Higgins  was  employed 
in  this  also.  Marsh  was  much  opposed  by 
some  of  the  '  English  interest '  in  the  Irish 
church.  There  was  an  old  statute  against 
the  Irish  language,  which  he  was  now  accused 
of  promoting  (Life  of  Bedell,  ch.  xx.) 

Marsh,  who  was  an  enthusiastic  mathema- 
tician, was  associated  with"  Petty  and  Wil- 
liam Molyneux  in  founding  the  Royal  Dublin 
Society ;  the  members  at  first  met  in  his 
house.  In  1683  he  himself  contributed  an 
essay  on  sound,  with  suggestions  for  the 
improvement  of  acoustics.  He  was  also  a 
learned  orientalist.  While  provost,  Marsh 
began  the  building  of  a  new  hall  and  chapel. 
The  only  place  left  for  meals  in  the  meantime 
was  the' library,  'and  because  the  books  were 
not  chained,  'twas  necessary  that  they  should 
remove  them  into  some  other  place.  .  .  .  They 
laid  them  in  heaps  in  some  void  rooms '  (ib. 
p.  117).  The  books  were  subsequently  re- 
stored to  their  places,  and  Marsh  made  many 
improvements  in  their  arrangement.  But  in 
1705  Hearne  noted  that  this  library, '  where 
the  noble  study  of  Bishop  Ussher  was  placed, 
is  quite  neglected  and  in  no  order,  so  that  it 
is  perfectly  useless,  the  provost  and  fellows 
of  that  college  having  no  regard  for  books  or 
learning.' 

In  1683  Marsh  was  made  bishop  of  Ferns 
and  Leighlin,  with  the  rectory  of  Killeban 
in  commendam.  He  resigned  the  provostship 
soon  after  consecration,  but  continued  tore- 
side  in  Trinity  College  until  Easter  1684. 
From  the  accession  of  James  II  he  was  dis- 
turbed in  his  see,  and  he  was  driven  from  it 
at  the  beginning  of  1689  by  the  disorderly 
soldiery.  After  a  short  stay  in  Dublin  he  fled 
to  England,  where  he  was  presented  to  the 
vicarage  of  Gresford,  Flint,  by  Lloyd,  bishop 
of  St.  Asaph,  and  was  made  canon  of  St. 


Asaph.  He  was  cordially  received  by  his 
episcopal  brethren.  Buriiet  offered  him  a 
home  in  his  house  until  he  could  return  to 
Ireland.  Barlow,  Compton,  and  many  lay- 
men gave  him  money.  Marsh  exerted  him- 
self to  provide  for  such  of  the  refugee  Irish 
clergy  as  were  less  well  protected  than  him- 
self. During  his  stay  in  England  he  preached 
before  the  university  of  Oxford,  and  before 
the  queen  at  Whitehall  on  3  April  1690.  He 
returned  to  Ireland  in  the  following  July, 
after  the  battle  of  the  Boyne  (Diary}.  In 
1691  he  was  translated  to  the  archbishopric 
of  Cashel.  which  had  lain  vacant  since  1684, 
the  revenue  being  appropriated  by  James  II 
to  the  purposes  of  his  own  church.  At  his 
primary  visitation  in  1692  he  reminded  his 
clergy  that  it  was  long  since  they  had  seen 
one  in  his  place,  '  and  probably  might  have 
been  much  longer  ...  if  God  .  .  .  and  our 
gracious  king  had  not  otherwise  disposed 
of  affairs.'  He  forbade  preaching  in  private 
houses,  warned  the  clergy  not  to  praise  the 
dead  too  much,  '  lest  others  may  thereby 
think  themselves  secure  in  following  their 
examples,'  and  laid  down  that  every  incum- 
bent should  preach  every  Sunday,  and '  preach 
up  the  royal  supremacy  four  times  in  a  year 
at  least.' 

Two  years  afterwards  he  substantially  re- 
peated this  charge  in  Dublin,  to  which  he 
was  translated  in  1694,  and  in  the  same  year 
his  insistence  on  Swift's  producing  a  certifi- 
cate from  Temple  drew  forth  the  well-known 
j  '  penitential  letter '  (FoESTEK,  p.  75).  In  1700 
Marsh  presented  Swift  to  the  prebend  of 
Dunlavin,  thus  giving  him  his  first  seat  in 
the  chapter  of  St.  Patrick's.  While  provost 
of  Trinity  College  Marsh  had  seen  that  the 
regulations  in  force  there  made  the  library 
quite  useless  to  the  public.  Bishop  Stilling- 
fleetdied  in  March  1699,  and  the  Archbishop 
of  Dublin  prevented  the  dispersion  of  his 
library  by  buying  it  for  2,f>00/.  He  installed 
the  books  handsomely,  with  many  additions 
of  his  own,  at  St.  Sepulchre's,  close  to  St. 
Patrick's  Cathedral,  and  his  whole  expen- 
diture on  it  was  above  4,0007.  The  books 
collected  by  the  Huguenot  Tanneguy  Le 
F6vre,  Madame  Dacier's  father,  who  died  in 
1672,  are  said  to  have  found  their  way  to 
this  library.  As  late  as  1764  Harris  was 
'  under  a  necessity  of  acknowledging,  from  a 
long  experience,  that  this  is  the  only  useful 
library  in  Ireland,  being  open  to  all  strangers 
and  at  all  seasonable  time.'  The  library  still 
exists,-  and  is  known  as  '  Marsh's,'  but  it  has 
long  ceased  to  keep  pace  with  the  progress  of 
knowledge.  Hearne  regretted  that  Stilling- 
fleet's  collection,  *  like  Dr.  Isaac  Vossius's, 
was  suffered  to  go  out  of  the  nation  [i.e. 


Marsh 


218 


Marsh 


England"],  to  the  eternal  scandal  and  reproach 
of  it.' 

Marsh  was  six  times  a  lord  justice  of  Ire- 
land, between  1699  and  1711.  In  1703  he 
was  translated  to  Armagh,  where  he  was  as 
active  as  ever.  He  bought  up  impropriated 
tithes  and  restored  them  to  the  church,  left 
an  endowment  of  40/.  a  year  to  his  cathedral, 
repaired  many  parish  churches  at  his  own 
expense,  and  founded  an  almshouse  at  Dro- 
gheda  for  the  widows  of  clergymen.  Not 
the  least  pleasing  thing  recorded  of  him  is 
that  he  paid  over  2,000/.  of  the  debts  of  Mr. 
John  Jenner  of  Wildhill  in  Wiltshire,  who 
had  helped  him  to  his  fellowship,  and  thus 
given  him  the  first  lift.  He  died  unmarried 
in  Dublin  on  2  Nov.  1713,  and  was  buried 
in  a  vault  of  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral  adjoin- 
ing his  library.  The  monument  suffered  from 
the  weather,  and  was  moved  into  the  church. 
The  inscription,  a  biography  in  itself,  has 
been  printed  by  Harris.  His  brother,  Epa- 
phroditus,  is  buried  in  St.  Patrick's, 

Swift  has  left  some  very  severe  reflections 
on  Marsh,  though  he  owed  him  preferment, 
and  though  he  could  not  deny  either  his 
learning  or  his  munificence  (  Workstv6L  ix.) 
Nor  was  Marsh  on  very  good  terms  with  Arch- 
bishop King.  The  perusal  of  his  l  Diary  ' 
makes  one  think  well  of  him,  but  his  ejacula- 
tions, and  his  fondness  for  recording  dreams, 
savour  of  superstition.  In  this  he  resembles 
Laud. 

Marsh  published:  1.  'An  Essay  touch- 
ing the  Sympathy  between  Lute  or  Viol 
Strings/  printed  in  Plot's  '  Natural  History 
of  Oxfordshire/  chap.  ix.  pp.  200-7,  Oxford, 
1677.  2.  '  Manuductio  ad  Logicam/  writ- 
ten by  Philip  du  Trieu,  Oxford,  1678,  8vo. 

3.  'Institutiones  Logicae  inusumJuventutis 
Academies  Dublinensis/ Dublin,  1681, 16mo. 
This  was  long  known  as  '  the  provost's  logic.' 

4.  '  Introductory  Essay  to  the  Doctrine  of 
Sounds,  &c.,  presented  to  the  Royal  Society 
in  Dublin  on  12  Nov.  1683.'    Printed  in  the 
'  Philosophical  Transactions/ vol.  xiv.  No,  156, 

5.  Charge   to    the    clergy  at  Cashel  at  his 
primary  visitation,  27  July  1692.    6.  Charge 
to  the   clergy    of  Leinster  at  his  triennial 
visitation  in  1694. 

[Marsh's  own  Diary  from  20  Dec.  1690,  of 
which  a  nearly  contemporary  manuscript  re- 
mains in  Marsh's  Library,  was  printed  (un- 
finished), with  notes,  by  Dr.  J.  H.  Todd  in 
Irish  Ecclesiastical  Journal,  vol.  v.  It  con- 
tains all  the  chief  particulars  of  Marsh's  early 
life.  Marsh's  correspondence  with  Boyle  about 
the  translation  of  the  Bible  is  in  his  library  in 
manuscript.  See  also  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. 
1500-1714;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i. 
p.  xxxv,  iv.  498,  and  Fasti,  ii.  199  ;  Boase's  Keg. 


Coll.  Exon.  p.  73 ;  Stubbs's  Hist,  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Dublin  ;  Hearne's  Collectanea,  ed. 
Doble ;  Life  of  Bedell,  ed.  Jones  (Camdeii 
Society) ;  Cotton's  Fasti  Ecclesise  Hibernise ; 
Thomas's  St.  Asaph  ;  Forster's  Life  of  Swift; 
Stuart's  Armagh ;  Ware's  Bishops,  ed.  Harris  ; 
Mason's  Hist,  of  St.  Patrick's;  Mant's  Hist,  of 
the  Irish  Church;  Swift's  Works,  ed.  1824.] 

E.  B-L. 

MARSH,  WILLIAM  (1775-1864),  di- 
vine, third  son  of  Colonel  Sir  Charles  Marsh 
of  Reading,  by  Catherine,  daughter  of  John 
Case  of  Bath,  was  born  on  20  July  1775, 
and  educated  under  Dr.  Valpy  at  Reading. 
His  intention  was  to  enter  the  army,  but  the 
sudden  death  in  his  presence  of  a  young  man 
in  a  ball-room  changed  the  current  of  his 
thoughts.  He  matriculated  from  St.  Ed- 
mund Hall,  Oxford,  on  10  Oct.  1797,  gra- 
duated B.A.  1801,  M.A.  1807,  and  B.D. 
and  D.D.  1839.  At  Christmas  1800  he  was 
ordained  to  the  curacy  of  St.  Lawrence, 
Reading,  and  was  soon  known  as  an  impres- 
sive preacher  of  evangelical  doctrines.  In 
1801  Thomas  Stonor,  father  of  Thomas,  lord 
Camoys,  gave  him  the  chapelry  of  Nettlebed 
in  Oxfordshire.  His  father  presented  him  to 
the  united  livings  of  Basildon  and  Ashamp- 
stead  in  Berkshire  in  1802,  when  he  resigned 
Nettlebed,  but  retained  the  curacy  of  St. 
Lawrence,  which  he  served  gratuitously  for 
many  years.  The  Rev.  Charles  Simeon  paid 
a  first  visit  to  Basildon  in  1807,  and  was 
from  that  time  a  friend  and  correspondent 
of  Marsh.  In  1809,  with  the  consent  of  his 
bishop,  he  became  vicar  of  St.  James's,  Brigh- 
ton, but  the  vicar  of  Brighton,  Dr.  R.  C.  Carr, 
afterwards  bishop  of  Worcester,  refused  his 
assent  to  this  arrangement,  and  after  some 
months  Marsh  resigned.  Simeon  presented 
him  to  St.  Peter's,  Colchester,  in  1814.  His 
attention  was  early  called  by  Simeon  to  the 
subject  of  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and 
in  1818  he  went  with  him  to  Holland  to  in- 
quire into  their  condition  in  that  country. 

Ill-health  obliged  him  in  1829  to  leave 
Colchester,  and  in  October  of  the  same  year 
he  accepted  the  rectory  of  St.  Thomas,  Bir- 
mingham, where  from  the  frequent  subject 
of  his  sermons  he  came  to  be  known  as 
'  Millennial  Marsh.'  Early  in  1837  he  was 
appointed  principal  official  and  commissary 
of  the  royal  peculiar  of  the  deanery  of  Bridg- 
north ;  and  in  1839,  finally  leaving  Birming- 
ham, he  became  incumbent  of  St.  Mary,  Lea- 
mington. From  1848  he  was  an  honorary 
canon  of  Worcester,  and  from  1860  to  his 
death  rector  of  Beddington,  Surrey.  Few 
men  preached  a  greater  number  of  sermons. 
His  conciliatory  manners  gained  him  friends 
among  all  denominations.  He  died  at  Bed- 


i 


Marsh-Caldwell 


219 


Marshal 


dington  rectory  on  24  Aug.  1864.  He  was 
married  three  times  :  first,  in  November 
1806,  to  Maria,  daughter  of  Mr.  Tilson— she 
died  24  July  1833 ;  secondly,  on  21  Apri" 
1840,  to  Lady  Louisa,  third  daughter  o 
Charles,  first  earl  of  Cadogan — she  died  in 
August  1843 ;  thirdly,  on  3  March  1848,  to  the 
Honourable  Louisa  Horatia  Powys,  seventh 
daughter  of  Thomas,  baron  Lilford. 

Besides  numerous  addresses,  lectures,  single 
sermons,  speeches,  introductions,  and  prefaces 
Marsh  printed  :  1.  '  A  Short  Catechism  on 
the  Collects,'  Colchester,  1821;  third  ed. 
1824.  2.  '  Select  Passages  from  the  Sermons 
and  Conversations  of  a  Clergyman  [i.e.  W. 
Marsh],'  1823 ;  another  ed.  1828.  3.  '  The 
Criterion.  By  J.  Douglas,'  revised  and 
abridged,  1824.  4.  '  A  few  Plain  Thoughts 
on  Prophecy,  particularly  as  it  relates  to 
the  Latter  Days/ Colchester,  1840;  third  ed. 
1843.  5.  '  The  Jews,  or  the  Voice  of  the 
New  Testament  concerning  them,7  Leaming- 
ton, 1841.  6.  '  Justification,  or  a  Short  Easy 
Method  of  ascertaining  the  Scriptural  View 
of  that  important  Doctrine,'  1842.  7.  '  Pas- 
sages from  Letters  by  a  Clergyman  on  Jewish 
Prophetical  and  Scriptural  Subjects,'  1845. 

8.  '  The  Church  of  Rome  in  the  Days  of  St. 
Paul,'  lectures,   1853;  two   numbers  only. 

9.  '  Invitation  to  United  Prayer  for  the  Out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit,'  1854.     Similar 
invitations  were  issued  in  1857,  1859,  1862, 
and  1863.     10.  '  The  Right  Choice,  or  the 
Difference  between  Worldly  Diversions  and 
Rational    Recreations,'  1857 ;    another    ed. 
1859.    11.  'The  Duty  and  Privilege  of  Prayer,' 
1859.    12.  <  Eighty-sixth  Birthday.  Address 
on   Spiritual  Prosperity,'    1861.      13.    'An 
Earnest  Exhortation  to  Christians  to  Pray 
for  the  Pope,'  1864.     14.  '  A  Brief  Exposi- 
tion of  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans,' 
1865. 

[Life  of  Rev.  W.  Marsh,  by  his  daughter,  1 868, 
with  portrait ;  Col vile's  Warwickshire  Worthies, 
1869,  pp.  529-33.]  G-.  C.  B. 

MARSH-CALDWELL,  MRS.  ANNE 
(1791-1874),  novelist,  born  in  1791,  was  the 
third  daughter  and  fourth  child  of  James 
Caldwell,  J.P:,  of  Linley  Wood,  Staffordshire, 
recorder  of  Newcastle-under-Lyme,  and  de- 
puty-lieutenant of  the  county.  Her  mother 
was  Elizabeth,  daughter  and  coheiress  of 
Thomas  Stamford  of  Derby.  In  July  1817 
Miss  Caldwell  married  Arthur  Cuthbert 
Marsh,  latterly  of  Eastbury  Lodge,  Hertford- 
shire. Her  husband  was  son  of  William 
Marsh,  senior  and  sleeping  partner  in  the 
London  banking  firm  of  Marsh,  Stacey,  & 
Graham,  which  was  ruined  by  the  gross  mis- 
conduct in  1824  of  Henry  Fauntleroy  [q.  v.], 


a  junior  partner.  There  were  seven  children 
of  the  marriage.  Mrs.  Marsh  wrote  for  her 
amusement  from  an  early  age,  and  at  the 
suggestion  of  her  friend,  Miss  Harriet  Mar- 
tineau,  published  her  first  novel,  '  Two  Old 
Men's  Tales,'  in  1834.  Her  husband  died 
23  Dec.  1849.  On  the  death  of  her  brother, 
James  Stamford  Caldwell,  in  1858,  Mrs. 
Marsh  succeeded  to  the  estate  of  Linley 
Wood,  and  resumed  by  royal  license  the 
surname  of  Caldwell  in  'addition  to  that  of 
Marsh.  She  died  at  Linley  Wood,  5  Oct. 
1874. 

Mrs.  Marsh  was  one  of  the  most  popular 
novelists  of  her  time,  and  maintained  that 
position  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century. 
Her  novels  were  published  anonymously, 
and  are  therefore  difficult  to  identify.  They 
are  didactic  in  character,  but  possess  some 
dramatic  power  (Blackwood,  May  1855).  They 
chiefly  describe  the  upper  middle  class  and 
the  lesser  aristocracy.  '  Mount  Sorel,'  1845, 
and  '  Emilia  Wyndham,'  1846,  are  perhaps 
her  best  works.  Many  of  her  novels  passed 
through  several  editions,  and  a  collection 
of  them,  filling  fifteen  volumes,  was  pub- 
lished in  Hodgson's  *  Parlour  Library,'  1857. 
She  wrote  also  two  historical  works,  '  The 
Protestant  Reformation  in  France  and  the 
Huguenots/  1847,  and  a  translation  of  the 
1  Song  of  Roland,  as  chanted  before  the  Battle 
of  Hastings  by  the  minstrel  Taillefer/  1854. 

The  titles  of  Mrs.  Marsh's  other  works 
are:  1.  ' Tales  of  the  Woods  and  Fields/ 
1836.  2. 'Triumphs  of  Time/ 1844.  3.  '  Au- 
brey/ 1845.  4.  '  Father  Darcy,  an  Histori- 
cal Romance/  1846.  5.  '  Norman's  Bridge, 
or  the  Modern  Midas/  1847.  6.  'Angela, 
or  the  Captain's  Daughter/  1848.  7.  '  The 
Previsions  of  Lady  Evelyn.'  8.  ( Mordaunt 
Hall/  1849.  9.  'The  Wilmingtons/  1849. 
10.  '  Lettice  Arnold/  1850.  11.  'Time  the 
Avenger/  1851.  12.  '  RavensclifFe/  1851. 
13.  '  Castle  Avon/  1852.  14.  '  The  Heiress 
of  Haughton/  1855.  15.  'Evelyn  Marston/ 
1856.  16.  '  The  Rose  of  Ashurst/  1867. 

Mrs.  Marsh-Caldwell  has  been  wrongly 
credited  wdth  Mrs.  Stretton's  '  Margaret  and 
ler  Bridesmaids/  and  other  books  published 
as  by  the  author  of  that  work. 

[Allibone's  Diet.  ii.  1224-5;  Ann.  Reg.  1874, 
171;    Burke's   Landed    Gentry,   iv.    597-8; 
Athenaeum,  1874,  ii.  512-13;  information  from 
Mrs.  Marsh-Caldwell's  daughter.]  E.  L. 

MARSHAL,  ANDREW  (1742-1813), 
hysician  and  anatomist,  born  in  1742  near 

Vewburgh  in  Fifeshire,  was  son  of  a  farmer. 

"le  was  educated  at  Newburgh  and  Aber- 
.ethy,  and  was  at  first  intended  for  a  farmer ; 
>ut  when  he  was  about  sixteen  he  decided 


Marshal 


220 


Marshal 


to  become  a  minister  among  the  '  Seceders,' 
a  body  to  which  his  father  belonged,  and 
which  had  separated  from  the  established 
kirk  in  1732.  This  plan  he  relinquished  in 
consequence  of  his  having  given  some  trifling 
offence  to  his  co-religionists,  and  for  some 
time  subsequently  led  a  desultory  life,  with- 
out any  definite  and  continuous  employment. 
He  was  for  four  years  tutor  in  a  gentleman's 
family,  carried  on  his  studies  both  at  Edin- 
burgh and  Glasgow  while  supporting  him- 
self by  teaching  private  pupils,  and  travelled 
abroad  for  about  a  year  with  the  eldest  son 
of  the  Earl  of  Leveii  and  Melville.  He  trans- 
lated the  first  three  books  of  Simson's '  Conic 
Sections,'  Edinburgh,  1775,  and  gave  some 
attention  to  Greek,  Latin,  trigonometry, 
logic,  metaphysics,  and  theology.  At  last,, 
when  thirty-five  years  old,  he  seriously 
adopted  the  medical  profession,  and  in  1777 
went  to  London  to  prosecute  his  studies,  al- 
though he  was  invited  to  become  a  candi- 
date for  the  professorship  of  logic  and  rhetoric 
at  the  university  of  St.  Andrews.  In  Lon- 
don he  attended  the  lectures  of  Cruikshank 
and  the  two  Hunters  in  Great  Windmill 
Street.  In  1778  he  was,  through  the  in- 
terest of  Lord  Leven,  appointed  surgeon  to 
the  83rd  or  Glasgow  regiment,  which  he 
accompanied  to  Jersey.  Here  he  remained 
till  1783,  when  the  regiment  was  disbanded. 
He  performed  his  duties  with  great  zeal  and 
ability,  and  with  '  a  rigid  probity '  that  occa- 
sionally involved  him  in  disputes  with  his 
commanding  officers.  In  1782  he  graduated 
M.D.  at  Edinburgh,  with  an  inaugural  disser- 
tation, <De  Militum  Salute  tuenda.'  In  the 
next  year  he  settled  in  London,  on  the  sug- 
gestion and  under  the  auspices  of  Dr.  David 
Pitcairn  £q.  v.],  who  was  at  that  time  physi- 
cian to  St.  Bartholomew's  Hospital.  He  at 
first  intended  to  practise  surgery,  and  was 
admitted  to  the  London  GeHege-  of  Surgeons 
in  January  1784  ;  but  he  afterwards  became 
a  licentiate  of  the  College  of  Physicians 
(September  1788).  For  the  first  seventeen 
or  eighteen  years  of  his  life  in  London  he 
was  known  almost  exclusively  as  a  successful 
teacher  of  anatomy.  His  anatomical  school 
was  in  Thavies  Inn,  Holborn,  where  he  settled 
in  1785,  and  built  a  dissecting-room.  It 
was  at  first  intended  that  Marshal's  lectures 
should  form  part  of  a  scheme  (suggested  by 
Dr.  Pitcairn)  for  establishing  a  kind  of  school 
of  physic  and  surgery  for  the  pupils  of  St. 
Bartholomew's  Hospital ;  but  this  plan  was, 
to  his  disappointment,  given  up,  and  he  lec- 
tured on  his  own  account.  Both  his  figure 
and  his  voice  were  against  him ;  but  he  was 
so  thoroughly  acquainted  with  his  subject 
that  the  matter  of  his  lectures  was  excellent, 


and '  the  whole  was  given  with  a  constant 
reference  to  the  infinite  wisdom  of  the  con- 
trivance exhibited  in  the  structure,  so  as  to 
form  the  finest  system  of  natural  theology.' 
In  1800  he  gave  up  his  lectures  on  account 
of  his  health,  and  devoted  himself  entirely 
to  medical  practice,  which  he  had  before 
neglected.  He  died,  after  much  suffering, 
at  Bartlett's  Buildings,  Holborn,  4  April 
1813.  He  was  unmarried.  He  was  always 
of  an  unsocial  temper,  and  in  his  later  years 
was  very  much  alone.  He  left  behind  him 
numerous  papers  and  memorandum-books, 
which  were  entrusted  to  the  care  of  S. 
Sawrey,  who  had  been  his  assistant  in  pre- 
paring his  lectures.  He  had  also  a  valu- 
able anatomical  museum,  of  which  a  detailed 
catalogue  raisonne  was  being  prepared  at  the 
time  of  his  death.  The  only  papers  that  were 
found  to  be  fit  for  publication  were  edited  by 
Sawrey,  London,  8vo,  1815,  with  the  title, 
'The  Morbid  Anatomy  of  the  Brain,  in  Mania 
and  Hydrophobia ;  with  the  Pathology  of 
these  two  Diseases.'  The  book,  which  fur- 
nishes much  valuable  information,  derived 
from  accurate  observation,  contains  four 
parts :  I. '  That  Water  in  the  Pericardium  and 
Ventricles  of  the  Brain  is  an  Effect  and  Evi- 
dence of  Disease.'  II. '  On  Canine  Madness.' 

III.  'Morbid  Anatomy  of  the  Brain  in  Mania/ 

IV.  *  Observations  on  the  Nature  of  Mania.' 

[Gent.  Mag.  May  1813,  pt.  i.p.  483;  Sawrey's 
Life  prefixed  to  Morbid  Anatomy;  Chalmers's 
Gen.  Biog.  Diet. ;  London  Med.  and  Phys.  Journ. 
1815,  xxxiii.  54,  139;  Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  ii. 
389.]  W.  A.  G. 

MARSHAL,  EBENEZER(rf.  1813),  his- 
torian, was  licensed  as  a  preacher  by  the 
presbytery  of  Edinburgh  on  30  Oct.  1776, 
and  ordained  on  3  April  1782  as  chaplain  to 
the  Scottish  regiment  in  the  Dutch  service. 
On  22  Nov.  1782  he  was  presented  to  the 
living  of  Cockpen,  in  the  presbytery  of  Dal- 
keith,  where  he  died  on  19  May  1813  (Scots 
Mag.  1813,  p.  479).  He  married,  on  29  Dec. 
1784,  Christian  Goodsman  (who  died  on 
13  Aug.  1824),  and  had  issue  Archibald,  an 
accountant  of  Edinburgh,  and  Susan  Gloag. 

Marshal  was  author  of :  1.  'The  History 
of  the  Union  of  Scotland  and  England,'  8vo, 
Edinburgh,  1799.  2.  '  Abridgment  of  the 
Acts  of  Parliament  relating  to  the  Church 
of  Scotland,'  8vo,  Edinburgh,  1799.  3.  '  On 
the  British  Constitution,'  8vo,  Edinburgh, 
1812.  He  also  contributed  an  account  of 
Cockpen  to  the  first  edition  of  Sir  John 
Sinclair's  '  Statistical  Account  of  Scotland ' 
(8vo,  1791-9). 

[Hew  Scott's  Fasti  Eccles.  Scotic.  vol.  i.  pt.  i. 
p.  273  ;  Cat.  of  Advocates'  Library.]  G.  G. 


Marshal 


221 


Marshal 


MARSHAL,  JOHN  (d.  1164  ?),  warrior, 
was  son  and  heir  of  Gilbert  Marshal,  who 
was  unsuccessfully  impleaded  with  him  in 
the  court  of  Henry  I  by  Robert  de  Venoiz 
and  William  de  Hastings  for  the  office  of 
master  of  the  king's  marshalsea  (Rot.  Chart. 
p.  46),  from  which  the  family  took  its  name. 
In  the  '  Pipe  Roll  'of  1130  he  is  found  pay- 
ing for  succession  to  his  father's  lands  and 
office  (p.  18)  and  in  possession  of  an  estate 
in  Wiltshire  (p.  23).  In  1138  he  fortified 
Marlborough  and  Ludgershall  (Ann.  Wint.), 
probably  as  one  of  the  rebels  of  that  year,  for 
Stephen  was  besieging  him  in  Marlborough 
when  the  empress  landed,  in  1139  (Cont. 
FLOE.  Wia.  p.  117).  In  1140  he  was  ap- 
proached by  Robert  FitzHubert,  who  had 
seized  Devizes  Castle,  and  who  hoped  to  secure 
Marlborough;  but  John,  overreaching  him, 
made  him  his  prisoner,  and  then  sold  him  to 
the  Earl  of  Gloucester.  His  action  in  this 
matter  is  somewhat  mysterious,  but  he  seems 
to  have  been  fighting,  virtually,  for  his  own 
hand  (WiLL.  MALM.  Gesta;  Cont.  FLOE. 
WIG.)  In  1141,  on  the  downfall  of  Stephen, 
he  actively  supported  the  empress,  being  pre- 
sent with  her  at  Reading  in  May,  at  Oxford 
in  July,  and  at  the  siege  of  Winchester  in 
August  and  September.  At  the  close  of  the 
siege  (13  Sept.)  he  comes  into  prominence, 
being  cut  off  with  a  small  force,  and  forced 
to  take  refuge  in  Wherwell  Abbey.  The 
abbey  was  fired  by  the  enemy,  but  John 
stood  his  ground,  and,  though  surrounded 
by  flames,  refused  to  surrender  to  his  foes. 
There  is  a  stirring  description  of  this  scene 
in  the  '  Histoire  de  Guillaume  le  Mare'chal,' 
which  here  commences  its  narrative,  and 
states  that  Marshal,  though  supposed  to  have 
perished,  rejoined  his  friends,  with  the  loss 
of  an  eye  and  other  wounds.  It  was  to  his 
castle  of  Ludgershall  that  the  empress  first 
fled,  and  in  the  following  summer  (1142)  he 
was  again  by  her  side  at  Oxford,  where  his 
brother  William  was  acting  as  her  chan- 
cellor. In  1144  he  is  described  by  the '  Gesta ' 
as  making  Marlborough  Castle  a  centre  of 
predatory  excursions,  and  as  oppressing  the 
clergy,  a  charge  which  is  confirmed  by  the 
chronicle  of  Abingdon.  About  the  same  time 
he  attended  the  court  of  the  empress  at  De- 
vizes. In  1149  he  witnessed  a  charter  of  her 
son  Henry  at  Devizes,  and  on  the  latter's  ac- 
cession he  received  a  grant  of  crown  lands 
in  Wiltshire  worth  82 /.  a  year.  Among  them 
was  Marlborough,  which,  however,  he  lost 
in  1158.  He  repeatedly  witnessed  Henry's 
charters,  and  was  present  at  the  council  of 
Clarendon  (1164).  Not  long  afterwards  he 
claimed  in  the  archbishop's  court  Mundham, 
parcel  of  the  archiepiscopal  manor  of  Pag- 


ham,  Sussex.  Failing  in  his  suit  he  made 
oath  that  justice  was  denied  him,  and  ap- 
pealed to  the  king.  Henry  summoned  Becket 
to  answer  the  complaint  in  his  court,  but  the 
primate  excused  himself  on  the  ground  of  ill- 
health  when  the  case  came  on  (14  Sept.) 
The  king  then  summoned  him  to  a  great 
council  at  Northampton,  where  on  8  Oct.  he 
was  fined  5001.  for  not  appearing  in  person 
in  September.  Next  day  he  spoke  on  Mar- 
shal's case,  alleging  that  the  oath  by  which 
John  had  sworn  to  his  refusal  of  justice  was 
invalid,  having  been  cunningly  taken  on  a 
troparium.  The  king  replied  that  John  was 
detained  in  London  as  an  official  of  the  ex- 
chequer, but  would  come  shortly  (Becket 
Memorials,  i.  30,  ii.  390,  iii.  50,  iv.  40,  43). 
Becket's  biographers  take  the  case  no  further, 
but  state  that  John  and  two  of  his  sons  died 
the  same  year.  As  to  John,  he  was  certainly 
dead  at  Michaelmas  1165  ;  but  it  was  not  till 
a  year  later  that  his  son  paid  relief  for  his 
lands  (Pipe  Rolls).  It  is  possible  that  the 
two  sons  who  died  were  Gilbert  and  Walter, 
the  children  of  his  first  marriage.  Gilbert 
did  not  survive  him  long,  and  the  (  Histoire  ' 
says  they  died  about  the  same  time.  By  his 
second  wife,  Sibyl,  sister  to  Earl  Patrick  of 
Salisbury,  he  left  four  sons  :  John,  his  suc- 
cessor ;  William  [q.  v.],  afterwards  Earl  Mar- 
shal ;  Anselm  ;  and  Henry,  afterwards  bishop 
of  Exeter.  He  appears  to  have  largely  in- 
creased his  patrimony,  and  he  held  several 
estates  as  an  under-tenant  at  his  death. 
The  '  Gesta  '  describes  him,  from  Stephen's 
standpoint,  as  '  a  child  of  hell,  and  the  root 
of  all  evil,'  but  the  Continuator  of  Florence 
terms  him  '  a  distinguished  soldier,'  and  the 
'Histoire'  praises  his  fidelity  to  the  empress. 

[Pipe  Eolls;  Rotuli  Chartarum  (Record  Com- 
mission) ;  Florence  of  Worcester  (Engl.  Hist. 
Soc.)  ;  Annales  Monastic!  (Rolls  Series)  ;  Wil- 
liam of  Malmesbury  (ib.);  Becket  Memorials 
(ib.)  ;  Gesta  Stephani  (ib.);  Hearne's  Liber  Niger 
Scaccarii  ;  Round's  Geoffrey  de  Mandeville  ; 
Meyer's  Histoire  de  Guillaume  le  Marshal  ; 
Academy,  9  July  1892,  p.  33.]  J.  H.  R. 

MARSHAL,  JOHN,  first  BAEON  MAE- 
SHAL  of  Hingham  (1170  ?-1235),was  a  nephew 
of  William  Marshal,  first  earl  of  Pembroke 

.  v.],  and  consequently  grandson  of  John 


rshal  (d.  1164  ?)  [q.  v.]     His  father  was 

?robably  Anselm,  third  son  of  the  latter,  for 
ohn,  the  eldest,  appears  to  have  died  child- 
less, while  Henry,  the  youngest,  was  bishop 
of  Exeter.  Anselm  Marshal  is  known  only 
from  the  '  Histoire  de  Guillaume  le  Mar6chal' 
(11.  387-8,  4637-8),  where 

Sire  Ansel  li  Mareschals, 
Franz  e  doz  e  proz  e  leials, 


Marshal 


222 


Marshal 


is  mentioned  as  taking  part  in  a  great  tourna- 
ment at  Lagni-sur-Marne  about  1180.    John 
Marshal  was  probably  born  about  1170,  for  he 
first  appears  as  a  knight  in  1197,  when  he 
accompanied  his  uncle,  William  Marshal,  on 
his  embassy  to  Count  Baldwin  of  Flanders 
(ib.  1.  10763).     In  September  1198  he  was 
fighting  under  his  uncle  and  CountBaldwin, 
and  was  sent  by  them  to  bear  the  news  of 
Philip's  retreat  from  before  Arras  to  Kin 
Richard  (ib.  11. 10901-17).    On  31  Jan.  120 
he  was  in  charge  of  Falaise  (Cal.  Rot.  Pat. 
p.  24),  and  a  little  later  received  a  grant  of 
the  lands  of  the  Count  of  Evreux  in  England 
(STAPLETOST,  Rotuli  Normannice,  n.  clxxiii). 
In  April  1204  he  had  license  to  go  into  Ire- 
land as  his  uncle's  representative,  and  to  hold 
the   stewardship   of    his  lands    in   Ireland 
(SWEETMAN,  i.  210,  216).     He  was  still  in 
Ireland  on  13  Feb.  1205,  and  probably  re- 
mained there   till  late   in   1207,  when   on 
8  Nov.  we  find  him,  in  company  with  Meiler 
FitzHenry,  at  the  king's  court  at  Woodstock 
(ib.  254,  310,  348).     On  12  Nov.  he  received 
a  grant  of  the  marshalry  of  Ireland,  and  of 
the  'cantred  of  the  vill  of  Kylmie'  (ib.  353). 
John  Marshal  appears  at  this  time  to  have 
adhered  rather  to  the  king  than  to  his  uncle ; 
in  June  1210  he  accompanied   the  former 
on  his  Irish  expedition  (ib.  401,  404).     As 
marshal  of  Ireland   he  had  an  annuity  of 
twenty-five  marks  (ib.  532).     On  10  June 
1213  he  had  charge  of  the  castles  of  Whit- 
church  and  Screward  in   Shropshire   (Cal. 
Hot.  Pat.  p.  100),  and  on  25  Jan.  1214  of 
the  county  of  Lincoln  and  its  coasts.     He 
was  also  put  in  charge  of  the  Welsh  marches, 
and  received  a  grant  of  the  manor  of  Hing- 
ham  and  hundred  of  Fourho  (ib.   p.  109). 
On  25  June  1215  he  received  the  custody 
of  the  counties  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  with 
the  castles  of  Norwich  and  Orford,  but  sur- 
rendered them  on  24-8  July  in  exchange  for 
Somerset,  Dorset,  and  Worcester,  with  the 
castles  of  Sherborne  and  Dorchester.     At 
this  time  he  also  surrendered  Lincolnshire 
(ib.  pp.  150-1).    On  17  Sept.  he  received  the 
charge  of  the  forests  in  the  same  counties 
{ib.  n.  155  b ).    Marshal  had  supported  the  king 
in  his  struggle  with  the  barons,  and  had  been 
with  him  at  Runny mede  on  15  June.     He 
was  now  appointed  on  4  Sept.  to  go  to  Rome 
on  the  king's  behalf  with  Richard  de  Marisco 
[q.  v.l  and  others  (ib.  p.  182  6).     He  was 
back  in  England  by  the  end  of  the  year,  and 
accompanied  John  on  his  northward  march  in 
December.     On  2  June  1216  he  had  power 
to  take  into  favour  all  rebels  who  surrendered 
(ib.  p.  185).      John  Marshal  was  present  at 
the  coronation  of  the  young  king  at  Worces- 
ter on  28  Oct.,  and  next  year  fought  under 


his  uncle  at  Lincoln  on  20  May.  Soon  after- 
wards he  was  commissioned  with  Philip 
d'Albini  to  make  preparations  for  opposing 
the  expected  French  fleet,  and  presumably 
was  present  in  the  battle  with  Eustace  the 
Monk  on  24  Aug.  Marshal  had  been  made 
sheriff  of  Hampshire  and  custos  of  Devizes 
earlier  in  the  year  ;  in  1218  he  was  a  justice 
of  the  forest,  and  in  1219  a  justice  itinerant 
for  the  counties  of  Lincoln,  Nottingham,  and 
Derby  (Cal.  Rot.  Glaus,  i.  407 ;  cf.  SHIKLEY, 
i.  20). 

On  15  July  1221  he  was  sent  on  a  mission 
to  Ireland  to  receive  surrender  of  the  justi- 
ciarship  from  Geoffrey  de  Marisco,  which  he 
did  on  4  Oct.  In  December  1222  he  was  ap- 
pointed for  another  mission  to  Ireland,  though 
he  did  not  cross  over  till  February  1223.  His 
duty  was  apparently  to  advise  the  new  justi- 
ciar,  Henry  of  London,  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
as  to  the  provisioning  of  the  royal  castles.  On 
3  June  he  received  charge,  as  the  king's  bailiff, 
of  the  lands  of  Cork,  Decies,  and  Desmond, 
with  their  castles,  and  on  the  same  day  the 
justiciar  was  specially  instructed  to  act  by 
his  advice  (SWEETMAN,  i.  1000, 1015, 1062-3, 
1083-7, 1107, 1118).  Next  year  he  was  still 
in  Ireland,  and  after  assisting  his  cousin,  Wil- 
liam. Marshal,  in  his  war  with  Hugh  de  Lacy, 
was  sent  to  England  in  October  in  charge  of 
Hugh  (ib.  1205 ;  Ann.  Mon.  iii.  91).  Marshal 
was  one  of  the  sureties  for  Walter  de  Lacy, 
sixth  baron  Lacy  [q.  v.],  on  13  May  1225,  and 
in  August  went  abroad  on  a  mission  for  the 
king  (Cat.  Rot.  Claus.  ii.  47, 59).  In  January 
1226  he  was  sent  to  the  council  held  by  the 
legate  Otto  at  Westminster  to  forbid  the 
bishops  from  incurring  any  obligation  to  the 
Roman  church  in  respect  of  their  lay  fees. 

In  February  1228  he  was  once  more  sent 
to  Ireland  (SWEETMAN,  i.  1563, 1572),  in  June 
1230  was  a  justice  for  assize  of  arms  in  Nor- 
folk and  Suffolk  (SHIKLEY,  i.  375),  and  in 
1232  was  engaged  on  yet  another  mission  to 
Ireland,  apparently  as  one  of  the  executors  of 
William  Marshal  (<f.  1231),  and  on  behalf  of 
iis  widow,  Eleanor,  the  king's  sister  (SwEET- 

tf,  i.  1949 ;  Excerpta  e  Rot.  Fin.  i.  217). 
On  26  Sept.  1234  he  witnesses  a  royal  letter 
at  Marlborough,  and  on  22  Feb.  1235  the 
contract  of  marriage  between  the  king's  sister 
Isabella  and  the  Emperor  Frederick  (SwEET- 
MAN,  i.  2177 ;  Fcedera,  i.  223).  Marshal  died 
Defore  27  June  1235  (Excerpta  e  Rot.  Fin. 

284).  By  his  wife  Aliva,  daughter  of 
Hubert  de  Rie  (d.  1172),  who  was  alive  in 
1263,  when  she  is  described  as  over  ninety 
years  of  age  (ib.  ii.  406  ;  Cal.  Genealogricum, 
i.  Ill),  he  had  two  sons,  John  and  William 
(SWEETMAN,  i.  2369).  John  married  Mar- 
garet de  Neubourg,  sister  of  Thomas,  sixth 


Marshal 


22' 


Marshal 


earl  of  Warwick,  and  after  26  June  1242 
was  in  right  of  ids  wife  earl  of  Warwick. 
He  died  without  children  in  October  1242. 
William  sided  with  the  barons  in  1263-4, 
and  was  one  of  their  representatives  at  the 
Mise  of  Amiens.  William's  grandson,  of  the 
same  name,  was  summoned  to  parliament  as 
baron  from  9  Jan.  1309  to  26  Nov.  1313,  and 
was  killed  at  Bannockburn  in  1314  (Flores 
Historiarum,  iii.  159,  Rolls  Ser.)  John,  son 
of  William  II,  died  in  1316,  and  his  barony 
passed  with  his  sister  Hawyse  to  Robert, 
lord  Morley,  and  was  held  by  the  Morleys, 
Levels,  and  Parkers,  barons  Morley,  till  1686, 
when  it  fell  into  abeyance. 

[Matthew  Paris,  Annales  Monastic!,  Shirley's 
Koyal  and  Historical  Letters  of  the  Eeign  of 
Henry  III  (these  are  in  the  Rolls  Ser.);  His- 
toire  de  G-uillaiime  le  Marechal  (Soc.  de  1'Hist. 
de  France) ;  Calendars  of  Patent,  Close,  and 
Charter  Rolls ;  Sweetman's  Calendar  of  Docu- 
ments relating  to  Ireland,  vol.  i.;  Dugdale's 
Baronage,  i.  599-600 ;  Burke's  Dormant  and 
Extinct  Peerages ;  Doyle's  Official  Baronage, 
iii.  575 ;  Blomefield's  Hist,  of  Norfolk ;  Foss's 
Judges  of  England,  ii.  397-9 ;  authorities  quoted.] 

C.  L.  K. 

MARSHAL,  RICHARD,  third  EAEL 
OF  PEMBBOKE  and  STKIGTJIL  (d.  1234),  was 
second  son  of  William  Marshal,  first  earl  of 
Pembroke  [q.  v.],  by  Isabella,  daughter  of 
Richard  de  Clare.  The  first  mention  of  him 
occurs  on  6  Nov.  1203,  when  it  was  arranged 
that  in  case  of  his  elder  brother's  death  he 
should  marry  Alice,  daughter  of  Baldwin  de 
Bethune  (Cal.  Charter  Rolls,  pp.  1126-13). 
When  his  father  went  to  Ireland  in  February 
1207  he  had  to  give  Richard  to  the  king  as 
a  hostage  (Histoire  de  Guillaume  le  Marshal, 
11.  13376-7).  Richard  was  released  with 
his  brother  in  1212.  He  seems  to  have  been 
rather  a  weakly  boy,  and  for  this  reason  his 
father  would  not  consent  to  his  going  with 
the  king  to  Poitou  in  1214  (ib.  11.  14564-75, 
14708-18).  His  father  apparently  intended 
that  Richard  should  succeed  to  his  lands  of 
Orbec  and  Longueville  in  Normandy,  and  it 
was  no  doubt  in  pursuance  of  this  inten- 
tion that  Richard  was  at  the  French  court 
when  his  father  died  (ib.  1.  19120).  It  was 
not,  however,  till  June  1220  that  his  elder 
brother  executed  a  deed  of  surrender  (STAPLE- 
TON,  Rot.  NormannicB,  n.  cxxxviii).  The 
next  eleven  years  of  Richard  Marshal's  life 
were  spent  in  France,  though  from  entries 
in  the  '  Calendar  of  Close  Rolls '  it  is  clear 
that  he  held  property  in  England,  and  occa- 
sionally visited  his  native  land .  Roger  Wend- 
over  in  one  place  speaks  of  him  as  having 
been  well  trained  to  arms  in  French  conflicts 
(iii.  62).  Previously  to  1224  he  married  Ger- 


vase,  daughter  of  Alan  de  Dinan,  in  whose 
right  he  became  lord  of  Dinan  and  Vis- 
count of  Rohan  in  Brittany,  and  accord- 
ingly in  1225  he  was  present  in  an  assembly 
of  the  nobles  of  that  duchy  at  Nantes 
(LoBiNEAir,  Hist,  de  Bretagne,  i.  217,  ii. 
341-2).  One  chronicler  speaks  of  him  as 
having  been  '  Marshal  of  the  army  of  the 
King  of  France'  (Ann.  Mon.  iv.  72). 

When  his  brother  died,  in  April  1231, 
Marshal  was  still  in  France ;  he  did  not  come 
over  to  England  till  the  end  of  July.  The  king 
had,  by  advice  of  Hubert  de  Burgh  [q.  v.], 
taken  the  earldom  into  his  own  hands,  be- 
cause Richard  was  the  liegeman  of  the  king 
of  France.  When  Marshal  came  to  the  king 
at  Castle  Maud  in  Wales,  Henry  refused  him 
investiture  and  ordered  him  to  leave  the 
country.  Marshal  then  crossed  over  to  Ire- 
land, intending  to  recover  his  inheritance,  if 
need  be,  by  force.  Henry,  to  avert  warfare, 
at  length  gave  way.  This  is  the  narrative 
given  by  Wendover  (iii.  13-14).  But  other 
authorities  (Ann.  Mon.  iii.  127,  iv.  72)  do 
not  imply  that  there  was  prolonged  delay, 
and  Marshal  had  certainly  done  homage 
and  received  full  possession  by  3  Aug.  1231 
(SWEETMAN,  i.  1905  ;  Excerpta  e  Rot.  Fin. 
i.  216).  Moreover,  when  in  October  Henry 
contemplated  marriage  with  a  sister  of  the 
King  of  Scots,  Marshal  was  one  of  those 
who  opposed  his  project  as  derogatory,  since 
an  elder  sister  was  already  married  to  Hu- 
bert de  Burgh.  Soon  afterwards  Marshal 
certainly  paid  a  visit  to  Ireland,  returning 
to  England  by  June  1232,  when  he  met  the 
king  at  Worcester,  and  made  an  arrangement 
as  to  the  dower  of  his  brother's  widow  (  SWEET- 
MAN,  i.  1950). 

When,  in  September  1232,  the  first  charges 
were  brought  against  Hubert  de  Burgh,  Mar- 
shal defended  him  ;  and  on  12  Oct.  was  one 
of  the  four  earls  who  became  sureties  for  him 
(SHIKLET,  i.  408-10).  The  king  still  remained 
under  the  influence  of  Peter  des  Roches,  who 
recognised  in  Marshal  his  most  formidable 
opponent.  Early  in  the  following  year, 
among  other  changes,  Peter  procured  the 
dismissal  of  William  de  Rodune,  Marshal's 
representative  at  the  court,  and  displaced 
the  king's  former  ministers  by  foreigners. 
Marshal  at  once  came  forward  as  the  head 
of  the  English  baronage,  and  appealed  to 
the  king  to  dismiss  his  foreign  advisers,  but 
to  no  purpose.  During  the  earlier  months 
of  the  year  Marshal  was  engaged  with  his 
brother-in-law,  Richard  of  Cornwall,  in  war- 
fare with  Llywelyn  ab  lorwerth  [q.  v.]  On 
11  July  1233  an  abortive  conference  was  pro- 
posed to  be  held  at  Westminster,  but  the 
barons  refused  to  attend.  Peter  des  Roches 


Marshal 


224 


Marshal 


then  induced  the  king  to  enter  on  the  lands 
of  Gilbert  Basset  and  Richard  Siward,  two  of 
Marshal's  chief  supporters,  and  put  them  in 
charge  of  his  son,  Peter  des  Rievaux  (Ann. 
Mon.  iv.  74;  WENDOVER,  iii.  53);  orders 
were  also  given  to  have  the  messengers  whom 
Marshal  had  sent  to  France  searched  at  Dover 
(SHIRLEY,  i.  417, 18  July).  Marshal  never- 
theless endeavoured  to  make  peace,  and  in- 
tended to  be  present  at  a  further  proposed 
conference  on  1  Aug.  With  this  purpose  he 
had  come  as  far  as  Woodstock,  when  his 
sister  Isabella  warned  him  that  treachery 
was  intended,  and  he  accordingly  went  back 
to  Wales.  On  14  Aug.  the  king  called  an- 
other assembly,  at  Gloucester,  and  when 
Marshal  again  failed  to  appear,  had  him  pro- 
claimed as  a  traitor  and  deprived  of  his 
office  as  marshal.  Thereupon  Marshal  made 
an  alliance  with  Llywelyn  ab  lorwerth,  and 
the  king,  invading  the  earl's  lands,  besieged 
his  castle  of  Usk.  A  truce  was,  however, 
soon  arranged,  under  which  the  castle  was 
surrendered  to  the  king,  and  a  further  con- 
ference fixed  for  2  Oct.  at  Westminster. 
The  conference  did  not  have  the  desired  re- 
sult, and  as  the  castle  was  not  restored, 
Marshal  at  once  laid  siege  to  it.  In  the 
early  days  of  October  the  earl  and  his  Welsh 
allies  captured  the  castles  of  Usk,  Aberga- 
venny,  Newport,  and  Cardiff  (21  Oct.)  Henry 
collected  an  army  with  a  view  to  active 
warfare;  but  meantime,  on  30  Oct.,  Mar- 
shal's supporters,  Siward  and  Basset,  rescued 
Hubert  de  Burgh  and  carried  him  off  to  the 
earl's  castle  of  Chepstow.  Early  in  Novem- 
ber the  king  advanced  to  Grosmont.  There, 
on  11  Nov.,  Marshal's  adherents — for  the 
earl  himself  would  not  attack  the  king  in 
person — surprised  the  royal  camp,  and  made 
a  great  booty.  After  this  the  king  with- 
drew to  Gloucester,  while  Marshal  with  a 
few  followers  attacked  the  foreign  merce- 
naries at  Monmouth  on  25  Nov.,  and  after 
defeating  them  with  much  slaughter,  took 
the  castle.  The  war  still  went  on  favour- 
ably to  Marshal  and  his  allies,  some  of 
whom  plundered  the  lands  of  their  oppo- 
nents in  the  English  marches,  while  others 
besieged  Carmarthen.  Early  in  January 
1234  Marshal  himself  defeated  the  royal 
army  under  John  de  Monmouth  or  Monemue 
[q.  v.],  a  connection  of  the  Lacys,  and  fol- 
lowed up  his  success  by  a  raid,  in  company 
with  Llywelyn,  which  resulted  in  the  sack  of 
Shrewsbury.  But  Archbishop  Edmund  was 
now  exerting  himself  actively  to  bring  about 
an  agreement ;  and  through  his  influence 
Peter  des  Roches  and  the  king's  other  Poite- 
vin  advisers  were  at  length  dismissed  from 
the  court  on  9  April  1234 ;  the  archbishop 


would  seem  to  have  effected  a  truce  some 
time  earlier,  and  this  was  now  prolonged  to 
the  end  of  July  (ib.  i.  433-4). 

But  in  the  meantime  Peter  des  Roches 
and  his  friends  had  stirred  up  the  Lacys  and 
Marshal's  other  opponents  in  Ireland,  in- 
cluding Richard  de  Burgh  and  Geoffrey  de 
Marisco,  encouraging  them  to  make  war  on 
the  earl  as  a  traitor,  and  to  seize  him  alive 
or  dead  should  he  cross  over  to  Ireland.  In 
consequence  of  these  machinations  Marshal 
left  Wales  early  in  February,  and  on  land- 
ing in  Ireland  was  joined  by  Geoffrey  de 
Marisco,  wTho  craftily  pretended  to  be  his 
friend.  Urged  on  by  Marisco,  Marshal  col- 
lected an  army,  and  after  taking  Limerick 
recovered  many  of  his  castles,  which  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  The 
Lacys  then  sent  the  Templars  to  demand  a 
truce,  and  Marshal  in  response  proposed  a 
conference  to  be  held  next  day,  1  April,  on 
the  Curragh  of  Kildare.  Marshal  himself 
was  in  favour  of  granting  terms,  but  Marisco 
treacherously  advised  him  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  the  remaining  castles,  hoping 
to  thus  make  a  conflict  inevitable.  This 
evil  advice  was  accepted,  with  the  result 
that  Hugh  de  Lacy  and  his  friends,  knowing 
that  Marshal's  army  was  faithless,  appealed 
to  force.  Marshal  at  length  recognised  the 
treachery  of  his  false  friend,  but  declared 
that  he  would  rather  '  die  with  honour  for 
the  sake  of  justice  than  flee  from  the  fight 
and  thus  incur  the  reproach  of  cowardice.' 
Marshal  had  with  him  but  fifteen  faithful 
knights,  against  140.  Despite  his  desperate 
valour  he  was  at  length  overpowered  and 
his  horse  slain.  While  he  strove  to  defend 
himself  on  foot  he  was  wounded  from  be- 
hind, and  so  taken  prisoner.  His  captors 
carried  him  to  the  castle  of  Kilkenny,  where 
he  was  on  the  way  to  recovery  when  a  clumsy 
or  treacherous  surgeon  cauterised  his  wounds 
so  roughly  as  to  cause  his  death.  Marshal 
died  on  16  April  1234,  and  was  buried  imme- 
diately afterwards  in  the  church  of  the  Fran- 
ciscans at  Kilkenny.  Henry  repented  too  late 
of  his  treatment  of  the  son  of  the  faithful 
regent,  and,  bitterly  lamenting  his  sad  end, 
declared  that  he  had  left  no  peer  in  England. 

Marshal  seems  to  have  inherited  to  the  full 
his  father's  merits  as  a  patriotic  statesman 
and  a  skilful  soldier.  He  was  like  his  father 
also  in  the  nobility  of  his  personal  character. 
Even  the  author  of  the '  Histoire  de  Guillaume 
le  Marechal,' writing  probably  in  1225,  praises 
him  for  his 

proesce  e  sens  e  bealtez 
E  bons  mors  e  gentillesce, 
Charite,  enor  e  largesse. 

(11.  14884-6.) 


Marshal 


225 


Marshal 


This  fully  bears  out  the  singularly  concor- 
dant eulogy  of  those  who,  writing  after  his 
death,  speak  of  him  as  '  a  man  endowed 
with  all  honourable  qualities,  distinguished 
for  his  noble  birth,  well  instructed  in  liberal 
arts,  most  vigorous  in  the  exercise  of  arms, 
and  one  who  kept  God  before  his  eyes  in  all 
his  works '  (Ann.  Mon.  ii.  313).  Though 
circumstances  forced  Marshal  into  the  atti- 
tude of  rebellion,  there  seems  no  reason  to 
doubt  the  substantial  truth  of  the  history 
of  his  last  years,  as  preserved  in  the  annals 
of  the  time,  or  the  explanation  which  he 
himself  repeatedly  gave  of  his  conduct. 
This  was  to  the  effect  that  he  desired  to  put 
an  end  to  the  evil  influence  .of  the  king's 
foreign  advisers  ;  and  that  it  was  only  when 
Henry  under  their  guidance  attacked  him 
that  he  resorted  to  arms  for  the  sake  of  jus- 
tice, on  behalf  of  the  laws  of  England,  and 
to  secure  the  expulsion  of  the  Poitevin 
favourites,  who  were  ruining  the  land.  If 
Marshal  had  lived  it  is  not  impossible  that  he 
might  have  averted  much  of  the  evil  of  the 
next  twenty  years ;  even  as  it  was,  the  circum- 
stances of  his  death  confirmed  for  the  time 
the  good  influence  that  Archbishop  Edmund 
was  able  to  exert.  Two  letters  written  to 
.  Marshal  by  Robert  Grosseteste  [q.  v.]  in  1231, 
have  been  preserved  (Letters  of  Grosseteste, 
pp.  38-43,  Rolls  Ser.) ;  they  bear  evidence  to 
a  familiar  friendship  between  the  earl  and 
future  bishop. 

Marshal  left  no  children,  and  he  was  suc- 
ceeded in  his  titles  and  estates  by  his  next 
brother,  Gilbert  [see  under  MARSHAL,  WIL- 
LIAM, first  EARL  OF  PEMBROKE]. 

[Matthew  Paris,  especially  iii.  241-79,  for  the 
narrative  of  his  struggle  against  the  Poitevins, 
•which  is  sometimes  fuller  than  the  narrative 
in  Koger  of  Wendover ;  Annales  Monastici, 
especially  i.  90-3,  ii.  313-15,  iii.  136-8,  iv.  74- 
78 ;  Annales  Cambriae ;  Brut  y  Tywysogion  ; 
Flcres  Historiarum ;  Shirley's  Royal  and  His- 
torical Letters  of  the  Reign  of  Henry  III  (all 
these  are  in  the  Rolls  Series) ;  Histoire  de 
GuillaumeleMarechal(Soc.  del'Hist.  de  France) ; 
Annals  of  the  Four  Masters,  iii.  271-3  ;  Calen- 
dars of  Patent,  Close,  and  Charter  Rolls  ;  Sweet- 
man's  Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to  Ire- 
land, 1171-1252;  Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  603-5; 
Stubbs's  Constitutional  Hist.  ch.  xiv. ;  Stokes's 
Ireland  and  the  Anglo-Norman  Church,  pp.  296- 
306.]  C.  L.  K. 

MARSHAL,  WILLIAM,  first  EARL  OF 
PEMBROKE  and  STRIGTJIL  of  the  Marshal 
line  (d.  1219),  regent  of  England,  was  second 
son  of  John  Marshal  (d.  1164?)  [q.  v.],  by  his 
second  wife,  Sibyl,  sister  of  Patrick,  earl  of 
Salisbury.  He  is  represented  as  describing 
himself  as  over  eighty  years  of  age  in  1216 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


(Histoire,\.  15510),  but  his  father  and  mother 
were  not  married  till  1141  (ib.  11.  372-83), 
and  1146  is  a  more  likely  date  for  his  birth. 
When  Stephen  besieged  John  Marshal  at 
Newbury  in  1152,  the  young  William  was 
given  as  hostage  for  a  truce  and  the  surrender 
of  the  castle.  John  Marshal  refused  to  keep 
the  terms,  and  his  son's  life  would  have 
been  sacrificed  had  not  Stephen,  attracted 
by  the  child's  bold  spirit  and  pretty  ways, 
protected  him  (ib.  11.  400-650 ;  cf.  'HENRY 
OF  HUNTINGDON,  p.  284).  When  peace  was 
made  William  was  restored  to  his  father, 
and  early  in  the  reign  of  Henry  II  was  sent 
to  his  cousin  William,  the  Chamberlain  of 
Tancarville,  in  Normandy,  to  be  trained  in 
knightly  accomplishments.  As  he  grew  to 
manhood  Marshal  earned  a  high  reputation 
for  valour,  but  most  of  the  incidents  referred 
to  this  time  in  the  '  Histoire '  belong  rather 
to  1173.  In  the  autumn  of  1167  Marshal 
returned  to  England,  and,  joining  his  uncle, 
Earl  Patrick,  at  Salisbury,  accompanied  him 
in  the  following  spring  to  Poitou.  Hardly 
had  Patrick  arrived  in  that  province  when  he 
was  slain  on  27  March  by  the  Poitevins 
under  Geoffrey  de  Lusignan.  Marshal  en- 
deavoured to  revenge  his  uncle's  death,  but 
was  himself  wounded  and  taken  prisoner. 
After  a  miserable  captivity  in  Geoffrey's 
hands  he  was  at  length  ransomed  by  Queen 
Eleanor,  who  furnished  him  with  arms  and 
money. 

On  his  return  to  England  in  1170  Marshal 
was  chosen  by  the  king  to  be  one  of  those 
in  charge  of  his  eldest  son  Henry  (Histoire, 
11. 1940-8).  The  friendship  thus  commenced 
lasted  till  the  young  king's  death,  and  when 
the  war  of  1173  broke  out  Marshal  sided 
with  his  master  (  Gesta  Henrici,  i.  46).  But 
first  he  went  to  the  Chamberlain  of  Tancar- 
ville, who  knighted  him  at  Driencourt  or 
Neufchatel-en-Bray,  and  under  whom  he  won 
distinction  in  the  half-hearted  warfare  of 
the  Norman  barons  with  the  Flemings  before 
Neufchatel  in  July  1173.  Then  he  rejoined 
the  young  king,  who  elected  to  receive 
knighthood  at  his  hands,  and  with  whom  he 
went  over  to  England  in  May  1175,  remain- 
ing there  till  April  1176.  Despite  his  share  in 
the  rebellion,  Marshal  does  not  seem  to  have 
forfeited  the  trust  of  Henry  II,  who  once 
more  charged  him  with  the  care  of  his  son 
(Histoire,  11.  2428-30).  For  the  next  seven 
i  years  he  was  constantly  with  the  young 
:  king,  winning  universal  admiration  by  his 
prowess  in  tournaments,  and  rising  steadily 
;  in  his  master's  favour  (ib.  11. 2500-5000).  His 
position  made  him  many  enemies,  who  en- 
deavoured to  poison  the  young  Henry's  mind 
against  him.  Marshal  treated  their  calum- 


Marshal 


226 


Marshal 


nies  with  disdain,  and  when  at  length  his  j  (EYTON",  Itinerary,  p.  292).  Marshal  made 
accusers  for  a  time  prevailed,  endured  his  |  a  vain  endeavour  to  recall  Richard  to  loyalty, 
master's  wrath  in  dignified  silence.  A  brief  and  then  rejoined  the  king,  who  now  re- 
warded his  services  by  promising  him  the 


reconciliation  and  a  fresh  quarrel  followed, 
and   the   affair  was    then    brought    before 
Henry  II  when  he  kept  Christmas  at  Caen 
in  1182.    Marshal  defied  his  accusers  to  meet 
him  in  single  combat,  but  the  king  refused 
permission,  and  Marshal  left  the  court  ap- 
parently in  disgrace.     His  fame  as  a  soldier 
brought   him   tempting  offers   from   many 
French  nobles,  but  Marshal  refused  them  all, 
and  after  taking  part  in  a  tournament  near 
Gournai  in  January  1183,  went  on  a  pil- 
grimage to  Cologne.     He  then  stayed  some 
time  in   France,  until,  during  the  war  in 
Poitou,  the  young  Henry,  by  the  advice  of 
Geoffrey  de   Ltisignan,  recalled  his  trusty 
friend  and  adviser.    Soon  afterwards  Henry 
fell  ill  and  died  at  Martel  on  11  June  1183. 
On  his  deathbed  he  charged  Marshal  to  bear 
his  cross  to  the  Holy  Sepulchre.     Henry  II 
granted  the  needful  permission,  and  furnished 
Marshal  with  money  forthe  journey.  So  after 
a  short  visit  to  England  Marshal  departed  to 
Syria,  where  in  two  years  he  achieved  such 
exploits  as  no  one  else  would  have  done  in 
seven,  so  that  King  Guy  and  the  Templars 
and  Hospitallers  were  very  loth  to  let  him  go. 
Marshal  appears  to  have  returned  in  the 
autumn  of  1187,  and  found  the  king  at  Liuns 
— probably  Lions  la  Foret  in  Normandy  (ib. 
1.  7302).    Henry  at  once  took  him  into  high 
favour,  and  made  him  a  member  of  his  house- 
hold, but  the  first  definite  mention  of  Marshal 
is  as  witness  to  a  charter  at  Geddington, 
Northamptonshire,  in  February  1188  (EYTOX, 
Itinerary  of  Henry  II,  p.  285).'  When  Philip 
Augustus  commenced    hostilities,  Marshal 
returned  with  the  king  to  France  in  July, 
and  was  present  at  the  conference  at  Gisors, 
16-18  Aug.   A  proposal  was  made  to  decide 
the  quarrel  by  a  contest  of  four  chosen  cham- 
pions on  either  side.    Marshal  supported  the 
idea,  and  volunteered  to  be  one  of  the  Eng- 
lish champions,  and  with  Henry's  assent  was 
despatched  to  convey  the  proposition  toPhilip. 
This  is  the  story  in  the  '  Histoire,'  which  is 
in  part  confirmed  by  the  *  Gesta  Henrici,' 
from  which  we  learn  that  Marshal  made  one 
of  an  embassy  to  the  French  king  about  this 
time.     The  proposal  was,  however,  rejected, 
and  after  some  fighting  before  Gisors,  Henry 
by  Marshal's   advice  made  a  raid  towards 
Mantes  and  Ivry.     Then  the  king  fell  sick 
at  Chinon,  and  Marshal  obtained  leave  for  a 
foray,  which  culminated  in  a  fierce  attack  on 
Montmirail  (Histoire,  11.  7880-8050).     This 
was  before  the  conference  between  Bonmou- 
lins  and  Soligny,  on  18  Nov.,  which  led  to 
the  open  alliance  of  Philip  and   Richard 


hand  of  the  heiress  of  Pembroke  and  Striguil 
(Histoire,  1.  8304).    About  April  1189  Mar- 
shal was  sent  with   Ralph,  archdeacon   of 
Hereford,   to  try  and  arrange   terms  with 
Philip  at  Paris.    But  their  endeavours  were 
defeated   by  William   Longchamp   [q.  v.], 
acting  on  behalf  of  Richard.     After  the  abor- 
tive conference  at  La  Ferte  on  4  June,  Mar- 
shal joined  with  Geoffrey  de  Bruillon  in  a  re- 
connaissance across  the  Sarthe,  and  valiantly 
endeavoured  to  stop  the  French  advance  on 
Mans.   But  Henry  had  to  withdraw  in  haste 
to  Fresnai-sur-Sarthe,  Marshal  guarding  his 
retreat.     As  Marshal  turned  on  their  pur- 
suers he  found   himself  face   to   face  with 
Richard.     '  God's  feet,  Marshal ! '  cried  he, 
'  slay  me  not.'     {  The  devil  slay  you,  for  I 
will  not,'  retorted  Marshal,  as  he  plunged  his 
spear  into  Richard's  horse.    Thus  the  pursuit 
was  stayed,  and  Henry,  reaching  Fresnai  in 
safety,  made  his  way  to  Chinon  about  the 
end  of  June.     It  was  by  Marshal's  advice, 
and  under  his  care,  that  Henry  went  out  to 
meet  the  French  king  at   Colombieres   on 
4  July,  and  returned  to  die  at  Chinon  two 
days  later.     The  king's  son,  Geoffrey,  and 
Marshal  were  the  chief  of  the  few  faithful 
friends  who  remained  with  Henry  to  the  last. 
It  was  Marshal  who  now  took  command  of 
the  little  party  at  Chinon,  made  such  pro- 
vision as  he  could  for  his  master's  fitting 
burial,  and  escorted  the  body  to  Fontevrault. 
Marshal's  companions  feared  how  he  might 
fare  after  his  late  encounter  with  the  new 
king,  but  Marshal  himself  declared  that  he 
did  not  repent  of  what  he  had  done,  and 
trusted  in  God,   '  who  has  helped  me  ever 
since  I  was  made  knight.'     When  Richard 
came,  Marshal  preserved  the  same  bold  de- 
meanour, and  told  him  to  his  face,  '  I  had  it 
in  my  power  to  slay  you  ;  I  only  slew  your 
horse.'     Richard,  with  characteristic  gene- 
rosity, recognised  his  true  spirit  of  loyalty, 
and  granted  him  immediate  pardon. 

Marshal  at  once  transferred  to  the  new 
king  the  same  steadfast  loyalty  which  he 
had  shown  to  Henry.  Richard  sent  him 
over  to  England  to  take  charge  for  him,  but 
first,  at  the  request  of  Geoffrey,  his  father's 
chancellor,  confirmed  the  grant  of  the  heiress 
of  Pembroke.  Marshal's  first  task  in  Eng- 
land was  to  release  Queen  Eleanor  from  her 
prison  at  Winchester.  Thence  he  went  on 
to  London,  and  at  once  married  his  bride 
Isabella,  daughter  of  Richard  de  Clare,  earl 
of  Pembroke  and  Striguil.  Thus  Marshal, 
who  till  now  had  been  l  a  landless  man,  with 


Marshal 


227 


Marshal 


nought  but  his  knighthood/  acquired  a  great 
position  and  wide  lands  in  four  countries. 
At  Richard's  coronation,  on  3  Sept.  1189, 
Marshal  bore  the  gold  sceptre,  while  his 
elder  brother,  John,  carried  the  spurs,  the 
two  thus  sharing  the  office  of  marshal.  By 
Richard's  orders  Marshal  obtained  seisin  of 
his  wife's  Irish  lands  from  Earl  John,  and 
sent  his  bailiff  to  take  possession.  Marshal 
himself  remained  with  Richard  in  England. 
In  October  he  swore  at  Westminster  on 
Richard's  behalf  that  the  English  king  would 
meet  Philip  at  Vezelay  next  year.  On  1  Dec. 
lie  was  with  the  king  at  Canterbury  (Epi- 
stolcs  Cantuar lenses,  p.  323,  Rolls  Ser.),  and 

?robably  accompanied  him  to  France  on 
1  Dec.,  for  he  was  still  with  Richard  at 
Rouen  on  20  March  1190  (ib.  p.  324).  Richard 
had  appointed  Marshal  to  be  one  of  the  sub- 
ordinatejusticiars  under  Longchamp,  and  this 
appointment  was  renewed  before  the  king 
started  on  the  crusade.  But  when  Longchamp 
would  not  accept  the  advice  of  his  subordi- 
nates, Marshal  joined  in  the  opposition.  If  we 
may  trust  Hoveden,  Marshal  must  in  the 
autumn  have  gone  to  Richard  at  Messina,  for 
that  writer  distinctly  says  (iii.  96)  that  in 
February  1191  the  earl  was  sent  home,  in 
company  of  Walter  de  Coutances,  with  power 
to  arrange  the  quarrel.  This,  however,  is  very 
improbable,  but  Marshal  was  specially  asso- 
ciated with  Walter,  and  under  the  truce  of 
Winchester  in  July  he  received  Nottingham 
Castle  from  John  to  hold  for  the  king.  At  the 
council  of  St.  Paul's  on  8  Oct.  Walter  ex- 
hibited his  secret  commission  superseding 
Longchamp,  and  appointing  himself  as  jus- 
ticiar,  with  Marshal  as  his  chief  subordi- 
nate. Marshal  was  included  by  Longchamp 
in  the  sentence  of  excommunication  which 
he  launched  against  his  opponents  in  De- 
cember 1191.  But  Richard  would  not 
believe  Longchamp's  complaint  against  Mar- 
shal, who  he  declared  had  been  ever  the 
most  loyal  knight  in  all  his  land  (Histoire, 
11.  9843-58).  The  year  1192  passed  quietly 
under  the  rule  of  Walter  de  Coutances,  but 
at  the  beginning  of  1193  came  the  news  of 
Richard's  captivity.  Earl  John,  abetted  by 
Philip  of  France,  raised  a  revolt,  and  seized 
Windsor.  The  justieiar  appealed  for  aid  to 
Marshal,  who  brought  up  his  Welshmen  and 
laid  siege  to  Windsor  in  March,  while  others 
of  Richard's  supporters  prosecuted  the  war 
elsewhere.  John  had  been  driven  to  ex- 
tremities, when  suddenly  it  was  announced 
that  Richard  was  released. 

Richard  reached  England  on  13  March 
1194.  Marshal  was  prevented  from  meet- 
ing him  at  once  by  the  death  of  his  brother 
John,  by  which  event  he  became  marshal  of 


England.  But  soon  afterwards  he  joined  the 
king  at  Huntingdon,  and  accompanied  him 
to  the  siege  of  Nottingham  on  25-7  March. 
On  28  March  his  old  enemy  Longchamp  urged 
the  king  to  require  from  Marshal  the  same 
homage  for  his  Irish  lands  as  Walter  de  Lacy, 
sixth  baron  Lacy  [q.  v.],  had  just  rendered. 
But  when  Marshal  pleaded  that  he  owed 
fealty  for  them  only  to  John,  the  king, 
much  to  his  chancellor's  disgust,  readily  as- 
sented (ib.  11. 10012-340).  Richard  had  more 
than  once  thanked  the  earl  for  his  loyal  ser- 
vice, but  perhaps  he  felt  that  he  could  not 
entirely  overlook  the  opposition  to  Long- 
champ,  and  this  may  explain  Marshal's 
transfer  from  the  shrievalty  of  Lincoln, 
which  he  had  held  since  1190,  to  that  of 
Sussex,  which  he  held  for  the  remainder  of 
the  reign.  Richard  went  back  to  Normandy 
in  May,  but  Marshal  perhaps  remained  in 
England,  for  in  this  year  he  was  one  of  the 
justices  before  whom  fines  were  levied,  as 
again  in  1198  (HUNTER,  Fines, Ixiii.)  Marshal 
must  in  any  case  have  come  over  with  the 
reinforcements  soon  after  (Histoire,  1.  ]  0561), 
for  he  was  with  the  king  when  the  French 
baggage  train  was  plundered  near  Blois,  and 
by  Richard's  desire  guarded  the  English  rear 
from  attack  (ib.  11.  10597-676).  Marshal 
accompanied  Richard  on  his  siege  of  Vierzon 
in  June  1196,  and  next  year  was  sent  on  an 
embassy  to  the  Counts  Reginald  of  Boulogne 
and  Baldwin  of  Flanders.  The  earl  was  suc- 
cessful in  arranging  a  treaty,  to  which  he 
was  one  of  the  witnesses,  as  also  to  the 
document  by  which  Baldwin  pledged  him- 
self to  Earl  John,  on  8  Sept.  at  Rouen,  not  to 
make  peace  with  Philip  in  case  of  Richard's 
death  (Recueil  des  Historiens  de  la  France, 
xviii.  549 ;  Fcedera,  i.  67).  In  1198  Mar- 
shal seems  to  have  been  aiding  Baldwin,  and 
by  his  advice  Philip  was  forced  to  retreat 
from  before  Arras  (Histoire,  11.  10773-900), 
Afterwards  Marshal  went  to  Rouen,  where 
in  September  he  met  St.  Hugh  of  Lincoln  on 
his  way  to  Richard.  In  conjunction  with 
William  of  Albemarle,  Marshal  offered  to 
intercede  on  the  bishop's  behalf  with  the  king. 
Hugh,  though  grateful  for  their  goodwill,  de- 
clined, lest  they  should  fall  into  disfavour  at  a 
time  when  their  services  were  so  necessary  to 
Richard  (Vita  S.  Hugonis,  p.  257,  Rolls 
Ser.)  Marshal  fought  valiantly  for  Richard 
at  the  siege  of  Milli  in  the  autumn  (Histoire, 
11.  11 168-264),  and  was  with  the  king  when 
the  truce  with  Philip  was  concluded  by 
the  intervention  of  the  papal  legate,  Peter 
of  Capua,  in  January  1199  (#.  1.  11665). 
Richard  was  mortally  wounded  on  20  March. 
One  of  his  last  acts  was  to  send  to  Marshal, 
who  was  at  Vaudreuil,  appointing  him  cus- 

Q2 


Marshal 


228 


Marshal 


todian  of  Rouen  and  the  royal  treasure  there 
(ib.  11. 11776-815  ;  cf.  STAPLETON,  Rot.  Nor- 
mannia,  ii.  xxxv).  On  receiving  the  news 
of  Richard's  death  on  10  April,  Marshal  at 
once  went  to  Rouen.  The  archbishop  (pro- 
bably Hubert  Walter  is  meant,  though  M. 
Meyer  thinks  it  is  Walter  de  Coutances) 
favoured  the  claims  of  Arthur,  but  Marshal 
declared  decisively  for  John,  and  won  over 
the  archbishop  to  his  views  (Histoire,  11. 
11836-908). 

John  at  once  despatched  Marshal  and 
Hubert  to  secure  his  peaceful  succession  in 
England.  Signs  of  discontent  had  already 
appeared,  but  John's  representatives  called 
a  council  at  Northampton,  where,  by  solemn 
promises  on  the  new  king's  behalf,  they  se- 
cured the  adhesion  of  the  barons  and  the 
peace  of  the  kingdom  till  John's  own  arrival 
(ib.  11. 11908-20 ;  HOVEDEN,  iv.  86-8).  John 
was  crowned  on  27  May,  and  on  the  same 
day  confirmed  Marshal  in  his  earldom  ;  for 
previously,  though  he  held  the  earldom,  he 
had  not  had '  the  full  peace  and  name  of  earl ' 
(Ann.  Mon.  i.  72),  and  it  was  only  now  that  he 
received  formal  investiture  with  the  sword. 
Marshal  was  made  sheriff  of  Gloucestershire 
in  the  first  year  of  John's  reign,  and  held 
the  office  till  1207  ;  he  also  retained  the 
shrievalty  of  Sussex  till  1205.  Marshal  pro- 
bably went  over  to  France  with  the  king  in 
June,  for  he  was  with  him  at  Andelys  on 
18  Aug.  and  at  Rouen  on  6  Sept.-(SwEET- 
MAN,  i.  94).  On  20  April  1200  the  office  of 
marshal  was  confirmed  to  him  (Cat.  Rot. 
Chart.  46  5),  and  in  May  he  was  one  of  the 
sureties  for  the  peace  with  France.  In  July 
he  accompanied  John  into  Gascony  (Histoire, 
11.  11963-82).  After  a  visit  to  England 
Marshal  was  sent  over  to  Normandy  in  May 
1201  with  Roger  de  Lacy  [q.  v.]  and  in  com- 
mand of  one  hundred  knights  to  oppose  the 
French  advance  (Ann.  Mon.  i.  208).  During 
the  next  three  years  his  name  appears  as 
present  with  the  king  at  various  places  (cf. 
Cal.  Rot.  Pat.  pp.  1-40).  On  22  April  1202 
he  received  charge  of  the  castle  of  Lillebonne 
(ib.  p.  9).  Early  in  August  Marshal  was 
with  the  Earls  of  Salisbury  and  Warenne  at 
'  Englesquevile '  when  news  was  brought  to 
them  of  John's  victory  over  Arthur  at  Mire- 
beau.  The  intelligence  made  Philip  Augus- 
tus at  once  raise  the  siege  of  Arques  and 
commence  a  retreat,  in  which  he  was  hotly 
pursued  by  the  three  earls.  On  his  return 
Marshal  was  received  by  the  citizens  of  Rouen 
at  a  great  banquet  (Histoire,  11.  12117-404). 
When  Philip  Augustus  invaded  Normandy 
in  1203,  the  writer  of  the  «  Histoire'  says 
that  Marshal  was  sent  to  him  at  Conches 
to  endeavour  to  make  peace,  but  in  vain. 


Marshal  then  rejoined  John  at  Falaise,  and 
went  with  him  to  Rouen,  where  he  ex- 
postulated with  the  king  on  his  reckless 
policy,  but  to  no  purpose  (ib.  11.  12673-742). 
In  the  autumn  Philip  laid  siege  to  Roger  de 
Lacy  in  Chateau  Gaillard.  John  assembled 
a  large  force  for  the  relief  of  the  castle,  and 
entrusted  the  command  to  Marshal,  who 
was  to  be  assisted  by  a  flotilla  on  the  Seine. 
Marshal  was  partially  successful  in  his  at- 
tempt at  a  surprise,  but  the  failure  of  the 
ships  to  arrive  at  the  critical  moment  ruined 
his  enterprise  (WiLL.  kRMOU.Philipp.  vii.  144- 
253).  After  the  fall  of  Chateau  Gaillard  on 
6  March  1204,  John,  who  had  returned  to 
England  in  November,  bade  his  representa- 
tives in  Normandy  to  act  as  they  thought 
good  for  their  own  interest.  Soon  after 
he  sent  Marshal  with  Hubert  Walter  and 
Robert,  earl  of  Leicester,  on  another  fruit- 
less errand  to  Philip  (COGGESHALL,  p.  144). 
The  two  earls,  however,  obtained  from  Philip 
a  period  of  one  year  within  which  they  might 
do  him  homage  for  their  Norman  lands.  They 
then  crossed  over  to  England  about  May 
( Histoire,  11. 12839-900).  Marshal  was  with 
the  king  at  Gillingham  on  26  June,  and  on 
29  July  was  directed  to  conduct  Llywelyn 
of  North  Wales  to  John  at  Worcester  (Cal. 
Rot.  Pat.  pp.  43  b,  44).  While  in  England  he 
invaded  Wales  and  took  Kilgaran  (Brut  y 
Tywysoyion,  p.  260).  Finding  there  was  no 
hope  of  action,  he  obtained  leave  from  John  to 
do  Philip  homage,  and  with  this  purpose  went 
back  to  Normandy,  and  meeting  Philip  at 
Compiegne,  after  some  delay  rendered  the 
required  homage  (Histoire,  II.  12921-13038). 
On  Marshal's  return  to  England  in  1205  John, 
who  had  heard  of  his  doing  homage,  re- 
proached him  for  thus  acting  to  his  hurt, 
and  though  Marshal  could  appeal  to  John's 
own  leave,  this  was  the  beginning  of  a  pro- 
longed estrangement.  In  June  the  king  pro- 
posed to  go  over  to  Poitou ;  Marshal  when 
summoned  to  go  with  him  pleaded  his  oath 
to  Philip.  John  in  vain  taunted  him  with 
cowardice  and  disloyalty,  but  Marshal  stood 
firm  that  he  would  not  go.  Hubert  Walter 
also  opposed  the  expedition,  and  John  was 
compelled  at  last  to  give  way  (ib.  11.  13039- 
13278;  COGGESHALL,  pp.  152-3,  where  the 
opposition  of  the  earl  and  the  archbishop  is 
represented  as  due  to  prudential  motives 
only).  Marshal  had  to  give  his  eldest  son 
as  a  hostage,  but  John  did  not  venture  to 
quarrel  openly.  In  the  winter  the  earl  was 
employed  to  conduct  William  of  Scotland  to 
a  meeting  with  the  king  at  York  ( Cal.  Rot. 
Pat.  p.  56),  and  when  next  summer  the  king 
went  over  to  Poitou,  Marshal  was  entrusted 
with  the  military  care  of  England. 


Marshal 


229 


Marshal 


On  John's  return  Marshal  asked  leave  to 
go  over  to  Ireland,  which  had  been  often 
previously  refused.      On  19  Feb.   1207  he 
obtained   protection   for    his   lands    during 
his  absence  (SWEETMAN,  i.  313),  and  must 
soon  after  have  crossed  over  to  pay  his  first 
visit  to  his  wife's  vast  inheritance  of  Leinster; 
before  going  he  had  to  give  his  son  Richard 
as  a  further  hostage    (Histoire,  11.  13376- 
13377).    Marshal's  coming  was  very  unwel- 
come to  Meiler  FitzHenry  the  justiciar  [q.  v.], 
who  was  his  own  liegeman.      Meiler  con- 
trived to  secure  Marshal's  recall  to  England 
in  September,  and  coming  over  himself  pre- 
vailed on  John  to  let  him  wage  active  war 
against  the  earl's  wife  and  representatives  in 
Ireland.     Meiler's  warfare  met  with  ill  suc- 
cess, but  John  maliciously  told  the  earl  false 
news,  until  the  truth  could  no  longer  be 
concealed  (ib.  11.  13429-930).     This  narra- 
tive  probably  explains  the  letter  in  which 
John  on  7  March  1208  informs  Meiler  that 
Marshal  had  come  to  him  at  Bristol,  and 
that  as  he  was  sufficiently  submissive  the 
justiciar  was  to  abstain  from  harassing  his 
lands  and  men  (SWEETMAN,  i.  375).     On 
21  March  John  directed  that  Marshal  should 
have  seisin  of  Otfaly,  and  a  little  later  con- 
firmed him  in  possession  of  Leinster  at  the 
service  of  one  hundred  knights  (ib.  i.  377, 
378,  381).      Marshal  then   obtained   leave 
to  go  back  to  Ireland,  where  all  his  vassals 
welcomed  him.     But  Meiler  still  held  aloof 
until  his  removal  from  the  justiciarship  (pro- 
bably at  the  end  of  1208),  when  he  found  it 
expedient  to  make  his  peace.     At  the  close 
of  1208  William  de  Braose  [q.  v.]  fled  to 
Ireland,  and  landing  at  Wicklow  was  well 
received  by  Marshal,  who,  despite  the  new 
justiciar,  John  de  Grey  [q.  v.],  escorted  him 
in  safety  to  Walter  de  Lacy.     Marshal  had 
already  been  acting  in  conjunction  with  the 
De  Lacys  (Four  Masters,  iii.  155),  and  this 
harbouring   of  William   de   Braose   led   to 
John's  Irish  expedition  in  June  1210  (SWEET- 
MAN,  i.  408).      Marshal  had  come  over  to 
England  earlier  in  the  year  at  John's  bid- 
ding,  and   apparently  recrossed   with   the 
king.     After  the  defeat  of  the  Lacys,  John 
accused  Marshal  of  having  aided  William 
de  Braose  in  his  flight;  the  earl  boldly  de- 
fended his  conduct,  declaring  that  he  had 
no  reason  to  believe  Braose  was  the  king's 
enemy.     However,  Marshal  had  to  give  fur- 
ther hostages,  including  his  faithful  squire, 
John  of  Early,  or  d'Erlegh,  and  also  to  sur- 
render the  castle  of  Dumas.    John  could  not 
venture  on  more  extreme  measures  with  so 
powerful  a  noble,  but  he  was  probably  glad 
that  Marshal  should  be  out  of  his  way.     The 
earl  therefore  remained  in  Ireland  for  the 


next  two  years  ;  he  seems  to  have  been  en- 
gaged in  active  warfare  with  the  Irish,  for 
Matthew  Paris  calls  him  '  Hibernicis  nocivus 
edomitor,'  but  the  only  incident  preserved 
is  a  quarrel  with  the  Bishop  of  Ferns  (iii. 
43,  iv.  493-4).  Marshal,  though  resenting- 
the  king's  treatment,  did  not  abandon  his 
attitude  of  loyalty,  and  in  1212  he  joined 
with  other  Irish  nobles  in  expressing  his  re- 
sentment at  the  pope's  conduct  as  an  en- 
croachment on  the  liberties  of  the  realm 
(SwEETMAN,  i.  448).  As  John's  difficulties 
increased  he  turned  once  more  for  aid  to  Mar- 
shal. According  to  the  '  Histoire,'  the  earl 
came  over  to  England  to  take  part  in  the  war 
with  Llywelyn  ab  lorwerth  [q.  v.]  in  1212, 
and  then  had  most  of  his  hostages  restored. 
After  this  he  went  back  again  to  Ireland 
(Histoire,  11. 14473-90).  In  July  John  sum- 
moned Marshal  to  meet  him  at  Chester  en 
19  Aug.  with  John  de  Grey  and  his  Irish 
subjects.  But  this  order  was  countermanded 
in  another  letter  (dated  October  1212  by 
SWEETMAN,  but  from  the  Histoire  it  would 
seem  to  belong  to  1213),  in  which  he 
'  thanked  the  earl  for  his  good  services  in 
Ireland  and  loyal  attitude,  but  begged  him 
to  remain,  as  his  assistance  was  needed  by 
the  justiciar.  There  was  no  truth  in  the 
report  that  it  had  been  contemplated  to 
send  his  son  to  Poitou,  the  boy  should  be 
put  in  charge  of  John  d'Erlegh '  (SWEETMAN, 
i.  435,  443,  444).  The  latter  incident  is  ex- 
plained by  the  '  Histoire,'  which  shows  that 
the  young  Marshals  were  now  released  as  a 
means  of  conciliating  their  father  (11. 14491- 
14598). 

Marshal  came  over  to  England  in  April 
1213,  and  from  this  time  is  foremost  among 
John's  advisers  ;  on  15  May  he  witnessed 
the  king's  charter  of  resignation  to  the  pope 
at  Dover  (MATT.  PARIS,  ii.  546).  Soon  after- 
wards he  received  the  castle  of  Haverford- 
west,  and  in  January  1214  those  of  Carmar- 
then, Cardigan,  and  Gower;  Dumas  was  not 
restored  till  August  1215  (Cat.  Rot.  Pat.  pp. 
105,  109  6,1536).  John  also  entrusted  his 
eldest  son  to  Marshal's  charge  (Hist,  des  Dues 
de  Normandie,  p.  180).  Marshal  advised  the 
king's  expedition  to  Poitou  in  1214;  he  him- 
self was  left  behind  in  charge  of  England 
(Histoire,  11.  14672-99).  He  thus  acted 
with  the  papal  legate  Nicholas  of  Tusculum 
at  the  council  of  St.  Paul's  to  determine  the 
payments  for  ecclesiastical  property  confis- 
cated during  the  interdict.  In  June  he  sat 
as  one  of  the  justices  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds 
to  decide  the  disputed  election  of  Abbot  Hugh 
(Memorials  of  St.  Edmund's  Abbey,  ii.  75-9, 
Rolls  Ser.) 

In  January  1215,  when  the  barons  de- 


Marshal 


230 


Marshal 


manded  the  confirmation  of  the  ancient  char- 
ters, Marshal  was  one  of  the  three  sureties 
that  the  king  would  satisfy  their  demands 
before  Easter.  In  April  Marshal  and  Stephen 
Langton,  the  archbishop,  were  John's  envoys 
to  the  barons  at  Brackley,  and  endeavoured 
in  vain  to  effect  an  agreement.  When  John 
found  that  he  must  at  least  simulate  a  readi- 
ness to  yield,  Marshal  conveyed  to  the  barons 
the  overtures  which  led  to  the  meeting  at 
Runnymede  (15  June).  On  this  famous 
occasion  Marshal  was  present  as  one  of 
the  royal  representatives,  and  his  name  ap- 
pears as  one  of  the  counsellors  of  Magna 
Carta,  and  as  one  of  those  who  swore  to  ob- 
serve its  provisions.  But  he  still  continued 
faithful  in  his  attendance  on  the  king,  and 
during  the  winter  was  sent  to  France  to  try 
and  avert  the  threatened  invasion  by  Louis 
(COGGESHALL,  p.  180).  The  embassy  failed, 
and  when,  in  the  following  May,  Louis  en- 
tered England,  it  was  by  Marshal's  advice 
that  John  retreated  before  him.  Marshal's 
eldest  son  sided  with  Louis,  for  whom  he 
captured  Worcester  in  July  ;  the  earl  is  said 
to  have  given  his  son  timely  warning  of  the 
approach  of  the  Earl  of  Chester.  But  his 
paternal  affection  did  not  interfere  further 
with  his  general  attitude  of  loyalty,  and 
when  John  died,  on  19  Oct.  1216,  Marshal 
was  one  of  the  executors  of  the  king's  will. 

Marshal  was  present  when  the  young  king 
Henry  was  crowned  at  Gloucester  on  28  Oct., 
and,  as  there  was  no  royal  seal,  issued  the 
necessary  letters  under  his  own  seal.  A 
council  of  the  principal  members  of  the 
royalist  party  was  held  at  Bristol  on  11  Nov., 
when  Marshal  was  formally  chosen  by  the 
common  consent  to  be  'rector  regis  et  regni,' 
an  office  for  which  his  age  and  position  clearly 
marked  him  out.  A  later  writer  represents 
the  earl  as  presenting  the  little  king  to  the 
assembled  barons,  and  pleading  with  them 
not  to  visit  the  sins  of  the  father  on  the  son, 
but  to  lend  him  their  aid  for  the  expulsion 
of  Louis  (HEMINGBTJRGH,  i.  257,  Engl.  Hist. 
Soc.)  In  point  of  fact  Marshal  seems  to 
have  accepted  the  office  of  regent  with  some 
reluctance,  on  the  score  of  his  own  great  age 
(Ilistoire,  1.  15510),  but  once  he  had  taken 
the  duty  upon  him  he  discharged  it  with  his 
wonted  fidelity.  Peter  des  Roches,  bishop  of 
Winchester,  and  Walo  the  legate  were  asso- 
ciated with  him  in  the  government,  while 
Hubert  de  Burgh  retained  the  office  of  jus- 
ticiar.  The  latter  title  is  sometimes  claimed 
for  Marshal,  and  he  is  actually  so  styled  in 
a  charter  dated  1 3  Nov.  1216  (Cal.  Rot.  Glaus. 
i.  295) ;  the  designation  may,  however,  be 
due  to  error.  The  first  act  of  Marshal's  go- 
vernment was  to  republish  the  Great  Charter 


on  12  Nov.  Under  the  circumstances  of  the 
new  reign  the  constitutional  clauses  respect- 
ing taxation  and  the  great  council  were 
wisely  omitted,  and  some  minor  matters  held 
in  suspense.  After  Christmas  a  truce  was 
made  with  Louis,  and  about  the  middle  of 
January  a  council  of  Henry's  supporters  was 
held  at  Oxford.  The  truce  was  prolonged  till 
23  April,  and  during  its  continuance  many 
of  Louis'  supporters,  and  among  them  the 
regent's  son,  returned  to  their  allegiance. 
On  the  conclusion  of  the  truce  Marshal  sent 
the  Earl  of  Chester  to  besiege  Mountsorrel, 
Leicestershire,  while  he  himself  assembled 
an  army  for  the  relief  of  Lincoln  Castle, 
which  was  besieged  by  the  French  and  in- 
surgent barons.  The  host  mustered  on 
15  May  at  Newark,  whence,  two  days  later, 
they  advanced  towards  Lincoln.  On  20  May, 
while  Marshal  with  his  knights  attacked  the 
north  gate,  Falkes  de  Breaute  obtained  en- 
trance to  the  castle.  Then  the  earl  forced 
his  way  into  the  town,  and  the  barons,  taken 
in  front  and  in  rear,  were  forced  to  sur- 
render. But  the  French,  under  the  Count 
of  Perche,  would  not '  yield  until  Marshal 
had  slain  their  leader  with  his  own  hand. 
Without  waiting  to  refresh  himself  after 
the  fight,  the  earl  rode  back  to  the  king  at 
Newark  with  the  news  of  his  victory  (Ann. 
Mon.  iv.  25).  After  sending  his  nephew, 
John  Marshal  [q.  v.],  to  take  measures  for 
the  interception  of  the  French  fleet  that  was 
coming,  to  Louis'  aid,  Marshal  marched  south 
to  blockade  London.  Hubert's  naval  victory 
over  Eustace  the  Monk  on  24  Aug.  inclined 
Louis  to  peace.  So  the  French  prince  sent 
Robert  de  Dreux  on  28  Aug.  to  the  regent 
at  Rochester.  An  interview  between  Louis 
and  Marshal  was  held  at  Kingston,  which, 
after  some  negotiation,  resulted  in  the  treaty 
of  Lambeth  on  11  Sept.  (Hist,  des  Dues  de 
Normandie,  pp.  202-4;  Fcedera,  i.  148).  In 
the  conclusion  of  this  treaty  Marshal  dis- 
played a  wise  forbearance  towards  his  Eng- 
lish opponents,  and  made  himself  personally 
responsible  to  Louis  for  the  payment  of  ten 
thousand  marks  (cf.  SHIELEY,  i.  7 ;  Cal. 
Eot.  Glaus,  i.  369  b,  384).  The  peace  was 
followed  on  6  Nov.  by  a  reissue  of  the  Great 
Charter,  which  now  assumed  its  final  form ; 
at  the  same  time  the  charter  of  the  forests 
was  first  published.  There  were  still  some 
recalcitrant  barons  from  whom  homage  had 
to  be  exacted,  and  early  in  1218  Marshal 
himself  besieged  one  of  them,  Robert  de 
Gaugi,  at  Newark.  But  as  a  whole  the 
kingdom  was  settling  down  into  good  order 
under  Marshal's  strong  rule,  while  the  posi- 
tion of  the  young  king  was  secured  by  a 
provision  that  no  deed  which  implied  per- 


Marshal 


231 


Marshal 


petuity  should  be  issued  till  lie  was  of  full 
age.  On  14  May  1219  Marshal  died  at 
Caversham,  near  Reading.  Shortly  before 
his  death  he  had  assumed  the  habit  of  a 
Templar  (Hist,  des  Dues  de  Normandie,  p. 
207  ;  Histoire,  18119-982),  and  by  his  own 
directions  he  was  buried  in  the  Temple 
Church  at  London,  where  his  recumbent 
effigy  is  still  preserved.  Camden  quotes  one 
line  of  his  epitaph  thus  : 
Miles  eram  Martis,  Mars  omnes  vicerat  arrnis. 

Marshal's  biographer  refers  constantly  to  his 
master  with  manifest  pride  as  one 
Qui  tant  esteit  proz  &  leials, 

and  elsewhere  makes  Richard  say  of  him, 

li  Mar. 
Ne  fu  unques  malveis  ne  fals. 

(Hist.  1.  9857.) 

Uncompromising  fidelity  appears,  indeed, 
to  have  been  the  most  marked  feature  of  Mar- 
shal's character.  For  fifty  years  he  served 
Henry  II,  his  three  sons,  and  his  grand- 
son, and  to  each  in  the  hour  of  his  bitterest 
need  proved  himself  the  most  faithful  of 
friends.  In  his  youth  and  to  his  contem- 
poraries he  was  the  most  perfect  type  of 
chivalry;  in  his  old  age  and  in  history  he 
appears  as  one  of  the  noblest  of  mediaeval 
soldier-statesmen.  From  the  time  that  he 
acquired  his  earldom  he  filled  the  foremost 
place  in  England  and  Ireland,  but  while  he 
never  faltered  in  his  loyalty  he  never,  even 
in  the  worst  days  of  John,  compromised  his 
honour.  His  regency  was  the  worthy  finish 
of  his  long  life.  In  the  attainment  of  the 
Great  Charter  he  did  not  play  a  specially 
prominent  part,  for  though  he  wisely  recog- 
nised its  need,  he  belonged  by  training  and 
sympathy  more  to  the  age  that  was  past 
than  to  that  which  was  just  beginning.  His 
great  and  special  work  was  the  pacification 
of  the  realm  after  the  period  of  disorder. 
This  task  he  accomplished  by  the  firm  but 
conciliatory  policy  of  his  three  short  years  of 
rule,  and  it  is  because  he  thus  made  possible 
the  realisation  of  the  charters  that  he  de- 
serves an  honourable  place  among  the  foun- 
ders of  English  liberty. 

In  person  Marshal  was  tall  and  well  made, 
with  comely  features  and  brown  hair ;  so 
dignified  in  carriage  that  he  might  have  been 
emperor  of  Rome  (ib.  11.  715-36).  One  chro- 
nicler calls  him  l  a  most  valiant  soldier  of 
world-wide  renown'  (Ann.  Mon.  iv.  61). 
Matthew  Paris  (iii.  43  ;  iv.  493)  quotes  two 
lines  from  some  verses  by  one  Gervase  de 
Melkely : 

Sum,  quern  Saturnum  sibi  sensit  Hibernia,  Solem 
Anglia,  Mercurium  Normannia,  Grallia  Martem. 


Matthew  Paris  also  refers  to  an  epitaph 
by  Henry  of  Avranches,  which  is  now  lost. 
Marshal's  fame  was  hardly  less  great  in 
France  than  at  home,  and  on  his  death  Philip 
Augustus  said  of  him  : 

mes  li  Mar. 

Fui,  al  mein  dit,  li  plus  leials, 
Veir,  quejeo  unques  connuisse 
En  mil  lui  ou  je  unques  fuisse. 

(Hist.  11.  19149-52.) 

By  the  death  of  his  elder  brother  in  1194 
Marshal  had  acquired  the  lands  of  his  family, 
chiefly  in  Berkshire  and  Wiltshire.  They 
were  not,  however,  to  be  compared  with  the 
vast  inheritance  of  his  wife,  which  comprised 
in  Ireland  almost  the  whole  of  Leinster, 
great  estates  in  South  Wales  and  in  the  Welsh 
marches,  and  the  lands  of  Orbec  and  Longue- 
ville  in  Normandy.  From  the  last  he  seems 
to  have  held  the  title  of  Count  of  Longue- 
ville  (Recueil  des  Historiens  de  la  France, 
xxiii.  435).  His  only  important  foundation 
was  the  priory  of  Cartmel,  which  he  esta- 
blished for  the  souls  of  Henry  II  and  King 
Henry  the  younger  *  his  lord,'  and  also  for 
those  of  King  Richard,  his  ancestors,  and  his 
wife.  He  also  founded  Graiguenamanagh 
or  Duisk,  in  co.  Kilkenny,  for  Cistercians,  in 
1212  ;  an  abbey  at  Bannow  Bay,  Wexford, 
which  was  called  Tintern,  and"  commemo- 
rated his  deliverance  from  a  storm  by  sea ; 
the  priory  of  St.  Augustine  at  Kilkenny ;  and 
a  house  for  the  Hospitallers  at  Lough  Gar- 
mon.  To  many  other  houses  he  made  lesser 
benefactions. 

Marshal  married  in  August  1189  Isabella 
or  Eva,  daughter  of  Richard  de  Clare,  earl  of 
Pembroke  and  Striguil  (d.  1176),  by  Eva, 
daughter  of  Dermot,  king  of  Leinster.  Isa- 
bella was  born  in  1173,  and,  dying  in  1220, 
was  buried  at  Tintern,  Monmouthshire 
(Chart.  St.  Mary,  Dublin,  ii.  142).  By  her 
Marshal  had  five  sons  and  five  daughters. 
Of  the  former,  who  were  all  successively 
earls  of  Pembroke  and  marshals  of  England, 
the  two  elder,  William,  second  earl,  and 
Richard,  third  earl,  are  noticed  separately. 

GILBERT  MARSHAL,  fourth  EARL  OF  PEM- 
BROKE and  STRIGUIL  (d.1241),  the  third  son, 
was  of  weakly  constitution,  and  originally  in- 
tended for  an  ecclesiastical  career.  He  took 
minor  orders,  and  received  the  livings  of  Or- 
ford,  Suffolk,  30  May  1225,  and  Wingham, 
Kent,  19  Sept.  1228  (cf.  Histoire,  11. 14889- 
14892).  He  joined  his  brother  Richard  in  his 
opposition  to  the  king's  foreign  advisers  in 
1233,  and  acted  for  his  brother  in  Ireland, 
where  he  won  over  all  except  the  Lacys  and 
their  followers  to  his  side.  After  his  brother's 
death  he  passed  over  to  Wales  (Ann.  Mon.  iv. 
80;  SWEETMAN,  i.  2109),  and  through  the 


Marshal 


232 


Marshal 


mediation  of  Archbishop  Edmund  was  soon 
fully  pardoned,  together  with  his  two  younger 
brothers  (SHIRLEY,  i.  438-9  ;  SWEETMAN,  i. 
2120, 2151, 2175).  On  11  June,  at  Worcester, 
the  king  knighted  him,  and  invested  him 
with  his  earldom  and  marshalry  (Ann.  Mon. 
iii.  137).  Though  nominally  taken  into  full 
favour,  Gilbert  seems  to  have  meditated  an 
appeal  to  the  pope  (SWEETMAN,  i.  2284).  He 
was  very  friendly  with  his  brother-in-law, 
Richard,  earl  of 'Corn  wall,  whom  he  sup- 
ported in  his  opposition  to  the  court  favour- 
ites and  in  his  open  rising  in  1238  (MATT. 
PARIS,  iii.  476).  As  a  result  he  fell  once 
more  into  disfavour.  On  12  Nov.  1239  he 
took  the  cross  with  Earl  Richard  at  North- 
ampton, on  condition  that  he  was  reconciled 
to  the  king,  which  Richard  promised  to 
effect.  When,  in  July  1240,  he  was  on  the 
point  of  leaving  England  Henry  recalled 
him,  and  took  him  into  favour.  On  27  June 
1241,  while  taking  part  in  a  tournament  at 
Ware,  he  was  thrown  from  his  horse  and 
dragged.  His  injuries  caused  his  death  the 
same  day,  and  he  was  buried  by  his  father  in 
the  Temple  at  London ;  an  effigy  supposed 
to  be  his  is  still  preserved.  Gilbert  Marshal 
married,  first,  in  September  1230,  Margaret 
de  Lanvallei  (Excerpta  e  Rot.  Fin.  i.  202) ; 
secondly,  in  August  1235,  Margaret,  sister 
of  Alexander  II  of  Scotland,  with  whom  he 
received  a  large  dower  (Ann.  Mon.  iii.  143), 
but  left  no  children.  A  portrait,  drawn  by 
Matthew  Paris,  who  depicts  him  falling  from 
his  horse,  is  engraved  in  Doyle's  '  Official 
Baronage.' 

WALTER  MARSHAL,  fifth  EARL  (d.  1245), 
the  fourth  son,  was  not  yet  a  knight  in  1225 
(Histoire,  1. 14895).  He  was  with  his  brother 
Richard  in  Ireland  in  1 234,  and  at  the  Curragh 
of  Kildare,  when  his  brother  sent  him  away 
from  the  battle.  He  was  pardoned  at  the 
same  time  as  Gilbert.  In  May  1240  he  was 
sent  into  Wales  with  an  army  to  restore 
Cardigan  Castle.  After  Gilbert's  death  Henry, 
in  anger  at  the  holding  of  the  tournament, 
which  had  been  prohibited,  withheld  inves- 
titure from  Walter  till  October  1241.  WTalter 
accompanied  the  king  to  Gascony  in  1242. 
On  6  Jan.  1242  he  married  Margery,  widow 
of  John  de  Lacy,  earl  of  Lincoln  [q.  v.],  but 
died  without  issue,  at  Goodrich  Castle,  in 
1245,  apparently  on  24  Nov.  (MATT.  PARIS, 
iv.  491 ;  SWEETMAN,  i.  2798),  and  was  buried 
at  Tintern. 

ANSELM  MARSHAL  (d.  1245),  the  fifth  son, 
then  succeeded  as  sixth  earl,  but  before  he 
could  receive  investiture  died  at  Striguil  (or 
Chepstow)on23Dec.  1245,  and  was  buried  by 
his  brother.  His  wife  was  Maud,  daughter  of 
Humphrey  de  Bohun,  second  earl  of  Hereford. 


Thus  the  five  sons  of  the  great  marshal  had 
all  been  earls  of  one  earldom  and  died  with- 
out issue,  as  their  mother  is  said  to  have  pro- 
phesied. Another  story  ascribed  the  failure 
of  the  family  to  the  curse  of  the  Bishop  of 
Ferns  (MATT.  PARIS,  iv.  492-3 ;  cf.  SWEET- 
MAN,  i.  823,  825). 

Marshal's  daughters  were :  1 .  Matilda 
(d.  1248),  who  married  in  1206  Hugh  Bigod, 
third  earl  of  Norfolk  (Histoire,  1.  13338),  by 
whom  she  had  a  son  Roger,  who  became  in 
her  right  Earl  Marshal.  Hugh  Bigod  died 
in  1225,  and  Matilda  then  married  William, 
earl  of  Warenne  (d.  1240).  2.  Isabella,  who 
married  first,  on  9  Oct.  1217,  Gilbert  de 
Clare,  seventh  earl  of  Clare  [q.v.],  and  had 
six  children;  secondly,  in  1231,  Richard, 
earl  of  Cornwall.  3.  Sibilla,  married  Wil- 
liam, earl  of  Ferrers  or  Derby,  and  had  seven 
daughters.  4.  Eva,  married  William,  son  of 
Reginald  de  Braose,  by  whom  she  had  a 
daughter,  Matilda,  who  married  Roger  Mor- 
timer (d.  1282).  5.  Johanna,  who,  after  her 
father's  death,  married  Warin  de  Munchensi, 
and  had  two  children,  John  and  Johanna ; 
the  latter  married  William  de  Valence  [q.v.], 
who  was  created  Earl  of  Pembroke,  and  from 
whom  the  earls  of  the  Hastings  line  descended 
(Histoire,  11.  14915-56 ;  Chart.  St.  Mary, 
Dublin,  ii.  144,  313).  The  vast  lands  of  Wil- 
liam Marshal  were  divided  among  the  nume- 
rous representatives  of  his  daughters.  The 
office  of  marshal  passed  through  his  eldest 
daughter  to  the  Bigods,  earls  of  Norfolk,  and 
through  them  to  the  Mowbrays,  and  even- 
tually to  the  Howards.  As  their  represen- 
tative the  present  Duke  of  Norfolk  is  earl- 
marshal  of  England. 

John  Marshal,  first  baron  Marshal  of 
Hingham  [q.  v.],  was  a  nephew.  Two  other 
nephews  were  Anselm  Le  Gras,  who  was 
treasurer  of  Exeter  in  1205,  and  bishop  of 
St.  Davids  from  1230  to  1247  (LE  NEVE, 
Fasti,  i.  291,  414 ;  Ann.  Mon.  iv.  422),  and 
William  Le  Gras  or  Grace,  who  fought  under 
the  younger  William  Marshal  in  Ireland. 

[The Histoire  de  Guillaume  le  Marechal,  a  long 
French  poem,  discovered  by  M.  Paul  Meyer  in 
the  Phillips  Library,  and  now  being  edited  by 
him  for  the  Societe  de  1'Histoire  de  France,  is  by 
far  the  most  important  authority  for  Marshal's 
life.  It  was  written  for  his  family  about  1225, 
and  is  based  on  excellent  information.  The 
chronology  of  the  earlier  part  is  faulty,  Imt  the 
facts  throughout  are  in  full  harmony  with  what 
we  know  from  other  sources  ;  only  one  volume, 
containing  about  half  the  poem  down  to  1194, 
has  yet  been  published,  but  through  the  courtesy 
of  M.  Paul  Meyer  the  writer  has  had  access  to 
the  proof-sheets  of  the  second  volume  as  far  as 
1214;  the  narrative  of  Marshal's  last  days  is 


Marshal 


233 


Marshal 


summarised  in  M.  Le"on  Gautier's  '  La  Chevale- 
rie,'  pp.  773-7.  Other  authorities  are :  the 
Gresta  Henrici  et  Ricardi,  ascribed  to  Benedict 
Abbas,  Roger  Hoveden,  Coggeshall,  Walter  of 
Coventry,  Roger  of  Wendover,  Matthew  Paris, 
Annales  Monastici,  Annales  Cambrise,  Brut  y 
Tywysogion,  Shirley's  Royal  and  Historical  Let- 
ters of  the  Reign  of  Henry  III,  and  Chartulnry 
of  St.  Mary,  Dublin  (all  in  the  Rolls  Series) ; 
William  of  Armorica's  Philippeis  ;  Histoire  des 
Dues  de  Normandie  (both  published  by  Soc.  de 
1'Hist.de  France) ;  Calendars  of  Patent,  Close,  and 
Charter  Rolls;  Rymer's  Fcedera  ;  Sweetman's 
Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to  Ireland,  vol.  i. ; 
Dugdale's  Baronage,  i .  600 ;  Doyle's  Official  Baron- 
age, iii.  2-7-  Among  modern  works  reference 
may  be  made  to  Foss's  Judges  of  England,  i. 
399-403  ;  Norgate's  England  under  the  Angevin 
Kings;  and  Stubbs's  Constitutional  History, 
chaps,  xii.  and  xiv.]  C.  L.  K. 

MARSHAL,  WILLIAM,  second  EARL 
OF  PEMBROKE  and  STRIGUIL  (d.  1231),  was 
eldest  son  of  William  Marshal,  first  earl  of 
Pembroke  [q.  v.],  by  Isabella,  daughter  of 
Richard  de  Clare.  The  first  mention  of  him 
occurs  on  6  Nov.  1203,  when  it  was  arranged 
that  he  should  marry  Alice,  daughter  of 
Baldwin  de  Bethune  (Charter  Rolls,  pp. 
1126-13).  After  his  father  fell  into  suspicion 
on  account  of  his  homage  to  Philip  Augustus 
in  1205,  the  young  William  was  given  as  a 
hostage  to  the  king  (Histoire  de  Guillaume 
le  Marechal,  11.  13272-3).  Previously  to 
August  1212  he  was  in  charge  of  Robert  Fitz- 
Roger  (CaL  Rot.  Pat.  p.  94 b\ but  soon  after- 
wards he  was  released  and  put  under  the 
care  of  his  father's  squire,  John  d'Erlegh. 
The  king  wrote  to  the  earl  that  his  son  was 
in  need  of  horses  and  clothes,  and  offered  to 
provide  for  him,  at  the  same  time  he  denied 
that  it  was  intended  to  send  the  young  Wil- 
liam out  of  England  (CaL  Rot.  Glaus,  i.  133 ; 
cf.  Histoire,  11.  14533-64).  In  1214  Marshal 
married  his  bride,  but  the  marriage  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  of  long  duration,  though 
Alice  was  alive  in  September  1215  (ib. 
11.14990-15015;  Cal.  Rot.  Pat.  p.  156).  On 
coming  to  manhood  Marshal  at  once  joined 
the  baronial  party,  and  was  present  at  the 
meeting  at  Stamford  in  February  1215.  In 
June  he  was  one  of  the  twenty-five  executors 
of  Magna  Carta,  and  was  in  consequence  ex- 
communicated by  Innocent  III  on  11  Dec. 
On  9  April  1216  Marshal,  being  still  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  king,  had  letters  of  safe-conduct 
to  come  to  his  father  (ib.  p.  175  £).  He  did 
not,  however,  return  to  his  loyalty,  and  when 
Louis  of  France  landed  in  May,  Marshal  was 
one  of  those  who  rendered  him  homage. 
When  the  French  prince  made  Adam  de 
Beaumont  marshal  of  his  host,  William  com- 
plained that  this  office  was  his  by  hereditary 


right,  and  though  his  claim  was  conceded  a 
feeling  of  bitterness  perhaps  remained  (Hist, 
des  Dues  de  Normandie,  p.  174).  Never- 
theless in  July  Marshal  seized  Worcester 
for  Louis;  but  when  Randulph  earl  of 
Chester  came  up  on  17  July  Marshal,  fore- 
warned as  it  is  said  by  his  father,  took  flight. 
Like  others  of  his  party  the  young  Marshal 
resented  the  pride  of  the  French  nobles  ;  he 
himself  had  a  particular  ground  of  complaint, 
because  Marlborough,  with  which  his  family 
had  been  so  long  connected,  was  granted  to 
Robert  de  Dreux.  In  consequence  he  aban- 
doned Louis  in  the  autumn  of  1216,  and  re- 
tired to  Wales,  though  he  did  not  at  once 
join  the  party  of  the  young  king  (id.  p.  175). 
It  was  perhaps  he  and  not  his  father  who 
during  1217  captured  Caerleon  (Bruty  Tywys- 
ogion, p.  303).  In  March  1217  Marshal,  aided 
by  William  Longswrord  [q.  v.],  rose  against 
Louis  at  Rye,  and  formally  joined  the  royal 
party  (Chron.  de  Mailros,  p.  130,  Bannatyne 
Club).  From  this  time  he  supported  his 
father  actively,  and  fought  with  him  at  Lin- 
coln on  20  May.  He  was  put  in  charge  of 
the  lands  of  various  members  of  the  opposite 
party ;  so  early  as  March  1217  he  had  re- 
ceived those  of  Earls  Saher  of  Winchester 
and  David  of  Huntingdon  (Cal.  Doc.  Scot- 
land, i.  666).  He  also  held  the  castles  of 
Marlborough  and  Ludgershall,  Wiltshire,  but 
his  attitude  seems  to  have  caused  the  young 
king's  advisers  some  anxiety.  His  wife  was 
dead  and  he  was  proposing  to  marry  a  daughter 
of  Robert  de  Bruce.  As  it  was  desirable  to 
detach  him  from  the  northern  lords  and  from 
the  French,  to  whom  his  brother  Richard's 
position  in  Normandy  inclined  him,  he  was 
promised  the  hand  of  the  king's  sister  Eleanor 
(SHIRLEY,  i.  244). 

Marshal  was  with  his  father  at  the  time 
of  his  death  in  May  1219,  and  at  once  entered 
peacefully  on  his  vast  inheritance  and  earl- 
dom. The  Norman  lands  also  came  nomi- 
nally to  him,  but  he  surrendered  them  for- 
mally to  his  brother  Richard  by  charter  dated 
20  June  1220  (STAPLETON,  Rot.  Normannia, 
II.  cxxxviii).  In  the  summer  of  1220  Lly- 
welyn  attacked  Marshal's  land  in  Pembroke, 
and  wrought  such  mischief  that  the  raid  is 
said  to  have  been  more  costly  than  Richard's 
ransom  (Ann.  Mon.  iii.  61).  The  earl  com- 
plained to  the  king,  but  for  the  time  abstained 
from  active  warfare  (SHIRLEY,  i.  143-4, 150). 
However,  two  years  later,  when  Marshal  was 
absent  in  Ireland,  Llywelyn  took  advantage 
to  renew  the  war,  and  captured  the  earl's 
castles  of  Abertavy  and  Carmarthen.  At 
this  news  Marshal  returned  from  Ireland 
with  a  large  h<-  st,  landing  at  St.  Davids  on 
Palm  Sundav.  9  April  1223.  Abertavy  was 


Marshal 


234 


Marshall 


recovered  on  24  April  and  Carmarthen  two 
days  later.  Gruffydd  ab  Lly  welyn  (d.  1244) 
[q.  v.]  then  encountered  him  near  Kidwelly, 
and  though  the  issue  was  doubtful  the  Welsh 
had  to  retreat  through  lack  of  provisions. 
After  this  the  king  and  archbishop  arranged 
a  truce,  and  summoned  Marshal  to  meet  them 
at  Ludlow.  But  their  attempt  to  make  peace 
failed,  and  the  war  broke  out  again.  Lly- 
welyn  was  aided  openly  by  Marshal's  Irish 
enemy  Hugh  de  Lacy,  earl  of  Ulster  [q.  v.], 
and  less  openly  by  Falkes  de  Breaut6,  against 
whom  Marshal  had  for  some  time  had  serious 
cause  of  complaint  (ib.  i.  4,  175).  Marshal 
on  his  side  was  supported  by  many  English 
nobles.  He  again  fought  with  Gruffydd  at 
Carnwallon,  according  to  the  Welsh  autho- 
rities, with  doubtful  success ;  but  the  English 
account  makes  Marshal  defeat  the  Welsh  at 
this  time  with  great  slaughter.  Certainly 
Llywelyn  had  in  the  end  to  make  terms,  and 
leave  Marshal  in  possession  of  the  lands  and 
castles  which  he  had  recovered. 

In  the  spring  of  1224  Hugh  de  Lacy  re- 
commenced his  warfare  in  Ireland.  The 
king's  representatives  could  make  no  head 
against  him,  and  so  on  2  May  Marshal  was 
appointed  jus ticiar  of  Ireland  with  full  power 
to  take  into  the  king's  peace  all  but  Hugh  de 
Lacy  and  the  other  prominent  rebels  (SWEET- 
MAN,  i.  1185-7).  Marshal  landed  at  Water- 
ford  on  19  June,  and  proceeding  to  Dublin 
was  invested  as  justiciar.  He  then  besieged 
William  de  Lacy  in  Trim  Castle,  and  sent 
his  cousin  William  Grace  or  Le  Gras  against 
Hugh  de  Lacy  at  Carrickfergus.  Trim  Castle 
and  William  de  Lacy's  crannog  of  O'Reilly 
were  both  captured  about  the  end  of  July 
(ib.  i.  1203-4 ;  SHIKLEY,  i.  500-2).  After 
Marshal  had  compelled  Hugh,  king  of  Con- 
naught,  and  the  other  Irish  chiefs  to  lend 
him  their  aid,  Hugh  de  Lacy  was  compelled 
to  make  terms,  and  surrendered  in  October. 
The  earl  himself  went  back  to  England  for  a 
time  in  November  (SAVEETMAN,  i.  1224),  but 
he  must  have  soon  gone  back  to  Ireland, 
where  he  remained  as  justiciar  till  22  June 
1226,  when  he  surrendered  his  office  to  the 
king  at  Winchester  (ib.  i.  1380).  It  was  not 
long,  however,  before  he  was  again  in  Ireland, 
not  altogether  with  the  king's  goodwill,  and 
he  soon  appeared  in  opposition  to  the  new 
justiciar,  Geoffrey  de  Marisco  [q.  v.]  (ib.  i. 
1440,  1443).  Marshal  was  still  in  Ireland  in 
the  following  spring,  when  he  gave  his  protec- 
tion to  Hugh  of  Connaught  at  Dublin  (Four 
Masters,  iii.  243).  But  in  May  he  returned 
to  England,  and  on  the  21st  was  with  the 
king  at  Westminster  (SWEETMAN,  i.  1518). 
He  seems  to  have  spent  m  -»st  of  the  next 
three  years  in  England  (ib.  1680  1789, 1812), 


and  was  high  in  Henry's  favour.  Still  in 
1227  he  supported  Richard  of  Cornwall  in  his 
demand  for  justice  against  the  king.  On 
30  April  1230  Marshal  accompanied  Henry 
on  his  expedition  into  Brittany,  and  when 
the  king  returned  the  earl  was  one  of  those 
who  were  left  behind  with  Randulph  Blun- 
devill,  earl  of  Chester  [q.  v.],  and  took  part 
in  the  raids  into  Normandy  and  Anjou. 
Marshal  came  home  in  February  1231.  A 
month  later  he  gave  his  sister  Isabella  in 
marriage  to  Richard  of  Cornwall,  but  died 
within  a  few  days  after  the  wedding  on 
6  April  1231.  At  a  later  time  Hubert  de 
Burgh  was  accused  of  having  had  him  poi- 
soned (MATT.  PARIS,  iii.  223).  Marshal  was 
buried  by  his  father  in  the  Temple  on  15  April. 
One  of  the  recumbent  effigies  still  preserved 
there  is  supposed  to  be  his ;  it  is  engraved  in 
Gough's  l  Sepulchral  Monuments '  (i.  24), 
but  is  there  described  as  his  father's. 

Marshal  was  a  brave  and  successful  soldier, 
but  had  no  opportunity  of  showing  how  far  he 
inherited  also  his  father's  statesmanlike  quali- 
ties. The  author  of  the  '  Histoire  '  calls  him 
simply  'chivaliers  beals  &  buens'  (1.  14882). 
Matthew  Paris  says  that  Henry  III  had  a 
peculiar  affection  for  him,  and  in  his  grief  for 
the  earl's  death  exclaimed  :  '  Alas  !  is  not  the 
blood  of  the  blessed  Thomas  the  Martyr  yet- 
avenged  ?  '  (iii.  201).  The  Waverley  annalist 
has  the  following  distich: 

Militis  istius  mortem  dolet  Anglia,  ridet 
Wallia,  viventis  bella  minasque  timens. 

Marshal  had  married  his  second  wife 
Eleanor  on  23  April  1224.  Even  at  his  death 
she  was  only  a  girl  of  sixteen,  and  though  it 
was  at  first  pretended  she  was  pregnant, 
Marshal  left  no  children.  His  widow  took 
the  veil,  but  eventually  became  the  wife  of 
Simon  de  Montfort  [q.  v.] 

[Roger  of  Wendover,  Matthew  Paris,  Annales 
Monastic!,  Annales  Cambriae,  Brut  y  Tywys- 
ogion,  Shirley's  Royal  and  Historical  Letters  of 
the  Reign  of  Henry  III,  Annals  of  Loch  Ce  (all 
these  are  in  the  Rolls  Series);  Histoire  de  Guil- 
laume  le  Marechal  and  Histoire  des  Dues  de 
Normandie  (Soc.  de  1'Hist.de  France) ;  Calendars 
of  Charter,  Close,  and  Patent  Rolls ;  Sweetman's 
Calendar  of  Documents  relating  to  Ireland,  vol.  i.; 
Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  602-3;  Stokes's  Ireland 
and  the  Anglo-Norman  Church.]  C.  L.  K. 

MARSHALL,  CHARLES  (1637-1698), 
quaker,  was  born  at  Bristol  in  June  1637. 
He  was  religiously  brought  up,  but  owing 
to  spiritual  doubts  joined  as  a  youth  a  com- 
pany which  met  once  a  week  for  fasting  and 
prayer.  To  one  of  these  meetings  in  1654 
came  John  Audland  and  John  Camm  [q.  v.], 
who  had  been  convinced  by  Fox.  Marshall 


Marshall 


235 


Marshall 


was  powerfully  impressed,  and  became  a 
quaker.  On  6  May  1662  he  married  Hannah, 
daughter  of  Edward  Prince,  ironmonger,  of 
Bristol.  She  also  became  a  zealous  quaker, 
and  in  1664  they  were  both  committed  to 
prison  for  attending  quaker  meetings  (BESSE, 
i.  51). 

Marshall  is  variously  styled  'chymist/ 
1  apothecary,'  and  '  medical  practitioner.' 
Croese  calls  him  a '  noted  physician.'  About 
1668  he  settled  at  Tytherton,  Wiltshire,  and 
published  about  1681  '  A  Plain  and  Candid 
Account  of  the  Nature,  Uses,  and  Doses  of 
certain  experienced  Medicines.  Truly  pre- 
pared by  C.  M.  To  which  is  added  some 
General  Kules  to  Preserve  Health.  Pub- 
lished for  the  good  of  mankind.'  A  curious 
letter,  dated  Bristol,  2  Oct.  1681,  in  recom- 
mendation of  certain  medicines  prepared  by 
him,  beginning '  Dear  Friends  all  unto  whom 
these  may  come,'  and  subscribed  by  Richard 
Snead  and  others,  with  a  few  lines  by  Wil- 
liam Penn  [q.  v.],  and  a  further  recommenda- 
tion from  Friends  of  London,  was  printed  as 
a  broadside  in  1G81. 

In  1670  Marshall  says  (Journal)  he '  faith- 
fully gave  up  liberty,  estate,  and  relations/ 
and  commenced  preaching.  In  August  that 
year,  while  at  prayer  in  a  meeting  at  Claver- 
ham,  Somerset,  he  was  violently  dragged  by 
the  justices  through  the  gallery -rail  and 
much  injured.  He  was  also  fined  21.  a  month 
for  non-attendance  at  church.  He  '  received 
a  commission  to  travel  through  the  nation,' 
and  between  September  1670  and  October 
1672  he  held  four  hundred  meetings.  He 
returned  home  only  on  two  occasions.  On 
one  he  lay  ill  and  his  life  was  despaired  of 
for  two  months,  on  the  other  a  favourite 
child  died. 

After  his  return  to  Bristol,  Marshall  worked 
hard  to  counteract  the  divisions  made  by  John 
Story  [q.  v.]  and  John  Wilkinson,  who  had 
called  the  new  discipline  of  the  society  forms 
and  idols.  He  took  part  with  Fox  in  a  great, 
meeting  at  Bristol  in  1677  at  the  house  of 
Rogers,  another  separatist.  He  lost  much  pro- 
perty by  distraints  for  tithes,  and  in  1682  was 
prosecuted  by  Townshend,  vicar  of  Tyther- 
ton, and  committed  to  the  Fleet,  where  he 
remained  two  years.  He  wrote  while  there 
'  A  Tender  Visitation  in  the  Love  of  God  to 
all  People  every  where,  particularly  unto  the 
Inhabitants  of  Wiltshire,  Gloucestershire, 
and  Bristol.  And  to  my  Neighbours  in  and 
about  Tetherton  Galloways  and  the  adjacent 
towns  and  villages,'  London,  1684.  When 
released,  Marshall  settled  in  Winchester 
Street,  London,  and  continued  his  labours. 
His  last  journey  was  to  Bristol  at  the  be- 
ginning of  1698.  On  his  return  he  fell  ill, 


and  was  moved  to  the  house  of  John  Padley, 
'  near  the  river-side  '  (Southwark),  where, 
after  four  months,  he  died  of  consumption, 
15  Nov.  1698.  He  was  buried  in  Bunhill 
Fields. 

Besides  the  children  who  died  young,  he 
left  two  sons.  To  Beulah,  the  elder,  he  be- 
queathed the  proceeds  of  his  medicines  in 
Bristol  and  his  estates  in  Pensylvania ;  to 
Charles,  his  shares  of  mines  in  Cumberland  ; 
his  property  at  Tytherton  and  Bromhill  to 
his  wife.  Two  of  his  daughters  were  married 
before  his  death. 

Marshall  is  described  as  a  man  of  meek- 
ness and  charity,  a  promoter  of  peace  and 
healer  of  discords,  whose  practice  agreed  with 
his  preaching.  He  gave  medical  treatment 
to  the  poor  for  nothing. 

Marshall  chiefly  wrote  epistles.  Twenty- 
six  are  included  in  his  '  Works,'  published 
under  the  title  of  '  Sion's  Travellers  com- 
forted,' London,  1704,  with  preface  by  Penn, 
and  testimonies  by  his  wife  and  other  Friends. 
It  contains,  besides  his  Journal,  'The  Way 
of  Life  revealed,  and  the  Way  of  Death  dis- 
covered,'Bristol,  1674,  reprinted  three  times, 
and  translated  into  Welsh  by  J.  Lewis,  Car- 
marthen, 1773;  '  A  Message  to  the  People 
inhabiting  Upper  and  Nether  Germany/ 
translated  by  Benjamin  Furly  [q.  v.]  into 
Dutch,  Rotterdam,  1674,  another  transla- 
tion, 1675  ;  and  '  The  Trumpet  of  the  Lord/ 
1675.  Marshall's  Journal  was  republished 
in  the  'Friends'  Library'  (vol.  iv.),  Phila- 
delphia, 1837,  &c.  It  was  also  edited  by 
Thomas  Chalk,  London,  1844.  A  sermon 
preached  by  Marshall  at  Gracechurch  Street, 
11  March  1693,  and  taken  down  in  shorthand, 
is  printed  in  *  The  Concurrence  and  Unani- 
mity of  the  People  called  Quakers/ London, 
1694. 

[Sewel's  Hist,  of  the  Kise,  &c.,  1834,  i.  108  ; 
Gough's  Hist,  of  Quakers,  Dublin,  1789,  iii.  423 ; 
Smith's  Cat. ;  Works,  1704,  passim  ;  registers  at 
Devonshire  House ;  will  at  Somerset  House.] 

0.  F.  S. 

MARSHALL,  CHARLES  (1806-1890), 
scene-painter,  son  of  Nathan  and  Mary  Mar- 
shall, was  born  on  31  Dec.  1806.  He  studied 
oil  painting  under  John  Wilson,  and  at  the 
age  of  eighteen  received  a  gold  medal  from, 
the  Society  of  Arts.  He  became  a  pupil  of 
Marinari,  the  architectural  scenic  artist  at 
Drury  Lane  Theatre,  and  subsequently  de- 
veloped into  one  of  the  most  prominent  and 
most  successful  scene-painters  of  the  day. 
Marshall  was  employed  by  Elliston  and  by 
Osbaldiston  at  the  Surrey- Theatre,  and  by- 
many  other  managers  of  theatres ;  but  his 
chief  successes  were  under  the  management 
of  Macready  at  Covent  Garden  and  Drury 


Marshall 


236 


Marshall 


Lane.  Among  his  most  notable  achievements 
was  the  scenery  to  Shakespeare's  '  The  Tem- 
pest/ and '  As  you  like  it,'  and  for  the  first  pro- 
ductions of  Lord  Ly  t.ton's  plays.  He  was  also 
very  successful  in  plays  such  as  'Coriolanus' 
or*  Virginias,' which  required  a  know!  edge  of 
classical  architecture.  Marshall  was  the  first 
to  introduce  the  limelight  on  the  stage,  and 
originated  and  developed  the  '  transforma- 
tion scene.'  Generally  speaking  his  scenery 
depended  more  on  illusion  than  on  solid  pic- 
torial effects,  such  as  practised  by  Clarkson 
Stanfield  and  others.  On  the  death  of  Wil- 
liam Grieve  [q.  v.]  in  1844,  Marshall  became 
scene-painter  to  the  opera  at  Her  Majesty's 
Theatre,  and  did  much  to  assist  Benjamin 
Lumley  in  the  revival  of  the  ballet.  He  re- 
tired from  this  profession  about  1858,  and 
devoted  the  remainder  of  his  active  life  to 
landscape-painting,  which  he  had  practised 
continuously,  being  a  frequent  exhibitor  at 
the  Royal  Academy,  British  Institution,  and 
Suffolk  Street  exhibitions.  He  also  painted 
some  panoramas  of  Napoleon's  battles,  '  The 
Overland  Route/  £c.,  and  contributed  a  dio- 
rama to  illustrate  the  coronation  of  Wil- 
liam IV.  At  the  coronation  of  Victoria  he  had 
a  share  in  the  decorations  of  Westminster 
Abbey.  Marshall  died  at  7  Lewisham  Road, 
Highgate,  on  8  March  1890,  in  his  eighty- 
fourth  year.  He  married,  on  15  Feb.  1844, 
Anna  Maria,  daughter  of  James  Kittermaster, 
M.D.,  of  Meriden,  Warwickshire,  by  whom  he 
left  three  children ;  of  these  two  sons,  Charles 
Marshall  and  Robert  A.  K.  Marshall,  also  be- 
came artists. 

[Clement  and  Hutton's  Artists  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Century;  Sunday  Times,  16  March  1890; 
Hampsteacl  Express,  22  March  1890;  private 
information.]  L.  C. 

MARSHALL,  EDWARD  (1578-1675), 
statuary  and  master-mason,  born  in  1578, 
appears  to  have  sprung  from  a  Nottingham- 
shire branch  of  the  Marshall  family.  He 
was  admitted  to  the  freedom  of  the  Masons' 
Company  in  January  1626,  and  to  the  livery 
in  1631-2.  He  resided,  as  a  'stonecutter/ 
in  Fetter  Lane,  and  became  master-mason 
to  Charles  II  after  the  Restoration.  Mar- 
shall was  much  employed  as  a  tomb-maker, 
and  executed  among  others  the  monuments 
of  William,  earl  of  Devonshire,  and  his 
countess  (1628)  at  Derby,  Sir  Robert  Bark- 
ham  and  family  (1644)  at  Tottenham,  Sir 
Dudley  Digges  at  Chatham.  The  fine  tomb 
to  the  Cutts  family  at  Swavesey  in  Cam- 
bridgeshire is  by  Marshall  or  his  son  Joshua 
[see  below].  Marshall  died  on  10 Dec.  1675  in 
London,  and  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St. 
Dunstan-in-the-West,  where  a  monument  re- 


mains to  his  memory.  He  was  twice  married, 
and  by  his  first  wife  Anne  (d.  1673)  he  had 
nine  sons  and  five  daughters,  of  whom  only  the 
eldest  son  Joshua  survived  him.  He  married 
secondly  Margaret,  daughter  of  John  White, 
and  widow  of  Henry  Parker  of  Barnet,  whose 
daughter  Margaret  had  been  married  to  Mar- 
shall's younger  son  Henry  (d.  1674). 

MARSHALL,  JOSHUA  (1629-1678),  statuary 
and  master-mason,  eldest  son  of  the  above, 
was  born  in  London  in  1629.  He  succeeded 
his  father  as  master-mason.  In  that  ca- 
pacity he  executed  the  pedestal  designed  by 
Grinling  Gibbons  [q.  v.]  for  the  statue  of 
Charles  I  at  Charing  Cross,  and  was  also  em- 
ployed in  the  building  of  Temple  Bar  in  1670. 
He  had  a  large  practice  as  a  tomb-maker, 
executing  among  others  the  monuments  to 
Richard  Brownlow  [q.  v.],  prothonotary,  at 
Belton  in  Lincolnshire,  and  to  Edward,  lord 
Nevil,  and  his  wife  at  Campden  in  Glouces- 
tershire. He  married  Katherine,  daughter  of 
John  George,  citizen  of  London,  died  6  April 
1678,  aged  49,  and  was  buried  with  his  father 
in  the  church  of  St.  Dunstan-in-the-West. 
He  left  two  surviving  sons,  Ed  ward  and  John, 
and  a  daughter  Anne,  married  to  Richard 
Somers  of  the  Inner  Temple. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists;  Marshall's  Mis- 
cellanea Marescalliana ;  Denham'jj  St.Dunstan's- 
in-the-West;  Noble's  Hist,  of  Temple  Bar;  Gent. 
Mag.  1851,  pt.  i.  p.  10;  information  from  G.  W. 
Marshall,  esq.,  LL.D.]  L.  C. 

MARSHALL,  FRANCIS  ALBERT 
(1840-1889),  dramatist,  born  in  London  in 
November  1840,  was  fifth  son  of  William 
Marshall  of  Patterdale  Hall  and  Hallstead, 
Westmoreland.  The  father,  born  26  May 
1796,  was  M.P.  for  Carlisle  1835-47,  for  East 
Cumberland  1847-65,  and  died  in  1872, 
having  married,  17  June  1828,  Georgiana 
Christiana,  seventh  daughter  of  George  Hib- 
bert  of  Munden,  Hertfordshire. 

Francis  was  educated  at  Harrow,  and 
matriculated  from  Exeter  College,  Oxford, 
on  14  June  1859,  but  did  not  take  a  de- 
gree. He  was  for  some  years  a  clerk  in 
the  audit  office  in  Somerset  House,  but  soon 
began  contributing  to  newspapers  and  perio- 
dicals, and  in  1868  resigned  his  appoint- 
ment. He  had  already  made  some  reputa- 
tion as  a  playwright,  and  soon  afterwards 
became  dramatic  critic  to  the  'London  Fi- 
garo.' The  titles  of  his  plays  were:  1.  <  Mad  as 
a  Hatter/  a  farce  produced  at  the  Royalty 
Theatre,  7  Dec.  1863.  2. '  Corrupt  Practices/  a 
drama  in  two  acts,  Lyceum  Theatre,  22  Jan. 
1870.  3.  <Q.E.  D.,  or  All  a  Mistake/a  come- 
dietta, Court  Theatre,  25  Jan.  1871.  4.  'False 
Shame/  a  comedy  in  three  acts,  Globe  Theatre, 


Marshall 


237 


Marshall 


4  Nov.  1872.  5.  '  Brighton/  a  comedy  in  four 
acts,  founded  on  Bronson  Howard's  '  Sara- 
toga/Court Theatre,  25  May  1874.  6. '  Biolm,' 
a  romantic  opera  in  five  acts,  with  music  by 
Lauro  Rossi,  Queen's  Theatre,  17  Jan.  1877, 
in  which  his  wife,  Mrs.  Fitzinman  Marshall, 
appeared  as  Elfrida,  and  was  a  failure. 
7.  '  Family  Honours/  a  comedy  in  three  acts, 
Aquarium  Theatre,  18  May  1878.  8.  *  Lola, 
or  the  Belle  of  Baccarato/  a  comic  opera,  with 
music  by  Ant  nio  Orsini,  Olympic  Theatre, 
15  Jan.  188r.  With  W.  S.  Wills  he  pro- 
duced '  Q'  a/  a  drama  in  three  acts,  Globe 
Theatre.  8  Feb.  1877.  For  his  friend  Henry 
Irving/ e  wrote  two  pieces,  a  drama  in  four 
acts,  founded  on  the  history  of  Robert  Emmet, 
and  a  version  of  Werner/  altered  and  adap- 
ted for  the  stage.  The  latter  was  produced 
at  the  Lyceum  Theatre  on  the  occasion  of 
the  benefit  accorded  to  Westland  Marston 
[q.  v.]  by  Mr.  Irving  on  1  June  1887.  Mar- 
shall's '  Robert  Emmet  'has  not  been  put  on 
the  stage.  During  his  last  years  he  edited, 
with  the  assistance  of  many  competent  scho- 
lars, a  new  edition  of  the  works  of  Shake- 
speare, called  '  The  Henry  Irving  Edition.' 
Mr.  Henry  Irving  contributed  an  introduc- 
tion. Marshall  was  a  genial  companion,  and 
collected  a  valuable  library.  He  died,  after 
some  years  of  declining  health,  at  8  Blooms- 
bury  Square,  London,  28  Dec.  1889. 

His  first  wife  died  on  19  Feb.  1885  ;  and 
he  married  secondly,  on  2  May  1885,  Miss 
Ada  Cavendish,  the  well-known  actress. 

Marshall  printed  :  1.  'A  Study  of  Hamlet/ 
1875.  2.  *  Henry  Irving,  Actor  and  Manager, 
by  an  Irvingite/  1883.  3.  l  L.  S.  D./  an  un- 
finished novel,  brought  out  in  the '  Britannia 
Magazine.' 

[Times,  30  Dec.  1889,  p.  6  ;  London  Figaro, 
4  Jan.  1890,  p.  12,  with  portrait;  Illustrated 
London  News,  18  Jan.  1890,  p.  70,  with  portrait ; 
Illustrated  Sporting  and  Dramatic  News,  18  Jan. 
1890,  p.  556,  with  portrait;  Era,  4  Jan.  1890, 
p.  8.]  GK  C.  B. 

MARSHALL,  GEORGE  (f.  1554),poet, 
is  only  known  by  one  work,  entitled  '  A  Com- 
pendious Treatise  in  metre  declaring  the 
firste  originall  of  Sacrifice  and  of  the  buyld- 
ing  of  Aultares  and  Churches  and  of  the 
firste  receavinge  of  the  Christen  fayth  here 
in  Englande,  by  G.  M.  .  .  .  Anno  Domini 
1.5.5.4.  18  Decembris'  (printed  by  I[ohn] 
C[awood]).  '  The  Preface  unto  the  Readers  ' 
supplies  the  author's  name  in  an  acrostic. 
The  dedication,  in  prose,  is  addressed  to 
'  Rycharde  Whartun,  esquier.'  The  treatise 
is  a  poem  in  fifty-nine  eight-line  stanzas 
(rhyming  a  a  b  c  c  b  d  d\  and  describes  the 
growth  of  Christianity,  chiefly  in  England,  till 


the  accession  of  Queen  Mary.  The  poet  is  a 
pious  catholic,  indulges  in  strong  language 
concerning  the  heresies  of  Wiclif  and  Luther, 
and  finally  congratulates  his  countrymen  on 
the  restoration  of  the  old  faith  under  Mary. 
Two  copies  only  are  known,  one  in  Mr.  Huth's 
library,  and  the  other  at  Lambeth.  The 
author  describes  himself  as  •'  emptye  of  learn- 
ing/ but  inserts  references  in  side  notes  to 
Beda,  Josephus,  and  Eusebius,  as  well  as 
to  the  Vulgate.  It  was  reprinted  in  1875  in 
Mr. Huth's  'Fugitive  Tracts/  1st  ser.  No.  xv. 
[Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Huth's  Fugitive  Tracts.] 

S.  L. 

MARSHALL,  HENRY,  M.D.  (1775- 
1851),  inspector-general  of  army  hospitals,  son 
of  John  Marshall,  was  born  in  1775  at  Kil- 
syth  in  Stirlingshire.  Although  his  father 
was  a  comparatively  poor  man,  Henry  had 
the  advantage  of  studying  medicine  at  Glas- 
gow university,  and  subsequently  received 
an  appointment,  in  May  1803,  as  surgeon's 
mate  in  the  royal  navy.  This  post  he  relin- 
quished in  January  1805  for  that  of  assistant- 
surgeon  of  the  Forfarshire  regiment  of  militia, 
exchanging  in  April  1806  into  the  89th  regi- 
ment. With  the  last  regiment  he  served  in 
South  America,  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  in  Ceylon.  *  We  find  him/  writes  his 
biographer,  John  Brown,  M.D.  (1810-1882) 
[q.  v.],  in  'Horse  Subsecivae/  '  when  a  mere 
lad  at  the  Cape,  in  the  beginning  of  the  cen- 
tury, making  out  tables  of  the  diseases  of  the 
soldiers,  of  the  comparative  health  of  differ- 
ent stations  and  ages  and  climates  ;  investi- 
gating the  relation  of  degradation,  ignorance, 
crime,  and  ill-usage  to  the  efficiency  of  the 
army  and  to  its  cost,  and  from  that  time  to 
the  last  day  of  his  life  devoting  his  entire 
energies  to  devising  and  doing  good  to  the 
common  soldier.' 

In  1809  Marshall  was  gazetted  as  assist- 
ant-surgeon to  the  2nd  Ceylon  regiment,  and 
in  1813  he  was  promoted  surgeon  of  the  1st 
Ceylon  regiment.  He  served  in  Ceylon  till 
1821,  when  he  returned  home  on  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  staff*  of  North  Britain.  From 
Edinburgh  he  removed  to  Chatham  two 
years  afterwards,  and  in  1825  he  crossed  to 
Dublin  on  the  staff"  of  the  recruiting  depot. 
In  1828  he  acted  on  the  commission  for  re- 
vising the  regulations  as  to  the  discharge  of 
soldiers  from  the  service.  During  1829  he 
was  engaged  in  the  war  office,  and  in  1830 
he  was  appointed  deputy-inspector  of  hos- 
pitals, with  which  rank  he  retired  on  half- 
pay.  In  1835  Marshall  was  directed,  to- 
i  gether  with  Sir  A.  M.  Tulloch,  to  investigate 
j  the  statistics  of  the  sickness,  mortality,  and 
invaliding  of  the  British  army,  and  their  re- 


Marshall 


238 


Marshall 


port  with  regard  to  the  health  of  the  troops 
in  the  West  Indies,  laid  before  parliament 
in  1836,  caused  a  complete  revolution  in  the 
treatment  of  soldiers  in  Jamaica,  which,  till 
the  appearance  of  the  report,  had  been  sim- 
ply a  military  charnel-house.  In  1847  he 
received  the  honorary  title  of  Doctor  in 
Medicine  from  the  university  of  New  York, 
the  first  instance  in  which  the  honour  was 
conferred.  He  died  at  Edinburgh  on  5  May 
1851,  after  a  long  and  painful  illness.  In 
1832,  when  he  was  fifty-six  years  of  age,  he 
married  Anne,  eldest  daughter  of  James 
Wingate  of  Westshiels,  Roxburghshire. 

Marshall,  who  was  an  indefatigable  writer, 
was  the  first  to  prove  the  value  of  military 
medical  statistics. 

His  works  include:  1.  '  A  Description  of 
the  Laurus  Cinnamomum '  in  '  The  Annals 
of  Philosophy,'  1817.  2.  'Notes  on  the 
Medical  Topography  of  the  Interior  of  Cey- 
lon,' London,  1821,  8vo.  3.  '  Hints  to  young 
Medical  Officers  of  the  Army  on  the  examina- 
tion of  Recruits  and  the  Feigned  Disabili- 
ties of  Soldiers,'  London,  1828,  8vo.  4.  '  On 
the  Enlisting,  the  Discharging,  and  the  Pen- 
sioning of  Soldiers,'  London,  1832,  8vo ;  2nd 
edit.  1839.  5.  'Military  Miscellany:  com- 
prehending a  History  of  the  Recruiting  of 
the  Army  .  .  .,'  London,  1846, 8vo.  6.  <  Cey- 
lon. A  General  Description  of  the  Island. 
.  .  .  With  an  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Con- 
quest of  the  Colony  by  the  English,'  London, 
1846,  12mo.  7.  'Suggestions  for  the  Ad- 
vancement of  Military  Medical  Literature/ 
n.p.,n.d.  [1849],  8vo.  In  addition  to  these 
works  Marshall  contributed  numerous  papers 
to  the  '  London  Medical  and  Physical  Jour- 
nal,' the  '  Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical 
Journal,'  and  the  '  United  Service  Journal.' 

[Dr.  Henry  Marshall  and  Military  Hygiene  in 
Horse  Subsecivse,  1st  series,  by  John  Brown, 
M.D. ;  Edin.  Mecl.  &  Surf;.  Journal,  vol.  Ixxvi ; 
Chambers's  Biog.  Diet,  of  Eminent  Scotsmen, 
ed.  Thomson.]  G.  S-H. 

MARSHALL,  JAMES  (1796-1855), 
divine,  born  at  Rothesay,  Bute,  on  23  Feb. 
1796,  was  son  of  a  doctor,  on  whose  death 
in  1806  the  family  removed  to  Paisley. 
.James  was  educated  at  Paisley  grammar 
school,  and  subsequently  at  the  universities 
of  both  Glasgow  and  Edinburgh.  On  2  Sept. 
1818  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  pres- 
bytery of  Glasgow,  and  after  assisting  his 
mother's  friend,  Dr.  Robert  Balfour,  at  the 
Outer  High  Church,  Glasgow,  succeeded  to 
Balfour's  charge  at  his  death  in  1819.  In 
1828  he  was  appointed  by  the  Edinburgh 
town  council  to  the  Tolbooth  Church,  Edin- 
burgh. Although  for  some  years  he  gene- 


rally sympathised  with  the  opponents  of  the 
establishment  in  the  controversy  which  led 
to  the  disruption,  he  disliked  the  extremities 
to  which  his  party  seemed  to  be  committing 
itself,  and  ultimately,  embracing  episcopacy, 
which  he  had  convinced  himself  was  the  only 
scriptural  form  of  church  government,  he 
severed  his  connection  with  the  Scottish 
church.  He  sent  in  his  resignation  to  the 
presbytery  of  Edinburgh  on  29  Sept.  1841, 
and,  after  being  confirmed  by  the  Bishop 
of  Edinburgh,  was  ordained  by  the  Bishop 
of  Durham  as  curate  to  Canon  Gilly  at 
Norham  (19  Dec.)  He  took  priest's  orders 
on  6  Feb.  1842,  and  was  appointed  to  the 
rectory  of  St.  Mary-le-Port,  Bristol.  In  1845 
Marshall  became  secretary  to  the  newly 
founded  Lay  Readers'  Association,  which  he 
carried  on  with  great  vigour  for  many  years. 
In  May  1847  he  was  appointed  by  the  Simeon 
trustees  to  the  living  of  Christ  Church, 
Clifton,  which  he  held  till  his  death.  After 
three  years'  ill-health  he  died  on  29  Aug. 
1855  at  his  house,  Vyvyan  Terrace,  Clifton, 
and  was  buried  on  4  Sept.  in  the  Clifton 
parish  church  burial-ground.  He  married 
in  1822  Catherine  Mary,  daughter  of  Legh 
Richmond,  rector  of  Turvey,  Bedfordshire. 

Marshall  was  an  effective  preacher,  and 
as  a  young  man  he  attracted  the  favour- 
able notice  of  Dr.  Chalmers  in  that  capacity. 
His  calm  demeanour  in  the  pulpit  strikingly 
contrasted  with  the  vehemence  commonly 
characteristic  of  the  Scottish  clergy. 

Marshall  published,  besides  sermons  and 
addresses,  *  Inward  Revival,  or  Motives  and 
Hindrances  to  Advancement  in  Holiness/ 
8vo,  Edinburgh,  1840,  and  'Early  Piety 
illustrated  in  the  Life  and  Death  of  a  Young 
Parishioner/  12mo,  both  of  which  had  a 
large  circulation.  He  also  edited  the  letters 
of  his  aunt,  '  the  late  Mrs.  Isabella  Graham 
of  New  York/  London,  1839,  12mo.  A  copy 
is  in  the  Edinburgh  Advocates'  Library. 

[Memoir  by  Marshall's  eldest  son,  the  Rev. 
James  Marshall,  1857,  with  Introduction,  Pre- 
face, and  Appendix,  containing  letters  from  the 
Kev.  Dr.  Hunter  and  the  Rev.  "W.  Niven,  re- 
ferring to  subject  of  memoir;  Bristol  Mercury, 
1  and  8  Sept,  1855;  Clifton  Chronicle,  5  Sept. 
1855,  in  which  is  an  elaborate  account  of  Mar- 
shall's funeral;  Gent.  Mag.  1855,  pt.  ii.  p.  551 ; 
Allibone's  Diet.  Engl.  Lit.  ii.  1226  ;  Brit.  Mus. 
Cat.  and  Edinb.  Advocates'  Libr.  Cat. ;  Hew 
Scott's  Fasti,  i.  52,  iii.  22.]  G.  LE  G-.  N. 

MARSHALL,  SIB  JAMES  (1829-1889), 
colonial  judge,  son  of  James  Marshall,  some- 
time vicar  of  Christ  Church,  Clifton,  was 
born  at  Edinburgh  on  19  Dec.  1829.  He 
was  prevented  from  entering  the  army  by 
the  loss  of  his  right  arm  through  a  gun  ac- 


Marshall 


239 


Marshall 


cident.  Graduating  from  Exeter  College, 
Oxford,  in  1854,  lie  took  holy  orders  almost 
immediately,  and  for  two  years  held  a  curacy. 
In  November  1857  he  joined  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  as  his  physical  defect  debarred 
him  from  being  a  priest,  he  became  procu- 
rator and  precentor  in  the  church  at  Bays- 
water,  a  post  for  which  his  musical  talent 
fitted  him.  Later  he  was  for  a  time  a  private 
tutor,  and  in  1863  became  classical  master  at 
Birmingham  Oratory  School,  where  he  won 
the  friendship  of  Cardinal  Newman.  In  1866 
he  was  called  to  the  bar  at  Lincoln's  Inn, 
and  joined  the  northern  circuit,  eventually 
settling  at  Manchester.  In  May  1873  Mar- 
shall was  appointed  chief  magistrate  of  the 
Gold  Coast  and  assessor  to  the  native  chiefs. 
On  the  breaking  out  of  the  Ashanti  war  in 
1874,  he  secured  the  chiefs'  assent  to  the  im- 
pressment of  their  tribesmen,  and  was  of  great 
use  throughout  the  campaign  in  raising  levies. 
He  received  the  special  thanks  of  the  se- 
cretary of  state,  and  later  the  Ashanti  medal. 
In  1875  he  was  stationed  at  Lagos.  In  No- 
vember 1876  he  was  promoted  to  be  senior 
puisne  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of  the 
Gold  Coast.  In  1879  he  became  chief  jus- 
tice, and  on  his  retirement  in  1882  he  was 
knighted.  In  1886  he  was  executive  com- 
missioner for  the  West  African  colonies  at 
the  Colonial  and  Indian  Exhibition,  and  re- 
ceived the  decoration  of  the  C.M.G.  In 
1887.  at  the  urgent  request  of  Lord  Aber- 
dare.  governor  of  the  company,  he  once  more 
went  abroad  to  Africa  for  a  'few  months  as 
chief  justice  of  the  territories  of  the  Royal 
Niger  Company.  He  died  at  Margate  on 
9  Aug.  1889. 

Marshall  married,  in  October  1877,  Alice, 
daughter  of  C.  Guillym  Young  of  Corby,  Lin- 
colnshire. 

[Private  and  official  information ;  Times, 
14  Aug.  1889  :  Col.  Office  List,  1882  ;  a  short 
biography  by  the  Very  Rev.  Canon  Brownlow, 
V.G-.,  1890.]  C.  A.  H. 

MARSHALL  or  M ARISHALL,  JANE 

(^/?.  1765),  novelist  and  dramatist,  was  em- 
ployed by  the  publisher  John  Newbery  [q.  v.] 
as  a  writer  for  the  young.  She  published  in 
October  1765  a  sentimental  novel  entitled 
'  The  History  of  Miss  Clarinda  Cathcart  and 
Miss  Fanny  Renton.'  It  is  dedicated  to  Queen 
Charlotte,  and  is  in  epistolary  form.  A  second 
edition  appeared  in  1766,  and  a  third  in  1767. 
In  1767  also  appeared '  The  History  of  Alicia 
Montagu,  by  the  Author  of  Clarinda  Cath- 
cart,' 2  vols.  12mo.  Both  met  with  a  fa- 
vourable reception.  She  afterwards  wrote  a 
comedy  in  prose  called  l  Sir  Harry  Gaylove,' 
and  sent  the  manuscript  to  Lord  Chesterfield 


and  to  Lord  Lyttleton,  who  damned  it  with 
faint  praise.  It  also  went  the  round  of  the 
leading  theatrical  managers.  Garrick  refused 
to  read  it ;  Column  did  not  think  the  plot 
interesting  enough  for  the  stage,  but  allowed 
that  the  play  had  merit ;  Foote,  the  manager 
of  the  Edinburgh  Theatre,  seems  to  have  ac- 
cepted it,  but  he  delayed  its  production  so 
long  that  Jane  Marshall  determined  to  pub- 
lish it  by  subscription.  It  appeared  in  1772 
as '  Sir  Harry  Gaylove,  or  Comedy  in  Embryo/ 
printed  in  Edinburgh,  with  a  prologue  by 
the  blind  poet,  Dr.  Blacklock,  and  an  epilogue 
by  Dr.  Downman,  and  a  preface  by  herself. 
Among  the  subscribers  was  James  Boswell. 
It  is  a  poor  and  amateurish  piece,  written  like 
her  novels  under  the  influence  of  Richardson. 
In  1788  appeared  from  her  pen  '  A  Series  of 
Letters  for  the  Improvement  of  Youth.' 

[Gent.  Mag.  1765,  p.  485  ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  iv.  327  ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit. ;  Baker's 
Biog.  Dram. ;  Allibone's  Diet.]  E.  L. 

MARSHALL,  JOHN  (1534-1597),  ca- 
tholic divine.  [See  MARTIALL.] 

MARSHALL,  JOHN  (1757-1825),  vil- 
lage pedagogue,  son  of  John  Marshall,  a 
timber  merchant,  was  born  in  1757  at  New- 
castle-on-Tyne,  and  received  a  good  classical 
education  at  the  grammar  school  there,  under 
the  Rev.  Hugh  Moises  [q.  v.]  After  the 
early  death  of  his  parents  he  lost  both  money 
and  friends  in  some  disastrous  commercial 
ventures ;  adopted,  but  soon  tired  of  a  sea- 
faring life ;  and,  in  August  1804,  set  out  from 
his  native  town  with  the  intention  of  seek- 
ing a  post  as  a  village  schoolmaster  in  the 
lake  district.  Through  a  friend  named 
Crossthwaite,  proprietor  of  *  the  Museum  of 
Natural  and  Artificial  Curiosities '  at  Kes- 
wick,  he  obtained  a  post  in  the  neighbouring 
hamlet  of  Newlands,  and  began  teaching  in 
the  chapel  vestry  at  a  salary  of  107. ,  with 
board  and  lodging,  '  at  which,'  he  says,  '  I 
was  as  much  elated  as  if  I  had  been  ap- 
pointed a  teller  of  the  exchequer.'  In  1805 
he  filled  a  vacancy  in  the  school  at  Lowes 
water,  with  a  slightly  increased  salary. 
There,  *  in  the  neat  cottage  of  Mary  of  But- 
termere '  (notorious  on  account  of  her  unfor- 
tunate marriage  to  '  that  accomplished  vil- 
lain,' 'Colonel'  Hope  [see  HATFIELD,  JOHN]), 
he  describes  himself  as  spending  the  evenings 
after  a  convivial  fashion  in  the  company  of 
a  friendly  curate.  In  1817  he  opened  a 
school  at  Newburn ;  in  1819  he  sought 
shelter  in  the  Westgate  Hospital,  and  in 
January  1821  was  appointed  governor  (or 
head  almoner)  of  the  Jesus  or  Freeman's 
Hospital  in  the  Manor  Chare,  Newcastle. 
There  he  died,  on  19  Aug.  1825.  He  is  said 


Marshall 


240 


Marshall 


to  have  written  much  fugitive  verse,  but  only 
published  '  The  Village  Pedagogue,  a  Poem, 
and  other  lesser  Pieces;  together  with  a 
Walk  from  Newcastle  to  Keswick,'  2nd  ed. 
Newcastle,1817, 8vo.  The  last  piece,  in  prose, 
is  partly  autobiographical,  and  the  whole 
volume  rhapsodically  descriptive  of  the  lake 
scenery.  There  is  attributed  to  him  in  the 
'  British  Museum  Catalogue/  '  The  Right  of 
the  People  of  England  to  Annual  Parlia- 
ments vindicated.  .  .  .  From  the  most  au- 
thentic records,'  Newcastle,  1819.  This  was 
probably  the  production  of  a  namesake,  John 
Marshall,  a  Newcastle  printer.  The  sister 
of  Marshall's  father  was  mother  of  the  Rev. 
George  Walker  (1735-1807)  [q.  v.] 

[Newcastle  Magazine,  October  1825;  Richard- 
son's Table  Book,  iii.  316;  Mackenzie's  Hist,  of 
Newcastle,  p.  528 ;  Newcastle  Courant,  27  Aug. 
1825.]  T.  S. 

MARSHALL,  JOHN  (1784  P-l  837) ,  lieu- 
tenant in  the  navy  and  author,  has  himself 
recorded  that  he  '  went  to  sea  at  nine  years 
of  age,  and  served  during  the  whole  of  the 
late  war  in  vessels  of  a  class  to  which  no 
schoolmaster  is  allowed'  (Preface  to  Royal 
Naval  Biography,  1823),  that  is,  in  sloops, 
cutters,  or  other  small  craft.  He  was  there- 
fore probably  born  in  1784,  and  first  went  to 
sea  in  1793.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  war 
he  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant, 
14  Feb.  1815,  and  was  shelved.  It  was  un- 
derstood that  the  step  might  be  counted  as  a 
retiring  pension. 

Marshall  began  in  1823  the  publication  of 
the  '  Royal  Naval  Biography,  or  Memoirs  of 
the  Services  of  all  the  Flag-Officers  .  .  .  Post 
Captains,  and  Commanders  whose  names  ap- 
peared on  the  Admiralty  List  of  Sea  Officers 
at  the  commencement  of  the  present  year 
(1823),  or  who  have  since  been  promoted.' 
The  work  was  continued  till  1835,  extending 
to  twelve  octavo  volumes ;  which  he  dis- 
t  inguished  by  a  very  puzzling  notation ;  vol.  ii. , 
for  instance,  is  '  vol.  i.  part  ii. ; '  vol.  v.  is 
'Supplement,  part  i. ;'  vol.  viii.  is  '  Supple- 
ment, part  iv. ; '  and  vol.  ix.  is  '  vol.  iii. 
part  i.'  It  is  generally  bound  and  lettered 
in  twelve  volumes.  It  has  no  pretensions  to 
literary  merit,  and  the  author  seldom  attempts 
any  critical  judgment  of  the  conduct  he  de- 
scribes. On  the  other  hand,  many  of  the  lives 
were  evidently  contributed  by  the  officers 
themselves,  and  though  events  are  thus  some- 
times described  in  too  favourable  a  manner, 
there  are  commonly  interspersed  in  them 
copies  of  official  or  private  letters,  and  other 
documents,  which  give  a  very  real  value  to 
the  work.  Marshall  died  in  the  beginning 
of  1837. 

[Navy  List ;  Roy.  Nav.  Biog.]        J.  K.  L. 


MARSHALL,  JOHN  (1783-1841),  sta- 
tistical writer,  born  in  1783,  was  for  many 
years  a  supernumerary  at  the  home  office. 
In  1831  he  was  employed  on  the  commission 
to  inspect  the  boundaries  of  the  cities  and 
boroughs,  for  purposes  of  the  Reform  Bill, 
and  made  some  disingenuous  efforts  to  secure 
the  enfranchisement  of  a  few  very  small 
places.  Marshall  was  subsequently  made 
an  inspector  of  factories.  He  died  on 
11  March  1841  in  Stamford  Street,  Black- 
friars. 

Marshall  compiled :  1.  '  Topographical  and 
Statistical  Details  of  the  county  of  Berks : 
exhibiting  the  population  at  each  of  the  three 
periods  1801,  1811,  and  1821,'  8vo,  London, 
1830.  2.  '  An  Account  of  the  Population 
in  each  of  six  thousand  of  the  towns  and 
parishes  in  England  and  Wales,  as  returned 
to  Parliament  at  each  of  the  three  periods 
1801,  1811,  and  1821,'  4to,  London.  1831. 
3.  '  Alphabetical  Index  to  the  Topographical 
and  Statistical  Details  in  each  of  the  466 
parishes,  chapelries,  and  townships  in  the 
County  Palatine  of  Lancaster,'  8vo,  London, 
1832.  4.  '  Mortality  of  the  Metropolis,  1629- 
1831,'  4to,  London,  1832.  5.  '  Topographi- 
cal and  Statistical  Details  of  the  Metropolis, 
showing  the  Population  as  returned  to  Par- 
liament . . .  1801, 1811,  1821,  and  1831,'  8vo, 
London,  1832.  6.  '  A  Digest  of  all  the  Ac- 
counts relating  to  the  Population,  Produc- 
tions, Re  venues,  Financial  Operations,  Manu- 
factures, Shipping,  Colonies,  Commerce  of  the 
United  Kingdom,'  2  pts.  4to,  London,  1833. 
Three  thousand  copies  of  this  book,  on  the 
motion  of  Joseph  Hume  [q.  v.],  were  pur- 
chased by  the  government  at  two  guineas 
each,  and  distributed  among  the  members 
of  both  houses  of  parliament,  who  treated 
them  with  the  disrespect  incidental  to  parlia- 
mentary papers.  7.  '  An  Analysis  and  Com- 
pendium of  all  the  Returns  made  to  Parlia- 
ment (since  the  commencement  of  the  nine- 
teenth century)  relating  to  the  Increase  of 
Population  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,' 
4to,  London,  1835.  Marshall  also  supervised 
a  'remodelled  edition '  of  Brookes's l  London 
General  Gazetteer,'  8vo,  1831. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1841,  pt.  i.  pp.  548-9.]   G-.  G-. 

MARSHALL,  JOHN,  LOED  CFKEIEHILL 
(1794-1868),  Scottish  judge,  son  of  John 
Marshall  of  Garlieston,  Wigtonshire,  by 
Marion,  daughter  of  Henry  Walker,  was  born 
in  Wigtonshire  on  7  Jan.  1794.  His  family 
were  in  poor  circumstances,  and  he  walked 
from  his  native  place  to  Edinburgh  in  order- 
to  attend  the  university.  He  was  in  No- 
vember 1818  called  to  the  Scottish  bar,  and 
the  proceeds  of  an  extensive  practice  enabled 


Marshall 


241 


Marshall 


him  in  course  of  time  to  purchase  the  estate 
of  Curriehill  in  Midlothian.  In  March  1852 
he  was  elected  dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Advo- 
cates, and  on  3  Nov.  in  the  same  year  a  judge 
of  the  court  of  session,  with  the  title  of  Lord 
Curriehill.  He  was  well  read  in  the  laws 
relating  to  heritage,  and  his  English  was 
always  precise,  clear,  and  elegant.  His  in- 
terlocutor in  the  Yelverton  case  was  a  good 
example  of  his  literary  style.  In  October 
1868  he  retired  from  office,  and  on  27  Oct. 
died  at  his  seat,  Curriehill.  In  1826  he 
married  Margaret,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  An- 
drew Bell  of  Kilcunean,  minister  of  Crail, 
Fifeshire ;  she  died  in  November  1866.  His 
son,  John  Marshall,  a  barrister  in  1851,  be- 
came a  judge  of  the  court  of  session,  with 
the  title  of  Lord  Curriehill,  on  29  Oct.  1874, 
and  died  on  5  Nov.  1881,  aged  54. 

[Crombie's  Modern  Athenians,  1882,  pp.  123-4, 
•with  portrait;  Illustrated  London  News,  7  Nov. 
1868,  p.  459  ;  Times,  29  Oct.  1868  p.  5,  7  Nov. 
1881  p.  9.]  &.  C.  B. 

MARSHALL,  JOHN  (1818-1891),  anato- 
mist and  surgeon,  born  at  Ely  in  Cambridge- 
shire on  11  Sept.  1818,  was  the  second  son 
of  William  Marshall,  solicitor,  of  that  city, 
who  was  also  an  excellent  naturalist.  John's 
elder  brother,  William  (d.  1890),  sometime 
coroner  for  Ely,  was  an  enthusiastic  botanist ; 
his  letters  in  the  l  Cambridge  Independent 
Press '  in  1852  first  elucidated  the  life-history 
of  the  American  pond  weed  Anacharis  Alsi- 
nastrum,  which  had  then  been  recently  intro- 
duced into  this  country.  John  was  educated 
at  Hingham  in  Norfolk,  under  J.  H.  Browne, 
uncle  of  Hablot  K.  Browne  (Phiz),  and  was 
afterwards  apprenticed  to  Dr.  Wales  in  Wis- 
bech.  In  1838  he  left  Wisbech  to  enter 
University  College,  London,  where  he  came 
under  the  influence  of  Sharpey,  who  was 
then  lecturing  upon  physiology.  On  9  Aug. 
1844  he  was  admitted  a  member,  and  on 
7  Dec.  1849  a  fellow,  of  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons  of  England. 

For  many  years  he  was  on  terms  of  intimacy 
with  Robert  Listen  [q.  v.],  and  occasionally 
helped  that  great  surgeon  in  his  operations. 
He  commenced  practice  at  10  Crescent  Place, 
Mornington  Crescent.  About  1845  he  suc- 
ceeded Thomas  Morton  [q.v.]  as  demonstrator 
of  anatomy  at  University  College,  London. 
In  1847  he  was  appointed  an  extra  assistant 
surgeon,  through  the  influence  of  Quain  and 
Sharpey,  and  their  selection  created  some 
surprise,  as  Marshall  had  shown  greater  in- 
terest in  anatomy,  and  had  not  even  been 
house-surgeon.  Soon  after  his  appoint- 
ment he  moved  to  George  Street,  Hanover 
Square;  and  thence  in  1854  to  Savile  Row, 
VOL.  xxxvi. 


where  he  remained  until  he  moved  to  Cheyne 
Walk,  Chelsea,  a  few  months  before  his 
death. 

Marshall  was  appointed  professor  of  sur- 
gery at  University  College  in  1866,  on  the 
retirement  of  Mr.  Erichsen,  who  then  became 
Holme  professor  of  clinical  surgery — a  post 
in  which  Marshall  also  afterwards  succeeded 
him.  In  1884,  after  thirty-three  years'  active 
service,  and  when  he  had  filled  all  the  inter- 
mediate steps,  he  was  appointed  consulting 
surgeon  to  University  College  Hospital,  and 
he  occupied  a  similar  position  at  the  Brompton 
Hospital  for  Consumption.  He  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  council  of  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons  of  England  and  an  examiner  in  sur- 

?ery  in  1873,  and  became  president  in  1883.  In 
881  he  was  selected  as  the  representative  of 
the  college  in  the  General  Council  of  Medical 
Education  and  Registration.  In  1883  he  gave 
the  Bradshaw  lecture,  taking  as  his  subject 
'  Nerve  Stretching,'  which  was  published  in 
1887.  In  1885  he  delivered  the  Hunterian 
oration,  which  was  issued  in  that  year  (Lon- 
don, 8vo),  and  in  1889  the  Morton  lecture 
on  cancer,  wThich  was  printed  for  private  cir- 
culation. On  11  June  1857  Marshall  was 
elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  In 
1882-3  he  acted  as  president  of  the  Royal 
Medical  and  Chirurgical  Society  of  London, 
and  in  1887  he  replaced  Sir  Henry  Acland 
as  president  of  the  General  Medical  Council. 
At  the  tercentenary  of  the  university  of  Edin- 
burgh he  was  created  LL.D.  as  the  official 
representative  on  that  occasion  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons  of  England.  In  1887  he 
was  made  an  honorary  master  in  surgery  of 
the  Royal  University  of  Ireland,  and  in  1890 
he  received  the  degree  of  doctor  of  medi- 
cine, conferred  upon  him  honoris  causa  by 
Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

Marshall's  fame  rests  greatly  upon  the 
ability  with  which  he  taught  anatomy  in 
its  relation  to  art.  In  1853  he  gave  his  first 
course  of  lectures  on  anatomy  to  the  art 
students  at  Marlborough  House,  a  course 
which  he  repeated  when  the  art  schools 
were  removed  to  South  Kensington.  On 
16  May  1873  he  was  appointed  professor 
of  anatomy  at  the  Royal  Academy.  This 
office  he  held  till  his  death,  and  his  great 
facility  in  drawing  on  the  blackboard  gave 
additional  attractions  to  his  lectures.  He 
died  after  a  short  illness  on  New-year's  day 
1891,  at  the  age  of  seventy-two,  leaving  a 
widow,  one  son,  and  two  daughters.  He  was 
buried  at  Ely. 

As  a  surgeon,  the  name  of  John  Marshall 
is  connected  with  the  introduction  of  the 
galvano-cautery  and  with  the  operation  of 
the  excision  of  varicose  veins,  a  procedure 

E 


Marshall 


242 


Marshall 


which  was  at  first  assailed  with  much  viru- 
lence, but  which  has  long  since  obtained  a 
recognised  position  as  a  legitimate  method  of 
cure.  His  knowledge  of  physiology  is  attested 
by  his  work  entitled '  The  Outlines  of  Physio- 
logy, Human  and  Comparative,'  1867, 3  vols. 
12ino,  and  by  his  four  years'  tenure  of  the 
Fullerian  chair  of  physiology  at  the  Royal 
Institution.  His  power  of  original  observa- 
tion is  shown  by  his  paper  in  the  'Philo- 
sophical Transactions'  for  1850,  'On  the 
Development  of  the  Great  Veins,'  which  has 
rendered  his  name  familiar  to  every  student 
of  medicine,  and  by  a  second  paper,  '  On  the 
Brain  of  a  Bush  woman,'  published  in  1864. 
He  fully  grasped  the  requirements  of  medical 
students ;  the  details  of  their  education  at  the 
present  time  were  to  a  large  extent  formu- 
lated by  him,  and  he  took  a  deep  interest  in 
the  scheme  of  establishing  a  teaching  uni- 
versity in  London. 

Marshall  was  one  of  the  first  to  show  that 
cholera  might  be  spread  by  means  of  drinking 
water,  and  his  report  upon  the  outbreak  of 
cholera  in  Broad  Street,  St.  James's,  London, 
in  1854,  is  still  important  and  interesting. 
He  invented  the  system  of  circular  wards  for 
hospitals,  and  published  a  pamphlet  on  the 
subject  in  1879. 

His  chief  works,  apart  from  those  already 
noticed,  were :  1.  '  A  Description  of  the 
Human  Body,  its  Structure  and  Functions/ 
London,  1860,  4to,  with  folio  plates;  4th 
edit.  1883.  2.  'Anatomy  for  Artists,'  Lon- 
don, 1878,  royal  8vo  ;  2nd  edit.  1883 ; 
3rd  edit.  1890.  3.  <  A  Rule  of  Proportion 
for  the  Human  Figure,'  1878,  fol.  4.  'A 
Series  of  Life-size  Anatomical  Diagrams/ 
seven  sheets.  5.  ( Physiological  Diagrams/ 
life  size,  eleven  sheets.  lie  left  two  completed 
papers : '  On  the  Relations  between  the  Weight 
of  the  Brain  and  its  Parts,  and  the  Stature 
and  Mass  of  the  Body/  and  on  *  The  Brain 
of  the  late  George  Grote/  both  of  which 
were  published  in  1892,  in  the  'Journal  of 
Anatomy  and  Physiology.' 

A  bust  by  Thomas  Thornycroft,  dated  1852, 
is  in  the  possession  of  Mrs.  Marshall.  An- 
other by  Mr.  Thomas  Brock,  R.A.,  dated 
1887,  will  shortly  be  placed  in  University 
College;  and  a  replica  has  been  purchased 
by  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  of  England. 
A  portrait,  in  the  oil-painting  of  the  president 
and  council  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons 
of  England,  executed  in  1885  by  Mr.  H. 
Jamyn  Brooks,  hangs  in  the  hall  of  the  col- 
lege in  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  Mrs.  Mar  shall, 
Mr.  Cadge,  and  Mr.  J.  Erie  Erichsen,  F.R.S. ; 
Obituary  Notices  in  Proceedings  of  Royal  Society; 
Transactions  of  Royal  Medical  and  Chirurgical 


Society  of  London,  Ixxiv.  16;  Lancet,   1891,  i. 
117;  British  Medical  Journal,  1891,  i.  91.] 

D'A.  P. 

MARSHALL,  NATHANIEL,  D.D.  (d. 
1730),  divine,  a  native  of  Middlesex,  was 
entered  a  pensioner  of  Emmanuel  College, 
Cambridge,  8  July  1696.  He  was  admitted  to 
the  degree  of  LL'.B.  in  1702,  and  afterwards 
took  holy  orders.  In  1712  he  preached  before 
the  Sons  of  the  Clergy.  He  was  lecturer  at 
Aldermanbury  Church,  and  curate  of  Ken- 
tish Town  in  January  1714-15,  when,  at  the 
recommendation  of  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
who  admired  his  preaching,  he  was  appointed 
one  of  the  king's  chaplains.  On  26  March. 
1716  he  became  rector  of  the  united  parishes 
of  St.  Vedast,  Foster  Lane,  and  St.  Michael- 
le-Querne,  in  the  city  of  London  (MALCOLM, 
Londinium  lledivivum,  iv.  637)  ;  and  in  1717 
he  was  created  D.D.  at  Cambridge  by  royal 
mandate.  He  was  appointed  canon  of 
Windsor  by  patent  dated  1  May  1722  (LB 
NEVE, Fasti, ed. Hardy,  iii.  407).  He  was  also 
lecturer  of  the  united  parishes  of  St.  Laurence 
Jewry  and  St.  Martin,  Ironmonger  Lane.  He 
died  on  5  Feb.  1729-30,  and  was  buried  at 
St.  Pancras. 

By  his  wife  Margaret  he  had  eight  chil- 
dren, the  eldest  of  whom  was  in  1730  rector 
of  St.  John  the  Evangelist. 

His  publications  are:  1.  'The  Penitential 
Discipline  of  the  Primitive  Church,  for  the 
first  400  Years  after  Christ :  together  with 
its  Declension  from  the  Fifth  Century,  down- 
wards to  its  Present  State,  impartially  re- 
presented, by  a  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of 
England/  London,  1714,  8vo ;  reprinted  in 
the  'Library  of  Anglo-Catholic  Theology/ 
Oxford,  1844,  8vo.  2.  '  A  Defence  of  our 
Constitution  in  Church  and  State  :  or  an 
Answer  to  the  late  Charge  of  the  Non- 
Jurors,  accusing  us  of  Heresy  and  Schism, 
Perjury  and  Treason/  London,  1717,  8vo. 
'  Some  Remarks '  on  this  work,  by  Dr.  A.  A. 
Sykes,  appeared  in  1717 ;  a  ' Short  Answer' 
is  appended  to  Matthew  Barbery's  'Admoni- 
tion to  Dr.  Kennet/ 1717  ;  and  Hilkiah  Bed- 
ford published,  anonymously, '  A  Vindication 
of  the  late  Archbishop  Sancrof  t  and  of  ... 
the  rest  of  the  Depriv'd  Bishops  from  the  Re- 
flections of  Mr.  Marshal  in  his  Defence,  &c./ 
London,  1717, 8vo.  3.  '  The  Genuine  Works 
of  St.  Cyprian,  with  his  Life,  written  by  his 
own  Deacon  Pontius  :  all  done  into  English 
from  the  Oxford  edition,  and  illustrated  with 
notes.  To  which  is  added,  a  Dissertation 
upon  the  case  of  heretical  and  schismatical 
Baptisms  at  the  close  of  the  Council  of 
Carthage  in  256 ;  whose  Acts  are  herewith 
published/ 2  parts,  London,  1717,  fol.  In  the 
judgment  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  Marshall  in- 


Marshall 


243 


Marshall 


juredthe  work  by  displaying  too  boldly  liis 
party  prejudices  (Wms'ioisr,  Memoirs  of 
Clarke,  3rd  edit.  p.  99).  4.  'Sermons  on 
Several  Occasions,'  3  vols.  London,  1731, 
8vo,  published  by  subscription  by  his  widow, 
with  a  dedication  to  the  queen.  An  ad- 
ditional volume  was  published  by  the  Rev. 
T.  Archer,  M.A.,  from  the  author's  original 
manuscripts,  London,  1750,  8vo.  Of  Mar- 
shall's many  separately  published  sermons, 
one  entitled  '  The  Royal  Pattern,'  on  the 
death  of  Queen  Anne,  passed  through  five  edi- 
tions in  1714;  his  funeral  sermon  on  Richard 
Blundel,  surgeon,  1718,  is  reprinted  in  Wil- 
ford's  Memorials  and  Characters,' p.  411 ;  and 
his  sermon  on  the  death  of  John  Rogers,  1729, 
elicited  'Some  Remarks'  from  'Philalethes.' 

[Addit,  MS.  5876,  f.  93 ;  Bruggeman's  View 
of  English  Editions,  &c.,  p.  728;  Cooke's 
Preacher's  Assistant,  ii.  225  ;  Lathbury's  Non- 
jurors,  p.  270  ;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  i.  141,  153, 
481,  iii.  616,  vii.  253  ;  Secretan's  Life  of  Nelson.] 

T.  C. 

MARSHALL,  STEPHEN  (1594?- 
1655),  presbyterian  divine,  was  born  at  God- 
manchester,  Huntingdonshire,  apparently 
about  1594.  His  father  was  a  glover  and 
very  poor.  As  a  boy  Marshall  went  glean- 
ing in  the  fields.  He  matriculated  at  the 
university  of  Cambridge  on  1  April  1615 
(BAKEK),  entered  as  pensioner  at  Emmanuel 
College  on  14  March  1616,  and  graduated 
B.A.  in  1618,  M. A.  in  1622,  proceeding  B.D. 
in  1629.  Leaving  the  university  in  1618, 
he  became  private  tutor  to  a  gentleman  in 
Suffolk.  In  1618  he  succeeded  Richard 
Rogers  (d.  21  April),  the  nonconformist,  as 
lecturer  at  Wethersfield,  Essex,  where  he 
boarded  with  one  Wiltshire.  When  the 
neighbouring  vicarage  of  Finchingfield,  worth 
200/.  a  year,  fell  vacant,  the  patron,  Robert 
(afterwards  Sir  Robert)  Kemp  of  Spains 
Hall,  presented  Marshall.  On  10  Nov.  1629 
he  signed  the  petition  to  Laud  drawn  up 
by  forty-nine  beneficed  and  'conformable' 
clergy  in  favour  of  Thomas  Hooker  [q.  v.]  In 
the  report  (12  June  1632)  rendered  to  Laud, 
as  the  result  of  inquiry  into  the  conduct  of 
lecturers,  by  Robert  Aylett  [q.v.],  a  man 
evidently  of  conciliatory  temper,  it  is  stated 
that  Marshall  '  only  preacheth  on  the  holy 
days,  and  is  in  all  very  conformable.'  In 
1636  he  was  reported  for  '  irregularities  and 
want  of  conformity,'  but  authority  is  want- 
ing for  the  statement  in  Brook  that  he  was 
suspended  and  silenced.  On  the  contrary, 
Sir  Nathaniel  Brent  [q.v.]  described  him  to 
Laud  in  March  1637  as  '  a  dangerous  per- 
son, but  exceeding  cunning.  No  man  doubteth 
but  that  he  hath  an  inconformable  heart,  but 
externally  he  observeth  all He  governeth 


the  consciences  of  all  the  rich  puritans  in 
those  parts  and  in  many  places  far  remote, 
and  is  grown  very  rich.'  Brent  speaks  of 
his  distributing  a  benefaction  of  200/.  from 
Lady  Barnardiston,  viz.  150/.  towards  the 
unifying  scheme  of  John  Durie  (1596-1680) 
[q.v.],  and  50/.  to  Anthony  Thomas  for 
preaching  in  Welsh.  Brent's  report  throws 
light  on  Fuller's  character  of  Marshall,  that 
*  he  was  of  so  supple  a  soul  that  he  brake 
not  a  joynt,  yea,  sprained  not  a  sinew  in  all 
the  alteration  of  times.'  His  unfriendly 
biographer  professes  to  'have  great  reason 
to  believe  .  .  .  that  he  was  once  an  earnest 
suitor  to  the  late  unhappy  Duke  of  Bucking- 
ham for  a  deanry  .  .  .  the  loss  of  which 
.  .  .  made  him  turn  schismatick.' 

His  great  power  was  in  the  pulpit.  In 
the  first  quarter  of  1640  he  was  one  of  those 
who  'preached  often  out  of  their  own 
parishes/  to  influence  the  elections  for  the 
'  short  parliament '  on  the  side  of  the  puritan 
leader,  Robert  Rich,  second  earl  of  Warwick, 
lord-lieutenant  for  Essex.  On  17  Nov.  1640, 
shortly  after  the  assembling  of  the  Long 
parliament,  he  was  one  of  the  preachers 
before  the  commons  at  a  solemn  fast  in  St. 
Margaret's,  Westminster.  This  was  the  first 
of  a  long  succession  of  sermons,  delivered  to 
the  same  audience  '  with  a  fervid  eloquence 
which  seemed  to  spurn  control '  (MAESDEN"). 
The  saying  ascribed  to  Nye,  his  son-in-law 
(i.e.  John  Nye,  not  Philip),  was  probably 
spoken  in  jest,  '  that  if  they  had  made  his 
father  a  bishop,  before  he  was  too  far  engaged, 
it  might  have  prevented  all  the  war.'  It  is 
certain,  however,  that  the  '  intense  emotions ' 
excited  by  his.  pulpit  handling  of  '  the  great 
quarrel '  (z'6.)  constituted  a  political  force. 

In  ecclesiastical  matters  Marshall  was  at 
this  crisis  a  leading  advocate  for  a  reformed 
episcopacy  and  liturgy.  He  had  much  to  do 
with  the  ministers'  '  petition '  and  '  remon- 
strance,' signed  by  over  seven  hundred  of  the 
moderate  puritan  clergy,  and  presented  to 
the  commons  on  23  Jan.  1641.  Clarendon 
accuses  the  managers  of  this  petition  (naming 
Marshall  in  particular)  of  cutting  off  the 
signatures  from  the  original  document,  and 
attaching  them  to  '  a  new  one,  of  a  very 
different  nature.'  In  a  sense  the  charge  is 
true.  Several  clerical  petitions  for  reform 
had  been  forwarded  to  a  committee  in  Lon- 
don ;  their  general  purport  was  formed  into 
a  common  'petition,'  while  the  specific  griev- 
ances, extracted  from  all,  were  arranged  into 
a  '  remonstrance  '  comprising  nearly  eighty- 
articles.  The  names  of  all  the  various  peti- 
tioners were  appended  to  these  documents, 
on  the  authority  of  a  meeting  of  over  eighty 
ministers.  Clarendon  is  right  in  saying  that 

R  2 


Marshall 


244 


Marshall 


'  some  of  the  ministers  complained  ; '  their 
objection  was  only  that  the  composite  mani- 
festo was  too  long  for  the  patience  of  the 
house.  While  the  '  remonstrance  '  was  being 
debated  in  the  commons,  Marshall  was  taking 
part  in  the  production  of  a  famous  pamphlet. 
His  init  ials  suppl  ied  the  first  letters  of  the  por- 
tentous name  'Sinectymnuus'  [see  CALAMY, 
EDMUND,  the  elder],  adopted  by  five  divines 
(Butler's  '  Legion  Smec '),  three  of  them  con- 
nected with  Essex,  in  their  '  Answer/  &c., 
1641,4to,to  Joseph  Hall  [q.v.],  then  bishop 
of  Exeter.  '  Smectymnuus '  was  very  much 
on  the  lines  of  1  he"'  petition '  and  '  remon- 
strance ; '  it  pleaded  for  reforms ;  but  its 
postscript  in  another  style,  which  to  Masson 
suggests  the  hand  of  Milton,  did  much  to 
accelerate  the  growing  movement  for  the 
abolition  of  episcopacy.  On  1  March  the 
lords  appointed  a  '  committee  for  innova- 
tions,' with  a  view  to  a  scheme  for  saving 
the  existing  establishment.  The  chairman, 
Williams,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  on  12  March 
summoned  Marshall  and  other  divines  [see 
BURGES,  CORNELIUS]  to  assist.  The  com- 
mittee held  six  sittings.  Though  nothing 
came  of  it,  there  was  no  fundamental  dis- 
agreement among  its  members.  Ussher's 
scheme  of  church  government  was  accepted 
(as  in  1661)  by  the  puritan  leaders;  the 
genuineness  of  the  scheme  has  been  doubted, 
but  it  was  published  from  Ussher's  autograph 
copy  by  Nicholas  Bernard,  D.D.  [q.v.],  as 
'  The  Reduction  of  Episcopacie  unto  the 
form  of  Synodical  Government  received  in 
the  Ancient  Church,'  &c.,  1656,  4to  (an  im- 
perfect draft,  printed  in  1641,  was  sup- 
pressed). 

On  27  May  the  bill  for  the  <  utter  abolish- 
ing '  of  the  existing  episcopacy  was  intro- 
duced into  the  commons.  According  to  Sir 
Simonds  D'E  wes  [q.  v.],  the  motion  for  getting 
it  into  committee  was  sprung  upon  the  house, 
as  the  result  of  a  private  conference  (10  June) 
at  which  Marshall  was  present.  D'Ewes  was 
himself  hurried  into  the  house  by  Marshall 
to  take  part  in  the  debate  (11  June).  Mar- 
shall's support  of  this  drastic  measure  (not 
carried  till  Sept.  1642)  shows  that  he  had 
already  passed  from  a  policy  of  reform  to  one 
of  remodelling ;  but  there  was  no  indication 
as  yet  of  his  preference  for  a  presbyterian 
model.  On  the  contrary,  he  joined  in  the 
letter  (12  July)  which  a  number  of  Eng- 
lish divines  despatched  to  Scotland  to  feel 
the  pulse  of  the  general  assembly  on  the 
question  of  independency.  Early  in  1642 
the  House  of  Commons  sanctioned  the  wish 
of  the  parishioners  of  St.  Margaret's,  West- 
minster, to  have  Marshall  as  one  of  the  seven 
morning  lecturers,  who  preached  daily  in  rota- 


tion at  6  A.M.,  with  a  salary  of  300/.  apiece. 
The  parishioners  of  Finchingfield,  headed  by 
Kemp,  petitioned  against  the  arrangement : 
although  the  petition  was  rejected,  Marshall 
was  allowed  to  retain  the  vicarage,  Letmale 
acting  as  his  assistant.  For  seven  years  he 
had  no  administration  of  the  communion  at 
Finchingfield.  By  22  July  he  was  ready  to 
unite  with  other  divines  in  a  letter  to  the 
Scottish  general  assembly,  expressing  a  desire 
for  '  the  presbyterian  government,  which 
hath  just  and  evident  foundation,  both  in 
the  word  of  God  and  religious  reason.' 

Later  in  the  year  he  became  one  of  the 
chaplains  to  the  regiment  of  Robert  Deve- 
reux,  third  earl  of  Essex  [q.  v.],  and  went 
'  praying  from  regiment  to  regiment  at  Edge- 
hill  '  (Sunday,  23  Oct.)  Clarendon  charges 
him  and  Calibute  Downing  [q.  v.]  with  ab- 
solving the  150  prisoners  taken  by  the  royal- 
ists at  Brentford  (13  Nov.)  of  their  oath, 
when  released,  not  to  bear  arms  against  the 
king ;  with  some  reason  Oldmixon  questions 
this  story.  While  Marshall  threw  himself 
with  all  his  vigour  into  the  parliamentary 
cause,  and  even  justified  (in  1643)  the  abs- 
tract right  of  an  oppressed  subject  to  resort 
to  arms,  yet  the  war,  as  he  viewed  it,  was  in 
defence  of  the  legitimate  authority  of  parlia- 
ment against  a  faction  ;  he  drew  the  usual 
distinction  between  the  party  and  the  person 
of  the  monarch. 

To  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines 
he  was  summoned  (12  July  1643)  among  the 
first  nominees  of  the  committee  for  that  pur- 
pose. Shortly  afterwards  he  was  despatched 
to  Scotland  as  one  of  the  assembly's  commis- 
sioners to  the  Scottish  general  assembly, 
Philip  Nye  [q.  v.]  being  the  other.  The 
commissioners  landed  at  Leith  on  Monday 
7  Aug. ;  ten  days  later  they  took  part  in  the 
unanimous  acceptance  of  the  l  solemn  league 
and  covenant '  [see  HENDERSON,  ALEXANDER, 
1583? -1646].  Marshall  preached  in  the 
Tron  Church,  Edinburgh,  on  20  Aug.  l  with 
great  contentment '  of  his  hearers,  returning 
to  London  in  September.  On  16  Dec.  Mar- 
shall was  appointed  chairman  of  a  sub-com- 
mittee of  five  who  were  to  meet  the  Scottish 
delegates  and  prepare  a  directory  for  public 
worship.  He  drafted  the  section  on  '  preach- 
ing of  the  word/  but  did  not  satisfy  his 
Scottish  coadjutors,  though  they  admitted 
him  to  be 'the  best  preacher  .  .  .  in  England.' 
Lightfoot  joined  him  in  successfully  opposing, 
in  the  section  on  '  the  Lord's  day/  the  intro- 
duction of  the  clause  '  that  there  be  no  feast- 
ing on  the  sabbath.'  In  the  discussion  on 
the  catechism  he  disclaimed  (with  George 
Gillespie  [q.  v.])  any  intention  '  to  tie  them 
to  those  words  and  no  other.'  He  signed 


Marshall 


245 


Marshall 


the  declaration  issued  by  the  assembly  on 
23  Dec.  1643,  dissuading  from  the  formation 
of  independent  churches,  but  acknowledging 
'  whatever  should  appear  to  be  the  rights  of 
particular  congregations,  according  to  the 
word.'  The  parliamentary  '  committee  of 
accommodation'  (appointed  13  Sept.  1044) 
chose  him  on  a  sub-committee  (20  Sept.)  of 
six  divines  to  devise  a  modus  vivendi  between 
presbyterians  and  independents.  Negotia- 
tions were  suspended  when  the  presbyterians 
demanded  their  own  legal  establishment  as 
n  preliminary  to  the  question  of  according 
indulgence  to  others.  The  failure  was  not 
due  to  Marshall,  who  thought  an  accommo- 
dation possible  in  whatBaillie  calls  'a  middle 
way  of  his  own.'  His  presbyterianism  was 
never  sufficiently  severe  for  the  Scottish 
delegates. 

Parliament  appointed  Marshall  as  one  of 
the  divines  to  wait  on  Laud  in  the  interval 
(4-10  Jan.  1G45)  between  his  sentence  and 
execution ;  he  appears  to  have  been  present 
on  the  scaffold.  The  Uxbridge  conference 
(30  Jan.-18  Feb.)  he  attended,  not  as  a  com- 
missioner, but  as  an  assistant  to  the  parlia- 
mentary commissioners.  He  preached  at 
Uxbridge  to  his  party  in  the  large  room  of 
their  inn.  By  this  time  he  had  reached  the 
point  of  contending,  along  with  Henderson, 
for  a  presbyterian  polity  as  jure  divino ;  a 
claim  which  shattered  the  last  hope  of  a 
compromise  with  episcopacy.  On  7  July  he 
delivered  to  the  commons  the  draft  of  church 
government  agreed  upon  by  the  Westminster 
assembly  ;  on  16  July  he  was  fortified  with 
the  assembly's  letter,  as  his  credential  to 
Scotland ;  he  was  back  by  22  Oct.  On  9  Nov. 
the  '  committee  of  accommodation  '  was  re- 
vived, and  held  sittings  till  9  March  1646, 
without  reaching  any  agreement,  the  presby- 
terians complaining  that  the  independents 
seemed  to  desire  liberty  of  conscience  not 
only  '  for  themselves,  but  for  all  men.' 

The  commons  on  14  March  issued  an  or- 
dinance directing  the  arrangement  of  pres- 
byteries throughout  the  country  by  parlia- 
mentary commissioners.  Marshall  brought 
this  before  the  assembly  (20  March)  as  virtu- 
ally (  superseding  the  synod  ; '  the  assembly's 
petition  against  the  ordinance  was  presented 
by  him  (23  March) ;  after  long  debate  it  was 
voted  (11  April)  a  breach  of  privilege.  The 
petition  (presented  29  May)  from  three  hun- 
dred ministers  of  Suffolk  and  Essex  was 
evidently  Marshall's  work.  On  6  June  an 
ordinance  directed  the  immediate  settling 
*  of  the  presbyterial  government  in  the  county 
of  Essex.'  The  settlement  was  completed  by 
ordinance  of  31  Jan.  1647.  Finchingfield 
was  placed  in  the  tenth  or  Hinckford  classis 


containing  twenty-two  parishes ;  the  lay 
elders  under  the  parliamentary  presbyterian- 
ism (differing  materially  from  the  Scottish 
system)  largely  outnumbered  the  ministers 
in  the  classis ;  with  Marshall  and  Letmale 
went  four  elders,  including  the  patron. 

Marshall  had  received  on  9  April  1646 
the  thanks  of  the  assembly  for  his  book 
against  the  baptists  ;  he  invited  the  assembly 
to  the  public  funeral  (22  Oct.)  of  Essex  in 
the  name  of  the  executors.  He  accompanied 
the  parliamentary  commissioners  to  New- 
castle-on-Tyne  in  January  1647,  along  with 
Joseph  Caryl  [q.  v.]  Between  February  and 
July  they  acted  as  chaplains  (receiving  5001. 
apiece)  at  Holmby  House,  Northampton- 
shire ;  Charles  never  attended  the  sermons, 
and  (according  to  the  anonymous  '  Life ')  said 
grace  himself  and  began  his  dinner,  while 
Marshall  was  invoking  a  blessing  at  inordi- 
nate length.  In  public  services  Marshall 
sometimes  prayed  for  two  hours.  With 
Tuckney  and  Ward  of  Ipswich  he  was  ap- 
pointed (19  Oct.  1647)  to  prepare  the '  shorter 
catechism.'  He  was  a  third  time  in  Scotland, 
with  Charles  Herle  [q.  v.],  in  February- 
March  1648.  On  21  June  1648  he  was  placed 
on  the  Westminster  assembly's  committee 
for  selecting  the  proof  texts  for  the  divine 
right  of  presbyterianism.  This  is  the  last 
mention  of  him  in  the  assembly's  minutes. 
In  September-November  he  was  again  with 
the  king  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  taking  part 
in  the  written  discussion  on  episcopacy 
against  the  royalist  divines. 

L'Estrange  ranks  Marshall  with  justifiers 
of  the  execution  of  Charles,  but  has  no  proofs 
in  point.  As  he  did  not  belong  to  the  Lon- 
don province,  his  name  could  not  be  appended 
to  either  of  the  presbyterian  manifestos 
against  the  trial  and  sentence.  But  Giles 
Firmin  [q.  v.]  says  he  was '  so  troubled  about 
the  king's  death '  that  on  Sunday,  28  Jan. 
1649,  he  interceded  with  the  heads  of  the 
army,  '  and  had  it  not  been  for  one  whom  I 
will  not  name,  who  was  very  opposite  and 
immovable,  he  would  have  persuaded  Crom- 
well to  save  the  king.  This  is  truth.'  With 
Caryl,  Nye,  and  others  he  was  employed  in 
April  1649  in  an  unsuccessful  endeavour  to 
induce  the  secluded  members  to  resume  their 
places  in  parliament.  In  1650  he  made 
charitable  benefactions,  a  'messurge  and 
tenement '  Avith  'Boyton  meadow,  containing 
three  acres,'  yielding  40s.  a  year  for  *  wood 
to  the  poor '  of  Finchingfield ;  and  '  Great 
Wingey,  a  nominal  manor '  for  a  lecture  at 
Wetkersfield.  In  1651  he  left  Finchingfield 
to  become  town  preacher  at  Ipswich,  offi- 
ciating in  St.  Mary's  at  the  Quay.  Late  in 
1653  he  was  one  of  the  commissioners  ap- 


Marshall 


246 


Marshall 


pointed  by  the '  little  parliament '  to  draw  up 
'fundamentals  of  religion.'  Baxter,  who  met 
him  at  this  business,  calls  him  '  a  sober 
worthy  man.'  It  was  Baxter's  opinion  that 
if  Ussher,  Marshall,  and  Jeremiah  Bur- 
roughes  [q.  v.]  had  been  fair  specimens  of 
their  respective  parties,  the  differences  be- 
tween episcopalian,  presbyterian,  and  inde- 
pendent would  have  been  easily  composed. 
On  20  March  1654  Marshall  was  appointed 
one  of  Cromwell's  '  triers ; '  most  of  these 
were  independents,  but  there  were  some 
presbyterians  of  high  standing,  e.g.  John 
Arrowsmith,  IVD.  [q.  v.],  Caryl,  and  Tuck- 
ney,  and  a  few  baptists  such  as  Henry 
Jessey  [q.  v.]  Heylyn,  following  Clement 
Walker,  asserts  that  Marshall  'warped  to 
the  independents ; '  Fuller  reports  that  *  he 
is  said  on  his  deathbed  to  have  given  full 
satisfaction  '  in  regard  to  the  sincerity  of  his 
presbvterianism.  Some  months  before  his 
death" he  lost  the  use  of  his  hands  from  gout. 
Giles  Firmin  attended  him  at  the  last. 

He  died  of  consumption  on  19  Nov.  1655 
in  London ;  lie  was  buried  on  23  Nov.  with 
great  solemnity  in  the  south  aisle  of  West- 
minster Abbey ;  his  remains  were  taken  up  on 
14  Sept,  1661  (by  royal  warrant  of  12  Sept.) 
and  cast  into  a  pit  '  at  the  back  door  of  the 
prebendary's  lodgings '  in  St.  Margaret's 
churchyard.  He  was  of  middle  height, 
swarthy,  and  broad-shouldered,  with  a  trick 
of  rolling  his  eyes  about  in  conversation,  not 
fixing  them  on  those  whom  he  addressed ;  his 
gait  was  '  shackling,'  and  he  had  no  polish  of 
manner.  He  could  turn  a  jest,  and  '  he  fre- 
quently read  himself  asleep  with  a  playbook 
or  romance.'  He  married,  about  1629,  a  rich 
widow,  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  John  Button 
of  Dutton,  Cheshire.  She  died  before  him ; 
her  estate  was  settled  on  herself,  with  power 
of  disposal  to  her  children,  which  she  exer- 
cised. On  his  marriage  Wiltshire  is  said  to 
have  settled  an  estate  of  301.  or  40/.  a  year 
on  him  and  his  wife,  but  this  Firmin  denies. 
He  is  said  to  have  died  worth  10,000/.  The 
anonymous  '  Life  '  accuses  him  of  neglecting 
his  father  in  his  old  age.  He  had  a  son 
(drowned  at  Hamburg)  and  six  daughters, 
three  of  whom  died  before  him.  He  was  an 
indulgent  father,  and  allowed  his  daughters 
to  dress  in  unpuritanical  fashion.  His  will, 
with  codicil  (12  Nov.  1655),  was  proved  on 
11  Feb.  1656  by  Susan  or  Susanna  Marshall, 
his  only  unmarried  daughter.  His  deceased 
daughters  had  married  respectively  William 
Venter,  John  Nye  (son  of  Philip),  and  John 
Vale ;  the  other  two  were  Jane,  wife  of 
Peter  Smith,  and  Mary,  wife  of  Langham. 
Some  of  his  children,  says  Firmin,  'were 
very  pious,  the  rest  hopeful.'  Marshall's 


sister  married  Thomas  Newman,  ejected  in 
1662  from  Heydon,  Norfolk.  Beck  and  Nan 
Marshall,  actresses  at  the  king's  theatre, 
were  daughters  of  Stephen  Marshall,  accord- 
ing to  Pepys,  who  admired  the  acting  and 
the  handsome  hand  of  Beck  Marshall,  and 
reports  a  'falling  out'  between  her  and  Nell 
Gwyn,  when  the '  presbyter's  praying  daugh- 
ter '  was  worsted  in  the  strife  of  tongues. 
Pepys  is  clearly  wrong  as  to  the  parentage 
of  the  actresses  ;  they  are  said  to  have  been 
daughters  of  a  clergyman  named  Marshall, 
who  was  at  some  time  chaplain  to  Gilbert 
Gerard,  lord  Gerard  (d.  1622)  of  Gerards 
Bromley,  Staffordshire.  Toulmin  gives  au- 
thority for  the  statement  that  one  of  them, 
'  a  woman  of  virtue,'  had  been  '  tricked  into 
a  sham  marriage  by  a  nobleman.' 

Clarendon  thinks  the  influence  exercised 
on  parliament  by  Marshall,  whom  he  couples 
with  Burges,  was  greater  than  that  of  Laud 
at  court  (on  this  Stanley  founds  his  odd  de- 
scription of  Marshall  as  'primate  of  the 
presbyterian  church').  Laud's  was  a  master 
mind,  which  originated  a  policy  and  impressed 
it  upon  others.  Marshall  was  himself  im- 
pressed by  the  action  of  stronger  minds  ;  he 
was  listened  to  because  no  man  could  rival 
his  power  of  translating  the  dominant  senti- 
ment of  his  party  into  the  language  of  irre- 
sistible appeal.  His  sermons,  denuded  of  the 
preacher's  living  passion,  often  have  the 
effect  of  uncouth  rhapsodies.  His  funeral 
sermon  for  Pym  (December  1643)  made  an 
indelible  impression,  and  is  the  finest  extant 
specimen  of  his  pulpit  eloquence  as  well  as 
of  his  '  feeling  and  discernment'  (MAKSDEN). 
His  ordinary  preaching  is  described  as  plain 
and  homely,  seasoned  with  '  odd  country 
phrases '  and  '  very  taking  with  a  country 
auditory.'  Throughout  life  he  preached  on 
an  average  three  times  a  week,  but,  says  his 
biographer,  '  he  had  an  art  of  spreading  his 
butter  very  thin.'  Cleveland  in  '  The  Rebel 
Scot '  has  the  phrase  'roar  like  Marshall,  that 
Geneva  bull,'  &c.  His  great  sermons  he  fre- 
quently repeated;  his '  Meroz  Cursed/printed 
in  1641,  had  been  delivered  'threescore 
times.'  Edmund  Hickeringill  [q.  v.],  in  his 
'  Curse  Ye  Meroz,'  1680,  refers  to  this  'com- 
mon theme '  as  having  '  usher' d  in,  as  well 
as  promoted,  the  late  bloody  civil  wars/ 
He  Avas  a  man  of  natural  ability  rather  than 
learning,  having  'little  Greek  and  no  He- 
brew ; '  hence  he  declined  all  university  pre- 
ferment and  never  commenced  D.D.  His 
argumentative  pieces,  calm  in  style  and 
cautious  in  treatment,  are  the  productions 
of  a  mind  that  saw  various  sides  of  a  ques- 
tion, and  really  strove  to  enter  into  the  diffi- 
culties of  others.  Writers  like  Heylyn, 


Marshall 


247 


Marshall 


Wood,  Echard,  and  Zachary  Grey  have 
heaped  invective  on  his  memory;  they  add 
nothing  of  moment  to  what  Clarendon  has 
said  in  better  taste.  Marsden  has  given  a 
wiser  estimate  of  him.  He  was  no  dema- 
gogue ;  he  accumulated  no  preferments  ;  his 
private  life  was  exemplary.  The  consistency 
of  his  career  is  in  his  lifelong  devotion  to 
the  interests  of  evangelical  religion  as  he 
understood  it,  all  else  with  him  being  means 
to  an  end. 

He  published,  besides  some  twenty-five 
separate  sermons  on  public  occasions,  1640- 
1650,  often  with  striking  titles :  1.  '  A  True 
and  Succinct  Relation  of  the  late  Battel  neere 
Kineton,'  &c.,  1642,  fol.  2.  '  A  Copy  of  a 
Letter  ...  for  the  necessary  Vindication  of 
himself  and  his  Ministry  .  .  .  And  .  .  .  the 
Lawfulnesse  of  the  Parliaments  taking-  up 
Defensive  Arms,'  &c.,  1643,  4to  (in  reply  to 
an  anonymous  '  Letter  of  Spiritual  Advice,' 
&c.,  1643,  4to).  3.  'A  Defence  of  Infant 
Baptism,  in  answer  to  ...  Tombes,'  &c.,  1 646, 
4to.  4.  'An  Expedient  to  preserve  Peace 
and  Amitie  among  Dissenting  Brethren,'  &c., 
1646,  4to.  5.  '  An  Apology  for  the  Seques- 
tered Clergy,'  &c.,  1649,  4to.  His  speech  at 
Guildhall,  27  Oct.  1643,  is  printed  with 
Vane's  in  'Two  Speeches,'  &c.,  1643,  4to. 
Some  of  his  sermons  on  evangelical  topics 
were  published  posthumously  by  Giles  Fir- 
min.  His  part  in  the  written  discBresion  of 
1648  was  reprinted  in  '  Questions  between 
Conformists  and  Nonconformists,'  &c.,  1681, 
4to,  by  G.  F.,  i.e.  Giles  Firmin. 

[The  Godly  Man's  Legacy  .  .  .  the  Life  of  ... 
Stephen  Marshal  ...  by  way  of  Letter  to  a 
Friend,  not  printed  till  1680,  seems  to  have 
been  written  soon  after  the  Restoration ;  it  con- 
tains much  gossip,  some  of  it  unsavoury,  but  the 
writer  evidently  knew  Marshall,  and  furnishes 
particulars  which  may  be  accepted  with  allow- 
ance for  caricature ;  pome  corrections  will  be 
found  in  'A  Brief  Vindication  of  Mr.  Stephen 
Marshal,'  by  Firmin,  appended  to  Questions 
between  Conformists  and  Nonconformists,  1681. 
The  life  in  Brook's  Lives  of  the  Puritans,  1813, 
iii.  241,  is  meagre  ;  there  are  some  valuable  ad- 
ditions in  Davids's  Evang.  Nonconformity  in 
Essex,  1863,  pp.  184,  190,  290,  392  sq.;  Cal. 
State  Papers,  Dom.  1636-7,  pp.  260,  545;  Cle- 
ment Walker's  Hist,  of  Independency,  1648-9 
(reprinted  1661),  i.  79  sq.,  ii.  157;  Fuller's 
Church  Hist,  of  Britain,  1655,  xi.  174sq.  ; 
Fuller's  Worthies,  1672,  ii.  52  sq.;  Heylyn's 
Aerius  Rpdivivus,  1670,  p.  479;  L'Estrange's 
Dissenters' Sayings,  1681,  pt.  ii. ;  Wood's  Athene 
Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  76,  173,  477,  682,  963  sq.,  979 
sq.;  Wood's  Fasti  (Bliss),  i.  372  ;  Reliquiae  Bax- 
•terianse,  1696,  i.  42,  62,  ii.  197;  Clarendon's 
Hist,  of  the  Rebellion,  1707,  i.  204,  302,  ii.  81 ; 
Rushworth's  Historical  Collections,  Abridged, 


1708,  i\*.  571.  576,  v.  453.  vi.  33*>  ;  Walker's 
Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  1714,  i.  1.5;  Calamy's 
Continuation,  1727,  i.  467.  ii.  737;  Oldmixon's 
Hist,  of  Engl.  1730,  ii.  214;  Peck's  Desiderata 
Curiosa,  1779,  ii  387  sq.;  Neal's  Hist,  of  the 
Puritans  (Toulmin),  1822,  iii.  3,  204,  211,  218, 
255  sq.,  296,  305,  423  sq.,  iv.  89,  93,  133  sq.,  502  ; 
William's  Life  of  P.  .Henry,  182-5,  p.  6;  Aiton's 
Life  of  Henderson,  1836,  pp.  505 sq.;  Baillie;s 
Letters  and  Journals  (Laing),  1841,  vols.  ii.  and 
iii. ;  Acts  of  General  Assembly  of  Church  of 
Scotland,  1843,  pp.  49,  66; 'Stanley  Papers 
(Chetham  Society),  1853,  ii.  173  sq.  (cf.  Orme- 
rod's  Cheshire,  1882,  i.  653)  ;  Pepys's  Diary 
(Braybrooke),  1854,  iii.  289 ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
18  Dec.  1858,  p.  510;  Cox's  Literature  of  the 
Sabbath  Question,  1865,  i.  229;  Stanley's  West- 
minster Abbey,  1868,  pp.  225,  438  ;  Masson's 
Life  of  Milton,  1871,  ii.  219sq.,  260  sq.;  Mars- 
den's  Later  Puritans,  1872,  pp.  1 1 7  sq. ;  Mitchell 
and  Struthers's  Minutes  of  Westminster  As- 
sembly, 1874,  pp.  92  sq.;  Hook's  Life  of  Laud, 
1875,  p.  379;  Chester's  Registers  of  St.  Peter, 
Westminster,  1876,  pp.  149,  523 ;  Browne's 
Hist.  Congr.  Norf.  and  Suff.,  1877,  p.  151 ;  Mit- 
chell's Westminster  Assembly.  1883,  pp.  98,214, 
409  sq.;  Gardiner's  Great  Civil  War,  1886,  i. 
268  sq.,  314  ;  Shaw's  Introd.  to  Minutes  of  Man- 
chester Presbyterian  Classis  (Chetham  Society), 
1890,  i.  xxxvi  sq. ;  information  from  the  master 
of  Emmanuel ;  Marshall's  will.  The  parish 
register  of  Godmanchester  does  not  begin  till 
1604.]  A.  G. 

MARSHALL,  THOMAS  (1621-1685), 
dean  of  Gloucester,  soft  of  Thomas  Marshall, 
was  born  at  Barkby  m  Leicestershire,  and 
baptised  there  on  9  Jan.  1620-1.  He  was 
educated  first  under  Francis  Foe,  vicar  of 
Barkby,  matriculated  at  Oxford  on  23  Oct. 
1640,  as  abatler  of  Lincoln  College,  and  was 
Traps  scholar  from  31  July  1641  till  1648. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  following  year, 
Oxford  being  garrisoned  for  the  king,  Mar- 
shall served  in  the  regiment  of  Henry,  earl 
of  Dover,  at  his  own  expense  ;  in  considera- 
tion he  was  excused  all  fees  when  graduating 
B.A.  on  9  July  1645.  On  the  approach  of  a 
parliamentary  visitation  in  1647  Marshall 
quitted  the  university  and  went  abroad. 
On  14  July  1648  he  was  expelled  for  absence 
by  the  visitors.  Proceeding  to  Rotterdam, 
he  became  preacher  to  the  company  of  mer- 
chant adventurers  in  that  city  at  the  end  of 
1650.  In  1656,  on  the  removal  of  the  mer- 
chants to  Dort,  he  accompanied  them  and 
remained  there  for  sixteen  years.  On  1  July 
1661  he  graduated  B.D.  at  Oxford. 

Marshall  was  an  enthusiastic  student  of 
Anglo-Saxon  and  Gothic.  The  excellence 
of  his  '  Observations '  on  Anglo-Saxon  and 
Gothic  versions  of  the  gospel,  which  he  pub- 
lished in  1665,  led  to  his  unsolicited  election 
to  a  fellowship  of  Lincoln  College  on  17  Dec. 


Marshall 


248 


Marshall 


1668.  He  proceeded  D.D.  on  28  June  of  th 
following  year,  and  was  chosen  Rector  of  his 
college  on  19  Oct.  1672.  Soon  after  he  was 
made  chaplain  in  ordinary  to  the  king.  He 
was  rector  of  Bladon,  near  Woodstock,  from 
May  1680  to  February  1682,  and  was  in- 
stalled dean  of  Gloucester  on  30  April  1681 
In  1681  and  1684  he  was  one  of  the  dele- 
gates for  the  chancellor  of  the  university 
James,  duke  of  Ormonde,  who  was  absent 
in  Ireland. 

Marshall  died  suddenly  in  Lincoln  Col- 
lege, about  11  P.M.,  on  Easter  Eve,  18  April 
1685,  and  wras  buried  in  the  chancel  of  All 
Saints'  Church,  Oxford.  A  memorial  stone 
in  the  floor,  with  a  Latin  inscription,  marks 
the  spot.  His  portrait  is  in  the  hall  of 
Lincoln  College,  and  an  engraved  represen- 
tation of  him  was  on  the  title-page  of  the 
'  Oxford  Almanack '  for  1743.  He  left  the 
residue  of  his  estate  to  Lincoln  College,  for 
the  maintenance  of  poor  scholars.  'Mar- 
shall's scholars  '  were  regularly  elected  from 
1688  to  1765,  when  the  scholarships  ceased 
to  be  distinctively  designated. 

Marshall  is  said  to  have  been  a  good 
preacher,  but  his  fame  rests  on  his  philo- 
logical learning,  especially  in  early  Teutonic 
languages,  and  the  interest  in  them  which 
he  contrived  to  excite  in  the  university. 
Franciscus  Junius,  from  whom  he  had  for- 
merly received  instruction,  removed  to  Ox- 
ford in  1676,  and  lived  opposite  to  Lincoln 
College,  in  order  to  be  near  him.  He  be- 
queathed many  books  and  manuscripts  to  the 
public  library  of  the  university,  which  are 
still  kept  together.  The  manuscripts  include 
several  of  his  own  composition — grammars 
and  lexicons  of  the  Coptic,  Arabic,  Gothic, 
and  Saxon  tongues.  His  bequests  to  Lin- 
coln College  Library  include  his  collection 
of  pamphlets,  l  mostly  concerning  the  late 
troubles  in  England.'  His  Socinian  books 
were  left  to  John  Kettlewell  [q.  v.],  whom 
he  made  his  executor,  and  20/.  to  Abigail 
Foe,  widow  of  Francis  Foe,  his  much  honoured 
school-master.  A  manuscript  '  Collationes 
Psalteriorum  Graec.,'  by  him,  is  preserved  in 
the  Bodleian  Library  (Auct.  D.  3, 18).  Many 
letters  of  his  to  Samuel  Clarke  of  Merton 
College  are  in  the  British  Museum  (Addil. 
MSS.  4276, 22905).  Other  letters  to  Sheldon 
and  Sancroft  are  among  the  Tanner  MSS. 
in  the  Bodleian.  A  copy  of  his  will  is  in 
'  Registrum  Medium '  of  Lincoln  Coll.  ff.  \ 
216-17. 

^  Besides   his   '  Observaticnes   in   Evange- 
liorum  Versiones  perantiquas  duas,  Gothicas 
scil.  et  Anglo-Saxonicas'  (Dort,  1665;  Am- 
sterdam, 1684),  he  published  anonymously  j 
'  The  Catechism  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  I 


Common  Prayer,'  Oxford,  1679,  1680,  1700. 
To  the  later  editions  was  added  '  An  Essay 
of  Questions  and  Answers,'  also  by  Marshall. 
The  work  (which  is  small)  was  translated 
into  Welsh  by  John  Williams  of  Jesus  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  and  published  at  Oxford  in 
1682.  He  edited  J.  Abudacnus's  '  Historia 
Jacubitarum  seu  Coptorum,  in  Egypto,'  Ox- 
ford, 1675,  4to,  and  wrote  a  prefatory  epistle 
to  Thomas  Hyde's  translation  of  the  Gospels 
and  Acts  into  the  Malayan  tongue,  Oxford, 
1677.  He  also  assisted  in  the  compilation 
of  Parr's  *  Life  of  Archbishop  Ussher '  (pub- 
lished the  year  after  Marshall's  death),  for 
whom  he  had  entertained  a  great  admiration 
from  his  student  days. 

Another  Thomas  Marshall  published  three 
sermons  under  the  title  of  l  The  King's  Cen- 
sure upon  Recusants/  London,  1654.  The 
two  are  confused  by  Watt. 

[Wood's  Athense  (Bliss),  vol.  iv.  cols.  170-2, 
vol.  iii.  col.  1141  ;  Wood's  Fasti  (Bliss),  vol.  ii. 
cols.  78,  254,310;  Foster's  Alumi  i,  1500-1714  ; 
Burrows's  Eeg.  of  Visitors  of  Univ.  of  Oxford, 
pp.  165,  507;  Steven's  Hist,  of  the  Scottish 
Church  in  Rotterdam,  pp.  300-1,  325-6  ;  Balen's 
Beschryvinge  der  Stad  Dordrecht,  pp.  194-5; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti  (Hardy  ),i.  444,  iii.  558;  Wood's 
Colleges  and  Halls  (Gutch),  App.,  pp.  149-50; 
Clark's  Life  and  Times  of  Antony  Wood  (Ox- 
ford Hist.  Soc.),p.  316  ;  Nichols's  Leicestershire, 
iii.  46,  48,  50;  Memoirs  of  Kettlewell,  pp.  32-3, 
125-6;  Macray's  Annals  of  the  Bodleian  Library, 
pp.  1 29, 1 54 ;  Bernard's  Cat.  Libr.  MSS.  Anglic, 
i.  272,  373-4;  information  from  the  Rev.  An- 
drew Clark  of  Lincoln  College.]  B.  P. 

MARSHALL,     THOMAS     FALCON 

(1818-1878),  artist,   born   at  Liverpool   in 
December  1818,  early  showed  great  promise 
as  an  artist.      His  practice   chiefly  lay  in 
Manchester  and  his  native  town.     To  the 
Liverpool  Academy  Exhibition  of  1836  he 
contributed  four  pictures.     In  1840  he  was 
awarded  a  silver  medal  by  the  Society  of 
Arts  for  an  oil-painting  of  a  figure  subject, 
fie  exhibited  for  the  first  of  many  times  at 
he  Royal  Academy  in  1839.     About  1847 
e  removed  to  London.     At  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy he  exhibited  in  all  sixty  works,  at  the 
British  Institute  forty,  and  at  the  Suffolk 
treet  Gallery  forty- two ;  but  he  was  through- 
>ut  his  life  always  well  represented  at  the 
^iverpool  and  Manchester  exhibitions,  and 
probably  most  of  his  best  works  are  to  be 
found  in  South  Lancashire.  He  had  a  versatile 
talent,  and  practised  with  success  portraiture, 
landscape,  genre,  and  history.    "In  the  na- 
tional collection  at  South  Kensington  he  is 
represented  by  '  The  Coming  Footstep '  (1847). 
'  The  Parting  Day '  and  « Sad  News  from  the 
Seat  of  War '  are  also  good  examples  of  his 


Marshall 


249 


Marshall 


work.     He  died  at  Kensington  on  26  March 
1878. 

[Art  Journal,  1878,  p.  169;  Roy.  Acad.  Cata- 
logues ;  A.  Graves's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Bryan's 
Diet,  of  Artists.]  A.  N. 

MARSHALL,   THOMAS   WILLIAM 

(1818-1877),  catholic  controversialist,  son 
of  John  Marshall,  who  in  the  time  of  Sir 
Robert  Peel  was  government  agent  for  colo- 
nising New  South  Wales,  was  born  in  1818, 
and  educated  at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
where  he  graduated  B.A.  in  1840.  Taking 
orders  he  was  appointed  curate  of  Swallow- 
cliffe  and  Anstey,  Wiltshire.  In  1844  he 
published  a  bulky  work  entitled  '  Notes  on 
the  Episcopal  Polity  of  the  Holy  Catholic  j 
Church  :  with  some  Account  of  the  Develop- 
ment of  the  Modern  Religious  Systems/  Lon- 
don, 1844,  8vo.  In  1845  he  joined  the  Ro- 
man catholic  church,  and  resigned  his  curacy. 
He  subsequently  became  an  inspector  of 
schools  and  published  '  Tabulated  Reports  on 
Roman  Catholic  Schools,  inspected  in  the 
South  and  East  of  England  and  in  South 
Wales,'  1859.  A  later  work  by  him,  <  Chris- 
tian Missions ;  their  Agents,  their  Method, 
and  their  Results,'  3  vols.  London,  1862, 8vo, 
embodied  extensive  research,  and  passed 
through  several  editions  in  this  country  and 
the  United  States;  it  has  been  translated 
into  French  and  other  European  languages, 
and  Pope  Pius  IX  acknowledged  its  value  by 
bestowing  on  the  author  the  cross  of  the  order 
of  St.  Gregory.  Among  his  other  works  are  : 
'  Church  Defence  ; '  '  Christianity  in  China  : 
a  fragment,' London,  1858,  8vo;  'Catholic 
Missions  in  Southern  India,'  London,  1865, 
8vo,  in  conjunction  with  the  Rev.  W.  Strick- 
land, S.  J. ;  and  '  My  Clerical  Friends  and 
their  Relation  to  Modern  Thought,'  London, 
1873,  8vo.  About  1873  he  visited  the  United 
States  and  lectured  in  most  of  the  large 
towns  on  subjects  connected  with  the  catho- 
lic religion ;  and  he  received  the  degree  of 
LL.D.  from  the  college  of  Georgetown. 
After  his  return  to  England  Marshall  pub- 
lished *  Protestant  Journalism '  (anon.),  Lon- 
don, 1874,  8vo ;  and  contributed  to  the '  Tab- 
let '  a  series  of  articles  on  '  Religious  Con- 
trasts,' 1875-6,  on '  The  Protestant  Tradition,' 
June-Dec.  1876,  and  on  <  Ritualism,'  1877 
(incomplete).  Marshall  died  at  Surbiton, 
Surrey,  on  14  Dec.  1877,  and  was  buried  at 
Mortlake. 

[Gocdon's  Motifs  de  Conversion  de  dix  Minis- 
tres  Anglicans,  pp.  20-37;  Gondon's  Conversion 
de  Cent  Cinquante  Ministres  Anglicans,  pp.  PO- 
102  ;  Gibbon's  Bibl.  Diet,  of  the  Eng.  Catholics, 
vol.  iv.  (M.S.);  Browne's  Annals  of  the  Trac- 
tariar  Movement,  1861,  p.  100;  Tablet,  Decem- 
ber .T 877,  pp.  775,  822.]  T.  C. 


MARSHALL,  WALTER  (1628-1680), 
presbyterian  divine,  born  at  Bishop  Wear- 
mouth,  Durham,  15  June  1628,  was  the  son 
of  Walter  Marshall,  curate  of  that  place  from 
1619  to  1629.  At  the  age  of  eleven  he  was 
elected  a  scholar  of  Winchester  College.  He 
proceeded  thence  to  New  College,  Oxford, 
where  he  graduated  B.A.  and  was  elected  a 
fellow  1650.  From  15  Dec.  1657  to  1661  he 
was  a  fellow  of  Winchester  (KiKBY,  Win- 
chester Scholars).  In  1661  he  was  presented 
to  the  living  of  Hursley,  four  miles  from 
Winchester.  The  patron,  Richard  Major, 
father  of  Richard  Cromwell's  wife,  was  a 
peaceable  country  squire  who  '  did  not  like 
sectaries'  (Cromwell's  Letters),  and  the  con- 
nection between  him  and  Marshall  was  soon 
dissolved.  He  was  ejected  by  the  Act  of 
Uniformity  in  1662,  but  soon  after  settled  as 
minister  of  an  independent  congregation  at 
Gosport. 

Marshall  experienced  much  mental  disquiet 
before  he  attained  peace  of  mind.  The  works 
of  Baxter,  which  he  studied  deeply,  produced 
in  him  a  profound  melancholy.  He  appealed 
to  their  author  and  to  Dr.  Thomas  Goodwin 
[q.  v.],  who  replied  that  he  took  them  too 
*  legally.'  He  died  at  Gosport,  Hampshire, 
shortly  before  August  1680.  His  funeral  ser- 
mon was  preached  by  Samuel  Tomlyns,  M.  A., 
of  Andover.  and  was  printed,  with  a  dedica- 
tion to  Lady  Anne  Constantine  and  Mrs. 
Mary  Fiennes,  and  with  an  epistle  to  the  in- 
habitants of  Gosport  and  the  county  of  South- 
ampton, dated  23  Aug.  1680. 

Marshall's  chief  work, '  The  Gospel  Mystery 
of  Sanctification,'  was  not  published  till 
1692.  A  short  preface,  signed  '  N.  N.,'  and 
dated  (in  the  2nd  edit.  1714)  21  July  1692, 
furnishes  a  few  details  of  his  life.  A  '  Re- 
commendatory Letter,'  by  James  Hervey 
(1714-1758)  [q.v.],  dated  5  Nov.  1756,  is 
prefixed  to  the  6th  edit.  1761.  In  his  'Theron 
and  Aspasio,'  Hervey  also  speaks  highly  of 
Marshall's  work,  saying  that  '  no  man  knows 
better  the  human  heart  than  he,'  and  men- 
tions it  as  the  first  book  after  the  Bible  that 
he  would  choose  if  banished  to  a  desert 
island.  Joseph  Bellamy  of  New  England 
made  large  quotations  from  'The  Gospel 
Mystery  '  in  his  '  Letters  and  Dialogues  be- 
tween Theron,  Paulinus,  and  Aspasio,'  Lon- 
don, 1761,  as  also  did  Hervey  in  his  '  Poly- 
glot t,'  published  the  same  year.  Marshall's 
work  became  extremely  popular,  and  nume- 
rous editions  and  abridgments  have  been 
published  up  to  a  recent  date.  The  third 
large-type  edition  was  published  at  Edin- 
burgh, 1887. 

An  elder  brother,  John  Marshall,  was 
elected  a  scholar  at  Winchester  in  1637,  aged 


Marshall 


250 


Marshall 


twelve.  He  also  become  a  fellow  of  New 
College  in  1645,  and  was  appointed  rector  of 
Morestead,  Winchester.  He  died  in  1670. 

[Kirby's  Winchester  Scholars,  pp.  12,  178; 
Bogue  and  Bennett's  Hist,  of  Dissenters,  i.  454, 
•which  does  not  give  the  date  of  Marshall's  death 
correctly;  Calamy's  Baxter,  Lond.  1713,  ii.  347; 
Woodward's  Hist,  of  Hampshire,  ii.  95,  127  ; 
Hervey's  Works,  Edinb.  1769,  passim  ;  registers 
of  Bishop  Wearmouth,  per  Archdeacon  Long.] 

C.  F.  S. 

MARSHALL,  WILLIAM  (fi.  1535), 
reformer,  printer,  and  translator,  appears  at 
one  time  to  have  been  clerk  to  Sir  Richard 
Broke  [q.  v.],  chief  baron  of  the  exchequer. 
He  had  some  acquaintance  with  Sir  Thomas 
More,  who  is  said  to  have  made  some  effort 
to  obtain  an  office  for  him  at  court  (BKEWEK, 
Letters  and  Papers  of  Henry  VIII,  vol.  iv. 
pt.  iii.  App.  133).  He  adopted  with  enthu- 
siasm the  views  of  the  protestant  reformers, 
and  eagerly  advocated  Catherine's  divorce. 
He  appears  to  have  consequently  secured 
some  interest  with  Anne  Boleyn,  and  in 
1535  was  one  of  Cromwell's  confidential 
agents.  Probably  through  Anne's  favour  he 
obtained  a  license  for  printing  books,  and 
his  main  occupation  from  about  1534  seems 
to  have  been  in  preparing  works  for  his 
press  (AMES,  ed.  Herbert,  i.  371).  In  1534, 
when  he  first  began  literary  work,  he  was 
living  in  Wood  Street.  Writing  to  Crom- 
well on  1  April  1534,  he  says  :  '  I  send  you 
two  books  now  finished  of  the  Gift  of  Con- 
stantine ;  I  think  there  was  none  ever  better 
set  forth  for  defacing  of  the  pope  of  Rome. 
Erasmus  lately  wrote  a  work  on  our  common 
creed  .  .  .  which  I  will  have  from  the 
printers  as  soon  as  God  sends  me  money  and 
send  a  couple  of  them  bound  to  you.  I 
trust  you  will  like  the  translation ;  it  cost 
me  labour  and  money '  (GAIEDNEK,  Letters 
and  Papers,  vol.  vii.)  Erasmus's  work  ap- 
peared under  the  title  '  Maner  and  Forme  of 
Confession '  or  '  Erasmus  of  Confession.' 
Writing  again  about  the  same  date  he  says 
he  has  done  Constantino  and  Erasmus  on 
the  Creed,  and  hopes  to  print  '  De  veteri  et 
novo  Deo '  immediately  after  Easter,  which, 
together  with  a  '  Prymer  in  Englysshe,' both 
printed  by  John  Byddell,  appeared  later  on 
in  the  year.  He  also  borrowed  20/.  from 
Cromwell  to  enable  him  to  publish  'The 
Defence  of  Peace.'  This  appeared  on  27  July 
1535.  It  is  a  translation  of  Marsilio  of 
Padua's  '  Defensoriurn  Pacis,'  written  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  against  the  temporal 
power  of  the  pope.  It  was  printed  by  Robert 
Wyer,  and  Marshall  says  his  object  is  '  to 
helpe  further  and  profyte  the  chrysten 
com[m]enweale  to  the  'uttermost  of  my 


power,  namely  and  pryncypally  in  those 
busynesses  and  troubles,  whereby  it  is  and 
before  this  tyme  hath  ben  unjustly  molested, 
vexed,  and  troubled  by  the  spyrytuall  and  ec- 
clesjastycall  tyraunt.'  Marshall  gave  twenty- 
four  copies  to  be  distributed  among  the 
monks  of  Charterhouse,  ( of  whom  many- 
took  them  saying  they  would  read  them  if 
the  president  licensed  them.  The  third  day 
they  sent  them  back,  saying  that  the  pre- 
sident had  commanded  them  so  to  do.  One 
John  Rochester  took  one  and  kept  it  four  or 
five  days  and  then  burnt  it,  which  is  good 
matter  to  lay  to  them  when  your  pleasure 
shall  be  to  visit  them '  (Letter  to  Cromwell, 
October  1535  ;  GAIRDNEE,  ix.  523).  In  the 


eley 

[q.v.]  wrote  to  Cromwell  that  'the  book 
will  make  much  business  should  it  go  forth,' 
and  expressed  an  intention  of  sending  '  for 
the  printer  to  stop'  it.  Thomas  Broke, 
writing  11  Sept.  1535,  says  that  'the  people 
greatly  murmur  at  it '  (ib.  pp.  345,  358). 
Marshall's  energy  appears  to  have  involved 
him  in  financial  difficulties.  Writing  to 
Cromwell  in  1536,  he  says  :  '  The  "  Defence 
of  Peace  "  cost  over  34/. ;  though  the  best 
book  in  English  against  the  usurped  (sic) 
book  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  it  has  not  sold.' 
His  brother  Thomas,  who  was  parson  of  South 
Molton,  Devonshire,  had  become  bound  for 
the  20/.  he  had  borrowed  from  Cromwell,  and 
proceedings  were  instituted  against  him  by 
John  Gostwick,  treasurer  of  the  first  fruits. 
Marshall  begged  Cromwell  to  stay  the  ac- 
tion at  least  for  a  season,  as  his  brother's 
house  and  chattels  would  not  suffice  to  pay 
the  debt,  and  asked  the  minister  to  bestow 
upon  his  brother  Thomas  or  his  son  Richard 
one  of  the  preferments  which  he  had  heard 
Reginald  Pole  [q.  v.]  was  about  to  lose,  '  if 
but  the  little  prebend  he  has  in  Salisbury, 
IS/,  a  year  or  the  little  deanery  of  Wyn- 
bourne  Mynster  worth  40  marks.'  The  re- 
quest appears  to  have  been  refused.  In  1542 
appeared  Marshall's  'An  Abridgement  of 
Sebastian  Munster's  Chronicle/  printed  by 
Robert  Wyer.  The  date  of  his  death  is  un- 
known. Marshall  was  married  and  had  a 
son,  Richard. 

Ames  also  attributes  to  Marshall  the '  Chry- 
stenBysshop  and  Counterfayte  Bysshop,'n.d., 
printed  by  John  Gough. 

[Preface  to  the  Defence  of  Peace,  in  British 
Museum  ;  Letters  and  Papers  of  Henry  VIII, 
ed.  Brewer,  iv.  iii.  ed.  Gairdner,  passim;  Ames's 
Typographical  Antiquities,  ed.  Herbert,  pp.  385, 
388,  397,  500  :  Cat.  Early  Printed  Books ; 


Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.] 


A.  F.  P. 


Marshall 


251 


Marshall 


MARSHALL,  WILLIAM  (ft.  1630- 
1650),  the  most  prolific  of  the  early  English 
engravers,  worked  throughout  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  He  confined  himself  entirely  to 
the  illustration  of  books,  and  the  portraits 
and  title-pages  which  he  executed  for  Moseley 
and  other  booksellers  are  extremely  nume- 
rous. Some  of  Marshall's  plates  are  engraved 
with  miniature-like  delicacy  and  finish,  and 
have  a  pleasing  effect ;  but  the  majority, 
probably  on  account  of  the  low  rate  of  re- 
muneration at  which  he  was  compelled  to 
work,  are  coarse  and  unsatisfactory  ;  the  por- 
traits in  Fuller's  l  Holy  State,'  1642,  are  par- 
ticularly poor.  From  the  monotony  in  the 
style  of  his  ornaments  it  is  concluded  that 
Marshall  worked  chiefly  from  his  own  de- 
signs. Among  his  many  portraits,  which 
are  valued  on  account  of  their  scarcity  and 
historical  interest,  the  best  are  those  of 
John  Donne  at  the  age  of  eighteen  (fronti- 
spiece to  his  '  Poems,'  1635) ;  John  Milton  at 
the  age  of  twenty-one,  with  some  Greek 
lines  by  the  poet,  in  which  he  sarcastically 
alludes  to  the  elderly  appearance  which  Mar- 
shall has  given  him  ('Juvenile  Poems,' 
1645)  ;  Shakespeare  ('  Plays,'  1640) ;  Francis 
Bacon  ('  Advancement  of  Learning,'  1640) ; 
Charles  I  on  horseback ;  Sir  Thomas  Fairfax 
on  horseback,  after  E.  Bower,  1 647 ;  Arch- 
bishop Ussher  :  Nathaniel  Bernard,  S.T.P. ; 
Charles  Saltonstall  ('  Art  of  Navigation,' 
1642) ;  Sir  Robert  Stapylton  (translation  of 
Strada's  '  De  Bello  Belgico,'  1650) ;  Joannes 
Banfi ;  and  Bathusa  Makins,  governess  to 
Princess  Elizabeth.  At  the  Sykes  sale  Mar- 
shall's portrait  of  William  Alexander,  earl 
of  Stirling  ('  Recreation  of  the  Muses,'  1637) 
fetched  twenty  guineas,  and  that  of  Mar- 
garet Smith,  lady  Herbert  (the  only  im- 
pression known),  twenty-five  guineas.  The 
title-page  to  Braithwait's  'Arcadian  Prin- 
cess,' 1635,  is  perhaps  the  best  of  his  plates 
of  that  class,  and  the  emblematical  fronti- 
spiece to  ELK&V  Bao-tXixi),  1648,  the  most 
familiar. 

[Walpole's  Anecdotes  of  Painting ;  Strutt's 
Diet,  of  Engravers  ;  Dodd's  Memoirs  of  English 
Engravers,  in  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS.  33403.] 

F.  M.  O'D. 

MARSHALL,  WILLIAM  (1745-1818), 

agriculturist  and  philologist,  was  baptised 
on  28  July  1745  at  Sinnington,  in  the  North 
Riding  of  Yorkshire.  He  himself  states  that 
he  was  '  born  a  firmer,  and  that  he  could 
trace  his  blood  through  the  veins  of  agri- 
culturists for  upwards  of  four  hundred  years,' 
but  that,  from  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  was 
'  trained  to  traiHc,  and  wandered  in  the  ways 
of  commerce  in  a  distant  climate  (the  West 


Indies)  for  fourteen  years ; '  but  after '  a  violent 
fit  of  illness '  he  returned  to  this  country,, 
and  in  1774  undertook  the  management  of  a 
farm  of  three  hundred  acres  near  Croydon  in 
Surrey.  Here  he  wrote  his  first  work  en- 
titled '  Minutes  of  Agriculture  made  on  a 
Farm  of  three  hundred  acres  of  various  soils 
near  Croydon  .  .  .  published  as  a  Sketch  of 
the  actual  Business  of  a  Farm/  London, 
1778, 4to.  Dr.  Johnson,  to  whom  the  manu- 
script was  submitted,  disapproved  of  certain 
passages  sanctioning  wrork  on  Sunday  in 
harvest-time  (BoswELL,  Life  of  Johnson,  ch. 
xxxix.)  These  passages  were  subsequently 
cancelled.  In  a  note  in  the  second  edition  of 
the  •'  Minutes  '  (1799,  p.  70)  Marshall  says : 
'  That  which  was  published,  and  is  now 
offered  again  to  the  public,  is,  in  eft'ect,  what 
Dr.  Johnson  approved  ;  or  let  me  put  it  in 
the  most  cautious  terms,  that  of  which  Dr. 
Johnson  did  not  disapprove.' 

In  1779  Marshall  published  '  Experiments 
and  Observations  concerning  Agriculture  and 
the  Weather,'  and  in  1780  he  was  appointed 
agent  in  Norfolk  on  the  landed  estate  of  Sir 
Harbord  Harbord.  To  the  '  Philosophical 
Transactions'  he  contributed  in  1783  'An 
Account  of  the  Black  Canker  Caterpillar 
which  destroys  the  Turnips  in  Norfolk/ 
This  is  quoted  in  Kirby  and  Spence's '  Ento- 
mology' (1st  edit.  i.  186)  as  the  only  autho- 
rity for  information  on  the  subject.  Marshall 
left  Norfolk  in  1784  and  settled  at  Stafford, 
where  he  was  busily  occupied  in  arranging 
and  printing  his  works.  His  '  Arbustum 
Americanum,  the  American  Grove,  or  an 
Alphabetical  Catalogue  of  Forest  Trees  and 
Shrubs,  natives  of  the  American  United 
States,'  appeared  in  1785.  From  1786  to 
1808  he  resided  in  Clement's  Inn,  London, 
during  the  winters,  and  travelled  during  the 
summers  in  the  country. 

His  chief  publication  was  '  A  General  Sur- 
vey, from  personal  experience,  observation, 
and  enquiry,  of  the  Rural  Economy  of  Eng- 
land,' dividing  the  country  into  six  agricul- 
tural departments.  In  1787  the  first  two 
volumes  appeared,  dealing  with  the  eastern 
division  (exemplified  in  Norfolk) ;  the  north- 
ern (dealing  with  Yorkshire),  followed  in  2 
vols.  in  1788 ;  the  west  central  (treating  of 
Gloucestershire)  in  2  vols.  in  1789;  the  mid- 
land (Leicestershire,  &c.)  in  2  vols.  in  1790 
(2nd  edit.  1796)  ;  the  western  (Devonshire, 
Somerset,  Dorset,  and  Cornwall),  2  vols.  1796 ; 
and  the  southern  (Kent,  Surrey,  Sussex,  and 
Hampshire,  2  vols.  1798 ;  to  a  second  edit,  of 
the  last,  1799,  the  author  prefixed  a  sketch  of 
the  '  Vale  of  London  and  an  outline  of  its 
Rural  Economy').  Most  of  these  valuable 
works  were  collected  by  Paris  in  his  '  Agri- 


Marshall 


252 


Marshall 


culture  pratique  des  differentes  parties  de 
1'Angleterre/  translated  from  the  English,  5 
vols.  Paris,  1803,  and  reissued  under  the  title 
of  '  La  Maison  rustique  anglaise.'  In  the 
'  Rural  Economy  of  the  Midland  Counties ' 
Marshall  proposed  the  establishment  of  a 
'  Board  of  Agriculture,  or  more  generally  of 
Rural  Affairs,'  and  his  proposal  was  carried 
into  effect  by  parliament  in  1793.  Afterwards 
his  plan  of  provisional  surveys  was  adopted  by 
the  board,  and  he  was  urged  to  take  a  part  in 
it,  but  he  preferred  continuing  his  own '  Gene- 
ral Survey,1  which  was  completed  in  12  vols. 
1798,  8vo.  He  had  previously  published  a 
*  General  View  of  the  Agriculture  of  the  Cen- 
tral Highlands  of  Scotland/ 1794 ;  '  A  Review 
of  the  Landscape,  a  didactic  poem,' 1795;  and 
'  Planting  and  Rural  Ornament,'  2  vols.  1796 
(3rd  edit,  1803).  These  were  followed  by  a 
work  '  On  the  Appropriation  and  Inclosure  of 
Commonable  and  Intermixed  Lands :  with 
the  heads  of  a  Bill  for  that  purpose:  together 
with  remarks  on  the  outline  of  a  Bill  by  a 
Committee  of  the  House  of  Lords  for  the 
same  purpose,'  London,  1801,  8vo  :  and  an- 
other '  On  the  Landed  Property  of  England, 
an  elementary  and  practical  Treatise :  con- 
taining the  Purchase,  the  Improvement,  and 
the  Management  of  Landed  Estates,'  London, 
1804,  4to.  An  abstract  of  the  latter  work 
appeared  in  1806. 

In  1808  Marshall  retired  to  his  native  vale 
of  Cleveland,  Yorkshire,  where  he  purchased 
a  large  estate.  The  latter  years  of  his  life 
were  devoted  to  the  composition  of  l  A  Re- 
view and  Complete  Abstract  of  the  Reports 
to  the  Board  of  Agriculture  on  the  several 
Counties  of  England/  afterwards  published 
in  a  collected  form,  5  vols.  London,  1817, 
8vo.  In  1799  he  had  published  '  Proposals 
for  a  Rural  Institute,  or  College  of  Agricul- 
ture, and  the  other  Branches  of  Rural  Eco- 
nomy.' He  was  raising  a  building  at  Picker- 
ing for  the  purpose  when  he  died  (18  Sept. 
1818).  His  monument  in  Pickering  Church 
states  that '  he  was  indefatigable  in  the  study 
of  rural  economy/  and  that  '  he  was  an  ex- 
cellent mechanic,  and  had  a  considerable 
knowledge  of  most  branches  of  science, 
particularly  of  philology,  botany,  and  che- 
mistry.' 

Marshall  was  the  first  to  form  a  collection 
of  words  peculiar  to  the  Yorkshire  dialect. 
The  vocabulary  appended  to  the  '  Economy 
of  Yorkshire 'contains  about  eleven  hundred 
words  (ROBINSON,  Hist,  of  Whitby,  p.  241). 
Donaldson  says  that  Marshall's  agricultural 
writings  are  very  valuable,  and  that  as  '  a 
rational  observer  and  practical  compiler  he 
was  decidedly  superior'  to  Aithur  Young 
(Agricultural  Biography,  p.  64). 


[Biog.  Diet,  of  Living  Authors,  1816;  East- 
mead's  Hist.  Rievallensis,  p.  285 ;  Lowndes's 
Bibl.  Man.  (Bolm),  p.  1484  ;  McCulloch's  Lit.  of 
Pol.  Economy,  p.  218;  Midland's  Biog.  Univ. 
xxvii.  77;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ix.  63;  Notes 
and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  iii.  484,  iv.  17  ;  Nouvelle 
Biog.  Univ. ;  Robinson's  Glossarj'  of  Yorkshire 
Words,  Preface ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.]  T.  C. 

MARSHALL,  WILLIAM  (1748-1833), 
violinist  and  composer,  was  born  at  Fo- 
chabers,  Morayshire,  on  27  Dec.  1748.  For 
several  years  he  occupied  the  position  of 
house-steward  and  butler  to  the  Duke  of 
Richmond  and  Gordon,  who  in  1790  ap- 
pointed him  factor  on  his  estate.  From  that 
year  till  1817  Marshall  lived  on  a  farm  of  his 
own  at  Keithmore.  He  died  at  Newfield  on 
29  May  1833. 

He  published  '  Marshall's  Scottish  Airs, 
Melodies,  Strathspeys,  Reels,  &c.,for  Piano- 
forte, Violin,  and  Violoncello/  Edinburgh, 
1821,  second  edition  1822;  and  a  collection 
of  strathspeys  and  reels,  with  a  bass  for  vio- 
loncello or  harpsichord.  A  second  collection 
of  Scottish  melodies,  reels,  and  strathspeys 
for  pianoforte,  violin,  and  violoncello  was  pub- 
lished posthumously  in  1847.  Several  of  his 
songs,  of  which  '  Of  a'  the  airts  the  wind  can 
blaw' was  the  most  popular,  were  Scottish 
dance  tunes  adapted  to  poetry.  He  is  said  to 
have  '  played  his  airs  to  the  delight  of  all  who 
ever  heard  him.' 

[Brown's  Biog.  Diet,  of  Music,  p.  415;  Irving' s 
Book  of  Scotsmen,  p.  336 ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.  of 
Music.]  R.  F.  S. 

MARSHALL,  WILLIAM  (1806-1875), 
organist  and  musical  composer,  son  of  Wil- 
liam Marshall,  a  musicseller  of  Oxford,  was 
born  in  that  city  in  1806.  He  gained  his 
musical  education  as  chorister  of  the  Chapel 
Royal  under  John  Stafford  Smith  and  Wil- 
liam Hawes.  In  1825  he  was  appointed 
organist  to  Christ  Church  and  St.  John's 
College,  Oxford,  and  also  for  some  time 
officiated  as  organist  at  the  church  of  All 
Saints.  He  took  the  degree  of  Mus.Bac.  on 
7  Dec.  1826,  and  that  of  Mus.Doc.  on  14  Jan. 
1840. 

At  the  instance  of  hisfriend,  Dr.  Claughton, 
then  professor  of  poetry  at  Oxford,  and  for 
a  long  .period  vicar  of  the  parish  church  of 
Kidderminster,  Marshall  was  induced  in  1846 
to  resign  his  Oxford  post  in  favour  of  that  of 
organist  and  choir-master  to  St.  Mary's,  Kid- 
derminster. In  that  town,  which  became 
his  headquarters  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  he 
devoted  his  spare  time  to  giving  instruction 
in  music.  He  is  spoken  of  as  a  fine  organist, 
and  as  being  specially  admirable  as  a  teacher 
and  conductor.  On  various  occasions  he  con- 


Marshall 


253 


Marshall 


ducted  the  rehearsals  of  the  Philharmonic 
Society  in  London  with  great  success.  His 
musical  activity  lasted  throughout  his  life, 
for  he  was  professionally  engaged  in  Liverpool 
within  a  month  of  his  death,  which  took  place 
at  Handsworth,  Birmingham,  on  24  Aug. 
1875. 

His  published  compositions  were :  *  Three 
Canzonets,'  London,  1825,  and  '  Cathedral 
Services,'  Oxford,  1847.  A  manuscript  of 
his  music  is  preserved  in  the  Music  School  at 
Oxford.  He  was  the  author  of  '  The  Art  of 
Heading  Church  Music,'  Oxford,  1842.  He 
edited  in  1829,  in  collaboration  with  Alfred 
Bennett,  '  A  Collection  of  Cathedral  Chants,' 
and  published  at  Oxford  in  1840  «  A  Col- 
lection of  Anthems  used  in  the  Cathedral 
and  Collegiate  Churches  of  England  and 
Wales/  to  which  an  appendix  was  added  in 
1851 ;  it  reached  a  fourth  edition  in  1862. 

His  younger  brother,  CHARL  ES  WARD  MAR- 
SHALL (1808-1876),  born  in  1808,  achieved 
some  success  on  the  London  stage  as  a  tenor 
singer  about  1835,  under  the  assumed  name 
of  Manvers.  In  1842  he  turned  his  attention 
to  concert  and  oratorio  singing,  in  which  he 
met  with  greater  approbation.  Some  six  or 
eight  years  afterwards  he  withdrew  from 
public  life,  and  died  at  Islington  on  22  Feb. 
1876. 

[Grove's  Diet,  of  Music,  ii.  221 ;  Brown's  Biog. 
Diet,  of  Music,  p.  416  ;  Cat.  of  Oxford  Gra- 
duates, p.  438  ;  Musical  World,  liii.  607  ;  Brit. 
Mus.  Catalogues.]  E.  F.  S. 

MARSHALL,  WILLIAM,  D.D.  (1807- 
1880),  Scottish  divine,  born  in  the  hamlet 
of  Meadowmore,  Perthshire,  early  in  1807,  of 
poor  parents,  was  educated  at  a  small  village 
school  at  Tulliebelton,  and  afterwards  at  one 
of  the  minor  schools  in  Perth.  At  the  age  of 
thirteen  he  matriculated  at  Glasgow  Uni- 
versity, where  he  spent  two  years,  completing 
his  arts  course  at  Edinburgh  in  1824.  Like 
many  other  distinguished  Scottish  scholars, 
he  supported  himself  at  college  by  teaching 
during  the  recess,  both  at  his  original  school 
at  Tulliebelton,  and  at  a  similar  establish- 
ment at  Cottartown  of  Moneydie  in  Perth- 
shire. On  finishing  his  college  studies  he 
entered  the  Divinity  Hall  in  connection  with 
the  united  secession  church  in  1824,  and 
studied  under  Professor  John  Dick  [q.  v.] 
of  Greyfriars,  Glasgow,  one  of  the  leaders  of 
theology  among  the  Scottish  dissenters.  In 
1829  he  was  licensed  as  a  preacher  of  the 
united  secession  church,  and  in  the  following 
year  was  called  to  the  charge  of  the  congre- 
gation in  that  communion  at  Coupar-Angus, 
Perthshire,  to  which  office  he  was  ordained 
on  28  Dec.  1830.  In  '  the  ten  years'  conflict ' 


Marshall's  combative  nature,  powerful  pen, 
and  robust  style  of  oratory  gave  him  a  leading 
position  as  a  champion  of  'the  voluntary 
principle.'  In  1833  he  edited  a  monthly 
magazine  called  *  The  Dissenter,'  which  had 
a  brief  existence,  and  became  secretary  of 
the  Voluntary  Church  Association.  He  con- 
tended, with  the  secession  church,  that  the 
church  should  be  supported  by  voluntary  con- 
tributions, and  should  be  entirely  free  from 
state  control.  In  this  respect  he  differed  both 
from  the  established  church  of  Scotland  and 
from  those  who  ultimately  formed  the  free 
church.  The  leaders  of  the  secession  church 
also  took  an  active  part  in  political  affairs, 
and  Marshall  and  Dr.  David  King  [q.  v.] 
roused  public  opinion  in  favour  of  the  repeal 
of  the  corn  laws  and  the  emancipation  of 
British  slaves.  So  outspoken  was  Marshall 
in  support  of  the  former  question  that  in 
1842  the  '  Times  '  called  attention  to  one  of 
his  speeches,  and  insisted  that  the  lord  advo- 
cate (Rae)  should  prosecute  him  for  sedition. 

In  1847  Marshall  was  energetic  in  bringing 
about  the  union  of  the  relief  and  secession 
churches,  whose  junction  formed  the  united 
presbyterian  church.  The  semi-jubilee  of  his 
ordination  was  celebrated  in  1855.  Ten  years 
later  he  was  chosen  moderator  of  the  united 
presbyterian  synod,  the  highest  dignity  that 
his  co-religionists  could  confer  upon  him.  In 
June  1865  the  degree  of  D.D.  was  conferred 
upon  Marshall  by  the  university  of  New 
York,  and  in  the  following  month  the  same 
honour  was  awarded  him  by  the  university  of 
Hamilton,  Canada.  On  29  Oct.  1872  he  was 
presented  withl,500/.,  contributed  by  mem- 
bers of  his  own  and  other  denominations. 
Severe  illness  prostrated  him  during  this  year, 
and  in  1873  he  consented  to  the  appointment 
of  a  colleague,  devoting  his  leisure  to  literary 
pursuits.  He  continued  in  the  pastorate  of  the 
united  presbyterian  church  at  Coupar-Angus, 
his  first  charge,  till  his  death,which  took  place 
suddenly  on  22  Aug.  1880. 

Marshall's  historic  works  preserve  his  fame, 
but  his  brilliance  as  a  controversialist  consti- 
tutes his  main  title  to  remembrance.  His 
publications  were :  1. '  The  Dissenter,'  twelve 
monthly  numbers,  January-December  1833, 
published  in  Perth.  2.  '  the  Old  Testament 
Argument  for  Ecclesiastical  Establishments 
considered,'  Perth,  1834.  3.  '  The  Principles 
of  the  Westminster  Standards  Persecuting,' 
Edinburgh,  1873.  4. <  Men  of  Mark  in  British 
Church  History,'  1875,  Edinburgh.  5.  '  His- 
toric Scenes  in  Forfarshire,'  1875,  Edinburgh. 
6.  '  The  Story  of  Cranmer,  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,'  1876,  Edinburgh.  7.  *  Historic 
Scenes  in  Perthshire,'  1880,  Edinburgh.  Arti- 
cles on '  Historic  Scenes  in  Fifeshire  '  were  in 


Marsham 


254 


Marshe 


course  of  publication  in  the  i  Dundee  Weekly 
News '  at  the  time  of  Marshall's  death.  Mar- 
shall Avrote  the  '  Memoir  of  Dr.  Young  of 
Perth'  (his  father-in-law),  prefixed  to  a 
volume  of  Young's  sermons  (1858). 

[Brit.  Mus.  Cat. ;  Dundee  Advertiser,  25  Aug. 
1880;  McKelvie's  Annals  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church,  p.  609  :  private  information.] 

A.  H.  M. 

MARSHAM,  SIR  JOHN  (1602-1685), 
•writer  on  chronology,  born  on  23  Aug.  1602, 
was  second  son  of  Thomas  Marsham,  alder- 
man of  London,  by  Magdalen,  daughter  of 
Richard  Springham,  merchant,  of  London. 
After  attending  Westminster  School  he  ma- 
triculated at  St.  John's  College,  Oxford,  on 
22  Oct.  1619,  and  graduated  B.A.  on  17  Feb. 
1622-3,  M.A.  on  5  July  1625  (FOSTER, 
Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714,  iii.  975).  He 
spent  the  winter  of  1625  in  Paris.  In  1626 
and  1627  he  travelled  in  France,  Italy,  and 
Germany,  and  then  returned  to  London, 
where  he  became  a  member  of  the  Middle 
Temple  (1627).  In  1629  he  went  through 
Holland  and  Gelderland  to  the  siege  of  Bois- 
le-Duc,  and  thence  by  Flushing  to  Boulogne 
and  Paris  in  the  retinue  of  Sir  Thomas 
Edmondes  [q.  v.],  ambassador  extraordinary 
at  the  court  of  Louis  XIII.  Marsham  was 
made  one  of  the  six  clerks  in  chancery  on 
15  Feb.  1637-8  (HARDY,  Catalogue,  p.  109). 
Upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  he 
followed  the  king  to  Oxford,  and  was  con- 
sequently deprived  of  his  place  by  the  par- 
liament. After  the  surrender  of  Oxford  he 
returned  to  London  (1646),  and  having  com- 
pounded for  his  real  estate  for  356/.  6s.  2d., 
he  lived  in  studious  retirement  at  his  seat  of 
Whom  Place,  in  the  parish  of  Cuxton,  Kent. 
In  1660  he  was  returned  M.P.  for  Rochester, 
was  restored  to  his  place  in  chancery,  and 
was  knighted.  On  12  Aug.  1663  he  was 
created  a  baronet.  He  was  allowed  to  hand 
over  his  clerkship  to  his  son  Robert  on 
20  Oct.  1680  (ib.  p.  111).  Marsham  died  at 
Bushey  Hall,  Hertfordshire,  on  25  May  1685, 
and  was  buried  in  Cuxton  Church.  By  Eliza- 
beth (1612-1689),  daughter  of  Sir  William 
Hammond  of  St.  Albans  in  Nonington, 
Kent,  he  had  two  sons,  John  and  Robert, 
and  a  daughter  Elizabeth. 

The  eldest  son,  John,  who  inherited  his 
father's  valuable  library,  commenced  a  his- 
tory of  England,  but  did  not  publish  any 
part  of  it,  and  compiled  an  historical  list  of 
all  the  boroughs  in  England.  His  only  son, 
John,  the  third  baronet,  died  unmarried  in 
1696.  Robert,  the  younger  son  of  the  first 
baronet,  had,  by  the  gift  of  his  father,  a 
cabinet  of  Greek  medals,  and  was  also 


learned  and  studious.  In  July  1681,  being 
then  seated  at  Bushey  Hall,  Hertfordshire, 
he  was  knighted.  He  served  in  three  par- 
liaments for  Maidstone  in  the  reigns  of  Wil- 
liam and  Anne.  Upon  the  death  of  his 
nephew  John  in  1696  he  became  fourth 
baronet,  and  dying  in  1703  was  succeeded  by 
his  son  Robert  (d.  1724),  who  was  created, 
on  25  June  1716,  Lord  Romney  in  Kent. 

Marsham  had  a  great  reputation  in  his  day 
for  his  extensive  knowledge  of  history,  chro- 
nology, and  languages.  According  to  AVotton, 
Marsham  was  the  first  who  made  the  Egyp- 
tian antiquities  intelligible.  Hallam  also 
commends  his  work.  He  wrote  'Diatriba 
Chronologica,'  4to,  London,  1649,  a  disserta- 
tion in  which  he  examines  succinctly  the 
principal  difficulties  that  occur  in  the  chro- 
nology of  the  Old  Testament.  Most  of  it 
Was  afterwards  inserted  in  his  more  elabo- 
rate '  Chronicus  Canon  /Egypticus,  Ebraicus, 
Graecus,  et  disquisitiones,'  fol.  London,  1672, 
a  beautifully  printed  book  (other  editions, 
4to,  Leipzig,  1676,  and  4to,  Franeker,  1699, 
but  both  inaccurate).  He  wrote  also  the 
preface  to  the  first  volume  of  Dodsworth 
and  Dugdale's  'Monasticon  Anglicanum ' 
(1655),  which  is  entitled  '  Iiponv\aiov  Jo- 
hannis  Marshami : '  and  left  unfinished '  Ca- 
nonis  Chronici  liber  quintus :  sive  Imperium 
Persicum,' '  De  Provinciis  et  Legionibus  Ro- 
manis,"De  re  nummaria,'  and  other  treatises. 

His  portrait  by  R.  White  is  prefixed  to 
his  '  Chronicus  Canon.'  An  original  paint- 
ing of  him  is  in  the  possession  of  the  Earl  of 
Romney,  but  the  artist  is  unknown. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iv.  172-4  ; 
Collins's  Peerage,  1812,  v.  483;  Biog.  Brit.; 
Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  Engl.  2nd  edit.  iv.  68 ; 
Cal.  of  Proc.  of  Committee  for  Compounding, 
pt.  ii.  p.  1439.]  G.  G. 

MARSHAM,  THOMAS  (d.  1819),  en- 
tomologist, became  a  fellow  of  the  Linnean 
Society  in  March  1788,  and  was  elected  se- 
cretary the  same  year.  He  continued  to 
hold  this  office  till  1798,  when  he  was  elected 
treasurer,  which  post  he  resigned  in  May 
1816.  He  died  on  26  Nov.  1819.  Marsh- 
man  began  a  work  upon  British  insects,  under 
the  title  of  '  Entomologica  Britannica.'  Of 
this,  however,  only  vol.  i.  '  Coleoptera  Bri- 
tannica,' 8vo,  London,  1 802,  appeared.  Nine 
papers  on  various  entomological  subjects  were 
read  by  him  before  the  Linnean  Society,  and 
published  in  their  '  Transactions.' 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  J.  E.  Harting, 
assist,  sec.  Linn.  Soc. ;  Gent.  Mag.  1819,  pt.  ii. 
p.  569  ;  Roy.  Soc.  List  of  Papers.]  B.  B.  W. 

MARSHE,  GEORGE  (1515-1555),  pro- 
testant  martyr.  [See  MARSH.] 


Marshman 


255 


Marshman 


MARSHMAN,  JOHN  CLARK  (1794- 
1877),  author  of  the '  History  of  India,'  eldest 
son  of  Joshua  Marshman  [q.  v.]  the  mission- 
ary, was  born  in  August  1794.  He  accom- 
panied his  father  to  Serampur  in  1800,  and 
from  1812  directed  his  father's  religious  un- 
dertakings. For  twenty  years  he  held  the 
position  of  a  secular  bishop,  providing  for  a 
great  body  of  missionaries,  catechists,  and 
native  Christians,  collecting  for  them  large 
sums  of  money,  while  living,  like  his  col- 
leagues, on  200/.  a  year.  He  at  last  surren- 
dered the  mission  into  the  hands  of  the 
baptists,  and  thenceforth  betook  himself  to 
secular  work.  He  started  a  paper-mill,  the 
only  one  in  India  ;  founded  with  his  father 
the  first  paper  in  Bengali,  the  'Sumachar 
Durpun,'  on  31  May  1818 ;  established,  also 
with  his  father,  the  first  English  weekly, 
the  '  Friend  of  India '  (since  published  at 
Calcutta)  in  1821 ;  published  a  series  of  law 
books,  one  of  which,  the  '  Guide  to  the  Civil 
Law,'  was  for  years  the  civil  code  of  India, 
and  was  probably  the  most  profitable  law 
book  ever  published.  He  also  started  a  Chris- 
tian colony  on  a  tract  of  land  purchased 
in  the  Sunderbunds.  All  his  undertakings 
except  the  last  succeeded,  and  the  profits 
were  largely  devoted  to  promoting  education, 
which  he  regarded  as  the  needful  forerunner 
of  Christianity.  He  had  the  sympathy  of  the 
king  of  Denmark,  to  whom  Serampur  then 
belonged,  and  the  king's  influence  prevented 
the  suppression  of  his  newspaper,  which 
offended  the  local  officials  by  its  plain  speak- 
ing. He  expended  30,000/.  on  the  Seram- 
pur College  for  the  education  of  natives,  a 
college  still  working  with  great  success.  Un- 
willingly he  accepted  the  place  of  official 
Bengali  translator  to  the  government,  and 
henceforth  was  abused  daily  in  the  native 
newspapers  as  '  the  hireling  of  the  govern- 
ment.' The  salary,  1,OOOZ.  a  year,  he  paid 
away  in  farthering  the  cause  of  education. 
He  resigned  his  post  and  returned  to  Eng- 
land in  1852. 

Marshman  was  an  earnest  student  of  In- 
dian history.  From  his  pen  came  the  first, 
and  for  years  the  only,  history  of  Bengal,  and 
he  was  long  engaged  on  the  '  History  of 
India,'  which  he  finished  and  published  after 
his  return  to  England.  His  reading  was  very 
wide,  and  he  was  a  distinguished  oriental 
scholar.  He  studied  Chinese,  knew  all  the 
great  Sanscrit  poems,  and  gave  much  at- 
tention to  Persian.  In  England,  however, 
he  was  not  recognised.  He  was  refused  a 
seat^in  the  Indian  council,  and  though  his 
services  to  education  were,  at  the  instigation 
of  Lord  Lawrence,  tardily  recognised  by  the 
grant  of  the  Star  of  India  in  1868,  he  had 


to  seek  occupation  as  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee of  audit  of  the  East  India  railway. 
He  made  three  unsuccessful  attempts  to  ob- 
tain a  seat  in  parliament,  for  Ipswich  in 
1857,  Harwich  in  1859,  and  Marylebone  in 
1861.  He  died  at  Redcliflfe  Square  North, 
Kensington,  London,  8  July  1877. 

Marshman  wrote :  1. '  Reply  of  J.  C.  Marsh- 
man to  the  Attack  of  J.  S.  Buckingham  on  the 
Serampore  Missionaries,'  1826.  2.  '  A  Dic- 
tionary of  the  Bengalee  Language,  abridged 
from  Dr.  William  Carey's  "  Dictionary,"  '  by 
J.  C.  Marshman,  vol. i., Bengalee  and  English; 
vol.  ii., English  and  Bengalee, by  J.C.  Marsh- 
man, 1827-8  ;  3rd  edit.  1864-7.  3.  '  Guide 
Book  for  Moonsiffs,  Sudder  Ameens,  and 
Principal  Sudder  Ameens,  containing  all 
the  Rules  necessary  for  the  conduct  of  Suits 
in  their  Courts,'  1832.  4. '  Guide  to  Revenue 
Regulations  of  the  Presidencies  of  Bengal 
and  Agra,'  1835,  2  vols.  5.  '  The  History  of 
India  from  Remote  Antiquity  to  the  Acces- 
sion of  the  Mogul  Dynasty,'  1842 ;  5th  edit. 
1860.  6.  '  Marshman's  Guide  to  the  Civil 
Law  of  the  Presidency  of  Fort  William,' 
translated  into  Urdu  by  J.  J.  Moore,  1845-6 


2  vols. ;  2nd  edit.  1848. 


Outline  of  the 


History  of  Bengal;'  5th  edit.  1844.  8.  'His- 
tory of  Bengal  from  the  Accession  of  Suraj- 
ad-dowla  to  the  Administration  of  Lord  W. 
Bentinck  inclusive,'  translated  into  Bengali, 
1848.  9.  '  The  Darogah's  Manual,  compris- 
ing also  the  Duties  of  Landholders  in  con- 
nection with  the  Police,'  1850.  10.  '  How 
Vv^ars  arise  in  India ;  Observations  on  Mr. 
Cobden's  Pamphlet  entitled  "  The  Origin  of 
the  Burmese  War," '1853.  11.  'Letter  to 
J.  Bright,  Esq.,  M.P.,  relative  to  the  Debates 
on  the  India  Question,'  1853;  2nd  edit. 
1853.  12.  '  The  Life  and  Times  of  Carey, 
Marshman,  and  Ward,  embracing  the  His- 
tory of  the  Serampore  Mission,'  1859,  2  vols. 
13.  '  Memoirs  of  Major-General  Sir  H.  Have- 
lock,'  1860 ;  3rd  edit.  1867.  14.  <  The  His- 
tory of  India  from  the  Earliest  Period  to 
the  close  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,'  1863, 
pt.  i.  only.  15.  'The  History  of  India  from 
the  Earliest  Period  to  the  Close  of  Lord 
Dalhousie's  Administration,'  1863-7,  3  vols. ; 
2nd  edit.  1867  ;  an  abridgment  appeared  in 
1876  (2nd  edit.  1880;  3rd  edit,,  bringing  the 
work  to  1891, '  by  a  relative/  1893). 

[Times.  10  July  1877, p.  4;  Illustr.  Lond.  News, 
28  July  1877,  p.  93,  with  portrait;  Journ. 
Eoyal  Asiatic  Soc.  1878,  8vo,  vol.  x.  Ann.  Rep. 
pp.  xi-xii  ;  Hunter's  Gazetteer  of  India,  art. 
'Serampur;'  Ann.  Register,  1877,  p.  154  ;  Law 
Times,  1877,  Ixiii.  201.]  G.  C.  B. 

MARSHMAN,  JOSHUA  (1768-1837), 
orientalist  and  missionary,  son  of  John 
Marshman,  a  weaver,  said  to  be  descended 


Marshman 


256 


Marston 


from  an  officer  in  the  parliamentary  army, 
and  Mary  Couzener,  who  was  sprung  from 
a  Huguenot  stock,  was  born  at  Westbury 
Leigh,  Wiltshire,  where  his  father  lived,  on 
20  April  1768.  After  some  scanty  teaching 
at  the  village  school,  where  one  Coggeshall 
ruled,  he  was  apprenticed  at  fifteen  to  Cater, 
a  London  bookseller  and  a  native  of  West- 
bury  Leigh,  but  at  the  end  of  five  months 
came  back  to  assist  his  father  at  weaving. 
Both  in  London  and  at  home  he  read  omni- 
vorously,  mastering,  it  is  said,  over  five  hun- 
dred volumes  before  he  was  eighteen.  He 
usually  had  a  book  before  him  on  the  loom. 
Weary  of  weaving,  he  became  in  1794 
master  of  the  baptist  school  at  Broadmead, 
Bristol,  at  the  same  time  studying  classics 
in  the  Bristol  academy.  The  accounts  which 
he  read  of  the  labours  of  William  Carey 
(1761-1834)  [q.  v.]  in  India  led  him  to  offer 
himself  to  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  and 
in  company  with  William  Ward  and  two 
others  he  sailed  from  Portsmouth  for  India 
on  29  May  1799,  arriving  at  Serampur,  where 
Carey  soon  joined  them,  on  13  Oct.  The  East 
India  Company  not  allowing  missionaries 
into  their  territory,  they  remained  here  under 
Danish  protection,  living  in  common,  trans- 
lating the  Bible  into  various  languages,  and 
not  only  preaching  and  teaching  in  Seram- 
pur, but  itinerating  through  the  surrounding 
country.  In  a  few  years  they  had  established 
several  stations,  and  had  rendered  the  scrip- 
tures, in  whole  or  in  part,  into  Bengali, 
Oriya,  Sanscrit,  Telugu,  Punjabi,  Hindustani, 


DfcU0l*LAVf    -LG-LU.tiU.jJ.     Ui-LLltt  WAj  J.JU  J.J.J.  Vi.  U.U  I/ W/J-J-A^ 

Mahratti,  Hindi,  Sikh,  and  other  languages, 
Marshman  taking  a  foremost  part  in  this  work. 
In  1811  he  received  the  degree  of  D.D.  from 
Brown  University,  U.S.  In  1818,  in  con- 
junction with  his  son  and  the  other  mission- 
aries, he  established  the  first  newspaper  ever 
printed  in  any  Eastern  language,  the  t  Su- 
machar  Durpun,  or  Mirror  of  News,'  and  in 
the  same  year  commenced  the  publication  of 
the  '  Friend  of  India,'  a  monthly  magazine. 
Marshman  now  drew  up  the  prospectus  of  a 
missionary  'college  for  the  instruction  of 
Asiatic  Christian  and  other  youth  in  Eastern 
literature  and  European  science,'  which  was 
built  at  Serampur  on  the  banks  of  the  Hugli 
at  a  cost  of  1 5,0007.  In  1820  he  started  the 
'  Quarterly  Friend  of  India.'  In  the  same 
year  a  controversy  with  Rammohun  Roy  on 
the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  much  occupied 
him.  In  1827  the  connection  between  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  and  the  Seram- 
pur missionaries  was  severed  owing  to  dif- 
ferences as  to  administration,  and  a  pain- 
ful and  protracted  controversy  took  place, 
Marshman  acting  as  representative  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. Like  Carey,  he  suffered  at  times 


Tom  melancholia.  On  5  Dec.  1837  he  died 
at  Serampur,  and  on  the  6th  was  buried  in 
the  mission  cemetery. 

Marshman  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the 
ablest  orientalists  and  most  earnest  mis- 
sionaries that  laboured  in  India.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  works  mentioned  above  he 
published :  1.  '  The  Works  of  Confucius,  con- 
taining the  Original  Text,  with  a  Translation 
and  a  preliminary  Dissertation  on  the  Lan- 
guage of  China,'  Serampur,  1809.  2.  <A 
Dissertation  on  the  Characters  and  Sounds 
of  the  Chinese  Language,'  Serampur,  1809. 

3.  'Clavis  Sinica,  or  Elements  of  Chinese 
Grammar,  with  an  Appendix  containing  the 
Ta-Hyoth  of  Confucius,  with  a  Translation/ 
Serampur,  1814,  towards  the  expense  of  pub- 
lishing which  government  granted  1,0007. 

4.  A  Chinese  version  of  the  Bible,  the  first 
complete  edition  printed  in  that  language, 
and  the  first  Chinese  book  printed  from  move- 
able  metal  types.     This  work  cost  him  four- 
teen years'  labour.    He  also  assisted  Carey  in 
the  preparation  of  his  Sanscrit  grammar. 

By  his  marriage  in  1791  to  Hannah  Shep- 
herd he  had  twelve  children,  six  of  whom 
died  in  infancy.  His  son  John  Clark  Marsh- 
man is  noticed  separately.  His  youngest 
daughter  married  Sir  Henry  Havelock. 

[Life  and  Times  of  the  Serampore  Mission- 
aries, by  John  C.  Marshman,  2  vols.  1859 ; 
Carey,  Marshman,  and  Ward,  an  abridgment  of 
above,  1864.]  T.  H. 

MARSTON,  BAEONS.  [See  BOYLE, 
CHAELES,  first  BAEON,  1676-1731;  BOYLE, 
JOHN,  second  BAEON,  1707-1762.] 

MARSTON,  JOHN  (1575  P-1634),  dra- 
matist and  divine,  born  about  1575  (probably 
at  Coventry),  belonged  to  the  old  Shropshire 
family  of  Marstons.  His  father,  John  Mars- 
ton,  sometime  lecturer  of  the  Middle  Temple, 
third  son  of  Ralph  Marston  of  Gay  ton  (or 
Heyton),  Shropshire,  married  Maria,  daughter 
of  Andrew  Guarsi,  an  Italian  surgeon  who 
had  settled  in  London.  On  4  Feb.  1591-2 
1  John  Marston,  aged  16,  a  gentleman's  son, 
of  co.  Warwick,'  was  matriculated  at  Brase- 
nose  College,  Oxford.  This  John  Marston, 
who  was  admitted  B. A.  on  0  Feb.  1593-4  as 
the  '  eldest  son  of  an  esquire,'  is  clearly  the 
dramatist,  whom  Wood  wrongly  identified 
with  a  John  Marston,  or  Marson,  of  Corpus. 
From  a  passage  in  the  elder  Marston's  will, 
proved  in  1599,  it  may  be  gathered  that  the 
dramatist  was  trained  for  the  law,  but  found 
legal  studies  distasteful.  In  1598  he  had 
published  some  satires,  and  in  the  following 
year  he  was  writing  for  the  stage.  He  seems 
to  have  abandoned  play- writing  about  1607, 
but  the  date  at  which  he  took  holy  orders  is 


Marston 


257 


Marston 


not  known.  On  10  Oct.  1616  he  was  pre- 
sented to  the  living  of  Christchurch,  Hamp- 
shire, which  he  resigned  (assumably  from  ill- 
health)  on  13  Sept.  1631.  In  1633  a  collec- 
tive edition  of  his  plays  was  issued  by  the 
publisher,  William  Sheares,  who,  in  a  dedica- 
tory address  to  Lady  Elizabeth  Carey,  vis- 
countess Falkland,  speaks  of  the  author  as 
'  in  his  autumn  and  declining  age,'  and  '  far 
distant  from  this  place.'  On  25  June  1634 
Marston  died  in  Aldermanbury  parish,  Lon- 
don, and  on  the  following  day  he  was  buried 
in  the  Temple  Church  beside  his  father.  The 
gravestone  was  inscribed  '  Oblivion!  sacrum/ 
and  it  is  curious  to  note  that  his  early  satire, 

*  The  Scourge  of  Villainy '  (burned  by  archi- 
episcopal  order  in  1599),  was  dedicated  '  To 
everlasting  Oblivion.'     Marston's  will  was 
proved  on  9  July  1634  by  his  widow,  who 
was  buried   by  his   side  on  4   July   1657. 
She  was  a  daughter  of  the  Rev.  William 
Wilkes,  chaplain  to  James  I,  and  rector  of 
St.   Martin's,  Wiltshire.     Ben  Jonson  told 
Drummond  of  Hawthornden  that  l  Marston 
wrote  his  father-in-law's  preachings  and  his 
father-in-law  his  comedies,'  pleasantly  con- 
trasting the  playwright's  asperity  with  the 
preacher's  urbanity. 

Marston's  first  work  was  '  The  Metamor- 
phosis of  Pigmalion's  Image.  And  certain 
Satyres,'  8vo,  entered  in  the  Stationers' 
register  27  May  1 598,  and  issued  anonymously 
in  the  same  year.  The  dedicatory  verses 
'  To  the  World's  Mighty  Monarch,  Good 
Opinion,'  are  subscribed  <  W.  K.,'  i.e.  W.  Kin- 
sayder,  a  pseudonym  assumed  by  Marston. 
4  The  Scourge  of  Villanie.  Three  Bookes  of 
Satyres,'  8vo,  appeared  later  in  1598,  and  was 
republished  with  additions  in  1599.  '  Pig- 
malion's Image,'  written  in  the  metre  of 

*  Venus  and  Adonis,'  is  a  somewhat  licentious 
poem.    Marston,  in  the t  Scourge  of  Villainie ' 
(sat.  vi.),  pretends  that  it  was  written  with 
the  object  of  throwing  discredit  on  amatory 
poetry,  but  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
1599  ordered  both  it  and  'Pigmalion'  to  be 
burned  (see  the  '  Order  for  Conflagration ' 
cited  in  Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  xii.  436). 
It  was  republished  in  1613  and  1628  in  a 
volume  containing  '  Alcilia  '  and  '  Amos  and 
Laura.'    The  satires  are  vigorous,  but  rough 
and  obscure.      Among  the  persons  attacked 
was  Joseph  Hall  [q.  v.],  who  had  assailed 
Marston  in  '  Virgidemiae.'  A  certain  '  W.  I.,' 
in  '  The  Whipping  of  the  Satire,'  1601,  com- 
mented severely  on  Marston's  satires,  and  in 
the  same  year  an  anonymous  rhymester  is- 
sued 'TheWhipper  of  the  Satire'  in  Marston's 
defence.     Meres,  in  '  Palladis  Tamia,'  1598, 
mentions  Marston  among   leading  English 
satirists ;  John  Weever,  in  his  '  Epigrams,' 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


1599,  joins  him,  with  Ben  Jonson ;  and  Charles 
Fitzgeoffrey,  in  'Affaniae,'  1601,  has  some 
Latin  verses  in  his  praise.  The  best  criticism 
on  Marston's  satires  is  in  '  TheReturne  from 
Parnassus.' 

Henslowe  records  in  his  '  Diary,'  28  Sept. 
1599,  that  he  lent  '  unto  Mr.  Maxton,  the 
new  poete,  the  sum  of  forty  shillings.'  The 
name  '  Maxton '  is  corrected  by  another  hand 
to  'Mastone/  The  entry  plainly  refers  to 
Marston,  but  he  is  not  mentioned  again  in 
the  '  Diary.'  In  1602  came  from  the  press 
the  '  History  of  Antonio  and  Mellida.  The 
First  Part,'  4to,  and  <  Antonio's  Revenge. 
The  Second  Part,'  4to,  both  acted  by  the 
Children  of  Paul's.  These  plays  had  been 
entered  in  the  '  Stationers'  Register '  on 
24  Oct.  1601,  and  in  the  same  year  had  been 
held  up  to  ridicule  by  Ben  Jonson  in  the 
'Poetaster.'  The  writing  is  uneven ;  detached 
scenes  are  memorable,  but  there  is  an  in- 
tolerable quantity  of  fustian.  Frequently 
we  are  reminded  of  Seneca's  tragedies,  which 
Marston  had  closely  studied.  The  '  Malcon- 
tent,' 1604,  4to,  reissued  in  the  same  year, 
with  additions  by  Webster,  is  more  skilfully 
constructed,  and  shows  few  traces  of  the  bar- 
barous diction  that  disfigured  (  Antonio  and 
Mellida.'  It  was  dedicated  to  Ben  Jonson 
[q.  v.],  who  told  Drummond  of  Hawthornden 
that  he  had  many  quarrels  with  Marston, 
'  beat  him  and  took  his  pistol  from  him,  wrote 
his  "Poetaster"  on  him;  the  beginning  of 
them  were  that  Marston  represented  him  on 
the  stage  in  his  youth  given  to  venery.'  The 
original  quarrel  began  about  1598.  They 
had  been  reconciled  in  1604,  but  other  quar- 
rels followed.  In  1605  Marston  prefixed 
complimentary  verses  to  Jonson's  '  Sejanus,' 
and  in  the  same  year  was  published  '  East- 
ward Ho,'  4to,  an  excellent  comedy  of  city 
life,  written  by  Jonson  and  Marston  in  con- 
junction with  Chapman.  Passages  in  *  East- 
ward Ho  '  containing  satirical  reflections  on 
the  Scots,  and  particularly  glancing  at  Sir 
James  Murray,  gave  offence.  The  authors 
were  sent  to  prison,  but  were  quickly  re- 
leased. Hogarth  is  said  to  have  drawn  the 
plan  of  his  prints,  '  The  Industrious  and  Idle 
Prentice,' from  'Eastward  Ho,'  which  was 
revived  at  Drury  Lane  on  lord  mayor's  day 
1751,  under  the  title  of  '  The  Prentices,' and 
in  1775  as  '  Old  City  Manners.'  The  spirited 
comedy,  '  The  Dutch  Courtezan,'  1605,  4to, 
originally  produced  by  the  Children's  com- 
pany at  Blackfriars,  and  revived  by  Betterton 
in  1680  under  the  title  of '  The  Revenge,  or 
a  Match  in  Newgate,'  shows  Marston  at  his 
best.  '  Parasitaster,  or  the  Fawne,'  1606, 
4to,  an  entertaining  comedy  (partly  founded 
on  Boccaccio's '  Tales,'  No.  3  of  Day  iii.),  was 

s 


Marston 


258 


Marston 


followed  in  the  same  year  by  a  blood-curdling 
tragedy,  the  '  Wonder  of  Women,  or  the 
Tragedie  of  Sophonisba,'  4to.  '  What  you 
will,' a  comedy,  1607, 4to,  contains  some  sar- 
castic allusions  to  Ben  Jonson.  'The  In- 
satiate Countess/  a  tragedy,  was  published 
in  1613,  4to,  with  Marston's  name  on  the 
title-page.  It  was  reprinted  in  1631,  and  in 
most  copies  of  that  edition  Marston's  name  is 
found ;  but  in  one  copy  (belonging  to  the 
Duke  of  Devonshire)  of  ed.  1631  the  author- 
ship is  assigned  to  the  actor,  William  Bark- 
steed,  and  the  '  Insatiate  Countess '  was  not 
included  in  the  1633  collective  edition  of 
Marston's  plays.  A  couple  of  lines  from  this 
tragedy  are  found  in  Barksteed's  'Myrrha,' 
1607  ;  and  there  are  many  passages  of  grace- 
ful poetry  that  bear  no  resemblance  to  Mars- 
ton's  authentic  writings.  The  explanation 
may  be  that  Marston,  when  he  entered  the 
church,  left  this  work  unfinished,  and  that 
it  was  afterwards  taken  in  hand  by  Bark- 
steed.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  text  of 
the  *  Insatiate  Countess,'  which  has  much 
poetry  and  passion,  is  frequently  corrupt  and 
mutilated.  Plot  and  underplot  are  taken 
from  the  fourth  and  fifteenth  '  Tales '  of  Ban- 
dello,  pt.  i. ;  both  tales  are  given  in  Painter's 
'Palace  of  Pleasure,'  Nos.  24  and  26. 

In  two  indifferent  anonymous  comedies, 
'  Histriomastix,'  1610,  and  'Jack  Drum's 
Entertainment,'  1616,  Marston's  hand  is 
plainly  distinguishable.  His  share  in  the 
former  may  be  slight,  but  for  the  latter 
(written  about  1600)  he  was  largely  re- 
sponsible. Among '  Divers  Poetical  Essays,' 
appended  to  Robert  Chester's '  Love's  Martyr,' 
1601,  is  a  poem  by  Marston.  He  also  wrote 
some  Latin  speeches  (Royal  MSS.,  18  A, 
xxxi.  Brit.  Mus.)  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit 
of  the  king  of  Denmark  to  James  I  in  1606  ; 
and  an  entertainment  (Bridgewater  House 
MS.)  in  honour  of  a  visit  paid  by  the  Dowager- 
countess  of  Derby  to  her  son-in-law  and 
daughter,  Lord  and  Lady  Huntingdon,  at 
Ashby.  '  The  Mountebank's  Masque  '  (first 
printed  in  NICHOLS'S  Progresses  of  James  /, 
iii.  466),  performed  at  court  in  February 
1616-17,  was  assigned  by  Collier  on  insuf- 
ficient authority  to  Marston.  Some  of  the 
songs  are  much  in  Campion's  manner.  Por- 
tions of  the  masque  are  found  in  Quarles's 
'  Virgin  Widow,'  1649.  Collier,  in  «  Memoirs 
of  Edward  Alleyn '  (p.  154),  prints  a  letter 
of  Marston  to  Henslowe,  but  Warner  (Cat. 
of  Dulwich  MSS.,  p.  49)  shows  it  to  be  a 
forgery.  The  letter  of  <  John  Marston  '  to 
Lord  Kimbolton,  printed  in  Collier's  '  Shake- 
speare,' ed.  1858,  i.  179,  was  written  in  1641 
— seven^  years  after  the  dramatist's  death. 
A  wearisome  manuscript  poem,  '  The  New 


Metamorphosis  .  .  .  Written  by  J.  M.,  Gent., 
1600 '  (Addit.  MSS.  14824-6),  of  some  thirty 
thousand  linos,  has  been  uncritically  assigned 
to  Marston.  A  mot  of  Marston  is  recorded 
in  Manningham's  '  Diary '  under  date  21  Nov. 
1602,  and  in  Ashmole  MS.  36-7  is  preserved 
a  couplet  by  Marston  on  George  Villiers, 
duke  of  Buckingham, '  made  some  few  months 
before  he  was  murthered.' 

Marston's  works  were  collected  in  1856, 
3  vols.  8vo,  by  J.  0.  Halliwell ;  and  by  the 
present  writer  in  1887,  3  vols.  8vo.  The 
satires  and  poems,  2  vols.  4to,  are  included 
in  Grosart's  *  Occasional  Issues.' 

[Memoirs  by  Halliwell,  Grrosart,  and  Bullen  ; 
Wood's  Athense,  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  762 ;  Painter's 
Palace  of  Pleasure,  ed.  Jacobs,  i.  Ixxx,  Ixxxiii, 
Ixxxviii-ix  ;  Fleay's  Biog.  Chron.  of  English 
Drama;  art.  by  A.  C.  Swinburne,  Nineteenth 
Century,  October  1888;  K.  Deighton's  Marston's 
Works,  Conjectural  Readings,  1893.]  A.  H.  B. 

MARSTON,  JOHN  WESTL  AND  (1819- 
1890),  dramatic  poet,  born  at  Boston,  Lin- 
colnshire, on  30  Jan.  1819,  was  son  of  the 
Rev.  Stephen  Marston,  minister  of  a  baptist 
congregation  in  the  town.  In  1834  he  was 
articled  to  his  maternal  uncle,  a  London  soli- 
citor ;  but  although  he  was  not  inattentive 
to  the  duties  of  the  office,  and  obtained  a 
fair  knowledge  of  law,  literature  and  the 
theatre  had  much  greater  attractions  for  him. 
His  evenings  were  devoted  to  the  theatre,  and 
becoming  acquainted  with  Heraud,  Francis 
Barham,  and  other  members  of  the  mystical 
group  which  at  that  time  gathered  around 
James  Pierrepont  Greaves  [q.  v.],  he  contri- 
buted to  Heraud's  magazine  '  The  Sunbeam/ 
and  upon  obtaining  release  from  his  articles, 
himself  became  editor  of  a  mystical  periodical 
entitled  '  The  Psyche.'  The  school  had  re- 
markable affinities  with  the  contemporary, 
but  entirely  independent,  movement  of  New 
England  transcendentalism,  but  was  in  com- 
parison a  very  feeble  growth.  Among  its 
chief  supporters  were  some  wealthy  ladies 
near  Cheltenham,  always  ready  to  equip  mis- 
sionaries in  the  cause,  and  on  their  liberality 
Marston,  who  had  given  up  the  profession  of 
law  without  fully  adopting  the  profession 
of  literature,  for  a  time  depended.  Through 
them  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  Eleanor 
Jane  Potts,  eldest  daughter  of  the  proprietor 
of  '  Saunders's  News  Letter,'  who  had  re- 
tired to  Cheltenham.  She  was  not,  as  has 
been  stated,  a  member  of  the  Earl  of  Mayo's 
family.  A  warm  and  durable  attachment  on 
both  sides  was  the  consequence,  which  re- 
sulted in  marriage  in  May  1840,  notwith- 
standing the  strongest  opposition  on  the  part 
of  the  lady's  family.  Marston  idealised  and 
inverted  his  love  story  in  his  first  play,  the 


Marston 


259 


Marston 


'Patrician's  Daughter'  (1841,  8vo),  per- 
formed in  December  184:2.  Being  brought 
out  by  Macready,  and  accompanied  with  a 
prologue  by  Dickens,  this  drama,  though  not 
an  entire  success  on  the  stage,  obtained  a 
notoriety  not  altogether  gratifying  to  the 
author,  who  would  have  wished  his  name 
to  be  more  intimately  associated  with  his 
maturer  productions.  It  represents  a  mis- 
sion to  which  he  for  some  time  devoted 
himself — the  elevation  of  ordinary  nine- 
teenth-century life  to  a  pitch  of  feeling  at 
which  heroic  blank  verse  seems  the  only 
adequate  dramatic  vehicle.  The  '  Patrician's 
Daughter'  has  much  literary  merit,  but  the 
unreasonable,  not  to  say  revolting,  conduct 
of  the  hero  must  always  prevent  its  being 
a  favourite  play.  Marston  had  already  pro- 
duced a  little  volume  entitled  '  Gerald,  a 
Dramatic  Poem,  and  other  Poems'  (1842, 
12mo),  respectable,  like  everything  he  wrote, 
but  betraying  much  less  influence  from  the 
muse  than  from  his  friend  the  author  of 
'  Festus.' 

Bulwer  and  Knowles  had  ceased  to  write, 
and  for  many  years  Marston  was  almost  the 
only  acted  dramatist  who  wrought  with  any 
elevation  of  purpose.  '  The  Heart  and  the 
World'  (1847)  was  a  failure,  but  in  1849 
Marston,  laying  his  theories  aside  for  a  time, 
appeared  with  an  historical  drama,  *  Strath- 
more,'  which  obtained  great  success,  and 
which  he  himself  regarded  as  his  best  work. 
It  has  fine  literary  qualities,  although  the 
author's  inability  to  think  himself  into  the 
age  he  exhibits  constitutes  a  grave  defect. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  Philip  of  France 
'and  '  Marie  de  Meranie'  (1850),  'a  stirring 
tragedy,  of  which  the  verse  has  an  appro- 
priate martial  ring,'  and  in  which  Helen  Fau- 
cit  produced  a  great  impression.  It  is  based 
to  some  extent  on  G.  P.  11.  James's  novel 
1  Philip  Augustus.'  In  the  interim  (1852) 
had  appeared '  Anne  Blake,'  another  domestic 
drama,  clever,  but  marred  by  such  situations 
and  denouements  as  only  occur  on  the  stage. 
In  'A  Life's  Hansom'  (1857)  the  domestic 
and  historical  elements  are  in  some  measure 
blended,  the  action  being  laid  at  the  revolu- 
tion of  1688.  Such  a  piece  might  be  easily 
produced  by  a  man  of  Marston's  literary 
ability,  but  his  next  tragi-comedy,  l  A  Hard 
Struggle'  (1858),  required  genuine  feeling  in 
the  author  and  great  command  over  the  re- 
sources of  the  stage.  Being  written  in  prose, 
it  produces  a  greater  impression  of  reality 
than  his  more  ambitious  efforts;  it  drew 
tears  and  enthusiastic  praise  from  Dickens, 
and  obtained  a  greater  success  than  any  of 
his  pieces,  owing  in  part  to  the  powerful 
acting  of  Dillon. 


After  his  marriage  Marston  lived  entirely 
in  London,  except  for  occasional  visits  to 
France  and  short  lecturing  tours  in  Scotland 
and  Lancashire.  He  had  become  well  known 
in  London  literary  society,  especially  to 
Dickens  and  his  circle,  and  had  taken  a  part 
in  Bulwer's  comedy  of  '  Not  so  bad  as  we 
seem,'  acted  for  the  benefit  of  the  Guild  of 
Literature  and  Art.  About  the  same  time  a 
tragedy  on  the  history  of  Montezurna,  which 
would  have  afforded  ample  scope  for  scenic 
display,  was  written  for  and  purchased  by 
Charles  Kean,  but  never  produced.  In  1837 
Marston  undertook  the  editorship  of  the 
'  National  Magazine '  in  conjunction  with 
John  Saunders.  The  early  numbers  had 
excellent  contributions  from  Sydney  Dobell, 
Mrs.  Crowe,  and  other  writers  of  mark,  and 
illustrations  after  young  artists  of  genius 
like  Arthur  Hughes  and  W.  L.  Windus,  and 
with  adequate  capital  the  enterprise  would 
probably  have  succeeded.  Relinquishing  it, 
and  also  renouncing  vain  attempts  in  fiction, 
for  which,  strangely  enough,  he  did  not  ap- 
pear to  possess  the  slightest  qualification, 
Marston  returned  to  the  theatre,  and  pro- 
duced successively  f  The  Wife's  Portrait ' 
(1862)  and  'Pure  Gold'  (1863),  prose  dramas 
of  little  account;  'Donna  Diana'  (1863), 
the  best  of  all  his  plays,  but  mainly  taken 
from  Moreto's  masterpiece,  '  El  Desden  con 
el  Desden  ; '  and  '  The  Favourite  of  Fortune  ' 
(1866),  a  play  of  sufficient  merit  to  have 
kept  the  stage  if  it  had  not  been  expressly 
written  for  an  actor  of  such  marked  indi- 
viduality as  Sothern.  It  achieved  a  con- 
spicuous success  upon  its  production.  The 
same  remark  applies  to  'A  Hero  of  Ro- 
mance,' adapted  from  Octave  Feuillet  in 
1867,  and  'Life  for  Life'  (1869),  written 
for  Miss  Neilson.  '  Broken  Spells '  followed  in 
1873,  but  with  his  last  play,  '  Under  Fire  ' 
(1885),  he  experienced  a  mortifying  failure. 
The  piece  was  the  weakest  he  ever  wrote, 
and  he  had  entirely  lost  touch  with  the 
time. 

From  about  1863  Marston  contributed 
much  poetical  criticism  to  the  'Athenaeum.' 
The  celebrated  review  of  '  Atalanta  in  Caly- 
don '  was  written  by  him.  Criticism,  indeed, 
seemed  rather  his  forte  than  original  compo- 
sition. His  theoretical  knowledge  of  the 
histrionic  art  was  also  profound;  but  though 
he  showed  little  disposition  to  cultivate  it 
practically,  he  was  an  excellent  mimic,  and 
Miss  Neilson,  like  many  other  actors  and 
actresses,  owed  much'to  his  tuition.  No  one 
judged  an  actor  more  accurately,  and  the 
admonitions  of  few  were  more  valuable.  He 
proved  his  power  as  a  critic  of  acting  in 
his  '  Our  Recent  Actors :  Recollections  of 

s2  . 


Marston 


260 


Marston 


late  distinguished  Performers  of  both  Sexes, 
2  vols.  1888. 

From  1860  to  about  1874  Marston's  cir- 
cumstances were  prosperous,  and  his  house 
near  the  Regent's  Park  was  a  favourite 
meeting-place  for  poets,  actors,  and  literary 
men.  The  latter  years  of  his  life  were 
clouded  by  calamity,  especially  the  succes- 
sive deaths  of  his  wife  in  1870,  of  his  two 
daught  ers,  Eleanor,  wife  of  Arthur  O'Shaugh- 
nessy  [q.  v.],  in  February  1879,  and  Cicely 
in  July  1878,  and  of  his  gifted  and  only  son, 
Philip  Bourke  Marston  [q.  v.]  His  circum- 
stances also  became  much  impaired ;  but  his 
friend  Mr.  Henry  Irving  generously  organised 
(1  June  1887)  a  special  performance  of '  Wer- 
ner '  for  his  benefit  at  the  Lyceum  Theatre. 
The  full  receipts,  amounting  to  928/.  16s., 
were  paid  to  Marston ;  all  the  expenses  being 
borne  by  Mr.  Irving.  Marston  died  at  his 
lodgings  in  the  Euston  Road,  5  Jan.  1890, 
after  a  long  illness,  and  was  interred  with 
his  wife  and  children  in  Highgate  cemetery. 
Marston's  great  title  to  distinction  is  that 
of  having  long  been  the  chief  upholder  of 
the  poetical  drama  on  the  English  stage. 
His  talents,  indeed,  were  unequal  to  so  ar- 
duous a  task,  but  the  mere  fact  of  his  having 
undertaken  it  singles  him  from  the  crowd. 
Regarded  merely  as  a  dramatist,  he  is  en- 
titled to  great  praise  for  the  elegance  of  his 
diction,  the  elevation  of  his  sentiments,  and 
the  careful  construction  of  his  plots ;  but 
his  perception  of  individual  character  is 
weak,  and  such  effect  as  he  produces  is  often 
obtained  by  unreal  exaggeration.  None  of 
his  plays,  unless  '  A  Hard  Struggle '  be  an 
exception,  have  sufficient  vitality  to  keep 
the  stage.  As  the  anecdotic  historian  of  the 
stage  he  has  an  honourable  and  exceptional 
place ;  and  some  of  his  minor  poems,  especi- 
ally the  verses  on  the  Balaklava  charge  and 
a  few  sonnets,  are  very  happy  inspirations. 
He  stood  higher  as  a  critic  than  as  a  poet, 
but  his  efforts  in  this  field  were  of  necessity 
too  ephemeral  to  secure  an  abiding  reputa- 
tion. As  a  man  he  was  somewhat  enigma- 
tical; his  fluency  and  bonhomie  concealed 
a  deep  reserve,  which  itself  sometimes  ap- 
peared but  the  veil  of  irresolution;  he 
seemed  to  oscillate  between  the  mystic  and 
the  man  of  the  world;  and,  though  he  was 
entirely  unassuming,  something  theatrical 
seemed  to  cling  to  all  he  said  and  did.  In 
1863  he  received  the  degree  of  LL.D.  from 
the  university  of  Glasgow.  A  collection  of 
his  dramatic  works,  with  an  appendix  of 
poems,  was  edited  by  himself  in  1876. 
'  Montezuma,' '  At  Bay,'  and  'Charlotte  Cor- 
day'  remain  in  manuscript.  He  contributed 
articles  to  vols.  vi.  and  vii.  of  this  Dictionary. 


[Athenaeum,  January  1890;  Powell's  Living 
Authors  of  England ;  Home's  Spirit  of  the 
Age;  H.  E.  Clarke  in  Miles's  Poets  and  Poetry 
of  the  Century;  Men  of  the  Time;  personal 
knowledge.]  '  K.  G. 

MARSTON,  PHILIP  BOURKE  (1850- 
1887),  poet,  son  of  John  Westland  Marston 
[q.  v.],  was  born  in  London  13  Aug.  1850. 
Philip  James  Bailey  and  Dinah  Maria  Mu- 
lock  were  his  sponsors,  and  the  most  popular 
of  the  latter s  short  poems,  'Philip,  my  King/ 
is  addressed  to  him.  When  only  three  years 
old  he  experienced  the  irreparable  misfor- 
tune of  loss  of  sight,  occasioned  by  the  in- 
judicious administration  of  belladonna  as  a 
prophylactic  against  scarlet  fever,  aggra- 
vated, it  was  thought,  by  an  accidental  blow. 
The  privation  of  vision  was  not  for  many 
years  so  complete  as  to  prevent  him  from 
seeing,  in  his  own  words,  'the  tree-boughs 
waving  in  the  wind,  the  pageant  of  sunset  in 
the  west,  and  the  glimmer  of  a  fire  upon  the 
hearth;'  and  this  dim,  imperfect  perception 
must  have  been  more  stimulating  to  the 
imagination  than  a  condition  of  either  perfect 
sight  or  total  blindness.  He  indulged,  like 
Hartley  Coleridge,  in  a  consecutive  series  of 
imaginary  adventures  and  in  the  reveries 
called  up  by  music,  for  which  he  exhibited 
the  usual  fondness  of  the  blind.  The  in- 
evitable effect  was  to  excite  the  ideal  side 
of  a  powerful  mind  into  premature  and  ex- 
cessive activity  while  discouraging  reflection 
and  mental  discipline,  to  which  he  remained 
a  stranger  all  his  life.  His  extraordinary 
gifts  of  verbal  expression  and  melody  were 
soon  manifested  in  poems  of  remarkable 
merit  for  his  years,  and  displaying  a  power 
of  delineating  the  aspects  of  nature  which, 
his  affliction  considered,  seemed  almost  in- 
comprehensible. These  efforts  met  full  re- 
cognition from  the  brilliant  literary  circle 
then  gathered  around  his  father,  and  he  was 
intensely  happy  for  a  time  in  the  affection 
of  Mary  Nesbit,  a  young  lady  of  great 
personal  and  other  attractions.  The  death 
of  his  betrothed  from  rapid  consumption,  in 
November  1871,  absolutely  prostrated  him, 
and  was  the  precursor  of  a  series  of  calami- 
ties which  might  well  excuse  the  morbid  ele- 
ment in  his  views  of  life  and  nature.  In  1874 
a  kindred  genius  and  most  faithful  friend, 
Oliver  Madox  Brown  [q.  v.],  died  after  a 
short  and  entirely  unforeseen  illness.  In 
1878  he  was  bereaved  with  equal  sudden- 
ness of  his  sister  Cicely,  to  whom  one  of 
bis  most  beautiful  poems  is  addressed,  and 
whose  devotion  to  him  was  absolute.  His 
surviving  sister,  Eleanor,  died  early  in  the  fol- 
lowing year;  her  husband,  Arthur  O'Shaugh- 
nessy  [q.  v.],  followed  shortly,  and  a  few 


Marston 


261 


Marten 


years  later  Marston  lost  a  sincere  friend  and 
literary  comrade  in  the  gifted  and  unhappy 
James  Thomson  [q.  v.]  His  sight  had  also 
become  extinct,  and  his  pecuniary  means 
were  greatly  diminished. 

The  sadness  of  his  poetry  is  therefore  no 
subject  for  surprise,  and  is  chiefly  to  be  re- 
gretted as  a  barrier  in  the  way  of  a  literary 
renown  which  might  have  stood  much  higher 
under  happier  circumstances.  The  three 
volumes  of  poetry  published  in  his  life- 
time, '  Song-Tide  and  other  Poems'  (1871), 
'All  in  All'  (1875),  and  'Wind  Voices' 
(1883),  abound  with  beautiful  thoughts  ex- 
pressed in  beautiful  language,  but  soon  be- 
come tedious  from  the  monotony,  not  merely 
of  sentiment,  but  of  diction  and  poetical  form. 
The  sonnet  was  undoubtedly  best  adapted  to 
render  his  usual  vein  of  feeling ;  and  that  or 
allied  forms  of  verse  became  so  habitual  with 
him  that  he  seemed  to  experience  a  difficulty 
in  casting  his  thoughts  into  any  other  mould. 
Supreme  excellence,  however,  is  at  once  so 
indispensable  in  the  sonnet  and  so  difficult  to 
attain,  that  although  Marston  did  not  always 
fall  short  of  it,  the  greater  part  of  his  work 
in  this  department  can  only  be  classed  as 
second-rate.  He  also  suffered  from  the  too 
faithful  following,  degenerating  into  imita- 
tion, of  a  greater  master,  Rossetti.  It  was, 
however,  Rossetti's  kindly  appreciation  of  his 
disciple,  and  like  generosity  on  the  part  of 
Mr.  Swinburne,  that  formed  the  main  solace 
of  Marston's  infelicitous  life.  His  own  gene- 
rous and  open  disposition  procured  him  many 
warm  friends,  among  them  his  subsequent 
editors  and  biographers,  Mrs.  Louise  Chandler 
Moulton,  the  American  poetess,  and  Mr. 
"William  Sharp.  The  former  was  especially 
instrumental  in  finding  a  public  in  America 
for  the  numerous  short  stories  by  which  the 
author  partly  supported  himself,  and  which, 
after  his  death,  were  collected  by  Mr.  Sharp 
under  the  title  of  '  For  a  Song's  Sake  and 
other  Stories  '  (1887,  8vo). 

Marston's  relations  with  his  father  also 
were  singularly  affectionate ;  he  usually  ac- 
companied him  in  a  summer  tour,  and  it 
was  in  one  of  these  excursions  that  he  re- 
ceived the  sunstroke  which  accelerated  the 
paralytic  attack  that  befell  him  early  in 
1887,  and  proved  fatal  on  13  Feb.  His 
memory  was  honoured  by  a  fine  elegy  from 
Mr.  Swinburne's  pen,  printed  in  the  'Fort- 
nightly Review'  for  January  1891 ;  and  two 
posthumous  collections  of  his  poems  were 
published  by  Mrs.  Moulton,  under  the  titles 
of  '  Garden  Secrets '  (1887)  and  '  A  Last 
Harvest '  (1891).  She  also  published  in  1892 
'The  Collected  Poems  of  Philip  Bourke  Mars- 
ton,  with  Biographical  Sketch  and  Portrait.' 


[Memoirs  of  Philip  Bourke  Marston,  by  L.  C. 
Moulton  and  W.  Sharp,  prefixed  to  A  Last  Har- 
vest and  .For  a  Song's  Sake ;  personal  know- 
ledge.] E.  G. 

MARTEN.   [See  also  MARTIN,  MABTIXE, 

and  MARTYN.] 

MARTEN,  SIR  HENRY  (1562P-1641), 
civilian,  son  of  Anthony  Marten  by  Margaret, 
daughter  of  John  Yate  of  Lyford",  Berkshire, 
born  in  the  parish  of  St.  Michael  Bassishaw, 
London,  probably  in  1562,  was  educated  at 
Winchester  School  and  New  College,  Ox- 
ford, where  he  matriculated  24  Nov.  1581, 
aged  19,  and  was  elected  to  a  fellowship  in 
1 582.  He  had  also  a  little  property  in  Lon- 
don, left  him  by  his  father,  worth  40/.  a  year. 
By  the  advice  of  Lancelot  Andrewes  [q.  v.] 
he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  civil 
and  canon  law,  and  adopted  the  practice  of 
holding  weekly  disputations  on  moot  points 
raised  by  cases  pending  in  the  high  commis- 
sion court.  He  graduated  B.C.L.  in  1587 
and  D.C.L.  in  1592,  and  was  admitted  a 
member  of  the  College  of  Advocates  on 
16  Oct.  1596.  In  August  1605  he  took  part 
in  the  disputations  held  before  the  king  at 
Oxford.  Marten  early  acquired  an  extensive 
practice  in  the  admiralty,  prerogative,  and 
high  commission  courts,  and  was  appointed 
official  of  the  archdeaconry  of  Berkshire.  On 
3  March  1608-9  he  was  made  king's  advocate, 
and  in  March  1612-13  he  was  employed  on 
a  mission  to  the  Palatinate  in  connection 
with  the  marriage  settlement  of  the  Lady 
Elizabeth.  He  was  appointed  chancellor  of 
the  diocese  of  London  in  1616,  was  knighted 
at  Hampton  Court  on  16  Jan.  1616-17,  and 
in  the  following  October  was  made  judge  of 
the  admiralty  court.  He  was  one  of  the 
commissioners  appointed  in  January  1618-19 
to  negotiate  a  treaty  of  peace  between  the 
English  and  Dutch  East  India  Companies, 
and  in  common  with  his  colleagues  was 
thought  to  have  sold  the  interests  of  the 
English  company  for  money  (Court  and  Times 
of  James  I,  ii.  183). 

On  29  April  1620  Marten  was  placed  on 
the  high  commission.  He  also  sat  on  the 
special  commission  which  in  October  1621 
tried  and  determined  in  the  negative  the 
curious  question  whether  Archbishop  Abbot 
was  incapacitated  for  his  functions  by  his 
nvoluntary  homicide.  As  judge  of  the  ad- 
miralty court  the  case  of  Sir  John  Eliot  and 
the  pirate  Nutt  came  before  him  in  July 
1623,  but  only  on  a  special  reference  to  take 
the  necessary  evidence  and  report  to  the 
privy  council.  His  conduct  in  keeping 
strictly  within  the  terms  of  the  reference, 
and  expressing  no  opinion  on  the  merits  of 


Marten 


262 


Marten 


the  case,  has,  on  insufficient  grounds,  been 
censured  as  subservient  (FoiisTEK,  Life  of 
Sir  John  Eliot,  2nd  edit.  i.  34  et  seq.)  On 
4  Aug.  he  wrote  to  Secretary  Conway,  urging 
Eliot's  release  on  bail,  and  as  he  had  not  to 
try  the  case  it  is  not  clear  that  he  could 
have  done  more.  His  subsequent  relations 
with  Eliot  were  those  of  close  friendship. 
In  September  1624  he  was  one  of  the  com- 
missioners for  the  settlement  of  the  Amboyna 
affair.  The  same  month  Archbishop  Abbot 
conferred  upon  him  the  places  of  dean  of  the 
arches  and  judge  of  the  prerogative  court  of 
Canterbury,  vacant  by  the  death  of  Sir 
William  Bird  (5  Sept ),  both  of  which  he 
retained  on  the  deprivation  of  the  archbishop 
9  Oct.  1627.  He  stood  well  with  King 
James,  who  complimented  him  'as  a  mighty 
monarch  in  his  jurisdiction  over  land  and 
sea,  the  living  and  the  dead.' 

Marten  entered  parliament  as  member  for 
St.  Germans,  Cornwall,  on  22  April  1625, 
and  made  his  maiden  speech  at  the  opening 
of  the  Oxford  session  on  1  Aug.,  when  he 
supported  Eliot  in  the  attack  upon  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham.  His  tone,  however,  in  this 
and  succeeding  debates  was  studiously 
moderate.  Nevertheless,  in  the  next  parlia- 
ment, to  which  he  was  again  returned  for 
St.  Germans  (1C  Jan.  1625-6),  an  attempt 
was  made  to  exclude  him  on  the  ground  of 
IMS  complicity  in  the  committal  of  Sir  Ilobert 
Howard  [q.  v.]  by  the  high  commission 
during  the  prorogation  of  parliament  in 
March  1624-5.  He  was,  however,  allowed 
to  take  his  seat  011  pleading  ignorance  of  the 
distinction — in  regard  to  matters  of  privilege 
— between  prorogation  and  dissolution.  He 
sat  for  the  university  of  Oxford  in  the  parlia- 
ment of  1628,  and  took  an  important  part  in 
the  debates  on  the  Petition  of  Right.  His 
speech  against  the  lords'  addition  at  the  con- 
ference of  both  houses  on  23  May — a  master- 
piece of  tact,  firmness,  and  moderation — 
is  printed  in  llushworth's  '  Historical  Collec- 
tions,'i.  579 et  seq.,  and  the  'Parliamentary 
History,'  ii.  366.  Though  he  had  come  into 
sharp  collision  with  the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
in  the  matter  of  a  French  ship,  the  St.  Peter 
of  Newhaven,  seized  on  suspicion  of  carrying 
Spanish  goods,  and  illegally  detained  by  the 
duke's  orders,  Marten,  nevertheless,  opposed 
(13  June  1628)  the  insertion  in  the  Remon- 
strance of  a  clause  expressly  censuring  the 
duke.  In  January  1628-9  he  was  placed  on 
the  committee  of  inquiry  as  to  the  affair  of 
the  Clerkenwell  Jesuits. 

Though  reputed  the  first  civilian  of  his 
time,  Marten  was  much  hampered  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  admiralty  court  bv  writs 
of  prohibition  issuing  from  the  king's  bench, 


against  which  he  unsuccessfully  appealed  to 
the  king  in  Easter  term  1630.  He  was  one 
of  the  commissioners  for  the  repair  of  St. 
Paul's  appointed  10  April  1631,  and  sat  in 
the  Painted  Chamber  as  judicial  assessor  to 
the  court  of  chivalry  on  the  trial  of  Lord 
Reay's  appeal  of  battle  against  David  Ram- 
say on  28  Nov.  following.  He  had  a  hand 
in  the  revision  of  the  statutes  of  the  uni- 
versity of  Oxford,  the  title,  'De  Judiciis,' 
being  referred  to  him  by  the  revisers  in  1633, 
and  was  one  of  the  commissioners  through 
whom  the  completed  work  was  transmitted 
by  the  king  to  the  university  in  June  1636. 
He  argued  before  the  privy  council  for  several 
days  '  with  his  utmost  skill/  says  Clarendon, 
against  the  validity  of  the  '  new  canons ' 
framed  by  convocation  after  the  dissolution 
of  the  Short  parliament  of  1640.  In  that 
parliament  he  sat  for  St.  Ives,  Cornwall,  but 
was  not  returned  to  the  Long  parliament,  by 
which  he  was  fined  250/.  for  his  part  in  the 
imprisonment  of  Sir  Robert  Howard. 

Marten  was  superseded  by  Sir  John  Lambe 
as  dean  of  the  arches  in  the  autumn  of  1633, 
but  retained  his  place  in  the  high  commission 
court  until  its  abolition  by  the  Long  parlia- 
ment, and  the  judgeship  of  the  admiralty  and 
prerogative  courts  until  his  death  on  26  Sept. 
1641.  He  was  buried  in  the  parish  church  of 
Longworth,  Berkshire,  where  was  his  prin- 
cipal seat.  He  had  several  other  estates  in  the 
same  county.  His  town  house  was  in  Alders- 
gate  Street.  Gayton  ('  Letter  to  Col.  Mar- 
ten,' prefixed  to  his  Family  Letters  of  Harry 
Marten)  termed  him  ambiguously  'the  blue- 
nosed  Romanist.'  At  his  death  several  peti- 
tions charging  him  with  misfeasance  in  his 
various  judicial  capacities  were  pending  in 
the  House  of  Lords.  By  his  first  wife,  Eliza- 
beth, who  died  19  June  1618,  Marten  had 
issue,  two  sons,  Henry  [q.  v.]  and  George, 
and  three  daughters,  Elizabeth,  Jane,  and 
Mary.  Marten  apparently  married  a  second 
wife,  who  died  in  1677.  Le  Neve  (Knights, 
p.  372)  represents  her  as  the  mother  of  the 
regicide,  but  this  is  probably  a  mistake. 
Some  of  his  decisions  have  been  printed  for 
the  Camden  Society  in  '  Cases  in  the  Courts 
of  Star  Chamber  and  High  Commission,'  and 
'  Documents  illustrating  the  Impeachment 
of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham.'  Marten's  name 
is  frequently  spelt  Martin.  ^ 

[Kirby's  Winchester  Scholars,  p.  146  ;  Wood's 
Annals,  ed.  Gutch,  1796,  ii.  387,  403  ;  Athense 
Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  17;  Fuller's  Worthies,  'Lon- 
don;' Reg.  Univ.  Oxford,  ed.  Clark,  vol.  ii. 
pt.  i.  pp.  232-3,  pt.  ii.  p.  109,  pt.  iii.  p.  146; 
Coote's  Cat.  of  Civilians,  p.  64;  Nichols's  Progr. 
James  I,  i.  535  ;  Metcalfe's  Book  of  Knights,  p. 
69;  Court  and  Times  of  James  I,  i.  387,  ii.  35, 

* 


In  the  "British  Cabinet"  by| 
John  Adolphus  (London,  1799)  there  is  an 
engraved  portrait  of  him  after  a  painting  in( 
Trinity  Hall  Lodge,  Cambridge  (Mariner's 
Mirror,  xiii.  338).' 


Marten 


263 


Marten 


163,  473 ;  Racket's  Scrinia  Reserata,  pt.  i.  p.  67  ; 
Returns  of  Members  of  Parliament  (Official) ; 
Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Addenda,  1580-1625  p. 
621,  Dom.  1603-1610  p.  496,  1627-8  p.  377, 
1628-9  p.  122,  1631-3  p.  6,  1633-4  p.  326, 
1636-7  p.  158,  1637  pp.  109,  410,  1638-9 
p.  32,  1641-3  pp.  92,  1'26,  Colon.  East.  Indies, 
1617-21  pp.  219,  233,  1623-4  pp.  405,  410-11, 
413;  Lysons's  Mag.  Brit.  i.  314;  Ashmole's 
Berkshire,  p.  160;  Stows  Surrey  of  London, 
ed.  Strype,  1754,  ii.  39-40  ;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
4th  Rep.  App.  pp.  12,  103,  13th  Rep.  pt.  iv. ; 
Godwin,  De  Praesul.  p.  195;  Rymers  Foedera 
(Sanderson),  xvi.  772  ;  Issues  of  the  Exch.,  ed. 
Devon,  p.  161 ;  Commons'  Debates,  1625  (Camd. 
Soc.) ;  Eliot's  Negotium  Posterormn,  ed.  Gro- 
sart ;  Camden  Miscellany  (Camd.  Soc.),  ii.  Disc. 
Jes.  Coll. ;  Rushworth's  Hist.  Coll.  i.  521,  579  et 
seq.  617,  ii.  112;  Whitelocke's  Memorials,  pp. 

10,  14;  Comm.  Journ.  i.  851-7;  Lords'  Journ. 
iv.  29%  293.  326.  335,    361-2;  Parl.  Hist,  ii. 
255,  366,  419,  473;  Harl.  MSS.   1721    f.  453, 
2305  f.  255ft,  4777  if.  64  A,  97,  158,   168,   174, 
A88ft,  6800  if.  98,  325;  Cobbett's  State  Trials, 

11.  1452,  iii.  495;  Laud's  Diary,  21  Dec.  1640; 
Cardwell's  Synodale,  i.  380  etseq. ;  Clarendon's 
Rebellion,  ed.    1849,  bk.    i.   §11,  bk.  iii.  §70; 
Clarendon's  Life,  ed.  1827.  i.  87  :  Hook's  Ar -h- 
bjshopa  of  Canterbury,  v.  283  ;  Gardiner's  Hist, 
of  Engl.vol.  v.]  J.  M.  R. 

MARTEN,  HENRY  or  HARRY  (1602- 
1680),  regicide,  elder  son  of  Sir  Henry 
Marten  [q.  v.]  by  his  first  wife,  was  born  at 
Oxford  in  1602"  (  WOOD,  Athence  Oxon.  iii. 
1237).  After  being  <  instructed  in  grammar 
learning  in  Oxon,  he  became  a  gentleman- 
commoner  of  University  College,'  matricu- 
lating on  31  Oct.  1617  (Wool) ;  CLARK,  Re- 
gister of  the  University  of  Oxford,  ii.  364). 
He  obtained  the  degree  of  B.  A.  in  1619,  was 
admitted  to  Gray's  Inn  on  10  Aug.  1618, 
and  then  travelled  for  some  time  in  France 
(FOSTER,  Gray's  Inn  Register,  p.  142).  '  At 
his  return,  his  father  found  out  a  rich  wife 
for  him,  whom  he  married,  something  un- 
willingly '  (AUBREY).  Her  name  was  Mar- 
garet, widow  of  William  Staunton  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  Dom.  1636-7,  p.  274).  The 
marriage  proved  unhappy.  '  He  was  a  great 
lover  of  pretty  girls,  to  whom  he  was  so 
liberal  that  he  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his 
estate '  (AUBREY).  As  early  as  1639  he  is 
described  as  costing  his  father  1,000/.  per 
annum  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1638-9, 
p.  590).  In  1639  Marten  made  his  first  ap- 
pearance in  politics  by  declining  to  contribute 
to  the  general  loan  raised  for  the  Scottish 
war  (RUSHWORTH,  iii.  912).  This  act  made 
him  popular,  and  in  April  1640,  and  again 
in  the  following  November,  he  was  returned 
to  parliament  as  one  of  the  members  for  Berk- 
shire. According  to  Aubrey,  Marten's  zeal 


for  the  popular  cause  was  further  stimulated 
by  an  insult  which  he  had  received  from  the 
king,  who  publicly  termed  him '  an  ugly  rascal ' 
and  a  '  whore-master,'  and  ordered  him  to  be 
turned  out  of  Hyde  Park. 

In  parliament  he  was  from  the  first  con- 
spicuous as  one  of  the  most  extreme  members 
of  the  popular  party.  To  his  friend  Hyde 
Marten  privately  confessed  that  he  thought 
some  of  the  popular  leaders  knaves,  'and 
that  when  they  had  done  as  much  as  they 
intended  to  do,  they  should  be  used  as  they 
had  used  others.  The  other  pressed  him 
then  to  say  what  he  desired  ;  to  which,  after 
a  little  pause,  he  very  roundly  answered,  "  I 
do  not  think  one  man  wise  enough  to  govern 
us  all" '  (CLARENDON,  Life,  i.  §  91).  Marten 
showed  great  zeal  against  Strafford,  and  was 
one  of  the  spokesmen  of  the  section  eager  to 
proceed  against  the  earl  by  bill  of  attainder 
instead  of  impeachment  (SANFORD,  Studies 
and  Illustrations  of  the  Great  Rebellion, 
pp.  337, 339, 341 ).  He  also  delivered  speeches 
in  favour  of  the  protestation,  and  in  support 
of  the  theory  that  the  ordinances  of  parlia- 
ment were  valid  without  the  king's  assent 
(VERNEY,  Notes  of  the  Long  Parliament, 
pp.  67,  162;  GARDINER,  History  of  England, 
ix.  301, 353).  When  the  committee  of  safety 
was  constituted,  Marten  was  one  of  the  ten 
commoners  appointed,  and  reported  to  parlia- 
ment the  resolution  of  the  committee,  assert- 
ing that  the  king  intended  to  levy  war  against 
the  parliament,  and  recommending  the  raising 
of  an  army  of  ten  thousand  men  (SANFORD, 
pp.  496,  497).  Charles,  in  his  declaration  of 
12  Aug.  1642,  complained  that  '  it  hath  been 
publicly  said  by  Marten  that  our  office  is  ibr- 
feitable,  and  that  the  happiness  of  the  king- 
dom doth  not  depend  upon  us,  nor  any  of  the 
regal  branches  of  that  stock.'  He  went  on  to 
demand  that  Marten  should  be  delivered  up 
to  stand  his  trial  for  high  treason,  and  ex- 
cepted  him  from  pardon  (HUSBANDS,  Votes 
and  Ordinances,  4to,  1643,  p.  550). 

When  war  broke  out  Marten  subscribed 
]  ,200/.  to  the  parliamentary  cause,  and  un- 
dertook to  raise  a  regiment  of  horse.  Par- 
liament appointed  him  governor  of  Reading, 
which  he  evacuated  with  some  haste  when 
the  king's  army  came  to  Oxford  (CLAREN- 
DON, Rebellion,  vi.  §  125).  The  chief  theatre 
of  his  exploits  was  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. Though  a  member  of  the  committee 
of  safety  himself,  he  was  a  severe  critic  of 
its  actions,  and  shared  the  jealousy  with 
which  the  house  regarded  the  authority  the 
committee  claimed.  '  A  pint  pot,'  once  ob- 
served Marten,  '  could  not  hold  a  pottle  of 
liquor,  nor  could  they  be  capable  to  despatch 
so  much  business  as  was  committed  to  them ' 


Marten 


264 


Marten 


(SANFORD,  p.  545).  D'Ewes  describes  him 
as  one  '  that  used  to  snarl  at  everybody,'  and 
couples  him  with  Pym  and  the  '  fiery  spirits 
who,  accounting  their  own  condition  des- 
perate, did  not  care  how  they  hazarded  the 
whole  kingdom  to  save  themselves '  (ib.  pp. 
532,  540).  On  27  Sept.  1642  he  attacked 
William  Russell,  fifth  earl  of  Bedford,  for 
his  not  pursuing  William  Seymour,  marquis 
"of  Hertford,  and  on  5  Dec.  criticised  with 
equal  severity  the  slowness  of  his  movements. 
In  April  1644  he  became  involved  in  a  quarrel 
with  Algernon  Percy,  tenth  earl  of  North- 
umberland [q.  v.],  one  of  the  commissioners  at 
the  Oxford  treaty  with  the  king.  Suspecting 
Northumberland's  fidelity  to  the  parliamen- 
tary cause,  he  opened  a  letter  from  North- 
berland  to  his  wife,  for  which  act  Northum- 
berland, meeting  Marten  at  a  conference  in 
the  Painted  Chamber,  gave  him  several  blows 
with  his  cane.  Each  house  took  up  the 
cause  of  its  member,  and  complained  of  a 
breach  of  privilege,  but  the  quarrel  was 
privately  made  up  (ib.  p.  546  ;  Mercurius 
Aulicus,  20  April;  Lords'  Journals,  vi.  11; 
Commons'  Journals,  Hi.  51).  Marten  showed 
as  little  respect  to  the  House  of  Lords  in 
general  as  to  individual  members  of  it,  and 
that  assembly  was  greatly  indignant  at  the 
words  used  by  Marten  concerning  their  delay 
to  pass  the  ordinance  for  sequestering  the 
estates  of  royalists  (Lords'  Journals,  v.  696). 
On  questions  concerning  the  dealings  of 
the  parliament  with  the  king  Marten  was 
equally  outspoken.  At  the  close  of  the 
Oxford  treaty,  urging  the  rejection  of  the 
king's  messages,  he  bluntly  said :  *  Let  us  not 
trouble  ourselves  to  send  away  an  answer, 
but  rather  answer  them  with  scorn,  as  being 
unworthy  of  our  further  regard  '  (GARDINER, 
Great  Civil  War,  i.  126).  The  House  of 
Lords  wished  to  respect  the  king's  private 
property,  but  Marten  seized  his  horses  and 
refused  to  return  them,  alleging  that  he  saw 
no  reason  why  the  king's  horses  should  not 
be  taken  as  well  as  his  ships  (Lords'  Jour- 
nals, vi.  26,  28 ;  Mercurius  Aulicus,  8  May 
1343).  He  was  in  his  element  as  a  member 
of  the  committee  for  destroying  the  super- 
stitious images  in  the  Queen's  Chapel  at 
Somerset  House,  and  is  said  to  have  seized 
the  regalia  in  Westminster  Abbey,  declar- 
ing that  '  there  would  be  no  further  use  of  j 
these  toys  and  trifles'  (Commons'  Journals,  \ 
iii.  24 ;  HEYLYN,  History  of  the  Presbyte-  \ 
rians,  p.  452,  ed.  1672;  SANDERSON,  Life 
of  Charles  I,  p.  623;  Mercurius  Aulicus, 
3  April  1643).  His  scandalous  utterances  I 
about  the  king  are  frequently  commented 
upon  in  the  royalist  newspaper  (ib.  26  May, 
10  July  1643).  On  16  Aug.  1643,  defending  j 


a  pamphlet  which  proposed  the  king's  depo- 
sition, Marten  said  that  he  saw  no  reason, 
to  condemn  the  author,  and  that '  it  were 
better  one  family  should  be  destroyed  thaa 
many.'  Pressed  to  explain  himself,  he  boldly 
answered  that  he  meant  the  king  and  his 
children ;  on  which  he  was  expelled  from 
the  house  and  committed  to  the  Tower  (ib. 
19  Aug.  1643 ;  GARDINER,  Great  Civtt  Warr 
i.  238).  He  was  discharged  from  his  im- 
prisonment on  2  Sept.,  but  not  readmitted 
to  parliament  till  1640  (Commons'  Journals, 
iii.  226). 

Debarred  from  politics,  Marten  now  re- 
turned to  military  life.  By  this  time  his 
regiment,  which  had  often  been  complained 
of  for  its  want  of  discipline,  had  been  drafted 
into  the  armies  of  Essex  and  Waller  (ib.  iii. 
124,  195,  212).  On  22  May  1644,  however, 
the  commons  recommended  him  to  Essex  to- 
be  governor  of  Aylesbury.  In  that  capacity 
he  did  good  service  during  the  rest  of  the 
war.  He  also  acted  as  commander-in-chief 
(under  Colonel  Dalbier)  of  the  infantry  em- 
ployed in  the  siege  of  Dennington  Castle 
during  the  winter  of  1645-6  (ib.  iii.  503,  iv. 
330 ;  Cal.  State  Papers.  Dom.  1644-7,  pp. 
204,  212). 

On  6  Jan.  1646  the  House  of  Commons 
rescinded  the  vote  for  Marten's  expulsion, 
and  readmitted  him  to  sit  (Commons1  Jour- 
nals, iv.  397  ;  cf.  Somers  Tracts,  vi.  588). 
He  resumed  at  once  his  old  position  as  leader 
of  the  extreme  party,  which  had  now  con- 
siderably increased  in  numbers,  and  outside 
the  parliament  was  closely  associated  with 
the  levellers.  To  the  Scots  and  the  presby- 
terians  he  gave  great  offence  by  a  pamphlet 
refuting  the  claims  of  the  Scots  to  dictate 
the  terms  of  the  parliament's  agreement  with 
the  king,  incidentally  comparing  the  cove- 
nant to  l  an  almanac  of  the  last  year.'  '  Our 
condition,'  he  concluded,  '  would  be  lower 
and  more  contemptible  if  we  should  suffer 
you  to  have  your  will  of  us  in  this  particu- 
lar, than  if  we  had  let  the  king  have  his. 
A  king  is  but  one  master,  and  therefore  likely 
to  sit  lighter  upon  our  shoulders  than  a  whole 
kingdom  ;  and  if  he  should  grow  so  heavy  as 
cannot  well  be  borne,  he  may  be  sooner  gotten 
off  than  they '  (  The  Independency  of  England 
endeavoured  to  be  maintained,  4to,  1647). 
Equally  obnoxious  to  them  was  his  proposal 
that  the  establishment  of  presbyterianism 
should  be  coupled  with  toleration  for  even 
catholics  (GARDINER,  Great  Civil  War,  iii. 
212).  On  the  question  of  the  treatment  of 
the  king  Marten  was  as  outspoken  as  before 
his  expulsion.  In  April  1647,  when  letters 
were  read  in  the  house  from  the  parliament's 
commissioners  desiring  directions  how  to 


Marten 


265 


Marten 


deal  with  the  crowds  who  flocked  to  be  cured 
by  the  king's  touch,  Marten  scornfully  re- 
marked that  he  knew  not  but  the  parliament's 
great  seal  might  do  it  as  well  if  there  were 
an  ordinance  for  it.  When  it  was  moved  to 
consider  the  question  of  the  propositions  to 
be  sent  to  the  king,  he  replied  that  the  man 
to  whom  the  said  propositions  were  to  be 
sent  '  ought  rather  to  come  to  the  bar  him- 
self than  be  sent  to  any  more'  (Clarendon 
State  Papers,  vol.  ii.  App.  p.  xxxvii).  He 
followed  up  this  suggestion  by  proposing  a 
motion  that  no  further  addresses  should  be 
made  to  Charles,  but  it  was  rejected  by  84 
to  34  votes  (22  Sept.  1647;  GARDINER,  Great 
Civil  War,  iii.  201).  But  on  3  Jan.  1648 
the  house  came  round  to  Marten's  views,  and 
a  similar  motion  was  passed  by  141  to  91  votes. 

Marten  sided  with  the  army  in  their  quarrel 
with  the  parliament,  and  signed  the  engage- 
ment of  4  Aug.  1647,  promising  to  stand  by 
them  in  supporting  the  freedom  of  the  par- 
liament against  the  dictation  of  the  London 
mob  (RTJSHWORTH,  vii.  754).  His  readiness 
to  attack  abuses  of  all  kinds  and  the  straight- 
forwardness of  his  political  career  had  gained 
him  great  popularity.  '  The  true  lovers  of 
their  country  in  England,'  said  a  member  of 
parliament  to  John  Lilburne  [q.  v.],  '  were 
more  beholden  to  Mr.  Henry  Marten  for  his 
sincerity,  uprightness,  boldness,  and  gal- 
lantry, than  to  half,  if  not  all,  of  those  that  are 
called  conscientious  men  in  the  house.'  Such, 
at  all  events,  was  the  belief  of  the  levellers, 
with  whom,  during  1647,  1648,  and  the  first 
half  of  1649,  Marten  was  intimately  con- 
nected. He  was  chairman  of  the  committee 
appointed  to  consider  Lilburne's  imprison- 
ment, and  to  him,  in  May  1647,  Lilburne 
addressed  a  pamphlet,  complaining  that  his 
negligence  or  wilful  delay  had  prevented  the 
presentation  of  their  report  (Rash  Oaths  Un- 
warrantable, 4to,  1647,  p.  2).  Other  letters 
of  the  same  nature  followed,  but  in  Septem- 
ber, when  the  report  was  actually  brought 
in,  the  house,  in  spite  of  Marten's  efforts,  re- 
ferred it  back  to  the  committee  (A  Copy  of 
a  Letter  written  to  Col.  Henry  Marten  by 
John  Lilburne,  20  July  1647  ;  Two  Letters 
writ  by  Lieut. -Col.  John  Lilburne,  prerogative 
prisoner  in  the  Tower,  to  Col.  Henry  Marten 
upon  the\3  and  1 6  September,  1647;  The  Ad- 
ditional Plea  of  Lieut. -Col.  John  Lilburne, 
28  Oct.  1547,  p.  22). 

Lilburne  was  now  convinced  that  Crom- 
well, not  Marten,  was  to  blame,  and  Crom- 
well's negotiations  with  the  king  had  also 
roused  Marten's  suspicions.  If  Lilburne's 
statement  may  be  believed,  Marten  was  so 
convinced  of  Cromwell's  treachery,  that  he 
resolved  to  emulate  Felton,  '  and  for  that 


i  end  provided  and  charged  a  pistol,  and 
took  a  dagger  in  his  pocket,  that  if  the 

I  one  did  not,  the  other  should  despatch  him/ 
An  accident  prevented  the  first  attempt 
to  fulfil  this  design,  but  when  Cromwell 
heard  of  Marten's  armament,  he  was  so- 
terrified  that  he  immediately  changed  his 
policy  and  supported  the  vote  of  '  No  Ad- 
dresses '  (A  Declaration  of  some  of  the  Pro- 
ceedings of  Lieut. -Col.  John  Lilburne,  4to, 
1648,  p.  15).  Much  more  probable  is  the  report 
that  Marten,  like  Rainsboro  ugh,  talked  of  im- 
peaching Cromwell  (GARDINER,  Great  Civil 
War,  iii.  252).  In  February  1648  Cromwell 
is  said  to  have  desired  a  meeting  with  Marten 
in  order  to  a  reconciliation,  but  that  they 
parted  *  much  more  enemies  than  they  met ;  * 
nor  were  Marten's  suspicions  removed  till 
some  months  later  (ib.  pp.  295,  327). 

Duringthe  second  civil  war  Marten,  think- 
ing, after  the  readmission  of  the  impeached 
presbyterian  leaders,  that  his  further  presence 
in  parliament  was  useless,  left  the  house  and 
commenced  raising  a  regiment  of  horse  in 
Berkshire.  He  had  no  legal  authority  to  do  so, 
and  his  intention  was  to  oppose  the  parlia- 
ment by  arms  in  the  event  of  their  concluding 
to  restore  Charles  I.  A  commission  given  by 
him  to  one  of  his  captains  is  couched  in  the 
following  terms  :  *  By  virtue  of  that  right 
which  I  was  born  to  as  an  Englishman,  and  in 
pursuance  of  that  duty  which  I  owe  my  said 
country,  I  have  resolved  to  raise  and  conduct 
a  regiment  of  harquebusiers  on  horseback,  on 
the  behalf  of  the  people  of  England,  for  the  re- 
covery of  their  freedom,  and  for  common  jus- 
tice against  tyranny  and  oppression  '  (Clarke 
MSS.)  The  regiment  was  mounted  by  the 
simple  process  of  stopping  travellers  on  the 
highway,  or  breaking  into  the  stables  of 
country  gentlemen.  In  response  to  loud 
complaints,  parliament  ordered  the  forces 
of  the  adjacent  counties,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Major  Richard  Fincher,  to  disperse 
Marten's  adherents,  and  he  was  driven  to  re- 
move to  Leicestershire,  and  ultimately  to 
join  Cromwell  in  the  north  (Mercurius  Prag- 
maticus,  22-9  Aug.  1648 ;  Tanner  MSS.  Ivii. 
197  ;  Portland  MSS.  i.  495;  GREY,  Examina- 
tion of  NeaPs  Puritans,  vol.  iii.  App.  p.  67  ; 
Commons'  Journals,  v.  676). 

Marten  returned  to  his  place  in  parliament, 
in  co  npany  with  Cromwell,  on  7  Dec.,  after 
Pride's  Purge,  and  took  part  in  the  meetings 
at  Windsor  and  Whitehall,  in  which  Lilburne 
and  his  committee  drew  up  the  draft '  Agree- 
ment of  the  People/  which  was  afterwards 
submitted  to  the  council  of  war  (GARDINER, 
Great  Civil  War,  iii.  535,  540;  LILBTJRNE, 
Legal  Fundamental  Liberties,  1648,  p.  38 ; 
Foundations  of  Freedom,  or  an  Agreement  of 


Marten 


266 


Marten 


the  People,  1648).  In  the  preparations  of 
parliament  for  bringing  the  king  to  trial 
Marten  was  extremely  active  (Commons' 
Journals,  vi.  96,  103, 107, 110).  He  was  ap- 
pointed one  of  the  king's  judges,  sat  with 
great  regularity,  and  signed  the  death-war- 
rant. A  witness  at  the  trial  of  the  regicides 
describes  Marten,  when  the  judges  were  en- 
deavouring to  find  an  answer  to  give  the 
king  in  case  he  should  demand  by  what  au- 
thority they  sat,  as  supplying  them  with  the 
formula :  '  In  the  name  of  the  Commons  in 
Parliament  assembled,  and  all  the  good  people 
of  England.'  The  familiar  story  of  Marten 
and  Cromwell  inking  each  other's  faces  as 
the  king's  death-warrant  was  being  signed 
rests  on  the  authority  of  Marten's  servant, 
Ewer  (Trial  of  the  Regicides,  4to,  1660, 
pp.  247-8).  At  the  Restoration  Marten  wrote 
a  defence  of  the  king's  execution,  in  the  form 
of  a  letter  to  a  friend,  but  while  he  justified 
the  act  itself,  he  regretted  its  consequences. 
*  Had  I  suspected,'  he  said,  '  that  the  axe 
which  took  oft'  the  king's  head  should  have 
been  made  a  stirrup  for  our  first  false  general, 
I  should  sooner  have  consented  to  my  own 
death  than  his  '  (HARRY  MARTEN,  Familiar 
Epistles,  p.  3). 

No  man  was  more  prominent  in  the  pro- 
ceedings for  the  establishment  of  the  re- 
public. The  device  and  the  legend  on  the 
new  great  seal  were,  according  to  AVhite- 
locke,  *  for  the  most  part  the  fancy  of  Mr. 
Henry  Marten,  more  particularly  the  inscrip- 
tions '  (Memorials ;  Commons1  Journals,  vi. 
115).  He  was  charged  with  the  preparation 
of  the  act  for  taking  down  the  arms  of  the 
late  king  and  demolishing  his  public  st  atues. 
The  inscription  '  Exit  Tyrannus  Regum  ul- 
timus,'  &c.,  by  which  the  statues  were  to  be 
replaced  is  said  to  have  been  his  composition 
{ib.  vi.  142, 274 ;  FOB8XBB,2?ri£t0£  Statesmen, 

S.  519).  He  was  one  of  the  tellers  in  the 
ivision  on  the  abolition  of  the  House  of 
Lords,  and  a  member  of  the  committee  ap- 
pointed to  prepare  the  act  for  that  purpose 
{Commons'  Journals,  vi.  132).  On  14  Feb. 
1649  parliament  elected  him  a  member  of  the 
council  of  state,  thirteenth  on  the  list  of  those 
chosen.  On  3  July  they  further  voted  that 
lands  to  the  value  of  1,000/.  a  year  should 
be  settled  upon  him  as  compensation  for  his 
disbursements,  arrears  of  pay,  and  services 
to  the  state.  The  manors  of  Hartington  and 
Leominster  were  accordingly  settled  upon 
him  by  an  ordinance  of  parliament,  28  Sept. 
1649  (ib.  vi.  141, 196, 248,  300).  By  another 
vote  on  2  Feb.  1649  parliament  ordered  that 
Marten's  regiment  of  horse  should  be  com- 
pleted and  taken  on  to  the  regular  establish- 
ment of  the  army,  but  this  intention  was 


not  carried  out  (ib.  vi.  129;  CARTE,  Original 
Letters,  1739,  i.  273).  These  favours  were 
110  doubt  largely  dictated  by  the  desire  of  the 
government  to  conciliate  the  levellers  through 
Marten.  As  one  of  the  pamphleteers  of  that 
party  observes: '  When  the  king  was  to  come 
to  the  block  and  a  bloody  High  Court  of 
Injustice  and  a  Council  of  State  erected,  then 
what  a  white  boy  was  Col.  Marten  !  A  regi- 
ment of  horse  was  voted  for  him  by  the  House 
to  keep  the  pretty  baby  at  play  with  that  fine 
tantarara  tantara,  while  their  work  was  over' 
(OvERTON,  Defiance,  1649,  p.  7).  After  the 
levellers  had  been  suppressed  there  was  no 
inducement  to  continue  Marten's  regiment, 
and  some  risk  in  doing  so.  It  does  not  ap- 
pear that  Marten  countenanced  the  attacks 
made  by  Lilburne  and  his  associates  on  the 
new  government.  He  endeavoured  rather 
to  mediate  between  them,  twice  obtained 
Lilburne's  release  from  imprisonment,  and 
was  instrumental  in  procuring  the  payment 
of  his  arrears  (Commons'  Journals,  vi.  441  ; 
LILBTJRNE,  A  Preparative  War  Hue  and  Cry 
after  Sir  Arthur  Haselrig,  1649,  p.  40  ;  The 
Trial  of  Lieut. -Col.  John  Lilburne,  by  THEO- 
DORAS VARAX,  1649,  p.  143). 

Marten  was  re-elected  a  member  of  the 
second  council  of  state  of  the  Common  wealth, 
and  sat  also  in  the  fourth,  but  was  omitted 
in  the  third  and  fifth.  His  influence  was 
greater  in  the  debates  of  the  parliament  than 
in  the  deliberations  of  the  council.  '  His 
speeches  in  the  House,'  says  Aubrey,  '  were 
not  long,  but  wondrous  poignant,  pertinent, 
and  witty.  He  was  exceedingly  happy  in  apt 
instances ;  he  alone  hath  sometimes  turned 
the  whole  House '  (Letters  from  the  Bodleian, 
ii.  436).  His  jests  are  said  to  have  saved 
the  lives  of  Judge  Jenkins  [see  JENKINS, 
DAVID]  and  Sir  William  D'Avenant  [q.  v.] 
when  parliament  would  have  had  them  sen- 
tenced to  death  (ib.  ii.  308 ;  Somers  Tracts, 
ed.  Scott,  v.  129 ;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  13th 
Rep.  iv.  389).  Algernon  Sydney  describes 
the  happy  manner  in  which  Marten  allayed 
a  wrangle  about  the  oath  to  be  taken  by  the 
council  of  state  (Sydney  Papers,  ed.  Blen- 
cowe,  p.  238).  In  legislation  Marten's  most 
important  work  was  an  act  for  the  relief  of 
poor  prisoners  for  debt  (  Commons'  Journals, 
vi.  262,  270,  275,  289 ;  SCOBLE,  Collection  of 
Acts,  fol.  1658,  pt.  ii.p.  87).  As  an  adminis- 
trator he  never  earned  any  fame,  nor  did  he 
show  any  sign  of  constructive  statesmanship. 
His  influence,  therefore,  which  had  been  at 
its  height  in  1649,  perceptibly  declined  during 
the  next  few  years. 

From  tl\e  first  foundation  of  the  Common- 
wealth Marten's  relations  with  Cromwell,  if 
the  newspapers  can  be  trusted,  were  some- 


Marten 


267 


Marten 


what  hostile,  and  as  his  suspicions  of  Crom- 
well's ambition  increased  they  found  expres- 
sion in  his  speeches  (WALKER,  History  of  In- 
dependency, ii.  150 ;  WOOD,  Athence,  iii.  1240 ; 
Letters  from  the  Bodleian  Library,  ii.  436 ; 
Mercurius  Pragmaticus,  27  Feb.-5  March 
1649).  A  quarrel  between  Bradshaw  and 
Marten  is  also  recorded  (CARTE,  Original 
Letters,  i.  443).  Most  of  his  colleagues  were 
offended  by  Marten's  moral  irregularit  ies.  At 
a  masque  given  by  the  Spanish  ambassador 
great  scandal  was  caused  by  his  giving  '  the 
chief  place  and  respect '  to  Marten's  mistress, 
who  was  '  finer  and  more  bejewelled  '  than 
any  lady  present  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  5th  Rep. 
p.  192).  Whatever  support  he  had  once  had 
in  the  army  he  had  lost  by  making  himself 
the  mouthpiece  of  the  party  who  opposed  the 
dissolution  of  the  parliament,  and  publicly 
declaring  that  the  young  republic,  like  the 
infant  Moses,  would  be  best  brought  up  by 
the  parent  who  had  given  it  birth  (News- 
letter, 27  Feb.  1650  ;  Clarendon  MSS. ;  cf. 
History  of  the  Rebellion,  ~x\v .  6).  Moreover 
the  army  as  early  as  1647  had  publicly  de- 
manded'* that  such  men,  and  such  men  only, 
might  be  preferred  to  the  great  power  and 
trust  of  the  Commonwealth  as  are  approved 
at  least  for  moral  righteousness.'  Hence  when 
Cromwell  broke  up  the  Long  parliament  and 
the  army  seized  power  Marten  inevitably  dis- 
appeared from  political  life.  In  Cromwell's 
brief  harangue  to  the  house  he  pointedly  re- 
proached it  with  the  immorality  of  some  of 
its  members,  and  is  said  to  have  applied  to 
Marten  the  same  contumelious  epithet  which 
Charles  I  had  once  employed  (WHITELOCKE, 
Memorials,  iv.  5  ;  Newsletter,  29  April  1653; 
Clarendon  MSS.} 

Marten  was  not  a  member  of  any  of  the 
parliaments  called  during  the  protectorate. 
Is  ow  that  his  immunities  in  that  capacity  had 
ended,  his  creditors  began  to  be  importunate, 
and  in  January  1655  he  was  outlawed.  His 
letters  during  1656  and  1657  are  dated  from 
'  The  Rules  in  Southwark,'  his  debts  having 
apparently  brought  him  to  the  King's  Bench 
prison  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  13th  Rep.  iv.  392, 
398). 

When  the  Long  parliament  was  restored, 
in  May  1659,  Marten  resumed  his  seat  in 
that  body.  The  rumour  ran  that  he  was 
fetched  from  his  prison  in  order  to  make  up 
a  quorum  (England's  Confusion,  4to,  1659, 
p.  10 ;  HEATH,  Chronicle,  p.  746).  On  the 
first  day  of  its  meeting  Marten  was  selected 
to  draft  a  letter  to  the  absent  members,  to 
draw  up  a  declaration  to  the  people,  and,  as 
a  member  of  the  committee,  to  consider  the 
admi  nistration  of  j  ustice  (  Commons'  Journals, 
vii.  645).  But  he  played  no  important  part 


in  the  proceedings  of  the  house,  and  was  not 
one  of  the  twenty-one  members  of  parlia- 
ment elected  to  form  the  council  of  state  on 
13  May  1659.  However,  when  the  Rump  was 
again  restored,  after  its  interruption  by  Lam- 
bert, a  fresh  council  was  chosen,  of  which 
Marten  was  a  member,  31  Dec.  1659  (id.  vii. 
800).  He  was  naturally  omitted  from  the 
presbyterian  council  chosen  on  23  Feb.  1660. 
Marten  was  sufficiently  clear-sighted  to  per- 
ceive the  probable  result  of  Monck's  policy, 
and  bold  enough  to  point  out  the  difference 
between  his  professions  and  his  actions,  Avhich 
he  illustrated  in  his  usual  way  by  an  anecdote 
(LUDLOW,  Memoirs,  ed.  1698,  ii.  810,  831; 
GUIZOT,  Life  of  Monck,  trans,  by  Wortley. 
p.  243). 

On  the  return  of  Charles  II  he  made 
no  attempt  to  fly,  and  gave  himself  up  on 
20  June  1660,  in  obedience  to  the  king's 
proclamation  of  6  June  summoning  the  regi- 
cides to  surrender,  '  under  pain  of  being  ex- 
cepted  from  any  pardon  or  indemnity  for 
their  respective  lives  and  estates.'  The  com- 
mons excepted  him  from  the  act  of  indem- 
nity, but  not  capitally,  in  consequence  of  his 
surrender.  The  lords  resolved  that  all  the 
king's  judges  should  be  absolutely  excepted, 
both  for  life  and  estate.  In  the  act  as  finally 
passed,  29  Aug.,  Marten  and  eighteen  other 
regicides  were  excepted,  with  a  saving  clause 
statingthat  in  consequence  of  their  surrender 
under  the  proclamation,  in  case  they  were 
attainted  for  their  part  in  the  king's  death, 
their  execution  should  be  suspended  unt  il  it 
should  be  ordered  by  a  special  act  of  parlia- 
ment for  the  purpose.  Marten  was  thus  left 
very  uncertain  as  to  his  ultimate  fate.  With 
his  usual  humour  he  observed  that  *  since  he 
had  never  obeyed  any  royal  proclamation 
before,  he  hoped  that  he  should  not  be 
hanged  for  taking  the  king's  word  now* 
(FoRSTER,  iv.  356).  In  the  House  of  Com- 
mons Lord  Falkland  pleaded  for  his  life, 
using  Martin's  own  jest  about  D'Avenant  as 
an  argument  in  his  favour  (AUBREY,  pp.  308, 
435).  What  saved  him  was  probably  the 
fact  that  in  his  own  days  of  power  he  had 
frequently  intervened  on  behalf  of  endan- 
gered royalists.  His  trial  took  place  at  the 
Old  Bailey  on  16  Oct.  1660.  After  claiming 
that  he  was  not  excluded  from  the  Act  of 
Indemnity,  on  the  ground  that  his  name  was 
'  Harry  Marten,' and  not  *  Henry  Martyn,'  as 
the  act  had  it,  he  pleaded  '  not  guilty.'  In 
his  defence  he  first  objected  to  the  word 
'  maliciously '  used  in  the  indictment,  and 
then  argued  that  he  was  justified  by  the 
authority  of  parliament  and  the  statute  of 
Henry  VII concerning  obedience  to  a  de facto 
government.  He  admitted  his  part  in  the 


Marten 


268 


Marten 


king's  death.  '  I  am  sorry  to  see  so  little  re- 
pentance,' observed  the  solicitor-general.  '  If 
it  were  possible,'  replied  Marten,  *  for  that 
blood  to  be  in  the  body  again,  and  every 
drop  that  was  shed  in  the  late  wars,  I  could 
wish  it  with  all  my  heart.'  This  qualified 
expression  of  regret  was  far  from  satisfying 
the  court,  and  the  chief  justice  in  his  charge 
to  the  jury  commented  on  his  lack  of  proper 
penitence,  adding,  'I  hope  in  charity  he 
meant  better  than  his  words  were.'  Marten 
concluded  his  defence  by  professing  his  re- 
solution to  submit  peaceably  to  the  govern- 
ment for  the  future,  if  the  king  was  pleased 
to  spare  his  life.  '  I  think,'  he  said,  *  his  ma- 
jesty that  now  is,  is  king  upon  the  best  title 
under  heaven,  for  he  was  called  in  by  the 
representative  body  of  England.'  At  this  im- 
plied denial  of  the  king's  hereditary  claim  the 
solicitor-general  again  protested.  Marten's 
conduct  throughout  was  marked  by  courage 
and  self-possession. 

The  jury  convicted  Marten,  but,  as  had 
been  agreed,  execution  was  suspended,  and 
he  was  imprisoned.  In  the  second  parliament 
of  Charles  II,  which  met  in  May  1661,  a  bill 
for  executing  the  nineteen  regicides  who  had 
been  respited  passed  the  House  of  Commons. 
While  it  was  under  discussion  in  the  House 
of  Lords  Marten  and  his  companions  were 
fetched  from  their  prisons  to  be  examined. 
To  the  question  what  he  could  say  for  him- 
self why  the  act  for  his  execution  should  not 
pass  (7  Feb.  1661)  Marten  replied  by  plead- 
ing his  surrender  in  obedience  to  the  king's 
proclamation.  '  That  honourable  House  of 
Commons,  that  he  did  so  idolise,  had  given 
him  up  to  death,  and  now,'  said  Marten, 
1  this  honourable  House  of  Peers,  which  he 
had  so  much  opposed,  especially  in  their 
power  of  judicature,  was  made  the  sanctuary 
for  him  to  fly  to  for  his  life  '  (Lords'  Journals, 
xi.  380).  The  lords  spared  their  old  enemy, 
and  the  bill  was  dropped. 

The  remainder  of  Marten's  life  was  passed 
in  prison.  In  July  1662  he  was  removed  from 
the  Tower  and  transferred  to  the  charge  of 
William,  first  baron  Widdrington,  at  Ber- 
wick. In  May  1665  he  was  removed  to 
Windsor  and  placed  under  the  custody  of 
John,  baron  (afterwards  viscount)  Mordaunt 
(d.  1675)  [q.  v.],  but  proving  an  '  eyesore  to 
his  majesty,'  was  finally  sent  away  to  Chep- 
stow  Castle.  At  Chepstow,  on  9  Sept.  1680, 
he  died  (Cal  State  Papers,  Dom  1661-2  p. 
446,  1665  p.  374,  1667  p.  465). 

Marten  was  originally  buried  in  the  chan- 
cel of  Chepstow  Church,  but  a  subsequent 
incumbent,  thinking  the  site  too  sacred  for  a 
regicide,  moved  him  into  the  body  of  the 
church.  Archdeacon  Coxe  [see  COXE,  WIL- 


LIAM, 1747-1828],  in  his  '  Historical  Tour  in 
Monmouthshire,'  collected  some  traditional 
anecdotes  about  Marten's  life  in  prison.  The 
same  work  contains  a  view  of  the  tower  in 
which  Marten  was  confined,  a  facsimile  of 
the  inscription  on  his  tombstone,  and  a  por- 
trait of  him  in  the  possession  of  the  neigh- 
bouring family  of  Lewis  of  St.  Pierre.  His 
epitaph,  '  by  way  of  acrostic  on  himself,'  is 
also  printed  by  Wood  (Athence,  iii.  1242). 
Southey  visited  Marten's  prison,  and  wrote 
a  sonnet  on  him,  which  Canning  parodied 
and  applied  to  Mrs.  Brownrigg  (Poetry  of  the 
Anti-Jacobin,  ed.  Edmonds). 

Marten's  character  is  very  favourably 
judged  by  Aubrey  in  the  notes  which  he 
supplied  to  Anthony  a  Wood.  '  He  was  a  great 
and  faithful  lover  of  his  country  .  .  .  not 
at  all  covetous  .  .  .  not  at  all  arrogant  .  .  . 
a  great  cultor  of  justice,  and  did  always  in 
the  house  take  the  side  of  the  oppressed ' 
(Letters from  the  Bodleian  Library,  iii.  435). 
Burnet  could  see  nothing  but  Marten's  vices 
(Own  Time,  ed.  1833,  i.  291).  Forster's '  Life 
of  Marten,'  published  in  1837,  is  an  uncritical 
panegyric.  Carlyle  characterises  him,  with 
more  justice:  'A  right  hard-headed,  stout- 
hearted little  man,  full  of  sharp  fire  and 
cheerful  light ;  sworn  foe  of  cant  in  all  its 
figures ;  an  indomitable  little  Roman  pagan  if 
no  better'  (Cromwell's  Letters  and  Speeches, 
ed.  1871,  iii.  168).  He  was  too  much  of  the 
*  Roman  pagan '  to  succeed  as  a  leader  of 
puritans. 

By  his  wife  Margaret,  widow  of  William 
Staunton,  Marten  had  a  daughter  Mary, 
who  married  Thomas  Parker,  afterwards  the 
last  Lord  Morley  and  Monteagle  [q.  v.]  He 
had  also  a  son  Henry,  who  seems  to  have  died 
young,  and  three  other  daughters,  Jane,  Anne, 
and  Frances  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  13th  Rep. 
iv.  398-9 ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1636-7,  p. 
275  ;  LE  NEVE,  Pedigrees  of  Knights,  p.  372). 

Marten  published  one  speech  and  several 
pamphlets:  1.  'A  Speech  delivered  at  the 
Common  Hall  in  London,  28  July  1643,  con- 
cerning Sir  William  Waller/  &c.,  4to,  1643. 
2.  'A  Corrector  of  the  Answerer  to  the  Speech 
out  of  doors,  justifying  the  worthy  Speech  of 
Mr.  Thomas  Chaloner  .  .  .  Edinburgh,  as 
truly  printed  by  Evan  Tyler,  printer  to  the 
King's  most  Excellent  Majesty,  as  were  the 
Scottish  papers,  anno  1646,'  4to,  n.d.  This, 
which  was  printed  in  London  in  1646,  is 
anonymous.  The  Bodleian  copy  is  noted  by 
Barlow  as  '  supposed  to  be  writ  by  Mr.  H. 
Martin,'  and  the  style  justifies  the  suppo- 
sition. 3.  '  The  Independency  of  England 
endeavoured  to  be  maintained  against  the 
Claims  of  the  Scots  Commissioners,'  4to, 
1647.  This,  which  is  Marten's  best  pam- 


Marten 


269 


Martiall 


phlet,  is  reprinted  in  vol.  xvii.  of  the  '  Old 
Parliamentary  History,'  p.  51.  Mr.  Forster 
praises  it  as  containing  passages  which, '  for 
closeness  of  reasoning,  familiar  wit  of  illus- 
tration, and  conciseness  of  style,'  are  { quite 
worthy  of  Swift'  (British  Statesmen,  iv.  272). 
4.  '  The  Parliament's  Proceedings  justified  in 
declining  a  Personal  Treaty  with  the  King,' 
4to,  1648.  5.  <A  Word  to  Mr.  William 
Prynne,  Esq.,  and  two  for  the  Parliament 
and  Army,  reproving  the  one  and  justifying 
the  other  in  their  late  Proceedings,  4to,'  1649. 
6.  There  is  attributed  to  him  also '  Mr.  Henry 
Marten  his  Speech  in  the  House  of  Commons 
before  his  departure  thence,  8  June  1648,' 4to, 
1648.  This,  as  Wood  remarks  in  a  note  on 
the  copy  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  is  *  a  piece 
of  roguery  fathered  upon  him.' 

Fragments  of  several  unfinished  pamphlets 
by  Marten  are  among  the  Marten  MSS.  in  the 
possession  of  Captain  Loder-Symonds,  and  it 
is  probable  that  he  published  others  anony- 
mously (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  33th  Rep.  iv. 
400).  The  manuscript  notes  include  Marten's 
comments  on  Walker's  'History  of  Inde- 
pendency,' Harrington's  *  Oceana,'  and  other 
works.  Marten  was  also  the  author  of  an 
epitaph  on  his  mother,  buried  in  Longworth 
Church,  Berkshire,  and  some  verses  on  the 
death  of  his  nephew  Charles  Edmonds  (Asn- 
MOLE,  Antiquities  of  Berkshire,  i.  162  ;  Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  2nd  Rep.  p.  81).  In  1662  there 
was  published  a  quarto  pamphlet  entitled 
'Henry  Marten's  Familiar  Letters  to  his 
Lady  of  Delight/  published  by  '  Edmundus 
de  Speciosa  Villa,'  i.e.  Edmund  Gayton  [q.  v.], 
and  printed  at  Oxford.  A  second  edition  was 
printed  at  London  in  1685.  This  contains 
some  genuine  letters  from  Marten  to  his 
mistress,  Mary  Ward,  together  with  a  letter 
in  justification  of  his  share  in  the  king's 
death.  Gayton  added  a  preface,  some  mock 
heroic  compositions  of  his  own,  and  notes. 

[Lives  of  Marten  are  contained  in  Wood's 
Athense  Oxon  ed.  Bliss,  iii.  1237,  Noble's  Lives 
of  the  Regicides,  1798,  ii.  39,  and  the  Lives 
of  British  Statesmen  contributed  by  John  For- 
tster  to  Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopaedia,  iv.  241. 
Aubrey's  Notes  supplied  to  Anthony  a,  Wood, 
printed  in  Letters  written  by  Eminent  Persons 
Curing  the  17th  and  18th  Centuries,  and  Lives  of 
Eminent  Men  by  John  Aubrey,  181 3,  vol.  ii.pt.  ii. 
pp.  434-7,  contain  much  gossip  about  Marten. 
A  fragment  of  Marten's  correspondence  is  in  the 
possession  of  Captain  Loder-Symonds  of  Hinton 
Manor,  near  Faringdon,  Berkshire,  and  is  calen- 
dared in  the  13th  Rep.  of  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
pt.  iv.  Other  authorities  mentioned  in  the  text 
of  the  article.]  C.  H.  F. 

MARTEN",  MARIA.  [See under COEDEE, 
WILLIAM,  1804-1828,  murderer.] 


MARTIAL  or  MARSHALL,  RI- 
CHARD (d.  1563),  dean  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford,  possibly  son  of  William  Marshall 
(Jt.  1535)  [q.  v.],  was  said  to  be  from  Kent, 
and  was  a  scholar  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Oxford,  from  1532  till  1538.  He  graduated 
B.A.5  Dec.  1537,  and  his  subsequent  degrees 
were  M.A.  5  Oct.  1540,  B.D.  October  1544, 
and  D.D.  18  July  1552.  He  became  fellow 
of  his  college  in  1538,  but  migrated  to  Christ 
Church  about  1540,  becoming  a  student  there. 
At  Corpus  he  was  Greek  lecturer,  and  noted 
as  a  strong  Roman  catholic  of  the  old  school. 
He  was  one  of  the  witnesses  against  John 
Dunne  in  October  1538.  In  Edward's  reign 
he  is  said  to  have  turned  protestant,  and 
was  vice-chancellor  in  1552,  but  he  'returned 
to  his  vomit'  under  Mary.  He  also  dug 
up  the  body  of  Peter  Martyr's  wife  in  Christ 
Church,  and  had  it  cast  on  his  dunghill.  In 
consequence  of  his  activity  he  became  dean 
of  Christ  Church  in  1553,  and  is  probably 
the  Marshall  or  Martial  who  held  prebends 
at  St.  Paul's  and  Winchester  during  Mary's 
reign.  In  1554  he  took  part  in  the  Oxford 
disputation  on  transubstantiation,  and  he 
was  one  of  the  witnesses  against  Cranmer, 
aided  in  the  degradation  of  Ridley,  and 
almost  caught  Jewel  when  he  fled  from 
Oxford  after  his  recantation  in  the  autumn 
of  1555.  But  at  Elizabeth's  accession  he  lost 
his  preferments.  He  had,  however,  power- 
ful friends,  as  he  had  been  domestic  chap- 
lain to  Lord  Arundell.  He  is  included  in  a 
list  of  persons  in  hiding  early  in  Elizabeth's 
reign,  and  is  supposed  to  have  found  refuge 
either  with  the  Earl  of  Cumberland  or  Mr. 
Metcalf  in  the  north.  He  was  captured 
and  brought  to  London,  and  signed  a  fresh 
recantation,  which  Strype  prints,  and  was 
ready,  it  is  said,  to  repeat  it  in  public,  but 
died,  presumably  in  prison,  some  time  in 
1563. 

[Welch's  Alumni  Westmon.  p.  5 ;  Strype's 
Annals,  r.  ii.  48,  49;  Cranmer,  pp.  480,  535; 
Zurich  Letters,  1st  ser.  p.  12,  3rd  ser  p.  373; 
Jewel's  Works,  p.  xi ;  Ridley's  Works,  pp.  286, 
295  ;  Cranmer's  Works,  ii.  382,  543,  &c.,  all  in 
the  Parker  Society's  publications;  Cal.  of  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1547-65,  Add.  p.  524.] 

W.  A.  J.  A. 

MARTIALL  or  MARSHALL,  JOHN 

(1534-1597),  Roman  catholic  divine,  was 
born  in  1534  at  Daylesford,  Worcestershire, 
according  to  the  Oxford  records,  though  the 
admission-book  of  Winchester  College  states 
that  he  was  a  native  of  Defford,  in  that 
county  (KiEBY,  Winchester  Scholars,  p.  124). 
He  was  admitted  into  Winchester  College  in 
1545,  and  was  elected  to  New  College,  Ox- 
ford, where  he  became  a  probationary  fellow 


Martiall 


270 


Martin 


24  Aug.  1549,  and  a  perpetual  fellow  in 
1551.  On  8  July  1556  be  graduated  B.C.L. 
(WooD,  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  149),  and 
about  the  same  time  he  was  appointed  usher, 
or  second  master,  of  Winchester  School, 
under  Thomas  Hyde  (1524-1597)  [q.  v.J 
Being  attached  to  the  Roman  catholic  reli- 
gion °he  retired  to  Louvain  soon  after  the 
accession  of  Elizabeth,  and  studied  divinity. 
In  1568  he  was  invited  to  Douay  by  William 
(afterwards  cardinal)  Allen,  and  graduated 
B.D.  in  the  university  there,  6  July  1568. 
Martiall  was  one  of  the  six  persons  who  were 
first  engaged  in  establishing  the  English  Col- 
lege in  that  city,  but  he  soon  left  the  new 
seminary,  on  account  of  the  smallness  of  his 
emolument  (Records  of  the  English  Catholics, 
i.  3,  4).  Afterwards,  by  the  interest  of  Dr. 
Owen  Lewis  [q.  v.],  archdeacon  of  Hainault, 
and  eventually  bishop  of  Cassano,  he  was 
appointed  a  canon  of  the  collegiate  church 
of  St.  Peter  at  Lille  in  Flanders.  The  civil 
tumults  in  the  Low  Countries  long  pre- 
vented him  from  obtaining  possession  of  his 
canonry,  but  he  was  formally  installed  in 
1579,  and  he  enjoyed  the  dignity  for  eighteen 
years  (Prrs,Z)<3  Anglice  Scriptoribus,^.  795). 
He  died  on  3  April  1597  at  Lille,  in  the 
arms  of  his  friend  William  Giffbrd  [q.  v.], 
afterwards  archbishop  of  Rheims,  and  was 
buried  in  St.  Peter's  Church. 

He  bequeathed  a  valuable  ring,  with  a 
stone  in  it,  to  adorn  a  piece  of  the  Cross, 
preserved  as  a  relic  in  the  cathedral  at  Lille. 

Martiall's  works  are:  1.  'A  Treatyse  of 
the  Crosse,  gathred  out  of  the  Scriptures, 
Councelles,  and  auncient  Fathers  of  the  Pri- 
mitiue  Church,'  Antwerp,  1564,  8vo ;  dedi- 
cated to  Queen  Elizabeth  by  the  author,  who 
was  '  emboldened  upon  her  keeping  the  image 
of  a  crucifix  in  her  chapel '  (STEYPE,  Annals, 
i.  507-8).  An  answer  published  by  James 
Calf  hill  [q.  v.]  in  1565  was  reprinted  by  the 
Parker  Society  in  1846.  2.  'A  Replie  to 
M.  Calfhills  blasphemous  Answer  made 
against  the  Treatise  of  the  Crosse/  Louvain, 
1566,  4to.  A  rejoinder  by  William  Fulke 
[q.v.],  published  with  his '  Stapletoni  Forta- 
litium  Expugnatum,'  London,  1580,  12mo, 
was  printed  in  an  English  translation  by  the 
Parker  Society  in  1848.  3.  «  A  Treatise  on 
the  Tonsure  of  Clerics/  left  imperfect,  was 
not  printed. 

[Ames's  Typo?r.  Antiq.  (Herbert),  pp.  1609, 
1619;  Cat.  of  MSS.  in  Cambr.  Unir.  Libr.  iv. 
550 ;  Chambers's  Worcestershire  Biog.  p.  77  ; 
Dodd's  Church  Hist.  ii.  113;  Foster's  Alumni 
Oxon.  early  ser.  iii.  974 ;  Lowndes's  IJibl.  Man. 
pp.  348,  845,  1489,  Append,  pp.  56,  57  ;  Oxford 
Univ.  Register  (Boase),  pp.  232,  335 ;  Records 
of  the  English  Catholics,  vol.  i.  pp.  xxix,  xxx  ; 


Strype's  Works   (index) ;  Tanner's   Bihl.  Brit, 
p.  513;  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  (Bliss),  i.  658.] 

T.  C. 

MARTIN.  [See  also  MARTEN,  MAKTINE, 
and  MAKTYN.] 

MARTIN  (d.  1241),  bishop  of  Bangor. 
[See  CADWGAN.] 

MARTIN  OF  ALNWICK  (d.  1330),  Fran- 
ciscan, was  a  member  of  the  Minorite  convent 
at  Oxford  in  1300.  He  became  D.D.  and 
regent  master  of  the  Franciscan  schools  be- 
tween 1300  and  1310.  In  131 1  he  was  sum- 
moned to  Avignon  to  take  part  in  the  con- 
troversy between  the  conventual  and  spiritual 
Franciscans,  as  one  of  the  four  advisers  of  the 
general  minister.  The  dispute  was  tried  by 
a  commission  of  cardinals  and  theologians, 
and  decided  at  the  council  of  Vienne  in  favour 
of  the  better  section  of  the  conventuals. 
Martin  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  latter,  and 
was  evidently  one  of  the  leading  Franciscans 
of  the  time.'  Bale  says  that  he  died  at  New- 
castle in  1336.  He  is  said  to  have  written 
a  universal  chronicle ;  but  that  which  is 
sometimes  ascribed  to  him  is  the  well-known 
chronicle  of  Martinus  Polonus,  friar  preacher, 
with  the  continuation  by  Hermann  Gygas  ; 
(Arundel  MS.  Brit.  Mus.'  371,  printed  1750). 
The  'Questiones  Almoich  in  1  et  2  Senten- 
tiarum/  now  or  formerly  extant  among  the 
manuscripts  in  Bibliotheca  S.  Antonii,  Padua 
(see  TOMASIN",  Catalogue,  A.D.  1639),  are  pro- 
bably by  Friar  William  of  Alnwick. 

[Monumenta  Franciscana,  vol.  i. ;  Wood's  City 
of  Oxford,  ed.  Clark,  ii.  386  ;  Archiv  fiir  Litte- 
ratur-  und  Kirchengeschichte  des  Mittelalters, 
ii.  361,  iii.  39,  iv.  28  seq. ;  Bale's  Script,  cent, 
v.  26.]  A.  GK  L. 

MARTIN,  ANTHONY  (d.  1597),  mis- 
cellaneous writer,  son  of  David  Martin  (d. 
1556)  of  Twickenham,  Middlesex,  by  his  wife, 
Jane  Cooke  (d.  1563)  of  Greenwich,  Kent, 
was  a  member  of  Trinity  Hall,  Cambridge, 
when  Queen  Elizabeth  visited  the  university 
in  August  1564.  He  does  not  appear  to  have 
graduated.  About  1570  he  was  appointed 
gentleman  sewer  of  the  queen's  chamber, 
which  office  he  held  for  life.  On  the  night  of 
27  April  1570,  after  leaving  the  palace  at 
Westminster,  he  was  waylaid  by  George 
Varneham  of  Richmond,  Surrey,  with  whom 
he  was  at  feud,  and  forced  to  fight  with  him. 
lie  gave  Varneham  a  wound,  of  which  he 
died  the  following  day,  and  Martin  had  to 
enter  into  recognisances  to  appear  at  the 
next  gaol  delivery  at  Newgate  (Middlesex 
County  Records,  ed.  Jeaffreson,  i.  65-6).  By 
letters  patent  dated  on  8  Aug.  1588  he  was 
constituted  keeper  of  the  royal  library  within 


Martin 


271 


Martin 


the  palace  of  Westminster  for  life,  with  the 
annual  stipend  of  twenty  marks.  The  queen 
also  granted  him  a  leasehold  at  Richmond, 
Surrey.  On  2  Nov.  1591,  being  then  cup- 
bearer to  the  queen,  he  was  empowered  to 
license  all  merchants  to  purchase  and  export 
tin,  they  paying  him  fourpence  on  every  hun- 
dredweight exported  (  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom . 
1591-4  p.  119,  1598-1601  p.  65).  He  died 
unmarried  at  Richmond,  and  wras  buried  at 
Twickenham  on  25  Aug.  1597. 

Martin  published:  1.  'The  Tranquillitie 
of  the  Minde  :  a  very  excellent .  .  .  oration 
.  .  .  compyled  in  Latine  by  John  Bernarde 
.  .  .  now  lately  translated  into  Englishe/  8vo, 
London,  1570.  2.  «  The  Common  Places  of 
.  .  .  Doctor  Peter  Martyr.  .  .  .  Translated  and 
partlie  gathered  by  A.  Marten,'  fol.,  London, 
1583.  3.  '  An  Exhortation,  to  stirre  up  the 
mindes  of  all  her  Majesties  faithfull  sub- 
jects, to  defend  their  Countrey  in  this  dan- 
gerous time  from  the  Invasion  of  Enemies,' 
4to,  London,  1588 ;  at  the  end  are  his  prayers 
to  this  purpose,  pronounced  in  her  majesty's 
chapel  and  elsewhere  (reprinted  in  the  '  Har- 
leian  Miscellany').  4.  '  A  second  Sound,  or 
"Warning  of  the  Trumpet  unto  Judgment, 
wherein  is  proved  that  all  the  Tokens  of  the 
latter  Day  are  not  onelie  come,  but  welneere 
finished/ 4to,  London,  1589.  5.  <  A  Recon- 
ciliation of  all  the  Pastors  and  Cleargy  of 
the  Church  of  England,'  4to,  London,  1590. 

[Notes  kindly  supplied  by  J.  Challenor  Smith, 
esq. ;  Cooper's  Athense  Cantabr.  ii.  242,  550 ; 
Cat.  of  Books  in  Brit.  Mus.  to  1640;  will  of 
David  Martin  in  Commissary  Court  of  London, 
1557,  f.  20  a  ;  will  of  Jane  Martin  in  P.  C.  C. 
15,  Chayra ;  will  of  Anthony  Martin  in  P.  C.  C. 
107,  Cobham.]  Gr.  G-. 

MARTIN    or    MARTYJST,    BENDAL 

(1700-1761),  essayist.  [See  under  MARTIN 
or  MARTYN,  HENRY,  d.  1721  ] 

MARTIN,  BENJAMIN  (1704-1782), 
mathematician,  instrument  maker,  and  gene- 
ral compiler,  was  born  in  1704  at  Worplesdon 
in  Surrey,  and  began  life  as  a  ploughboy  in 
the  hamlet  of  Broadstreet.  Subsequently  he 
set  up  as  a  teacher  of  reading,  writing,  and 
arithmetic  in  Guildford.  His  spare  time  was 
spent  in  the  study  of  mathematics  and  astro- 
nomy, and  he  became  an  ardent  champion  of 
the  Newtonian  system.  A  legacy  of  500/. 
left  him  by  a  relation  enabled  him  to  equip 
himself  with  books  and  philosophical  instru- 
ments, with  which  he  travelled  the  country, 
and  gave  lectures  on  natural  philosophy. 
How  wide  a  circle  of  friends  he  thus  obtained 
may  be  gathered  from  the  long  list  of  sub- 
scribers, filling  twenty-six  columns,  to  his 
'  Bibliotheca  Technologica,  or  Philological 


Library  of  Literary  Arts  and  Sciences/  1737 ; 
2nd  edit.  1740;  a  very  skilful  and  comprehen- 
sive compilation,  epitomising  the  current  in- 
formation and  ideas  of  the  time  under  twenty- 
five  headings.  When  this  book  appeared  he 
had  been  settled  for  at  least  three  years  in 
Chichester,  where  he  kept  a  school,  and  began 
to  invent  and  make  optical  instruments.  In 
particular  he  produced  and  sold  for  one  guinea 
a  pocket  reflecting  microscope,  with  a  micro- 
meter (see  a  description  by  John  Williams, 
Some  Account  of  the  Martin  Microscope, pur- 
chased for  the  Microscopical  Society,  1862  ; 
Trans.  Microscopic.  Sac.  London,  new  ser.  x. 
(1862),  31 );  and  he  seems  to  have  gained  con- 
siderable reputation  as  a  maker  of  spectacles. 
About  1740  he  removed  to  a  house  in  Fleet 
Street,  three  doors  below  Crane  Court,  and 
here  became  famous  as  a  scientific  instrument 
maker  at  the  sign  of  '  Hadley's  Quadrant  and 
Visual  Glasses.'  His  literary  activity  con- 
tinued, and  resulted  in  the  publication  of  a 
large  number  of  popular  scientific  books.  His 
principal  undertakings  were:  1.  '  An  Eng- 
lish Dictionary,'  which  aimed  at  being,  in 
the  author's  words,  *  universal,  etymological, 
orthographical,  orthoepical.  diacritical,  phi- 
lological, mathematical,  and  philosophical/ 
The  first  edition  appeared  in  1749,  and  the 
second  in  1754.  It  was  prefaced  by  a  '  Phy- 
sico-grammatical  Essay  on  the  Propriety  and 
Rationale  of  the  English  Tongue.'  2.  '  Mar- 
tin's Magazine,' described  as  a  'New and  Com- 
prehensive System  of  Philosophy,  Natural 
History,  Philology,  Mathematical  Institu- 
tions, and  Biography,'  1755-64.  This  work 
was  dedicated  to  George  III.  Of  fourteen 
volumes  projected  only  seven  appeared,  viz. : 
two  volumes  of  l  Mathematical  Institutions,' 
1759  and  1764 ;  two  volumes  of  '  Philology/ 
including  essays  on  the  different  religions  of 
the  world  and  on  geography,  1759  and  1 764 ; 
two  volumes  of  the '  Natural  History  of  Eng- 
land,' a  description  of  each  particular  county 
in  regard  to  the  curious  productions  of  nature 
and  art,  illustrated  by  a  map  of  each  county 
and  sculptures  of  natural  curiosities,  1759 
and  1763;  and  lastly,  one  volume  of  'Bio- 
graphy of  Mathematicians  and  Philosophers/ 
1764.  The  liberty  which  Martin  allowed 
himself  in  the  work  of  compilation  may  be 
gathered  from  the  fact  that  the  chapters  on 
the  theory  of  equations  are  taken  literatim 
from  Colin  Maclaurin's  'Algebra '  without  ac- 
knowledgment. 

At  the  age  of  seventy-seven,  having  retired 
from  the  active  management  of  his  business, 
he  became  a  bankrupt  through  the  fault  of 
others,  and  in  a  moment  of  desperation  At- 
tempted suicide.  The  wound,  though  not  im- 
mediately mortal,  hastened  his  death,  which 


Martin 


272 


Martin 


occurred  on  9  Feb.  1782.  His  valuable  col- 
lection of  fossils  and  curiosities  was  almost 
given  away  by  public  auction.  The  only  dis- 
coverable record  of  his  family  is  the  mention 
of  a  son,  Lovell  Martin,  in  Gill's  '  Technical 
Repository,'  1828.  There  was  a  portrait  of 
him  in  Greene's  Museum,  Lichfield.  There 
is  an  engraving  of  his  portrait  in  the  '  Gen- 
tleman's Magazine,'  1785,  pt.  ii.  facing  p.  743. 
The  following  is  a  list  of  his  works,  other 
than  those  already  mentioned :  1. '  Elements 
of  Geometry/  1733.  2.  '  Spelling  Book  of 
Arts  and  Sciences  for  the  Use  of  Schools.' 
3.  '  Philosophical  Grammar,  in  four  parts : 
I.  Somatology.  II.  Cosmology.  III.  yEro- 
logy.  IV.  Geology.'  '  The  whole  extracted 
from  the  writings  of  the  greatest  naturalists 
of  the  last  and  present  age,  treated  in  the 
familiar  way  of  dialogue,  adapted  purposely 
to  the  capacities  of  the  youth  of  both  sexes, 
and  adorned  and  illustrated  with  variety  of 
copperplates,  maps,  &c.,  several  of  which  are 
entirely  new,  and  all  easy  to  be  understood/ 
This  work  appeared  in  1735,  and  had  reached 
a  seventh  edition  in  1769 ;  it  was  translated 
into  French  by  Puisieux  in  1749,  and  repub- 
lished  in  French  in  1764  and  1777.  It  may 
be  regarded  as  the  most  successful  of  Mar- 
tin's works.  4.  '  The  Young  Student's  Me- 
morial Book,'  1735.  5.  '  A  new  System  of 
Decimal  Arithmetic,'  1735,  containing  a  new 
set  of  tables,  showing  the  value  of  any  de- 
cimal part  of  any  integer,  whether  money, 
weight,  measure,  motion,  time,  &c.  6.  '  Tri- 
gonometer's  Complete  Guide,'  2  vols.  1736. 
7.  '  Description  and  Use  of  both  the  Globes,' 
1736.  8.  '  Elements  of  all  Geometry,'  8  vols. 
1739.  9.  '  Description  and  Use  of  a  newly  in- 
vented Pocket  Microscope,' 1740.  10.  '  Loga- 
rithm ologia,'  1740.  11. '  Micrographia  Nova, 
or  a  new  Treatise  on  the  Microscope  and 
Microscopic  Objects,'  &c.,  Reading,  1742. 
12.  '  Description  and  Use  of  a  Case  of  Ma- 
thematical Instruments,'  1745.  13.  '  An 
Essay  on  Electricity,'  1746,  '  being  an  en- 
quiry into  the  nature,  cause,  and  properties 
thereof,  on  the  principles  of  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton's theory  of  vibrating  motion,  light,  and 
fire,  and  the  various  phenomena  of  forty- 
two  capital  experiments,'  &c.  His  experi- 
ments are  popular  experiments  on  electrical 
induction.  The  essay  contains  a  dim  fore- 
cast of  modern  theories  in  the  statement : 
'  This  subtle  matter  or  spirit  appears  to  be  of 
an  elastic  nature,  and  acts  by  the  reciproca- 
tion of  its  tremors  or  pulses,  which  are  oc- 
casioned by  the  vibrating  motion  of  the  parts 
of  an  electric  body  excited  by  friction.'  The 
preface  contained  some  disparaging  remarks 
on  an  essay  on  the  same  subject  by  John 
Freke  [q.  v.j,  who  replied  in  an  appendix  to 


his  second  edition,  and  was  answered  by 
Martin  in  a '  Supplement  containing  Remarks 
on  a  Rhapsody  of  Adventures  of  a  Modern 
Knight-errant  in  Philosophy  ,'1746.  14.  'Phi- 
losophia  Britannica,'  2  vols.  1747  ;  a  new 
and  comprehensive  system  of  the  Newtonian 
philosophy,  astronomy,  and  geography,  in  a 
course  of  twelve  lectures,  with  notes.  The 
first  volume  is  dedicated  to  Lord-chief-jus- 


Globes,' 1755.  17.  'Essay  on  Visual  Glasses,' 
1756.  18.  '  Essay  on  the  Use  of  Globes,' 
1753.  19.  '  New  Elements  of  Optics,'  1759. 

20.  'A    sure    Guide    to    Distillers,'   1759. 

21.  <  Venus  in  the  Sun,'  1761.    22.  '  A  plain 
and  familiar  Introduction  to  the  Newtonian 
Philosophy,'  5th  edit.  1765.  23. '  Institutions 
of  Astronomical  Calculations,' 1765.  24.  'The 
Mariner's  Mirror,  or  the  Philosophical  Prin- 
ciples of  Navigation,  including  a  Translation 
of  Maupertuis's  Nautical  Astronomy,'  1768. 
25.  '  The  Mariner's  Mirror,  Part  ii.,  contain- 
ing a  new  Method  of  finding  the  Longitude 
of  a  Ship  at  Sea,'  &c.,  1769.   26.  '  Description 
and  Use  of  a  Table  Clock  upon  a  new  Con- 
struction,' 1770.     27.  '  Description  and  Use 
of  an  Orrery,'  1771.     28.  'Description.  .  . 
of  a  graphic  Perspective  and  Microscope,' 
1771.  29. 'Optical Essays '[1770].  30.'Loga- 
rithmologia  Nova,'  London,  1772.     31.  'The 
Young  Gentleman  and  Lady's  Philosophy,' 
in  the  form  of  a  Dialogue  between  Cleoni- 
cus,  an  Undergraduate,  and  Euphrosyne,  his 
Sister;   vol.  L,  'The  Heavens  and  Atmo- 
sphere ; '  vol.  ii.,  '  The  Use  of  the  Celestial 
and  Terrestrial  Globes,  Light  and  Colours, 
Sounds  and  Music,'  3rd  edit.  1781 ;  vol.  iii., 
'  Animal,  Vegetable,  and  Mineral  Kingdoms,' 
1782. 

[Works;  Gent.  Mag.  1785,  pt.  ii.  p.  5835 
Manning  and  Bray's  Hist  of  Surrey,  iii.  89  ; 
Present  State  of  Republic  of  Letters,  1735, 
xvi.  167  ;  information  kindly  supplied  by  W.  H- 
Brown,  esq.,  assist,  sec.  Royal  Microscopic  So- 
ciety.] C.  P. 

MARTIN,  DAVID  (1737-1798),  painter 
and  engraver,  born  in  1737,  was  son  of  the 
parish  schoolmaster  at  Anstruther  in  Fife. 
His  brother,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Martin,  D.D., 
was  minister  of  the  parish  of  Moniaive,  co. 
Fife.  He  became  a  pupil  of  Allan  Ramsay  the 
portrait-painter  [q.  v.J,  and  when  quite  young 
accompanied  Ramsay  to  Rome.  On  his  return 
he  became  a  student  at  the  academy  in  St. 
Martin's  Lane,  where  he  gained  some  pre- 
miums for  drawings  from  the  life.  On  leaving 
Ramsay  Martin  practised  both  as  engraver 
and  portrait-painter.  He  obtained  consider- 
able success  in  the  latter  line,  and  on  return- 


Martin 


273 


Martin 


ing  to  Scotland  in  1775  was  appointed  prin- 
cipal painter  to  the  Prince  of  Wales  for 
Scotland.  Martin  was  a  member  of  the  In- 
corporated Society  of  Artists,  and  from  1773 
to  1775  was  the  society's  treasurer.  He  con- 
tributed portraits  or  engravings  to  their  ex- 
hibitions from  1765  to  1777, and  also  exhibited 
portraits  at  the  Free  Society  of  Artists  in 
1767.  On  returning  to  London  Martin  re- 
sided for  some  years  in  Dean  Street,  Soho, 
and  married  a  lady  with  some  property.  On 
her  death,  however,  he  returned  to  Edin- 
burgh, where  he  died  in  1798 ;  he  left  no 
family. 

As  an  engraver  Martin  produced  some  good 
engravings  in  mezzotint,  including  portraits 
of  David  Hume  and  Jean  Jacques  Rousseau, 
both  after  Allan  Ramsay,  L.  F.  Roubiliac 
after  A.  Carpentiers,  Rembrandt  after  him- 
self, and  Lady  Frances  Manners  from  one  of 
his  own  paintings.  In  line  he  engraved  por- 
traits of  William  Pulteney,  earl  of  Bath, 
after  A.  Ramsay,  and  William  Murray,  earl 
of  Mansfield,  after  one  of  his  own  portraits : 
also  two  landscapes  with  cattle  after  A.  Cuyp, 
another  after  Gaspar  Poussin,  and  six  views 
of  scenery  near  Sheffield.  As  a  painter  Martin 
worked  in  the  style  of  Ramsay.  Some  of 
his  portraits  were  engraved,  including  those 
of  Benjamin  Franklin  (aged  60),  Henry,  earl 
Bathurst,  James  Bruce  of  Kinnaird,  Rev. 
Thomas  Henry  (now  in  the  Scottish  National 
Portrait  Gallery),  Dr.  Cullen,Dr.  Alexander 
Carlyle  [q.  v.]  (in  the  possession  of  Thomas 
Scott,  esq.  of  Edinburgh),  and  others. 

Martin  painted  his  own  portrait  for  Ram- 
say ;  a  replica  of  this  is  now  in  the  Scottish 
National  Gallery  at  Edinburgh,  and  another 
is  in  the  possession  of  Thomas  Scott,  esq. 
He  is  said  to  have  given  instruction  to  Sir 
Henry  Raeburn  [q.  v.],  and  to  have  per- 
suaded him  to  give  up  miniature-painting  for 
oil-painting. 

[Edwards's  Anecd.  of  Painters ;  Redgrave's 
Diet,  of  Artists ;  Chaloner  Smith's  Brit.  Mezzo- 
tinto  Portraits;  Cat.  of  the  Scottish  National 
Portrait  Gallery;  Catalogues  of  the  Society  of 
Artists ;  information  from  Thomas  Scott,  esq.] 

L.  C. 

MARTIN,  EDWARD,  D.D.  (d.  1662), 
dean  of  Ely,  a  native  of  Cambridgeshire,  was 
matriculated  in  the  university  of  Cambridge, 
as  a  sizar  of  Queens'  College,  5  July  1605.  He 
graduated  B.A.  in  1608-9,  M. A.  in  1612,  was 
elected  a  fellow  of  his  college  11  March  1616- 
1617,  and  proceeded  B.D.  in  1621,  in  which 
degree  he  was  incorporated  in  the  same  year 
at  Oxford  (WooD,  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i. 
400).  In  1627  he  was  chaplain  to  Archbishop 
Laud,  and  he  offended  the  puritan  party  by 
licensing  a  book  by  Dr.  Thomas  Jackson 

YOL.  xxxvi. 


(1579-1640)  [q.  v.],  called  'An  Historical 
Narration,'  and  also  by  preaching  a  sermon  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross  against  presbyterianism.  He 
became  vicar  of  Oakington  in  1626  and  rector 
of  Conington,  Cambridgeshire,  in  1630,  and 
was  elected  president  of  Queens'  College 
16  Oct.  1631,  being  in  the  same  year  created 
D.D.  by  royal  mandate.  He  was  also  rector 
of  Uppingham,  Rutland,  from  1631  to  1637, 
where  he  was  succeeded  by  Jeremy  Taylor. 
In  1638  he  was  instituted  to  the  rectory  of 
Houghton  Conquest,  Bedfordshire,  and  soon 
afterwards  to  that  of  Doddington,  Cambridge- 
shire. He  was  elected  one  of  the  proctors 
for  the  clergy  in  convocation  in  1640,  and 
again  in  1662. 

In  August  1642  he  sent  the  college  plate 
to  the  king.  Cromwell  thereupon  surrounded 
several  colleges  with  soldiers,  and  took  away 
by  force  the  masters  of  Queens',  Jesus,  and 
St.  John's,  and  hurrying  them  to  London,  in- 
carcerated them  in  the  Tower  by  order  of 
parliament.  Martin  was  afterwards  removed 
to  Lord  Petre's  house  in  Aldersgate  Street, 
where  he  drew  up  the  famous  mock  petition, 
entitled  his  '  Submission  to  the  Covenant.' 
Subsequently  he  was  remanded  to  Ely  House 
and  other  places  of  confinement  for  more  than 
live  years.  In  the  meanwhile  he  was  ejected 
from  the  presidentship  of  Queens'  College, 
and  lost  all  his  other  preferments. 

About  August  1648  he  effected  his  escape, 
and  went  to  Thorington,  Suffolk,  where  he 
resided  with  Henry  Cooke,  who  had  been  a 
member  of  his  college.  He  assumed  the  name 
of  Matthews,  but  was  discovered  by  some 
soldiers  from  Yarmouth,  was  brought  to  Lon- 
don, and  on  23  May  1650  was  committed  to 
the  Gatehouse  by  John  Bradshaw,  president 
of  the  council  of  state.  Ultimately,  by  some 
interest  with  Colonel  Wanton,  he  obtained 
his  release  and  a  pardon  for  breaking  prison. 
He  then  returned  to  Suffolk  and  resumed  his 
own  name  and  usual  habit;  but  subsequently 
he  went  abroad  for  seven  or  eight  years,  dur- 
ing most  of  which  time  he  lived  at  Paris  with 
Lord  Hatton.  In  1656  he  was  resident  at 
Utrecht  with  many  other  royalists  (BuRX, 
Hist,  of  Westmorland,  i.  298). 

Returning  to  England  at  the  Restoration,  he 
was  formally  restored  to  the  presidentship  of 
Queens'  College,  2  Aug.  1660.  He  was  one 
of  the  managers  of  the  Savoy  conference.  By- 
patent  dated  22  Feb.  1661-2  he  was  nomi- 
nated to  the  deanery  of  Ely,  and  was  installed 
by  proxy,  25  April  1662.  He  died  three  days 
afterwards  on  28  April  1662,  and  was  buried 
in  the  college  chapel. 

He  is  author  of  '  Dr.  Martin,  late  Dean  of 
Ely,  his  Opinion  concerning  1.  The  Difference 
between  the  Church  of  England  and  Geneva. 


Martin 


274 


Martin 


2.  The  Pope's  Primacy  as  pretended  succes- 
sive to  St.  Peter's.  3.  The  Authority  of 
the  Apostolical  Constitutions  and  Canons. 
4.  The  Discovery  of  the  Genuine  Works  of 
the  Primitive  Fathers.  5.  The  false  Brother- 
hood of  the  French  and  English  Presbyterians. 
Together  with  his  character  of  divers  English 
travelers  in  the  time  of  our  late  troubles. 
Communicated  by  five  pious  and  learned 
Letters  in  the  time  of  his  exile,'  London, 
1662,  12mo. 

[Addit.  MSS.  5808  f.  150,  5847  p.  80,  5876 
f.  20 ;  Dean  Bar  wick's  Life,  Engl.  edit.,  p.  32 ; 
Bentham's  Ely,  p.  234;  Cambridge  Antiquarian 
Communications,  ii.  152;  Carter's  Cambridge, 
p.  187;  Foster's  Alumui  Oxon.  1500-1714;  Co- 
sins's  Opinion  for  communicating  with  Geneva 
rather  than  Rome,  pp.  12,  16;  Kennett's  Regis- 
ter and  Chronicle,  pp.  47,  99,  100,  117,  221; 
Troubles  and  Tryal  of  Archbishop  Laud,  p.  368  ; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti  (Hardy),  i.  348,  iii.  685  ;  Lloyd's 
Memoires,  1677,  pp.  461,  531  ;  Lowndes's  Bibl. 
Man.  (Bohn),  p.  1489;  Nalson's  Collections, 
i.  354;  Prynne's  Canterburies  Doome,  pp.  167, 
170,  177,  359,  508,  510,  533  ;  Quench-Coale, 
Pref.  p.  23  ;  Querela  Cantab,  p.  4  ;  Searle's  Hist, 
of  Queen's  College,  p.  572  ;  True  Relation  of  the 
manner  of  taking  the  Earl  of  Northampton,  1642; 
Walker's  Suiferings  of  the  Clergy,  ii.  154.] 

T.  C. 

MARTIN,ELIAS(1740?-1811),painter, 
engraver,  and  associate  of  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy, was  born  in  Sweden  about  1740,  and 
came  to  England  about  1766.  He  appears  to 
have  been  one  of  the  early  students  of  the 
Royal  Academy,  and  in  1769  exhibited  at 
the  second  exhibition,  in  Pall  Mall,  two  pic- 
tures, '  A  View  of  Westminster  Bridge,  with 
the  King  of  Denmark's  Procession  by  Water, 
taken  from  Mr.  Searle's  Timter  Yard,'  and  a 
landscape,  and  also  two  drawings, '  A  View  in 
Sweden  '  and  '  A  Watchman  Sleeping.'  In 
1770  he  exhibited  <  A  Picture  of  the  Royal 
Plaister  Academy,'  (  A  View  of  Hanover 
Square/  and  two  others.  In  1771  he  was 
elected  an  associate  of  the  Royal  Academy, 
and  was  then  residing  in  Dean  Street,  Soho. 
In  that  year  he  exhibited  '  A  View  of  the 
King's  Palace  at  Stockholm '  and  three  land- 
scapes. He  continued  to  exhibit  in  1773  and 
1774,  in  which  year  he  removed  to  Leicester 
Street,  Leicester  Fields,  and  again  in  1777, 
1779,  and  1780.  His  contributions  were 
varied,  comprising  landscapes  with  figures, 
views  of  gentlemen's  seats,  small  water-colour 
or  crayon  portraits,  tasteful  and  humorous 
costume  or  domestic  subjects,  and  engravings 
from  his  own  designs,  in  a  manner  imitating 
red  chalk.  In  1776  he  exhibited  for  the  only 
time  at  the  Free  Society  of  Artists.  After 
1 780  he  returned  to  Sweden,  where  he  be- 
came court  painter  to  the  king  of  Sweden 


at  Stockholm.  He  returned  to  England  in 
1790,  and  sent  from  Bath  eight  pictures  to 
the  Royal  Academy.  At  Stockholm,  Martin 
was  considered,  or  at  least  considered  him- 
self, the  first  landscape-painter  in  Sweden. 
His  later  works  had,  however,  very  little 
merit.  He  engraved  a  number  of  small  do- 
mestic subjects  from  his  own  designs  in 
stipple  or  red  chalk  manner,  and  also  a  large 
family  group  of  himself  and  his  children,  en- 
titled *  A  Family  Concert.'  He  had  two 
sons,  Carolus,  a  cabinetmaker,  and  John,  an 
artist.  Martin  died  at  Stockholm  in  1811. 
His  brother,  JOHN  FREDERICK  MARTIN 
(1745-1808),  engraver,  born  at  Stockholm  in 
1745,  came  with  him  to  England,  resided 
with  him,  made  numerous  engravings  in  the 
red  chalk  manner  from  his  drawings,  and  re- 
turned with  him  to  Stockholm.  There  his 
engravings  after  Deprez,  Skioldebrand,  and 
other  native  artists  were  well  known.  He 
died  at  Stockholm  in  1808. 

[Weinwich'sDansk,  Norsk  og  Svensk  Konstner- 
Lexicon;  Acerbi's  Travels  through  Sweden,  &c., 
vol.  i.  chap.  ix. ;  Sandby's  Hist,  of  the  Royal 
Academy  ;  Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists.]  L.  C. 

MARTIN,  FRANCIS  (1652-1722), 
Augustinian  divine,  sprung  from  one  of  the 
fourteen  tribes  of  Galway,  was  born  there  in 
1652,  but  soon  joined  in  the  exodus  caused 
by  Cromwell's  policy  in  Ireland,  and  entered 
the  university  of  Louvain.  His  promotion 
in  the  faculty  of  arts  is  recorded  in  1675,  and 
his  subsequent  distinctions  procured  him  the 
office  of  lector  in  theology  in  the  convent  of 
St.  Martin  of  the  Augustinian  order  at  Lou- 
vain.  Martin  threw  himself  energetically 
into  the  controversies  then  raging  concern- 
ing Jansenism,  the  infallibility  of  the  pope, 
and  the  rights  of  the  Galilean  church  (cf. 
Avis  Salutaires  a  Messieurs  les  Protestans 
et  Deliberam  de  Louvain,  and  Avertissement 
touchant  les  pretendus  Avis  Salutaires,  Lou- 
vain,  1719)  ;  his  vehement  espousal  of  the 
ultramontane  party  led  his  adversaries  to 
charge  him  with  being  a  tool  in  the  hands  of 
the  Jesuits.  In  1683  he  became  professor  of 
Greek  in  the  College  des  Trois  Langues  (or 
Collegium  Buslidianum  as  it  is  frequently 
called,  after  the  name  of  its  founder,  Busli- 
dius),  and  in  1686  he  wrote  a  thesis  defending 
the  infallibility  of  the  pope  and  attacking  the 
Gallican  church.  Either  in  1687  or  early  in 
1688  he  apparently  visited  England.  While 
there  he  suggested,  in  a  letter  to  the  papal 
nuncio,  means  by  which  James  might  meet 
the  impending  crisis ;  he  entered  minutely 
into  military  details,  and  advocated  the,  as- 
sassination of  William  of  Orange  (L'Etat 
Present  de  la  Faculte  de  Theologie  de  Louvain. 


Martin 


275 


Martin 


Trevoux,  1701,  pp.  247-50).  On  26,  29,  and 
31  Jan.  1688,  he  delivered  his  theses  for  the 
degree  of  doctor  of  theology  at  Louvain,  but 
his  extreme  opinions  caused  fifty- three  bache- 
lors of  theology  to  protest  against  his  ad- 
mission ;  the  influence,  however,  of  Tanara, 
the  nuncio,  to  whom  Martin  had  dedicated 
the  first  of  his  theses,  prevailed,  and  Martin 
received  the  degree.  Soon  afterwards  the 
Archbishop  of  Malines  appointed  him  to  teach 
divinity  in  his  seminary  at  Malines,  where 
Martin  published  a  thesis  on  Genesis  attack- 
ing St.  Augustine.  This  was  condemned  at 
Rome,  and  by  the  chapter  of  Malines,  and  an- 
other thesis  reflecting  upon  the  university  of 
Louvain  called  forth  protests  from  that  body. 
In  March  1690  he  was  prohibited  from  exercis- 
ing his  functions  in  the  university,  but  on  his 
petition  the  prohibition  was  removed  17  Aug. 
of  the  same  year.  In  1694,  in  spite  of  the 
protests  of  the  faculty,  he  was  made  regius 
professor  of  holy  scripture  at  Louvain,  be- 
came censor  of  books,  archiepiscopal  exami- 
ner in  the  archdiocese,  vice-president  of  the 
College  du  Saint-Esprit,  and  a  member  of 
the  body  of  eight  who  formed  the  regents  of 
the  faculty  of  theology,  and  was  installed 
a  canon  of  St.  Peter's  collegiate  church  of 
Louvain.  He  won  considerable  reputation 
as  a  teacher;  his  intellect  was  active  and 
memory  quick ;  he  befriended  his  exiled  coun- 
trymen and  gave  liberally  to  the  poor  ;  but 
he  was  endowed  with  the  litigious  character 
of  his  family  (7mA  Ecclesiastical  Record,  3rd 
ser.  vii.  1101),  and  continual  legal  troubles 
seriously  hindered  his  work. 

In  1712  some  friends  sent  him  a  copy  of 
Tillotson's  sermon  on  the  '  Hazard  of  Salva- 
tion in  the  Church  of  Rome,'  with  a  request 
that  Martin  would  reply  to  it.      This  called 
forth  his  chief  work,  the   '  Scutum    Fidei 
contra  Haereses  hodiernas,'  Louvain,  1714, 
8vo.     Martin's  ultramontane  views  had  ap- 
parently been  modified,  and  in  the  hope  of 
conciliating  and  converting  his  opponents  he 
took  this  opportunity  of  recommending  Eng- 
lish catholics  not  to  press  their  claims  to 
their  forfeited  property ;  it  is  dedicated  to  a 
former  pupil  of  Martin's,  Dr.  Henry  Joseph 
Van  Sustern,  bishop  of  Bruges ;  four  copies 
,  are  preserved  in  the  Galway  Diocesan  Li- 
brary ;  there  is  one  in  the  British  Museum,  and 
,  another  in  the  library  of  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
j  blin.    Soon  afterwards  Martin  began  a  corre- 
j  spondence  with  Edward  Synge,  archbishop  of 
/  Tuam,  concerning  a  proposed  union  of  catho- 
I    lies  and  protestants  (Add.  MS.  6117,  pp.  145- 
!    148).  The  archbishop  said  that  notwithstand- 
ing his  popish  education  Martin  seemed  '  to 
have  preserved  something  of  freedom  in  his 
judgment,'  and  'to  mean  well  at  bottom.' 


Martin  spent  his  last  years  in  the  Collegium 
Buslidianum.  In  1720  he  published  his 
'  Motivum  Juris  pro  Bullse  UnigenitusOrtho- 
doxia,'  Louvain,  8vo,  and  in  1721  'Brevis 
Tractatus  circa  praetensam  Pontificis  Infal- 
libilitatem,'  Louvain,  8vo ;  he  suffered  from 
calculus,  and  died  on  4  Oct.  1722  from  the 
effects  of  an  operation  performed  at  St. 
John's  Hospital,  Bruges.  He  was  buried  in 
the  chapel  of  the  hospital,  with  an  inscrip- 
tion on  his  tomb  ;  but  his  enemies  composed 
and  circulated  the  following  epitaph :  *  Ex 
gratia  speciali,  Mortuus  est  in  Hospitali, 
Doctor  F.  Martin,  4  Octobris  1722,  Expec- 
tans  judicium,  R.I.P.' 

Besides  the  works  already  mentioned 
Martin  wrote  :  1.  '  Refutatio  Justificationis 
editoapro  defendendadoctrinaHenrici  Denys,' 
Louvain,  1700,  4to.  2.  '  Statera  Qusestionis 
an  ad  fidem  pertineat  Sanctis  in  ccelo  notas 
esse  mortalium  preces,'  Louvain,  1710,  8vo; 
a  thesis  entitled  '  Via  Pacis,'  and  numerous 
others  which  are  said  to  be  preserved  at 
Brussels. 

[Works  in  Brit.  Mus.  Library;  Addit.  MS. 
6117,  pp.  145-8;  L'Etat  Present  de  la  Theologie 
de  Louvain,  Trevoux,  1701,  contains  an  exhaus- 
tive polemic  against  Martin ;  a  more  favourable 
account  is  given  in  the  Irish  Ecclesiastical  Ee- 
corcl,  3rd  ser.  vii.  1100-6;  Ware's  Ireland,  ii. 
281.]  A.  F.  P. 

MARTIN,  FREDERICK  (1830-1883), 
miscellaneous  writer,  born  at  Geneva  on 
19  Nov.  1830,  was  educated  at  Heidelberg; 
he  settled  in  England  at  an  early  age.  For 
some  years  subsequent  to  1856  he  was  secre- 
tary and  amanuensis  to  Thomas  Carlyle, 
whom  he  aided  in  his  historical  researches  ; 
his  knowledge  of  German  and  capacity  for 
work  made  him  very  useful.  He  died  on 
27  Jan.  1883  at  his  house  in  Lady  Margaret 
Road,  N.W.,  leaving  a  widow  and  family. 

Martin  started  a  short-lived  biographical 
magazine  called  *  The  Statesman,'  in  which 
he  began  an  account  of  Carlyle's  early  life, 
but  as  the  latter  did  not  approve,  he  discon- 
tinued it.  He  inaugurated  the  '  Statesman's 
Year-Book'  in  1864,  and  in  1879  Lord 
Beaconsfield,  struck  by  its  usefulness,  con- 
ferred upon  him  a  pension  of  ICO/,  a  year. 
He  continued  to  supervise  his  'Year-Book  ' 
till  December  1882,  when  he  was  compelled 
by  ill-health  to  give  it  up,  and  it  was  under- 
taken by  Mr.  J.  Scott  Keltic.  He  wrote 
largely  for  various  papers,  and  was  an  occa- 
sional contributor  to  the  '  Athenaeum.' 

Martin  contributed  a  memoir  of  Chatter- 
ton,  prefixed  to  an  edition  of  the  latter's 
'Poems'  (1865),  superintended  a  new  edi- 
tion of  MacCulloch's  <  Geographical  Dic- 
tionary '  (1866),  contributed  vol.  ii.  of  *  The 


Martin 


276 


Martin 


National  History  of  England'  (1873,  &c.), 
and  revised  the  fifth  edition  of  Townsend's 
« Manual  of  Dates  '  (1877). 

Among  his  other  works  may  be  mentioned : 
1.  'The  Life  of  John  Clare'/  8vo,  London, 
1865.  2.  <  Stories  of  Banks  and  Bankers,' 
8vo,  London,  1865.  3.  'Commercial  Hand- 
book of  France/  8vo,  London,  1867.  4.  '  The 
Story  of  Alec  Drummond  of  the  17th  Lan- 
cers/ 3  vols.  8vo,  London,  1869.  5.  <  Hand- 
book of  Contemporary  Biography/  8vo,  Lon- 
don, 1870.  6.  '  The  History  of  Lloyd's 
and  of  Marine  Insurance  in  Great  Britain/ 
8vo,  London,  1876.  7.  'The  Property  and 
Revenues  of  the  English  Church  Establish- 
ment/ 8vo,  London,  1877. 

[Times,  29  Jan.  1883 ;  Ward's  Men  of  the 
Reign ;  private  information.]  Gr.  Gr. 

MARTIN,  SIR  GEORGE  (1764-1847), 
admiral  of  the  fleet,  was  the  youngest  son 
of  William  Martin  (d.  1766),  captain  in 
the  navy,  and  of  Arabella,  daughter  of  Sir 
William  Rowley  [q.  v.],  admiral  of  the  fleet. 
His  grandfather,  Bennet  Martin,  M.D.,  was 
a  brother  of  William  Martin  [q.  v.],  admiral 
of  the  fleet.  Many  members  of  his  mother's 
family  attained  naval  distinction,  and  by  her 
second  marriage  to  Colonel  Gibbs  of  Horsley 
Park,  Surrey,  he  was  half-brother  of  Major- 
general  Sir  Samuel  Gibbs  [q.  v.]  From  an 
early  age  he  was  borne  on  the  books  of  the 
Mary  yacht,  but  he  seems  to  have  first  gone 
afloat  in  December  1776,  when  he  joined  the 
Monarch  as  '  captain's  servant '  with  his 
uncle,  Captain  Joshua  Rowley  [q.  v.]  On 
27  July  1778  he  was  present  in  the  action  off 
Ushant,  and  folio  wing  his  uncle  to  the  Suffolk, 
was  in  the  battle  of  Grenada,  6  July  1779, 
and  in  the  three  actions  off  Martinique  in 
April  and  May  1780.  On  16  July  1780  he 
was  promoted  to  be  lieutenant  of  the  Russell. 
He  was  afterwards  with  his  uncle  in  the 
Princess  Royal  at  Jamaica.  On  9  March 
1782  he  was  promoted  to  the  command  of 
the  Tobago  sloop,  and  on  17  March  1783 
was  posted  into  the  Preston  of  50  guns.  He 
returned  to  England  early  in  1784.  From 
1789  to  1792  he  commanded  the  Porcupine 
on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and  in  1793  the 
Magicienne  in  the  West  Indies.  In  1795  he 
was  appointed  to  the  Irresistible  of  74  guns, 
and  in  her  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Cape 
St.  Vincent,  14  Feb.  1797.  At  the  close 
of  the  battle  Nelson,  whose  own  ship,  the 
Captain,  had  been  disabled,  hoisted  his  broad 
pennant  on  board  the  Irresistible  for  a  few 
days.  On  26  April,  two  Spanish  frigates, 
Ninfa  and  Santa  Elena,  coming  home  from 
the  West  Indies,  and  ignorant  of  the  blockade, 
were  chased  by  the  Irresistible  and  Emerald 


frigate  into  Conil  Bay.  The  Santa  Elena 
went  on  shore  and  broke  up,  but  the  Ninfa 
was  captured  and  added  to  the  English  navy 
under  the  name  of  Hamadryad  (JAMES,  ii. 
93).  The  skill  and  dash  with  which  Martin 
took  the  ships  past  a  dangerous  reef  that 
blocked  the  approach  to  the  bay  won  for  him 
the  warm  commendations  of  Lord  St.  Vin- 
cent, who  described  the  action  as  '  one  of  the 
most  notable  that  had  ever  come  under  his 
observation.' 

In  July  1798  Martin  was  appointed  to 
the  Northumberland,  in  which,  on  18  Feb. 
1800,  he  assisted  in  the  capture  of  the  Gene- 
reux  (NICOLAS,  iv.  189).  From  May  1800  he 
had  charge  of  the  blockade  of  Malta,  and  on 
5  Sept.  received  the  capitulation  of  Valetta. 
In  1801  he  was  with  the  fleet  on  the  coast  of 
Egypt  under  Lord  Keith.  In  1803  he  com- 
manded the  Colossus  in  the  Channel,  in  1804 
the  Glory,  and  in  November  1804  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  Barfleur,  in  which  he  took  part 
in  the  action  off  Cape  Finisterre  on  22  July 
1805.  On  9  Nov.  1805  he  was  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  rear-admiral.  In  1806  he  was 
second  in  command  at  Portsmouth,  and  in 
1807  was  employed  on  the  blockade  of  Cadiz. 
He  was  afterwards  in  the  Mediterranean 
under  the  orders  of  Lord  Collingwood,  for 
the  most  part  on  the  coast  of  Italy  or  Sicily. 
In  June  1809  he  took  possession  of  Ischia 
and  Procida.  On  23  Oct.,  being  then  with 
the  fleet  off  Cape  St.  Sebastian,  he  was  de- 
tached in  pursuit  of  a  small  squadron  of  the 
enemy  under  Rear-admiral  Baudin.  On  the 
25th  two  of  the  pursued  ships  of  the  line  ran 
themselves  on  shore  not  far  from  Cette,  and 
on  the  26th  were  abandoned,  set  fire  to  and 
blown  up.  One  other  ship  of  the  line  got 
into  Cette  harbour,  so  also  did  a  frigate.  The 
other  frigate  escaped  (JAMES,  iv.  445  ;  CHE- 
VALIER, iii.  362 ;  JURIEN  DE  LA  GRAVIERE, 
It  Amir al  Baudin). 

On  31  July  1810  Martin  was  promoted  to 
be  vice-admiral,  and  was  again  employed  on 
the  coast  of  Sicily,  and  in  co-operation  with 
the  army  under  Sir  John  Stuart,  for  which 
service  he  received  the  order  of  St.  Januarius 
from  the  king  of  Naples.  From  1812  to  1814 
he  was  commander-in-chief  in  the  Tagus, 
and  in  the  summer  of  1814  was  knighted,  on 
the  occasion  of  the  prince  regent  visiting 
the  fleet  at  Spithead.  On  2  Jan.  1815  he  was 
nominated  a  K.C.B.,  and  a  G.C.B.  on  20  Feb. 
1821.  On  19  July  1821  he  attained  the  rank 
of  admiral,  and  from  1824  to  1827  was  com- 
mander-in-chief at  Portsmouth,  with  his  flag 
in  the  Victory.  In  January  1833  he  was  ap- 
pointed rear-admiral  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
and  vice-admiral  in  April  1834.  He  was 
nominated  a  G.C.M.G.  in  1836,  and  was  pro- 


Martin 


277 


Martin 


moted  to  the  rank  of  admiral  of  the  fleet  on 
9  Nov.  1846.  He  died  in  Berkeley  Square, 
London,  on  28  July  1847.  He  was  twice 
married,  but  died  apparently  without  issue. 
His  portrait,  by  Charles  Landseer,  R.  A.,  after 
Lawrence,  is  in  the  Painted  Hall  at  Green- 
wich. 

[O'Byrne's  Nav.  Biog.  Diet. ;  Marshall's  Roy. 
Nav.  Biog.  i.  280;  James's  Naval  History  (edit. 
of  1860);  Chevalier's  Hist,  de  la  Marine  fran- 
$aise.]  J.  K.  L. 

MARTIN,  GEORGE  WILLIAM  (1828- 
1881),  musical  composer,  was  born  in  Lon- 
don 8  March  1828.  He  began  his  musical 
studies  as  a  chorister  at  St.  Paul's  Cathedral, 
under  William  Hawes  [q.  v.],  and  was  one  of 
the  choir  boys  at  Westminster  Abbey  at  the 
coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.  He  became 
professor  of  music  at  the  Normal  College  for 
Army  Schoolmasters ;  was  from  1845  to  1853 
resident  music-master  at  St.  John's  Training 
College,  Battersea,  and  was  the  first  organist 
of  Christ  Church,  Battersea,  opened  in  1849. 
In  1860  he  established  the  National  Choral 
Society,  by  which  he  maintained  for  some 
years  at  Exeter  Hall  an  admirable  series  of 
oratorio  performances.  In  connection  with 
these  performances  he  edited  and  published 
cheap  editions  of  the  oratorios  and  other  works 
of  the  great  masters  then  not  readily  acces- 
sible to  the  public.  In  1864  he  organised  a 
choir  of  a  thousand  voices  for  the  '  Macbeth ' 
music  at  the  three  hundredth  anniversary  of 
Shakespeare's  birth.  He  had  a  special  apti- 
tude for  training  school  children,  and  con- 
ducted the  National  Schools  Choral  Festival 
at  the  Crystal  Palace  in  1859.  As  a  com- 
poser his  genius  lay  in  the  direction  of  the 
madrigal  and  part-song  ;  and  from  the  publi- 
cation of  his  prize  glee,  '  Is  she  not  beauti- 
ful ? '  in  1845  onwards  few  years  passed  in 
which  he  did  not  win  distinction  from  some 
of  the  leading  glee  and  madrigal  societies  of 
the  country.  '  No  composer  since  the  days 
of  Dr.  Callcott  has  obtained  so  many  prizes 
as  Mr.  Martin,'  said  the  « Times '  in  1856.  The 
tune  *  Leominster,'  associated  with  Bonar's 
hymn  '  A  few  more  years  shall  roll,'  is  one 
of  his  best-known  compositions.  Martin, 
owing  to  intemperance,  sank  from '  a  position 
which  at  one  time  gave  him  a  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  one  of  the  elements  of  musical 
force  in  the  metropolis'  (Musical  Record). 
He  died,  quite  destitute,  at  Bolingbroke 
House  Hospital,  Wandsworth,  16  April  1881, 
and  was  buried  in  Woking  cemetery  by  the 
parish. 

[Monthly  Musical  Eecord,  May  1881 ;  Musical 
Times,  ibid. ;  Love's  Scottish  Church  Music,  p. 
204;  Grove's  Dictionary  of  Music,  ii.  221,  iv. 
711.]  J.  C.H. 


MARTIN,  GREGORY  (d.  1582),  bibli- 
cal translator,  a  native  of  Maxfield,  in  the 
parish  of  Guestling,  Sussex,  was  nominated 
one  of  the  original  scholars  of  St.  John's 
College,  Oxford,  by  the  founder,  Sir  Thomas 
White,  in  1557.  He  was  admitted  B.A. 
28  Nov.  1561,  and  commenced  M.A.  19  Feb. 
1564-5  at  the  same  time  with  Edmund  Cam- 
pion [q.  v.],  '  whom  he  rivalled,  and  kept  up 
with  in  all  the  stations  of  academical  learning ' 
(Oxford  Univ.  Reg.  ed.  Boase,  i.  244).  They 
were  college  companions  for  thirteen  years, 
having  their  meals,  their  books,  and  their 
ideas  in  common.  Martin  afterwards  en- 
tered the  household  of  Thomas  Howard, 
fourth  duke  of  Norfolk  [q.  v.],  as  tutor  to 
Philip,  afterwards  Earl  of  Arundel,  and  his 
brothers.  He  was  a  devout  catholic,  and  with 
the  duke's  connivance  encouraged  the  ducal 
household  to  remain  steadfast  to  the  old  re- 
ligion. On  one  occasion  when  the  duke  visited 
Oxford  he  was  welcomed  at  St.  John's  Col- 
lege in  a  Latin  oration,  delivered  by  a  mem- 
ber of  the  society,  who,  referring  to  Martin, 
said  :  '  Thou  hast,  O  illustrious  Duke,  our 
Hebraist,  our  Grecian,  our  poet,  our  honour 
and  glory.' 

In  1570,  after  the  duke  had  been  committed 
to  the  Tower,  Martin,  unable  to  conscien- 
tiously conform  to  protestantism,  escaped 
to  the  newly  established  English  College  at 
Douay,  where  he  was  heartily  welcomed  by 
Dr.  William  Allen  [q.  v.],  the  founder,  and 
by  other  fugitives  with  whom  he  had  been 
acquainted  at  Oxford.  He  was  ordained 
priest  in  1573,  took  the  degree  of  licentiate 
in  divinity  in  1575,  and  was  employed  by 
Allen  in  teaching  Hebrew  and  lecturing  on 
the  scriptures  in  the  college.  Upon  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  English  College  at  Rome, 
he  was  sent  there  in  1577  with  the  first 
batch  of  scholars  transplanted  to  the  new 
seminary,  but  stayed  no  longer  than  was 
necessary  for  purposes  of  organisation.  He 
returned"  to  Douay,  and  in  1578  removed  with 
the  college  to  Rheims,  on  account  of  the  civil 
commotions  in  Flanders.  There  he  passed  the 
remainder  of  his  life,  devoting  most  of  his 
time  to  the  task  of  translating  the  Bible  into 
English  from  the  Latin  Vulgate. 

Constant  study  impaired  his  health,  and 
Dr.  Allen  sent  him  to  Paris  in  April  1582 
to  consult  the  ablest  physicians,  but,  as  it 
proved,  he  was  too  far  gone  in  consumption. 
Returning,  therefore,  to  Rheims,  he  died  there 
on  28  Oct.  1582.  He  was  buried  on  the 
same  day  in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Stephen, 
where  a  monument  with  a  Latin  inscription 
was  erected  to  his  memory.  All  the  Eng- 
lish at  Rheims  attended  his  obsequies,  and 
Allen  preached  the  funeral  discourse. 


Martin 


278 


Martin 


In  the  gigantic  task  of  translating  the 
Bible  he  was  assisted  by  Dr.  (afterwards 
Cardinal)  Allen,  Dr.  Richard  Bristow  [q.  v.],. 
William  Rainolds  or  Reynolds  [q.  v.]  of  New 
College,  Oxford,  and  other  theologians.  The 
work  of  translation,  however,  may  be  ascribed 
entirely  to  Martin,  the  others  being  only  re- 
visers. Martin's  translation  was  not  all  pub- 
lished at  one  time.  The  New  Testament  first 
appeared  at  Rheims  with  Bristow's  notes  and 
the  title : '  The  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ, 
translated  faithfully  into  English,  out  of  the 
authentical  Latin,  according  to  the  best  cor- 
rected copies  of  the  same,  diligently  conferred 
with  the  Greeke  and  other  editions  in  divers 
languages  :  With  Arguments  of  bookes  and 
chapters,  Annotations,  and  other  necessarie 
helpes,  for  the  better  understanding  of  the 
text,  and  specially  for  the  discoverie  of  the 
Corruptions  of  divers  late  translations,  and 
for  cleering  the  Controversies  in  religion,  of 
these  daies :  In  the  English  College  of 
Rhemes,'  4to,  1582.  This  was  reprinted  at 
Antwerp  in  1600.  The  Old  Testament  was 
only  published  in  1609-10  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Dr.  Worthington ;  the  title-page  ran : 
'The  Holie  Bible,  faithfully  translated  into 
English  out  of  the  Authentical  Latin.  .  .  . 
By  the  English  College  of  Doway,'  '2  vols. 
Douay,  1609-10.  Martin's  Bible,  as  revised 
by  Bishop  Challoner  [q.  v.]  in  1749-50,  is  the 
so-called  <  Douay  version 'now  current  among 
English-speaking  catholics  in  all  parts  of  the 
globe.  Later  editions  are  by  George  Leo  Hay- 
dock  [q.  v.]  (1812)  and  Frederick  Charles 
Husenbeth  [q.  v.]  (1850). 

The  appearance  of  the  Rheims  version  of 
the  New  Testament  caused  great  consterna- 
tion among  the  protestant  party  in  England, 
and  translator  and  revisers  were  adversely 
criticised  by  Dr.  William  Fulke  [q.  v.J, 
Thomas  Cartwright  [q.  v.],  and  William 
Whitaker.  The  last  critic  was  answered  by 
Martin's  friend,  Dr.  William  Reynolds.  The 
Douay  version  of  the  Scriptures  has  often 
been  compared  unfavourably  with  the  later 
1  Authorised  Version,'  but  Martin's  work  has 
left  its  mark  on  every  page  of  the  labours  of 
James  I's  companies  of  revisers  (Preface  to 
the  Revised  Version  of  the  N.  T.,  1881).  It 
is  asserted  by  catholic  writers  that  in  point 
of  fidelity  the  Douay  Bible  is  far  superior  to 
the  protestant  version.  In  the  opinion  of 
Cardinal  Wiseman,  Martin's  translation  was 
not  improved  by  Challoner  and  later  editors 
(cf.  HENRY  COTTON,  Rhemes  and  Doway,  Ox- 
ford 1855,  with  manuscript  notes  by  George 
Offor,  in  Brit,  Mus.) 

Martin's  other  works  are :  1.  'A  Treatise 
of  the  Love  of  the  Soul,'  Rouen,  12mo  ; 
again,  St.  Omer,  1603,  12mo.  2.  <  A  Trea- 


tise of  Schisme.  Shewing  that  al  Catholikes 
ought  in  any  wise  to  abstaine  altogether 
from  heretical  Conuenticles,  to  witt,  their 

?  ravers,  sermons,  &c.,'  Douay  (John  Fouler), 
578, 16mo  [see  CARTER,  WILLIAM].  3. '  Roma 
Sancta :  the  holy  Citie  of  Rome,  so  called, 
and  so  declared  to  be,  first  for  Devotion, 
secondly  for  Charitie  ;  in  two  bookes.'  A 
folio  manuscript  of  368  pages,  written  in  1581, 
apparentlvforpublication,  and  nowpreserved 
at  Ugbrooke,  Devonshire  (cf.  Catholic  Maga- 
zine and  Review,  Birmingham,  1832,  ii.  491). 
4.  'A  Discouerie  of  the  manifold  Corruptions 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  the  Heretikes  of 
our  daies,  specially  the  English  Sectaries,' 
Rheims,  1582,  8vo.  A  reply,  on  which 
Thomas  Ward  afterwards  based  his  '  Errata 
of  the  Protestant  Bible/  was  published  by 
Dr.  William  Fulke  [q.v.]  in  1583.  5.  <  A 
Treaty  se  of  Christian  Peregrination.  Where- 
unto  is  adioined  certen  Epistles  written  by 
him  to  sundrye  his  frendes:  the  copies 
whereof  were  since  his  decease  founde 
amonge  his  wrytinges/  Rheims,  1583, 16mo. 
The  first  of  the  epistles,  written  to  a  married 
priest,  his  friend,  he  dates  from  Paris,  15  Feb. 
1580 ;  the  second  is  to  his  best  beloved  sis- 
ters, who,  it  seems,  were  of  the  reformed 
church  ;  and  the  third  is  addressed  to  Dr. 
Whyte.  6.  '  Gregorius  Martinus  ad  Adol- 
phum  Mekerchum,  pro  veteri  &  vera  Grae- 
carum  Literarum  Pronunciatione,'  Oxford, 
1712,  8vo.  Dedicated  to  Henry,  earl  of 
Arundel.  This  was  reprinted  with  '  Moeris 
Atticista  de  Vocibus  Atticis  et  Hellenicis ; ' 
and  reprinted  in  vol.  ii.  of  Havercamp's 
*  Sylloge  Scriptorum,  qui  de  Grsecae  Linguae 
recta  Pronunciatione  scripserunt,'  Leyden, 
1740.  Martin's  original  manuscript  is  in 
the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford. 

Pits  also  credits  Martin  with  the  following 
works  in  manuscript :  '  Tragedy  of  Cyrus, 
King  of  Persia ; '  '  Of  the  Excommunication 
of  the  Emperor  Theodosius,'  formerly  in 
Arthur  Pits's  library  ;  '  Dictionarium  qua- 
tuor  linguarum,  Hebraicae,  Graecae,  Latinae, 
et  Anglicae  ; '  '  Compendium  Historiarum  ; ' 
'  Orationes  de  jejunio,  de  imaginum  usu  et 
cultu,  £c.,'  formerly  in  the  library  of  John 
Pits  ;  '  Carmina  Diversa.' 

[Addit.  MS.  6343,  p.  271  ;  Coopers  Athena 
Cantabr.  ii.  361  ;  Cotton's  Rhemes  and  Downy, 
with  Offor's  manuscript  notes ;  Dallaway's  Eape 
of  Arundel  (Cartwright),  vol.  ii.  pi.  i.  p.  162; 
Dodd's  Church  Hist.  i.  121  ;  Dublin  Eeview,  i. 
367,  ii.  476,  Hi.  428,  xliv.  181,  July  1881,  p. 
130;  Fowler's  Bioy.  of  E.  W.  Sibthorpe; 
Lower's  Worthies  of  Sussex,  pp.  177,  240  ;  Mil- 
ner's  Life  of  Challoner,  p.  18  ;  Moul ton's  Hist, 
of  the  English  Bible,  pp.  185-8  ;  Newman's 
Tracts,  Theological  and  Ecclesiastical,  1874,  p. 


Martin 


279 


Martin 


357  ;  Pits,  De  Anglise  Scriptoribus,  p.  781 ;  Re- 
cords of  the  English  Catholics  ;  Shea's  Account 
of  Catholic  Bibles  printed  in  the  U.S.;  Simp- 
son's Campion,  pp.  21,  88,  89,  93;  Tanners 
Bill.  Brit. ;  Wiseman's  Essays  on  various  Sub- 
jects, i.  73;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  i. 
487.]  T.  C. 

MARTIN  or  MARTYN,  HENRY  (d. 

1721),  essayist,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Edward 
Martyn  of  Upham,  in  the  parish  of  Aldbourn, 
Wiltshire,  and  was  brother  of  Edward  Mar- 
tyn, Gresham  professor.  He  was  a  lawyer  by 
profession,  but  in  consequence  of  bad  health 
was  unable  to  attend  the  courts.  He  wrote 
a  few  papers  in  the  '  Spectator.'  No.  180  is 
undoubtedly  his,  and  possibly  Nos.  200  and 
232.  In  No.  555  Steele  acknowledges  his 
indebtedness  to  him.  He  says  that  Martyn's 
name  could  hardly  be  mentioned  in  a  list 
in  which  it  would  not  deserve  precedence ; 
and  in  an  ensuing  list  gives  it  precedence 
over  Pope,  Hughes,  Carey,  Tickell,  Parnell, 
and  Eusden  (Spectator,  ed.  Chalmers,  Lon- 
don, 1808,  Preface,  p.  lix).  In  1713  and  .1 714, 
during  the  controversy  concerning  the  treaty 
of  commerce  made  with  France  at  the  peace 
of  Utrecht,  when  a  number  of  leading  mer- 
chants instituted  a  paper  called  'The  Bri- 
tish Merchant,  or  Commerce  Preserved,'  to 
counteract  the  influence  of  Defoe's  '  Merca- 
tor,'  Martyn  took  a  leading  part  in  the 
enterprise,  and  it  was  in  a  great  measure 
due  to  his  papers  in  the  *  British  Merchant ' 
that  the  treaty  was  ultimately  rejected  [see 
KING,  CHARLES,  f,.  1721,  and  MOORE,  AR- 
THUR,^. 1712].  As  a  reward  he  was  made 
inspector-general  of  imports  and  exports  of 
customs  by  the  government.  He  died  at 
Blackheath,  25  March  1721  (British  Mer- 
chant, London,  1721,  Preface,  p.  xiv). 

His  only  son,  BENDAL  MARTYN  (1700- 
1761),  born  in  London  8  Jan.  1700,  was 
admitted  scholar  of  King's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, 3  Feb.  1718-19.  He  graduated  as 
B.A.  1722,  and  M.A.  1726,  and  was  made 
fellow  of  King's  College  4  Feb.  1721-2. 
His  name  disappears  from  the  list  of  fellows 
in  1754.  He  was  entered  of  the  Temple, 
but  did  not  practise  law,  and  obtained  a 
place  in  the  custom  house,  which  he  relin- 
quished in  1738,  when  he  was  appointed 
by  Sir  Robert  Walpole  to  the  treasurer- 
ship  of  excise.  This  office  he  retained  till 
his  death  at  Highgate  in  1761.  In  1740 
he  inherited  a  good  estate  from  an  aunt,  and 
in  1753  was  one  of  the  esquires  at  the  in- 
stallation of  Sir  Edward  Walpole  as  knight 
of  the  Bath.  He  was  a  learned  and  agree- 
able man,  and  an  excellent  musician.  He 
wrote  fourteen  sonatas  for  the  violin,  which 
were  published  after  his  death. 


[Hawkins's  History  of  Music,  hk.  18,  ch.  170  ; 
Cooper's  Memorials  of  Cambridge,  i.  228;  Har- 
Avood's  Alumni  p]tonensfs.  p.  29y  ;  Ward's  Lives 
of  the  Gresham  Professors,  pp.  333,  334.] 

A.  E.  J.  L. 

MARTIN,  HUGH  (1822-1885),  minister 
of  the  free  church  of  Scotland,  born  at 
Aberdeen  on  11  Aug.  1822,  was  son  of 
Alexander  Martin,  and  was  educated  at  the 
grammar  school  and  Marischal  College  of  his 
native  city.  He  had  a  distinguished  career 
in  the  university  classes,  obtaining,  among 
numerous  prizes,  the  Gray  bursary,  the 
highest  mathematical  reward  at  Marischal 
College.  He  graduated  M.A.  in  April  1839, 
and  subsequently  attended  the  theological 
classes  at  King's  College,  Aberdeen.  He  was 
in  his  student  days  opposed  to  the  f  non-in- 
trusion '  party,  which  in  1843  became  the 
free  church  ;  but  at  the  general  assembly  of 
the  church  of  Scotland  in  1842  he  was  con- 
verted by  a  speech  of  Dr.  Cunningham  to 
free  church  principles.  Licensed  as  a  minis- 
ter in  1843,  he  was  appointed  in  1844  to 
Panbride,  near  Carnoustie,  in  the  presbytery 
of  Arbroath,  to  build  up  the  free  church 
charge  after  the  disruption.  Martin  re- 
mained at  Panbride  till  1858,  when  he  was 
called  to  the  important  charge  of  Free  Grey- 
friars  in  Edinburgh.  This  position  he  held 
till  June  1865,  Avhen  he  retired  owing  to 
ill-health.  In  1866-8  Martin  acted  as  ex- 
aminer in  mathematics  for  the  degree  of 
MA.  in  the  university  of  Edinburgh,  which 
conferred  upon  him  in  1872  the  degree  of 
doctor  of  divinity.  In  the  debates  in  the 
general  assembly  of  the  free  church  Martin 
was  a  frequent 'and  an  able  speaker.  On 
his  retirement  from  Grey  friars,  Martin  took  a 
house  at  Lasswade,  near  Edinburgh,  where 
he  occupied  himself  with  music  and  mathe- 
matics. He  died  14  June  1885. 

Martin  was  a  frequent  contributor  to  the 
1  British  and  Foreign  Evangelical  Review  ' 
and  the  '  Transactions  of  the  London  Ma- 
thematical Society.'  His  works  comprise: 
1.  '  Christ's  Presence  in  the  Gospel  History,' 
8vo,  London,  1860.  2.  '  The  Prophet  Jonah, 
his  Character  and  Mission  to  Nineveh,'  8vo, 
London,  1866.  3.  '  A  Study  of  Trilinear  Co- 
ordinates,' 8vo,  Cambridge,  1867.  4.  '  The 
Atonement,'  8vo,  London,  1870.  5.  '  Na- 
tional Education,'  8vo,  Edinburgh,  1872. 
6. '  Mutual  Eligibility,'  8vo,  Edinburgh,  1872. 
7.  '  Relations  between  Christ's  Headship 
over  Church  and  State,'  8vo,  Edinburgh, 
1875.  8.  'The  Shadow  of  Calvary,'  8vo, 
Edinburgh,  1875.  9.  'The  Westminster 
Doctrine  of  the  Inspiration  of  Scripture,' 
8vo,  London,  1877  (this  work  reached  a  fifth 
edition  in  the  same  year).  10.  '  A  Sequel 


Martin 


280 


Martin 


to  "The  Westminster  Doctrine  of  the  In- 
spiration of  Scripture,"'  8vo,  London,  1877. 
[Information  obtained  from  Dr.  Martin's  son, 
the  Rev.  Alexander  Martin,  M.A.,  one  of  the 
ministers  of  Morningside  Free  Church,  Edin- 
burgh.] G.  S-H. 

MARTIN,  JAMES  (Jl.  1577),  philo- 
sophical writer,  a  native  of  Dunkeld,  Perth- 
shire, is  said  to  have  been  educated  at  Ox- 
ford. A  James  Martin,  whose  college  is 
not  mentioned,  commenced  M.A.  at  Oxford 
on  31  March  1522  (O.rf.  Univ.  Reg.,  Oxf. 
Hist.  Soc.,  i.  124).  He  was  professor  of 
philosophy  at  Paris.  In  1556  he  was  proc- 
tor of  the  Germans  in  the  university  of  Paris 
(l)u  BOULAY,  Hist.  Univ.  Paris,  vi.  490),  and 
in  May  1557  was  chosen  by  the  same  nation 
to  negotiate  with  the  king  concerning  a  tax 
which  he  desired  to  impose  on  the  university, 
much  to  its  disgust  (ib.  pp.  490,  518).  He 
subsequently  is  said  to  have  become  profes- 
sor at  Turin.  Burton  (The  Scot  Abroad,  p. 
296)  says  he  was  professor  at  Rome,  but  this 
is  probably  a  slip.  He  was  dead  by  1584. 

Martin  wrote  a  treatise  in  refutation  of 
some  of  Aristotle's  dogmas  entitled '  De  prima 
simplicium  &concretorum  corporum  Genera- 
tione  .  .  .  disputatio,'  4to,  Turin,  1577.  An- 
other edition,  with  a  preface  by  William 
Temple,  M.A.,  of  King's  College,  Cambridge, 
was  published  at  Cambridge  in  1584,  8vo, 
and  again  at  Frankfort  in  1589.  A  reply  by 
Andreas  Libavius  appeared  at  Frankfort  in 
1591. 

Other  treatises  by  Martin  are  vaguely 
mentioned  by  Tanner,  viz. :  1.  'InArtem 
Memorise,'  Paris.  2.  '  De  Intelligentiis  Mo- 
tricibus,'  Turin.  3.  '  In  Libros  Aristotelis  de 
Ortu  et  Interitu,'  Paris,  1555,  but  none  of 
them  appear  to  be  now  extant. 

[Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  1718,  p.  515.] 

G.  G. 

MARTIN,  SIR  JAMES  (1815-1886), 
chief  justice  of  New  South  Wales,  son  of 
John  Martin  of  Fermoy,  Ireland,  by  Mary, 
daughter  of  David  Hennessey  of  Ballynona, 
was  born  at  Middleton,  co.  Cork,  6  Nov. 
1815,  or,  according  to  various  other  accounts, 
on  14  May  1820.  He  emigrated  with  his 
parents  to  New  South  Wales  in  1821,  was 
educated  at  Sydney  College,  and  admitted  a 
solicitor  of  the  supreme  court  on  10  May  1845. 
In  1848  he  began  to  write  for  the  '  Atlas ' 
newspaper,  and  in  1851  he  became  a  con- 
tributor to  the  'Empire.'  As  an  elected 
member  for  Cork  and  Westmoreland  he  first 
sat  in  the  Legislative  Council  in  1848.  He 
advocated  the  establishment  of  a  royal  mint 
in  Sydney  as  early  as  1851,  but  the  "measure 


was  not  carried  till  four  years  later.  In  the 
first  parliament  under  responsible  govern- 
ment in  1856,  he  was  again  elected  for  Cork 
and  Westmoreland.  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir) 
Charles  Cowper  [q.  v.],  on  coming  into  power, 
made  Martin  attorney-general  on  26  Aug. 
1856.  He  was  shortly  after  called  to  the  bar, 
and  speedily  obtained  a  position  in  his  pro- 
fession. On  the  return  of  Cowper  as  premier, 
7  Sept.  1857,  Martin  was  again  associated 
with  him  as  attorney-general,  and  was  made 
a  queen's  counsel.  He  passed  the  Assess- 
ment Act,  which  increased  the  squatters' 
contributions  to  the  revenue.  In  the  third 
legislative  assembly  elected  by  manhood  suf- 
frage, 30  Aug.  1859,  he  sat  for  East  Syd- 
ney, and  afterwards  represented  successively 
Orange,  the  Lachlan,  again  East  Sydney,  and 
lastly  East  Macquarie.  He  became  premier 
for  the  first  time  on  16  Oct.  1863,  when 
he  proposed  a  protective  tariff,  which  was 
adopted  in  the  assembly,  but  the  Legislative 
Council  threw  out  his  measure.  The  Cowper 
ministry  which  followed  was  a  failure,  and 
Martin  became  premier  for  the  second  time 
on  22  Jan.  1866.  He  remained  in  office  two 
years,  and  brought  in  the  Public  Schools 
Act  and  the  Municipalities  Act.  During 
this  period  Prince  Alfred,  now  the  Duke  of 
Edinburgh,  visited  Australia,  and  in  com- 
memoration of  this  event  Martin  was  created 
a  knight  by  patent  on  4  May  1869. 

He  was  again  prime  minister  from  15  Dec. 
1870  till  13  May  1872.  On  19  Nov.  1873  he 
retired  from  parliament,  and  was  appointed 
chief  justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  New 
South  Wales,  a  position  which  he  held  till 
his  death  at  Clarens,  near  Sydney,  on  4  Nov. 
1886.  He  married  in  1853  Isabella,  eldest 
daughter  of  William  Long  of  Sydney,  mer- 
chant. 

Martin's  only  published  work  was  'The 
Australian  Sketch-book,'  Sydney,  1838. 

[Barton's  Poets  and  Prose  Writers  of  New 
South  Wales,  1866,  pp.  64-82  ;  Mennell's  Diet, 
of  Australian  Biography,  1892,  pp.  314-15 ; 
Law  Times,  4  Dec.  1886,  p.  88;  Times,  8  Nov. 
1886,  pp.  6-7;  Sydney  Morning  Herald,  5  and 
16  Nov.  1886.]  '  G.  C.  B. 

MARTIN,  SIR  JAMES  RANALD  (1793- 

1874),  surgeon,  son  of  the  Rev.  Donald 
Martin,  was  born  in  1793  at  Kilmuir,  Isle 
of  Skye,  and  received  his  school  education 
at  the  Royal  Academy  of  Inverness.  In 
1813  he  became  a  student  of  St.  George's 
Hospital,  and  in  1817,  having  become  a  mem- 
ber of  the  College  of  Surgeons  in  London,  he 
obtained  an  appointment  as  surgeon  on  the 
Bengal  medical  establishment  of  the  East 
India  Company.  He  first  spent  three  years  in 


\ 


Martin 


281 


Martin 


Orissa.  The  governor-general  in  1821  made 
him  surgeon  to  his  body-guard,  and  he  served 
in  the  first  Burmese  war.  In  1826  he  mar- 
ried a  daughter  of  Colonel  Patten,  C.B., 
began  civil  practice  in  Calcutta,  and  soon 
attained  success.  He  was  made  presidency 
surgeon  in  1830,  and  also  surgeon  to  the 
general  hospital  in  Calcutta.  He  published 
at  Calcutta  in  1837  '  Notes  on  the  Medical 
Topography  of  Calcutta/  which  gives  a 
readable  account  of  sanitary  advantages  and 
disadvantages  from  the  time  of  the  '  large 
shady  tree '  under  which  Job  Charnock  sat 
in  1689,  down  to  1837,  followed  by  a  clear 
general  account  of  the  diseases  of  Bengal  and 
their  remedies.  He  left  India  after  publish- 
ing two  important  memoirs  '  On  the  Draining 
of  the  Salt-water  Lake '  and  *  On  the  Re- 
occupation  of  Negrais  Island,'  and  settled  in 
practice  in  London,  where  he  lived  for  some 
time  in  Grosvenor  Street.  The  Royal  Col- 
lege of  Surgeons  elected  him  a  fellow  in 
1843,  and  the  Royal  Society  in  1845.  He 
became  inspector-general  of  army  hospitals 
and  a  member  of  the  army  sanitary  com- 
mission. He  wrote  with  Dr.  James  Johnson 
in  1841  a  work '  On  the  Influence  of  Tropical 
Climates  on  European  Constitutions.'  On 
its  reaching  in  1856  a  seventh  edition  Martin 
completely  rewrote  this  voluminous  book. 
It  contains  many  interesting  records  of  cases 
and  shows  extensive  reading  in  the  medical 
books  of  its  own  period.  Another  edition 
appeared  in  1861.  He  published  for  private 
circulation  in  1847  '  A  Brief  Topographical 
and  Historical  Notice  of  Calcutta,'  and  also 
wrote  the  article  on  '  Hospitals'  in  Holmes's 
'  System  of  Surgery,'  as  well  as  some  pam- 
phlets on  subjects  connected  with  the  medi- 
cal service  of  the  army.  In  1860  he  was  made 
C.B.  and  was  knighted  in  the  same  year.  He 
was  one  of  the  first  surgeons  who  used  injec- 
tions of  iodine  for  the  cure  of  hydrocele.  He 
became  somewhat  deaf  in  old  age,  but  dis- 
charged official  duties  till  a  fortnight  before 
his  death,  which  was  due  to  pneumonia,  and 
took  place  at  his  house  in  Upper  Brook 
Street,  London,  27  Nov.  1874. 

[Works;  L;mcef,  5  Dee.  1874;  Medical  Cir- 
cular, London,  1854;  Med.  Times  and  Gazette, 
London,  1874,  vol.  ii.]  N.  M. 

MARTIN,  JOHN  (1619-1693),  divine, 
son  of  John  Martin,  a  schoolmaster,  was  born 
at  Mere,  Wiltshire,  12  Dec.  1619.  He  be- 
came a  batler  at  Trinity  College,  Oxford,  in 
Lent  term  1637,  but,  failing  to  obtain  a 
scholarship,  migrated  to  Oriel,  where,  being 
*  put  under  a  careful  tutor '  (  WOOD),  he 
graduated  B.A.  25  Feb.  1640.  He  is  styled 
M.A.  in  the  registers  at  Melcombe  Horsey, 


Dorset.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  civil  war 
j  Martin  seems  to  have  joined  the  royalist 
army,  and  was  noticed  by  Sir  John  Pen- 
ruddocke [q.  v.],  who  promised  him  a  living. 
I  He  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Skinner  in  Trinity 
College  chapel,  21  Dec.  1645,  and  two  days 
;  later  was  presented  to  the  living  of  Compton 
I  Chamberlayne,  Wiltshire,  the  family  seat  of 
j  the  Penruddockes.  Here  Martin  lived  in 
i  much  repute  among  his  neighbours  and  con- 
i  gregation,  until  ejected  by  the  parliament  on 
j  his  refusal  to  subscribe  to  the  covenant,  but 
he  seems  to  have  been  soon  reinstated  in  the 
living.  He  rented  in  the  meantime  a  small 
grazing  farm  at  Tisbury,  Wiltshire.  When 
the  royalists  rose  in  rebellion  at  Salisbury, 
December  1654,  under  the  leadership  of 
Colonel  John  Penruddocke  [q.v.],  Martin  was 
suspected  of  participation  and  was  arrested, 
but  the  evidence  was  insufficient  and  he  was 
released.  Penruddocke  was  executed,  and 
buried  at  night  by  Martin  at  Compton 
Chamberlayne,  19  May  1658.  Martin  was  a 
trustee  of  his  friend's  estate,  and  preserved 
it  from  sequestration.  He  also  ottered  an 
asylum  in  his  house  to  the  wife  and  family 
of  the  cavalier.  On  the  Restoration  Martin's 
loyalty  and  gifts  were  rewarded  by  the  living 
of  Melcombe  Horsey,  Dorset,  but  he  con- 
tinued to  hold  Compton  Chamberlayne.  On 
22  Nov.  1668  Bishop  Wrard  appointed  him 
to  the  prebend  of  Yatesbury,  and  on  5  Oct. 
1677  to  that  of  Preston  in  the  church  of 
Salisbury.  He  was  also  rural  dean  of  Chalk, 
in  the  same  diocese,  but  refused,  from 
modesty,  the  appointment  of  canon  resi- 
dentiary of  Salisbury.  In  October  1675 
he  was  made  chaplain  to  the  Earl  of  Not- 
tingham. Martin  was  one  of  the  nonjurors, 
although  he  did  not  actively  join  in  the 
schism  (BTJKNET).  In  February  1690  he  lost 
the  Melcombe  Horsey  living,  but  Bishop 
Burnet  says  he  *  continued  him  in  his  living 
[of  Compton  Chamberlayne]  until  his  death/ 
He  also  records  that  he  continued  to  pay  him 
the  lectureship  there,  value  30/.  per  annum, 
out  of  his  private  purse. 

A  sermon  by  Martin  entitled  '  Hosanna, 
a  Thanksgiving,'  28  June  1660,  is  dedicated 
to  *  William,  Marquis  of  Hertford,  and  Lady 
A.  P.,'  i.e.  Lady  Arundella  Penruddocke, 
mother  of  Colonel  Penruddocke.  Another 
sermon/ Lex  Pacifica/printed  London,  1664, 
was  preached  at  the  Dorchester  assizes, 
6  Aug.,  and  is  dedicated  to  Sir  Matthew 
Hale  [q.  v.],  the  high  sheriff,  and  the  jus- 
tices. Martin  also  published  '  Go  in  Peace, 
brief  Directions  for  Young  Ministers  in  their 
Visitation  of  the  Sick,  useful  for  ...  both 
Health  and  Sickness,'  London,  1674 ;  and 
'  Mary  Magdalen's  Tears  wiped  off,  or  the 


Martin 


282 


Martin 


Voice  of  Peace  to  an  Unquiet  Conscience/ 
&c.,  'written  byway  of  Letter  to  a  Person  of 
Quality,  and  published  for  the  comfort  of 
those  that  mourn  in  Zion,'  London,  1676. 
He  left  other  works  in  manuscript,  which 
Lave  not  been  published  (Wooo). 

Martin  was  pious,  amiable,  and  learned. 
During  times  of  great  vicissitude  his  prin- 
ciples remained  unchanged.  He  died  at 
Compton  Chamberlayne,  3  Nov.  1693,  and 
is  buried  in  the  chancel  there.  He  had  been 
minister  for  fifty  years. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  eel.  Bliss,  iv.  388-90 ; 
Hutchins's  Hist,  of  Dorset,  iv.  381  ;  Hoare's 
Wiltshire,  iv.  86  ;  Kettlewell's  Life  and  Works, 
London,  1719,  App.  xi.  for  list  of  nonjurors 
in  Salisbury;  liistiop  of  Sarum's  Vindication, 
London,  1696,  p.  62;  Le  Neve's  Fasti  Eccles. 
Angl.  ii.  659-60 ;  registers  of  Mere  per  Rev. 
J.  A.  Lloyd,  and  of  Compton  Chamberlayne  per 
Rev.  D.  Digges.]  C.  F.  S. 

MARTIN,  JOHN  (1741-1820),  baptist 
minister,  son  of  John  Martin  (d.  1767),  a 
publican  and  grazier,  by  his  wife  Mary,  born 
King,  was  born  at  Spalding,  Lincolnshire, 
on  15  March  1741.  He  was  educated  at  Gos- 
berton,  and  afterwards  at  Stamford,  under 
Dr.  Newark.  Soon  after  his  mother's  death 
in  1756  he  went  as  office-boy  to  an  attorney 
at  Holbeach,  but  developed  religious  melan- 
choly, and  in  1760  moved  to  London  to  sit 
under  Dr.  John  Gill  [q.  v.]  In  1761  he 
married  a  Miss  Jessup,  daughter  of  a  farmer 
near  Sleaford ;  she  died  in  1765.  In  1763 
he  became  convinced  of '  the  duty  of  believers' 
baptism'  and  published  a  pamphlet,  sug- 
gested partly  by  his  work  in  London  as  a 
watch-finisher,  and  entitled  '  Mechanicus  and 
Havens,  or  the  Watch  Spiritualised.'  Soon 
afterwards  he  was  baptised  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
€lark  in  a  garden,  Gamlingay,  Bedfordshire, 
and  joining  the  ministry  of  the  particular  bap- 
tists, was  called  successively  to  Kimbolton, 
Huntingdonshire,  Sheepshed  in  Leicester- 
shire, whence  he  did  much  village  and  itine- 
rant preaching,  and  in  1773  to  Grafton  Street 
Chapel  in  London.  His  ministry  proving 
successful,  a  new  meeting-house  was  built  in 
Keppel  Street,  near  Bedford  Square,  in  1795. 
In  1798  Martin  had  offended  his  co-religion- 
ists by  defending  the  Test  and  Corporation 
Acts,  and  in  January  1798  he  provoked  wide- 
spread indignation  among  dissenters  of  all 
shades  by  declaring  from  the  pulpit  that 
should  the  French  land  in  England  many  of 
them  were  quite  capable  of  uniting  to  en- 
courage the  French  (see  '  Letter  to  ...  Mar- 
tin occasioned  by  his  late  . . .  sermon,'  14  Jan. 
1798).  A  large  secession  from  his  chapel  fol- 
lowed, and  he  was  ejected  from  the  commu- 
nion of  the  particular  baptists,  but  he  con- 


tinued to  preach  with  unabated  vigour  to 
the  remainder  of  his  congregation  until,  in 
April  1814,  he  resigned  his  pulpit  in  conse- 
quence of  a  stroke  of  palsy.  He  died  in 
London  on 23  April  1820  (Gent.  Mag.  1820, 
i.  475),  and  was  buried  in  Bunhill  Fields. 

Martin's  chief  writings  are:  1.  'The  Chris- 
tian's Peculiar  Conflict,'  1775.  2.  <  Familiar 
Dialogues  between  Amicus  and  Britannicus,' 
1776.  3.  'On  the  End  and  Evidence  of  Adop- 
tion,' 1776.  4.  '  The  Conquest  of  Canaan  .  . .. 
in  a  Series  of  Letters  from  a  Father  to  his  Son/ 
Intended  for  the  Amusement  and  Instruction 
of  Youth,'  1777,  12mo.  5.  '  The  Counsel  of 
Christ  to  Christians,'  1779.  6.  '  Queries  and 
Remarks  on  Human  Liberty,'  1783.  7.  '  A 
Translation  of  Marolles's  Essay  on  Provi- 
dence,' 1790.  8.  'A  Speech  on  the  Repeal 
of  such  parts  of  the  Test  and  Corporation 
Acts  as  affect  Conscientious  Dissenters,' 
1790.  9.  '  Animal  Magnetism  Examined,' 
1790.  10.  '  A  Letter  to  a  Young  Gentle- 
man in  Prison'  (under  the  pseudonym  of 
1  Eubulus '),  1791.  11.  <  A.  Review  of  some 
things  pertaining  to  Civil  Government,'  1791. 
12.  'The  Character  of  Christ'  (seventeen 
sermons),  1793.  13.  '  The  Case  of  the  Rev. 
John  Sandys,  in  four  Letters  to  Henry 
Keene,  esq.,'  1793.  14.  '  Some  Account  of 
the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Rev.  John 
Martin.'  An  autobiography  in  the  form  of 
letters,  dated  from  Great  Russell  Street, 
Bloomsbury,  March  1797.  15.  '  Letters  on 
Nonconformity,'  1800.  Ivimey  also  credits 
him  with  a  pamphlet  on  *  The  Murder  of  the 
French  King '  (1793),  which  is  not  in  the 
British  Museum. 

[Autobiography  as  above;  Gent.  Mag.  1797, 
ii.  1040;  Ivimev's  History  of  the  Baptists,  iv. 
77-83,  342-50  ;  Jones's  Bunhill  Memorials,  pp. 
164-71  ;  Darling's  Cycl.  Bibliogr.  p.  1989  ; 
M'Clintock  and  Strong's  Cycl.  of  Biblical  Lit. 
v.  824  ;  Allibone's  Diet,  of  Engl.  Literature ; 
Reuss's  Register  of  Living  Authors,  1804,  ii.  70; 
Biog.  Diet,  of  Living  Authors,  1816,  p.  224.] 

T.  S. 

MARTIN,  JOHN  (1789-1854),  historical 
and  landscape  painter,  was  born  at  Havdon 
Bridge,  near  Hexham,  Northumberland,  on 
19  July  1789.  His  father,  Fenwick  Martin,  a 
fencing  master,  held  classes  at  the  Chancel- 
lor's Head,  Newcastle.  His  brothers,  Jona- 
than (1782-1838)  and  William  (1772-1851), 
are  separately  noticed.  John  was  apprenticed, 
when  fourteen, to  Wilson,  a  Newcastle  coach- 
painter,  and  ran  away  after  a  dispute  as  to 
payment  of  wages,  but  the  proceedings  which 
his  master  took  against  him  were  decided 
in  his  favour.  He  was  then  placed  at  New- 
castle under  a  china-painter,  Boniface  Musso, 
an  Italian,  whom  he  accompanied  in  1806 


Martin 


283 


Martin 


to  London,  where  Musso's  son,  ti  miniature- 
painter  known  as  Charles  Muss  [q.  v.],  was 
then  living.  He  took  a  room  in  Adam 
Street  West,  Cumberland  Place,  and  sup- 
ported himself  by  painting  on  china  and 
glass,  while  he  studied  perspective  and 
architecture.  He  married  at  the  age  of 
nineteen,  and  in  1812  was  living  in  High 
Street,  Marvlebone,  when  he  sent  to  the  Royal 
Academy  his  first  pictures,  two  landscapes  and 
*  Sadak  in  Search  of  the  Waters  of  Oblivion,' 
from  the  'Tales  of  the  Genii.'  The  little 
figure  of  Sadak  was  almost  lost  in  the  wild 
landscape  of  gigantic  rocks,  and  he  is  said  to 
have  overheard  the  men  who  were  putting  it 
into  the  frame  disputing  which  was  the  top  of 
the  picture.  It  was  an  original  and  striking 
composition,  and  found  a  purchaser  in  Mr. 
Manning,  the  bank  director,  who  paid  him 
fifty  guineas  for  it.  It  was  probably  about 
this  time  that  he  was  introduced  to  West, 
the  president  of  the  Royal  Academy,  who 
was,  as  usual,  kind  and  encouraging,  even 
prophesying,  it  is  said,  his  future  greatness. 
'  Adam's  First  Sight  of  Eve/  which  he  ex- 
hibited the  next  year,  was  sold  to  a  Mr. 
Spong  for  seventy  guineas.  In  1814  he  felt 
himself  aggrieved  at  the  position  in  which 
his  picture  ('  Clytie ')  was  hung,  and  the 
feeling  thus  roused  was  aggravated  in  1816 
by  what  he  considered  a  similar  injustice 
with  regard  to  '  Joshua  commanding  the 
Sun  to  stand  still.'  From  this  time  forward, 
although  he  did  not  cease  to  contribute  to 
their  exhibitions,  he  remained  an  angry  oppo- 
nent of  the  Royal  Academy.  The  '  Joshua ' 
attracted  great  attention,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing year  it  obtained  a  premium  of  100/.  at 
the  British  Institution.  In  this  year  (1817) 
Martin  was  appointed  historical  painter  to 
the  Princess  Charlotte  and  Prince  Leopold, 
published  '  Character  of  Trees,  in  a  series  of 
seven  Plates,'  drawn  and  etched  by  himself, 
and  exhibited  ' The  Bard'  at  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy. In  1817  or  1818  he  removed  to 
30  Allsop  Terrace,  New  (now  Marylebone) 
Road,  and  in  the  next  year  exhibited  a  large 
picture  called  'The  Fall  of  Babylon'  at  the 
British  Institution.  This  was  followed  in 
1820  by  '  Macbeth,'  and  in  1821  by  the  cele- 
brated '  Belshazzar's  Feast,'  for  which  he  was 
awarded  a  premium  of  200/.  He  said  after- 
wards that  the  conception  was  assisted  by 
his  reading  a  Cambridge  prize  poem,  by  T.  S. 
Hughes,  on  the  subject.  It  is  generally  re- 
garded as  his  finest  work,  and  its  masses  of 
colossal  architecture  retreating  into  infinite 
perspective,  its  crowds  of  small  figures,  the 
glitter  of  huge  gold  candelabra,  and  other  de- 
tails of  the  feast,  all  seen  in  strange  varieties 
of  light  and  gloom,  enhanced  by  the  vivid 


'  writing  on  the  wall,'  to  which  all  eyes  are 
turned,  produced  an  overwhelming  effect  upon 
the  public.  The  picture  was  repeated  on  glass, 
and  exhibited  as  a  transparency  in  the  Strand. 
The  fame  of  the  artist  now  rose  to  an  extra- 
vagant height,  which  he  succeeded  in  main- 
taining for  many  years  by  works  of  a  similar 
class,  such  as  ''The  Destruction  of  Hercu- 
laneum'  (1822)  and  'The  Seventh  Plague' 
(1823).  He  joined  the  Society  (now  Royal) 
of  British  Artists  on  its  foundation,  and  ex- 
hibited with  them  from  1824  to  1831,  and 
in  1837  and  1838,  after  which  he  sent  his 
more  important  pictures  to  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy. In  1833  he  sent  '  The  Fall  of  Nine- 
veh '  to  the  exhibition  at  Brussels.  The 
picture  was  bought  by  the  Belgian  govern- 
ment, the  Belgian  Academy  elected  him  a 
member,  and  the  king  of  Belgium  gave  him 
the  order  of  Leopold.  In  1836,  from  his 
evidence  before  a  committee  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  it  would  appear  that  he  had  now 
quarrelled  with  the  British  Institution,  as 
he  accused  them  of  making  an  arrangement 
with  the  Royal  Academy  to  give  the  acade- 
micians the  best  places  at  their  exhibitions. 
In  1837  he  exhibited  'The  Deluge 'at  the 
Royal  Academy,  in  1838  'The  Death  of 
Moses'  and  'The  Death  of  Jacob/  in  1839 
'  The  Last  Man '  (a  subject  repeated  in  1850), 
and  in  1840  '  The  Eve  of  the  Deluge '  and 
'  The  Assuaging  of  the  Waters.'  After  these 
came  '  Pandemonium '  and  a  succession  of 
divers  works  (including  many  landscapes  in 
water-colours)  till  1852.  Among  his  land- 
scapes were  scenes  on  the  Thames,  the  Brent, 
the  Wandle,  the  Wey,  and  the  Sittingbourne, 
and  of  the  hills  and  eminences  around  Lon- 
don. Many  of  these  were  drawn  when 
wandering  around  and  about  London  devising 
schemes  for  supplying  the  metropolis  with 
water.  This  subject  is  said  to  have  engaged 
his  attention  after  1 827,  and  later  he  was 
actively  interested  also  in  the  improvement 
of  the  docks  and  sewers  of  London. 

Many  of  his  works  were  engraved,  some 
by  himself.  The  best-known  are  those  after 
'  Belshazzar's  Feast/  '  Joshua  commanding 
the  Sun  to  stand  still/  '  The  Fall  of  Nine- 
veh/ and  '  The  Fall  of  Babylon.'  The  en- 
gravings of  the  first  two,  together  with  that 
of '  The  Deluge/  were  presented  by  the  French 
Academy  to  Louis-Philippe,  who  ordered  a 
special  medal  to  be  struck  and  sent  to  Mar- 
tin in  token  of  his  esteem.  To  these  may 
be  added  '  The  Ascent  of  Elijah/  '  Christ 
tempted  in  the  Wilderness/  and  his  illus- 
trations (with  Westall)  to  Milton's '  Paradise 
Lost/  for  which  he  received  the  sum  of 
2,000/. 

In  1837  Martin's  address  was  19  Charles 


Martin 


284 


Martin 


Street,  Berners  Street,  and  in  the  following 
year  30  Allsop  Terrace,  New  Roid,  whence 
he  removed  to  Lindsey  House,  Chelsea,  in 
1848  or  1849.  He  was  living  here  when,  in 

1852,  he  sent  to  the  Royal  Academy  his  last 
contributions,  which  included  '  The  Destruc- 
tion of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.'     On  12  Nov. 

1853,  while  engaged  upon  his  last  large  pic- 
tures, '  The  Last  Judgment,'  *  The  Great  Day 
of  his  Wrath,'  and  '  The  Plains  of  Heaven,' 
he  was  seized  with  paralysis,  which  deprived 
him  of  speech   and  of  power  in  the  right 
arm.     He  was  taken  to  the  Isle  of  Man  for 
the  benefit  of  his  health ;  but  he  was  pos- 
sessed of  the  notion  that  abstinence  would 
cure  him,  refused  to  take  sufficient  nourish- 
ment, and  died  at  Douglas  17  Feb.  1854. 
After  his  death  the  three  large  pictures  of 
the  Apocalypse  already  mentioned  were  ex- 
hibited at  the  Hall  of  Commerce  in  the  city 
of  London,  and  afterwards  at  the  other  chief 
cities  in  England,  attracting  great  crowds 
and  many  subscribers  for  the  engravings  from 
them  which  were  subsequently  published. 
A  son,  Leopold  Charles,  is  noticed  separately. 

From  a  portrait  by  Wageman  in  the '  Maga- 
zine of  the  Fine  Arts '  for  1834,  Martin 
would  appear  to  have  been  a  good-looking 
man  with  an  animated  countenance.  His 
relations  with  the  several  artistic  societies 
with  which  he  was  connected  prove  him  to 
have  been  somewhat  impatient,  and  more 
ready  to  take  offence  than  to  forget  it.  There 
was  possibly  some  touch  of  insanity  in  the 
family,  as  all  his  three  brothers  were,  to  say 
the  least,  eccentric.  That  he  was  capable 
of  a  generous  recognition  of  the  merits  of  a 
brother  artist  is  shown  by  his  purchase  of 
Etty's picture  of  'The  Combat'  in  1825.  He 
is  said  to  have  given  200/.  or  300/.  for  it. 

There  are  three  of  Martin's  water-colour 
drawings  and  one  landscape  in  oil  in  the 
South  Kensington  Museum.  At  the  time  of 
his  death  his  principal  pictures  were  in  the 
collections  of  Lord  De  Tabley,  the  Dukes  of 
Buckingham  and  Sutherland,  Messrs.  Hope 
and  Scarisbrick,  Earl  Grey,  and  Prince  Al- 
bert. Several  of  his  most  typical  works,  in- 
cluding '  Joshua,'  are  now  in  the  possession 
of  the  Leyland  family  at  Nantclwyd,  North 
Wales  (see  Notes  and  Queries,  6th  ser.  xii. 
452). 

Martin  was  once  ranked  among  the  greatest 
geniuses  of  all  time.  His  pictures  were  said 
to  reveal  a  *  greatness  and  a  grandeur  '  which 
were  '  never  even  dreamed  of  by  men  until 
they  first  flashed  with  electric  splendour 
upon  the  unexpect  ing  public '  (see  Magazine  of 
the  Fine  Arts,  iii.  97,  &c.,  published  December 
1833).  Wilkie,  in  a  letter  to  Sir  George 
Beaumont,  describes  *  Belshazzar's  Feast '  as 


a  *  phenomenon  ; '  Bulwer  (afterwards  Lord) 
Lytton  declared  he  was  *  more  original,  more 
self-dependent,  than  Raphael  or  Michel 
Angelo.'  On  the  other  hand,  Charles  Lamb 
made  Martin's  work  the  text  of  his  essay  on 
'  The  Barrenness  of  the  Imaginative  Faculty 
in  the  Productions  of  Modern  Art'  (cf.  LAMB, 
Letters,  ed.  Ainger,  ii.  166).  Before  his  death 
Martin's  reputation  had  greatly  decreased  ; 
his  work  was  called  'meretricious,'  'mechani- 
cal,' and  '  tricky,'  and  his  obvious  deficien- 
cies in  drawing  and  colour  became  the  prin- 
cipal theme  of  his  critics.  But  Martin,  if  he 
was  once  praised  too  highly,  was  no  char- 
latan. Although,  as  Wilkie  said  in  the  letter 
referred  to  above,  he  was  '  weak  in  all  those 
points  in  which  he  can  be  compared  with 
other  artists,'  he  had  a  strong  and  fertile  in- 
vention, and  conceived  spectacles  which,  if 
not  sublime,  were  imposing  and  original. 
The  power  of  his  imagination  is  perhaps  now 
best  to  be  appreciated  in  his  illustrations  to 
Milton  (drawn  by  him  on  the  plates),  where 
the  smallness  of  the  scale  and  the  absence  of 
colour  enable  us  to  appreciate  the  grandeur 
of  his  conceptions  without  being  too  strongly 
reminded  of  his  defects  as  an  artist. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1854,  i.  433-6  ;  Georgian  Era,  iv. 
156;  Redgrave's  Diet.;  Redgraves'  Century;  An- 
nals of  the  Fine  Arts,  1833,  1834  ;  Art  Journal, 
1854  p.  118,  &c.,  1855  p.  195;  Catalogues  of 
Royal  Academy,  &c.]  C.  M. 

MARTIN,  JOHN   (1791-1855),  biblio- 

frapher,  born  on  16  Sept.  1791,  was  son  of 
ohn  Martin  of  112  Mount  Street,  Grosvenor 
Square,  London.  After  assisting  Hatchard, 
the  bookseller  of  Piccadilly,  he  commenced 
business  on  his  own  account  in  Holies  Street, 
Cavendish  Square,  but  soon  afterwards  en- 
tered into  partnership  with  Mr.  Rodwell  in 
Bond  Street.  He  retired  from  business  in 
1826,  but  continued  his  bibliographical  pur- 
suits. He  edited  Gray's ' Bard,'  8vo,  1837,  and 
Gray's  l  Elegy,'  8vo,  1839  and  1854,  with 
illustrations  from  drawings  by  the  Hon.  Mrs. 
John  Talbot,  and  the  '  Seven  Ages  of  Shak- 
s"peare,'4to,1840;  8vo,  1848,  illustrated  with 
wood  engravings.  The  production  of  these 
and  numerous  other  illustrated  books  was  the 
means  of  introducing  him  to  the  leading  artists 
of  the  day.  For  many  years,  until  1845,  he 
acted  as  secretary  to  the  Artists'  Benevolent 
Fund.  In  1836  he  was  appointed  librarian 
to  the  Duke  of  Bedford  at  Woburn  Abbey, 
and  fixed  his  residence  at  Froxfield,  in  the 
parish  of  Eversholt,  near  Woburn.  During 
his  sojourn  there  he  visited  nearly  every  church 
in  Bedfordshire,  and  wrote  a  description  of 
each  in  a  series  of  papers  which  appeared  in 
the  ' Bedford  Times '  and  'Northampton Mer- 


Martin 


285 


Martin 


cury.'  Martin  died  on  30  Dec.  1855  at  Frox- 
field,  and  was  buried  in  Eversholt  church- 
yard. His  wife  died  in  1836,  and  of  six 
children  three  survived  him.  His  eldest 
son,  John  Edward  Martin,  sub-librarian  and 
afterwards  librarian  to  the  Inner  Temple, 
died  on  20  July  1893,  aged  71  ( Times,  26  July 
1893). 

In  1834  Martin  published,  as  the  result  of 
years  of  labour  and  research,  a  'Bibliographi- 
cal Catalogue  of  Books  privately  printed,' 
2nd  edit.,  8vo,  1854.  The  first  edition  con- 
tains an  account  of  private  presses  and  book 
clubs  which  Martin  did  not  insert  in  the 
second  edition,  but  at  the  time  of  his  death 
he  was  preparing  a  separate  volume,  which 
was  to  contain  this  portion  of  the  first  edition 
with  additions.  He  wrote  also  a  '  History 
and  Description  of  Woburn  and  its  Abbey; 
a  new  edition,'  12mo,  Woburn,  1845.  At 
the  request  of  Lord  John  Russell  he  com- 
piled an  '  Enquiry  into  the  authority  for  a 
statement  in  Echard's  History  of  England 
regarding  William,  lord  Russell,'  which  was 
printed  for  private  circulation  in  1852,  and 
published  in  1856.  It  refuted  the  assertion 
that  Lord  Russell  interfered  to  prevent  the 
mitigation  of  the  barbarous  part  of  the  punish- 
ment for  high  treason  in  the  case  of  Viscount 
Stafford,  upon  the  presentation  of  the  petition 
of  Sheriffs  Bethel  and  Cornish  to  the  House 
of  Commons  on  23  Dec.  1680.  Martin  like- 
wise furnished  some  notes  to  Lord  John 
Russell's  edition  of  Rachel  lady  Russell's 
«  Letters,'  1853  ;  and  in  1855  he  published  a 
translation  of  Guizot's  essay  on  the  '  Married 
Life  of  Rachel,  Lady  Russell.'  He  left  un- 
finished an  edition  of  the  'Letters  of  the  Earl 
of  Chatham  to  his  Nephew.'  He  was  both 
F.S.A.  and  F.L.S. 

[Gent.Mag.  1834  i.  62-4, 1856  pt.  i.  317;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat. ;  Allibone's  Diet,  of  Engl.  Lit.] 

G.  G. 

MARTIN,  JOHN,  M.D.  (1789-1869), 
meteorologist,  born  in  1789,  practised  for 
some  years  as  a  physician  in  the  city  of  Lon- 
don, and  died  at  Lisbon  on  8  July  1869.  He 
was  editor  of  a  work  which  has  always  been 
held  in  high  estimation,  entitled  l  An  Ac- 
count of  the  Natives  of  the  Tonga  Islands, 
in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  with  an  original 
Grammar  and  Vocabulary  of  their  Language. 
Compiled  and  arranged  from  the  extensive 
communications  of  Mr.  William  Mariner, 
several  years  resident  in  those  Islands,'  2  vols. 
8vo,  London,  1817  ;  2nd  edit.  1818 ;  also  re- 
printed as  vol.  xiii.  of  *  Constable's  Miscel- 
lany.' A  French  translation  appeared  at 
Paris  in  November  1817.  Mariner  had  been 
detained  in  friendly  captivity  from  1805  to 


1810,  and  his  narrative  was  generally  cor- 
roborated by  a  sailor  named  Jeremiah  Hig- 
gins,  who  had  lived  in  Tonga  for  nearly  three 
years  previously.  In  1827  Mariner  was  em- 
ployed in  the  office  of  a  London  stockbroker, 
and  he  was  drowned  in  the  Thames  some 
years  previous  to  1871. 

The  'Athenaeum'  notices  Martin's  meteoro- 
logical investigations  as  follows :  '  In  our 
own  pages  we  have  had  occasion  to  record 
his  labours  during  the  last  twenty  years  in 
the  observation  of  atmospherical  phenomena, 
especially  with  reference  to  pressure,  tem- 
perature, and  moisture.  Martin  laid  down 
meteorological  charts  representing  the  vary- 
ing aspects  of  months,  seasons,  and  years 
from  daily  observation.  He  also  made  care- 
ful observation  with  reference  to  ozone,  as 
well  as  on  the  characteristics  and  circum- 
stances affecting  cholera  and  yellow  fever. 
These  labours  are  the  more  commendable  as 
the  work  of  an  old  man,  executed  in  different 
colours  with  scrupulous  neatness,  and  mostly 
at  night  after  the  fatigue  of  practice.' 

[Martin's  Preface  to  second  edition  of  An 
Account;  Athenaeum,  7  Aug.  1869,  p.  181 ;  Notes 
and  Queries,  4th  ser.  viii.  305,  407.]  G.  G. 

MARTIN,  JOHN  (1812-1875),  Irish 
nationalist,  born  at  Loughorne,  in  the  parish 
of  Donoughmore,  co.  Down,  on  8  Sept.  1812, 
was  the  second  child  of  Samuel  Martin  by 
Jane  Harshaw  his  wife.  Like  his  parents,  he 
was  a  presbyterian  through  life.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Dr.  Henderson's  school  at  Newry, 
where  he  first  made  the  acquaintance  of  his 
lifelong  friend,  John  Mitchel  [q.  v.l,  and  sub- 
sequently at  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  where 
he  graduated  B.A.  in  the  summer  of  1834. 
He  commenced  the  study  of  medicine,  but 
abandoned  it  before  taking  a  medical  degree. 
On  the  death  of  his  uncle  John  Martin  in 
1835  he  inherited  a  small  property  at  Lough- 
orne, where  he  resided  for  the  next  few  years. 
In  1839  he  travelled  in  America,  and  in  1841 
visited  the  continent.  Martin  became  a 
member  of  the  Repeal  Association,  and  vainly 
counselled  a  regular  publication  of  accounts. 
He  joined  the  secession  of  the  Young  Ire- 
land party,  and  was  expelled  from  the  Re- 
peal Association,  being  refused  a  hearing  in 
Conciliation  Hall.  He  subsequently  took  a 
prominent  part  in  the  meetings  of  the  Irish 
Confederation,  and  became  a  contributor  to 
Mitchel's  '  United  Irishman.'  Three  weeks 
after  the  arrest  of  Mitchel  and  the  seizure  of 
his  paper  Martin  reoccupied  his  friend's 
offices,  and  on  24  June  1848  issued  from  them 
'  The  Irish  Felon,  successor  to  the  "  United 
Irishman," '  with  the  avowed  purpose  ot 
promoting  the  same  principles  which  had 


Martin 


286 


Martin 


been  advocated  in  his  friend's  paper.  A 
warrant  for  bis  arrest  was  issued,  and  on 
8  July  Martin,  having  kept  out  of  the  way 
until  the  adjournment  of  the  commission 
which  had  been  sitting  in  Dublin,  surrendered 
himself  to  the  police.  While  in  Newgate  he 
wrote  the  letter  which  appeared,  signed  with 
his  initials,  in  the  fifth  and  last  number  of 
the '  Irish  Felon'  (22  July  1848),  and  in  which 
he  exhorted  the  people  to,  keep  their  arms  in 
spite  of  the  proclamation,  and  declared  that 
the  work  of  overt  browing  the  English  domi- 
nion in  Ireland  '  must  be  done  at  any  risk,  at 
any  cost,  at  any  sacrifice.'  On  14  Aug.  he 
was  indicted,  under  11  and  12  Viet.  c.  12,  for 
treason-felony,  before  Lord-chief-baron  Pigot 
and  Baron  Pennefather,  at  the  commission 
court  in  Green  Street,  Dublin.  He  was  de- 
fended by  Isaac  Butt,  Q.C.,  Sir  Colman 
O'Loghlen,  Holmes,  and  O'Hagan.  After  a 
trial  which  lasted  three  days  Martin  was 
found  guilty,  but  was  at  the  same  time  re- 
commended to  mercy  by  the  jury '  in  conse- 
quence of  the  particular  letter  upon  which 
he  was  convicted  being  written  in  prison.' 
On  19  Aug.  he  was  sentenced  by  the  lord 
chief  baron  to  transportation  beyond  the 
seas  for  ten  years.  A  writ  of  error  was  sub- 
sequently brought  in  the  queen's  bench, 
Dublin,  but  without  success.  Martin  arrived 
at  Van  Diemen's  Land  in  November  1849, 
and  resided  in  the  district  assigned  to  him 
until  1854,  when  a  pardon,  on  condition  of 
his  not  returning  to  Great  Britain  or  Ireland, 
was  granted  him.  He  settled  in  Paris  in 
October  1854,  and  in  June  1856  received  an 
unconditional  pardon.  In  1858  he  returned 
to  Ireland  to  reside,  and  in  January  1804  es- 
tablished with  The  O'Donoghue  the  short- 
lived '  National  League,'  the  object  of  which 
was  to  obtain  the  legislative  independence  of 
Ireland.  He  took  a  prominent  part  in  the 
funeral  procession  through  Dublin  in  honour 
of  the  '  Manchester  Martyrs '  on  8  Dec.  1867, 
and  delivered  an  address  to  an  enormous 
crowd  outside  Glasnevin  cemetery.  For 
his  share  in  these  proceedings  he  was  prose- 
cuted by  the  government  in  February  1868, 
before  Mr.  Justice  Fitzgerald  and  Mr.  Baron 
Deasy,but  owing  to  the  disagreement  of  the 
jury  any  further  attempt  to  obtain  a  convic- 
tion against  him  was  abandoned.  While  on 
a  visit  to  America  in  December  1869,  Mar- 
tin was  put  forward  as  a  candidate  in  the 
nationalist  interest  at  a  by-election  for  co. 
Longford.  The  priests  had/however,  already 
pledged  themselves  to  support  the  Hon. 
R.  J.  M.  Greville  Nugent,  the  liberal  candi- 
date, and  Martin  was  defeated  by  1,578  to  411 
votes.  In  May  1870  Martin  joined  the  *  Home 
Government  Association  for  Ireland,'  and  at 


a  by-election  for  co.  Meath  in  January  1871  he 
was  returned  to  parliament  as  a  home  ruler  by 
a  majority  of  456  votes  over  his  conservative 
opponent,  the  Hon.  G.  J.  Plunket.  He  spoke 
for  the  first  time  in  the  House  of  Commons 
in  May  1871  during  the  debate  on  the  second 
readingof  the  Protection  of  Lifeand  Property 
(Ireland)  Bill,  when  he  declared  that  he  did 
not l intend  to  vote  upon  this  bill  nor  indeed 
upon  any  other  measure  which  the  parlia- 
ment may  think  proper  to  pass  in  respect  to 
the  government '  of  his  country,  and  contended 
that  it  was  '  the  inalienable  right  of  the 
Irish  people  to  be  a  free  people,  and  as  a  free 
people  to  be  bound  only  by  laws  made  by 
the  queen  and  a  free  parliament  of  that  king- 
dom '  (Parl.  Debates,  3rd  ser.  ccvi.  908-14, 
1039-45).  He  renewed  his  protest  against 
the  bill  on  the  motion  for  going  into  com- 
mittee, and  replied  with  great  spirit  tot  Mr. 
Gladstone's  allusions  to  his  *  antiquated ? 
opinions  (id.  pp.  1342-6).  On  8  Aug.  1872 
he  took  part  in  the  debate  on  Mr.  Justice 
Keogh's  judgment  in  the  Gal  way  election 
petition,  when  he  attempted  unsuccessfully 
to  read  through  the  whole  of  his  speech, 
which  he  had  previously  written  out  at  length 
(ib.  ccxiii.  810-18).  He  was  again  returned 
for  Meath  at  the  general  election  in  February 
1874.  In  July  and  August  1874  he  warmly 
opposed  the  passing  of  the  Expiring  Laws 
Continuance  Bill,  which  he  described  as  an 
attempt  of  the  government '  to  sandwich  three 
Coercion  Bills  between  thirty  other  measures ' 
(ib.  ccxxi.  735-6, 1006-7,  1010,1014,  1020). 
On  18  Feb.  1875  he  defended  his  friend 
Mitchel  from  the  charge  of  having  broken 
his  parole  (z^.ccxxii.  518-19),  and  on  the  26th 
of  the  same  month  moved  for  the  papers  re- 
lating to  his  friend's  trial  in  1848  (ib.  pp. 
964-72).  He  spoke  for  the  last  time  in  the 
House  of  Commons  on  12  March  1875  (ib. 
pp.  1726-7).  He  died  on  29  March  1875 
aged  63,  at  Dromalane  House,  near  Newry 
(the  residence  of  Mr.  Hill  Irvine),  from  an 
attack  of  bronchitis  caught  while  attending 
the  funeral  of  John  Mitchel,  and  was  buried 
at  Donoughmore  on  1  April  following. 

Martin  was  a  sturdy  and  uncompromising 
politician,  with  a  keen  sense  of  honour  and 
much  simplicity  of  character.  His  popu- 
larity in  Ireland  was  great,  and  he  was  known 
throughout  the  country  as  '  Honest  John 
Martin.'  He  married,  at  Roslyn  Hill  Chapel, 
Hampstead,  in  November  1868,  Henrietta, 
the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  John  Mitchel,  pres- 
byterian  minister  at  Newry,  and  sister  of  his 
friend  John  Mitchel.  Shortly  before  his 
death  he  resigned  the  post  of  paid  for  that 
of  honorary  secretary  to  the  Home  Rule 
League.  He  was  succeeded  in  the  represen- 


Martin 


287 


Martin 


tation  of  Meatli  by  the  late  Charles  Stewart 
Parnell  [q.  v.],  who  thereby  entered  the 
House  of  Commons  for  the  first  time. 

[Life  and  Letters  of  John  Martin,  by  P.  A. 
Sillard,  Dublin,  1893  ;  Sir  C.  G.  Duffy's  Young 
Ireland,  pt.  i.  (1884),  p.  179,  pt.  ii.  (1887)  pas- 
sim; Sullivan's  New  Ireland,  1878;  Mitchel's 
Jail  Journal,  1868;  Sullivan's  Speeches  from  the 
Dock,  1887,  pp.  96-109,  324-60;  Webb's  Com- 
pendium of  Irish  Biography,  1878,  pp.  332-3; 
Freeman's  Journal,  15,  16.  17  Aug.  1848,  21  and 
22Feb.l868,  30  March  and  2  April  1875;  Times, 
30  March  and  2  and  3  April  1875 ;  Nowry  Re- 
porter, 30  March  and  1  and  3  April  1875 ;  Na- 
tion. 3  April  1875  (with  portrait);  Drogheda 
Argus.  3  April  1875;  Annual  Register,  1875,  ii. 
137  ;  Hodges's  Report  of  the  Proceedings  under 
the  Felony  Act,  11  Viet.  cap.  12,  at  the  Com- 
mission Court,  Green  Street,  Dublin,  August 
and  October  1848  (1848);  Catalogue  of  Gra- 
duates of  Dublin  Univ.  1869,  p.  374;  Dod's 
Parl.  Companion,  1874,  p.  266;  Debrett's  House 
of  Commons,  1875,  p.  163;  Official  Return  of 
Lists  of  Members  of  Parliament,  pt.  ii.  pp.  493, 
515.]  G.  F.  R.  B. 

MARTIN,  JONATHAN  (1715-1737), 
organist,  born  in  1715,  was  chorister  of  the 
Chapel  Royal  under  Dr.  Croft.  He  studied 
the  organ  under  Roseingrave,  and  played  in 
his  place  frequently  at  St.  George's,  Hanover 
Square,  and  also  acted  as  deputy  for  Weldon 
at  the  Chapel  Royal  (HAWKINS;  GROVE).  On 
21  June  1736  Martin  was  admitted  organist 
to  the  Chapel  Royal  in  the  place  of  Weldon, 
whose  post  of  composer  fell  to  William  Boyce 
[q.  v.]  Martin  was  also  organist  to  the  Earl 
of  Oxford  (Daily  Journal}.  Shortly  before  his 
death  he  gave  a  concert  at  the  Stationers' 
Hall,  where  was  present i  nearly  every  person 
in  London  that  pretended  to  any  skill  in 
music,  and  where,  though  he  had  scarcely 
strength  to  sit  upright,  he  played  two  volun- 
taries on  the  organ,  showing  fine  invention 
and  masterly  hand'  (HAWKINS).  Martin 
died  of  consumption  on  4  April  1737,  and 
was  buried  in  the  west  cloister  of  West- 
minster Abbey.  An  inscription  for  his  tomb 
was  written  by  Vincent  Bourne,  and  is  in- 
cluded in  his  volume  of  '  Miscellaneous 
Poems,'  1772,  p.  335.  The  only  known  com- 
position by  Martinis  the  song  in '  Tamerlane,' 
'  To  thee,  O  gentle  sleep.' 

[Rimbanlt's  Old  Cheque-book,  pp.  51,  232; 
Hawkins's  History,  iii.  893  ;  Chester's  Registers 
of  Westminster  Abbey,  p.  348 ;  authorities  cited.] 

L.  M.  M. 

MARTIN,  JONATHAN  (1782-1838),  in- 
cendiary, brother  of  John  Martin  the  painter, 
and  William  Martin,  l  natural  philosopher,' 
both  of  whom  are  separately  noticed,  was 
born  at  Highside  House,  near  Hexham, 


Northumberland,  in  1782,  and  was  an  ap- 
prentice to  a  tanner.  In  1804  he  went  to 
London  and,  falling  into  the  hands  of  a 
jress-gang,  was  obliged  to  serve  in  the  navy 
:br  about  six  years.  Here  his  eccentricity 
was  first  noticed ;  he  had  wonderful  dreams, 
and,  according  to  his  own  account,  met  with 
many  extraordinary  adventures.  In  1810 
le  commenced  working  as  a  farm  labourer, 
oined  the  Wesleyan  methodist  connexion, 
and  developed  a  strong  antipathy  to  the 
church  of  England.  The  laxity  of  the  clergy 
in  going  to  parties,  balls,  and  plays  greatly 
offended  him,  and  he  marked  his  resent- 
ment by  interrupting  the  services  in  various 
churches,  and  contradicting  the  preachers' 
assertions.  In  1817,  while  Edward  Legge, 
bishop  of  Oxford,  was  holding  a  confirma- 
tion at  Stockton  for  the  Bishop  of  Durham, 
Martin  threatened  to  shoot  the  bishop.  He 
was  arrested  and  tried,  when  he  was  re- 
ported to  be  insane,  and  was  confined  in 
lunatic  asylums  in  West  Auckland  and 
Gateshead  successively.  From  the  latter 
he  succeeded  in  escaping  on  "17  June  1820, 
and  after  his  recapture  released  himself  for 
a  second  time  on  1  July.  Again  working1 
as  a  tanner  he  employed  his  evenings  in 
preaching,  and  according  to  his  own  nar- 
rative was  the  means  of  converting  several 
hundred  persons.  Being  excluded  from  the 
society  of  the  Wesleyan  methodists  for  his 
intemperate  zeal,  he  joined  the  primitive 
methodists,  but  was  soon  forbidden  the  use 
of  their  chapels.  In  1826  he  compiled  and 
printed  his  biography  at  Lincoln,  and  he 
sought  to  make  a  living  by  hawking  the 
book  about  the  country ;  a  third  edition  of 
five  thousand  copies  appeared  in  1828. 

On  1  Feb.  1829  Martin  secreted  himself  in 
York  Minster,  and  late  that  night,  after  setting" 
fire  to  the  woodwork  in  the  choir,  made  his 
escape  through  a  window.  At  seven  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  2  Feb.  smoke  was  seen  issu- 
ing from  the  roof,  and  immediate  efforts  were 
made  to  control  the  fire,  but  it  was  not  got 
under  until  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  roof 
of  the  central  aisle  was  entirely  destroyed 
from  the  lantern  tower  to  the  east  window, 
a  space  of  131  feet  in  length.  In  the  interior, 
from  the  organ  screen  to  the  altar  screen,  all 
the  tabernacle  work,  the  stalls,  galleries, 
bishop's  throne,  and  pulpit  were  entirely 
consumed.  On  6  Feb.  Martin  was  appre- 
hended ;  he  was  tried  at  York  Castle,  his  coun- 
sel being  Henry  (afterwards  Lord)  Brougham, 
on  31  March  1829,  when  he  was  declared  not 
guilty  on  the  ground  of  insanity.  He  was 
confined  in  St.  Luke's  Hospital,  London, 
where  he  died  on  3  June  1838.  He  was 
twice  married  and  left  issue. 


Martin 


288 


Martin 


(The  Life  of  J.  Martin,  written  by  himself, 
Barnard  Castle,  editions  in  1826,  1828,  1829, 
and  1830;  The  Life  of  Jonathan  Martin,  the 
Insane  Prophet  and  Incendiary,  Barnard  Castle, 
1829  with  portrait;  A  Full  Report  of  the  Trial 
of.T.  Martin,  York,  1829;  L.  T.  Rede's  York 
Castle,  Leeds,  1829;  Annual  [Register,  1829 
Chronicle,  pp.  23-4,  43-4 ;  Report  of  the  Trial 
of  J  Martin.  London,  1829;  Baring-Goulds 
Yorkshire  Oddities,  1874,  ii.  139-95  ;  The  Trial 
of  J.Martin,  Leeds,  1864.]  G.  C.  B. 

MARTIN,  JOSIAH  (1683-1747),  quaker, 
was  born  near  London  in  1683.  He  became 
a  good  classical  scholar,  and  is  spoken  of  by 
Gough,  the  translator  of  Madame  Guyon's 
Life,  1772,  as  a  man  whose  memory  is  es- 
teemed for  '  learning,  humility,  and  fervent 
piety.'  He  died  unmarried,  18  Dec.  1747, 
in  the  parish  of  St.  Andrew's,  Holborn,  and 
was  buried  in  the  Friends'  burial-ground, 
Bunhill  Fields.  He  left  the  proceeds  of  his 
library  of  four  thousand  volumes  to  be 
divided  among  nephews  and  nieces.  Joseph 
Besse  [q.  v.]  was  his  executor. 

Martin's  name  is  best  known  in  connec- 
tion with  (  A  Letter  from  one  of  the  People 
called  Quakers  to  Francis  de  Voltaire,  oc- 
casioned by  his  Remarks  on  that  People  in 
his  Letters  concerning  the  English  Nation,' 
London,  1741.  It  was  twice  reprinted,  Lon- 
don and  Dublin,  and  translated  into  French. 
It  is  a  temperate  and  scholarly  treatise,  and 
was  in  much  favour  at  the  time. 

Of  his  other  works  the  chief  are  :  1.  '  A 
Vindication  of  Women's  Preaching,  as  well 
from  Holy  Scripture  and  Autient  Writings 
as  from  the  Paraphrase  and  Notes  of  the  Judi- 
cious John  Locke,  wherein  the  Observations 
of  B[enjamin]  C[oole]  on  the  said  Paraphrase 
.  .  .  and  the  Arguments  in  his  Book  entitled 
"Reflections,"  &c.,  are  fully  considered,' Lon- 
don,1717.  2.  'The  Great  Case  of  Tithes  truly 
stated  ...  by  Anthony  Pearson  [q.  v.]  .  .  . 
to  which  is  added  a  Defence  of  some  other 
Principles  held  by  the  People  call'd  Quakers 
.  .  .,'  London,  1730.  3.  '  A  Letter  concern- 
ing the  Origin,  Reason,  and  Foundation  of 
the  Law  of  Tithes  in  England,'  1732.  He  also 
edited,  with  an  '  Apologetic  Preface,'  com- 
prising more  than  half  the  book,  and  contain- 
ing many  additional  letters  from  Fenelon  and 
Madame  Guyon,  '  The  Archbishop  of  Cam- 
bray's  Dissertation  on  Pure  Love,  with  an 
Account  of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Lady 
for  whose  sake  he  was  banish'd  from  Court,' 
London,  1735. 

[Joseph  Smith's  Catalogue  of  Friends'  Books ; 
works  quoted  above  ;  Life  of  Madame  Guyon, 
Bristol,  1772,  pt.  i.  errata;  registers  at  Devon- 
shire House;  will  P.C.C.  58  Strahan,  at  Somerset 
House.]  C.  F.  S. 


MARTIN,      LEOPOLD      CHARLES 

(1817-1889),  miscellaneous  writer,  born  on 
6  Dec.  1817,  was  second  son  of  John  Martin 
(1789-1854)  [q.  v.],  painter,  and  godson  of 
Leopold,  afterwards  first  king  of  the  Belgians. 
He  became  an  excellent  French  and  Ger- 
man scholar,  an  artist  of  no  mean  skill,  and 
an  authority  on  costume  and  numismatics. 
In  1836  Lord  Melbourne  presented  him  to  a 
clerkship  in  the  stationery  office,  which  he 
held  for  many  years.  He  died  in  London  on 
8  Jan.  1889.  His  wife  was  the  sister  of  Sir 
John  Tenniel  of  '  Punch.' 

With  his  elder  brother  Charles  Martin  he 
published  in  1842  two  quarto  volumes,  en- 
titled respectively  '  Civil  Costumes  of  Eng- 
land, from  the  Conquest  to  George  III'  (61 
plates,  drawn  from  ancient  manuscripts  and 
tapestries,  illuminated  in  gold  and  colours), 
and  'Dresses  worn  at  her  Majesty's  Bal  Cos- 
tume1, May  1842.'  He  wrote  also  a  useful 
little  book  called  '  Contributions  to  English 
Literature  by  the  Civil  Servants  of  the  Crown 
and  East  India  Company  from  1794  to  1863,' 
12mo,  London,  1865.  In  conjunction  with 
Charles  Triibner  he  issued  in  1862  an  elabo- 
rate work  on  ( The  Current  Gold  and  Silver 
Coins  of  all  Countries,'  8vo,  2nd  edit.  1863, 
the  plates  of  which  were  drawn  by  him. 
Martin  was  likewise  author  of  handbooks 
to  '  Cardiff'  and  '  Swansea  and  Gower/ 1879. 
Just  before  his  death  he  had  commenced  to 
contribute  to  the  l  Newcastle  Wreekly  Chro- 
nicle '  a  series  of  l  Reminiscences'  of  his 
father,  the  first  of  which  appeared  in  the 
number  for  5  Jan.  1889. 

[Martin's  Contributions  to  English  Literature  ; 
Newcastle  Weekly  Chron.  5  Jan.  1889  ;  Athe- 
naeum, 19  Jan.  1889,  p.  86.]  G.  G. 

MARTIN,  MARTIN  (d.  1719),  author, 
born  in  the  Island  of  Skye,  became  factor 
to  the  Laird  of  Macleod  and,  mainly  at  the 
request  of  Sir  Robert  Sibbald  [q.  v.]  the  an- 
tiquary, travelled  over  the  western  islands 
of  Scotland,  collecting  information  regarding 
the  condition  and  habits  of  the  islanders. 
In  1697  he  contributed  a  short  paper  on  the 
subject  to  the  Royal  Society's  'Philosophical 
Proceedings,'  xix.  727.  This  was  elaborated 
and  published,  with  a  map,  in  London  in  1703, 
under  the  title  of  '  A  Description  of  the 
Western  Islands  of  Scotland.'  It  has  been 
wrongly  stated  (ToLAND,  notes,  infra)  that 
for  this  work  Martin  was  made  a  fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society.  Several  editions  of  the 
book  were  published,  and  it  has  been  re- 
printed, the  last  reprint  being  issued  in  Glas- 
gow in  1884.  On  29  May  1697,  in  company 
with  the  minister  of  Harris,  he  sailed  in  an 
open  boat  to  St.  Kilda,  and  in  the  following 


Martin 


289 


Martin 


year  appeared  his  '  Voyage  to  St.  Kilda,'  de- 
scribing the  island  and  its  inhabitants.  It 
reached  a  fourth  edition  in  1753,  and  it  too 
has  been  reprinted  (PATERSON,  Voyages,  &c.) 
In  the  '  Philosophical  Transactions/  xxv. 
2469,  there  is  a  second  paper  by  him  on '  A  Re- 
lation of  a  Deaf  and  Dumb  Person  who  re- 
covered his  Speech  and  Hearing  after  a  Vio- 
lent Fever.'  '  Martinus  Martin,  Scoto-Britan- 
nus,'  entered  Leyden  University  G  March  1710, 
and  graduated  M.D.  there  (PEACOCK,  Index 
of  Leyden  Students,  p.  65).  He  died  in  Lon- 
don in  1719. 

Martin's  •'  Description  of  the  Western  Is- 
lands '  was  given  to  Dr.  Johnson  to  read  by 
his  father,  and  roused  the  doctor's  interest  in 
Scotland,  which  afterwards  resulted  in  the  fa- 
mous tour.  Although  Johnson  was  interested 
in  the  work  and  took  it  with  him  to  the  high- 
lands, he  had  a  poor  opinion  of  its  literary 
merits.  '  No  man,'  he  said,  '  now  writes  so 
ill  as  Martin's  account  of  the  Hebrides  is 
written.' 

[Annotations  by  J.  Toland  in  a  copy  of  Mar- 
tin's Description  of  the  Western  Highlands  in 
Brit.  Mus. ;  Buchan's  St.  Kilda;  Boswell's  Life 
of  Dr.  Johnson  ;  Brydges's  Censura  Literaria,  i. 
358-80  ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  J.  R.  M. 

MARTIN,   MARY    LETITIA     (1816- 
1850),  novelist,  generally  called  Mrs.  Bell 
Martin,  and  known  also  as  the  '  Princess  of 
Connemara,'  was  the  only  child  of  Thomas 
Barnewall  Martin  of  Ballinahinch  Castle,  co. 
Galway,  M.P.  for  the  county,  and  was  born 
there  on  28   Aug.   1815.     Richard  Martin 
(1754-1834)  [q.  v.j  was  her  grandfather.   For 
her  sake  her  father,  in  an  ill-advised  moment, 
broke  the  entail,  mortgaged  his  large  estates 
to  the  extent  of  200,000/.  to  the  Law  Life 
Assurance  Society,  and  further  burdened  him- 
self with  the  debts  of  his  father  and  grand- 
father, liabilities  dating  as  far  back  as  1775. 
He   died   23   April   1847,  and  the  heavily 
charged  estates  passed  on  his  death  to  Mary. 
She  had  always  devoted  her  energies  to  im- 
proving the  condition  of  her  father's  tenantry, 
hence  her  popular  title  of  the  '  Princess  of 
Connemara.'     During  the  great  famine,  when 
the  tenants  ceased  to  pay  rent,  the  Martins 
had  spent  large  sums  on  food  and  clothing  for 
the  people,  and  had  given  continuous  work  to 
some  hundreds  of  labourers.     On  14  Sept. 
1847  she  married  a  poor  man,  Arthur  Gonne 
Bell  of  Brookside,  co.  Mayo,  who  assumed  by 
royal  license  the  surname  and  arms  of  Martin 
About  the  time  of  her  marriage  Mary  borrowed 
further  large  sums  of  money,  with  which  to 
relieve  her  tenantry,  both  from  private  sources 
and  from  the  Law  Life  Assurance  Company 
and  when  she  was  unable  to  pay  the  instal- 
ments of  her  father's  mortgages,  the  society 
VOL.  xxxvi. 


nsisted  on  the  observance  of  the  bond.  The 
property  was  among  the  first  brought  into  the 
Encumbered  Estates  Court.  Out  of  an  estate 
of  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  acres  not  a 
single  rood  remained  to  Mrs.  Martin,  who  be- 
came comparatively  a  pauper.  She  retired 
:o  Fontaine  L'Eveque  in  Belgium,  and  there 
helped  to  support  herself  by  her  pen.  Deter- 
mined to  seek  a  better  fortune  in  the  New 
World,  she  was  prematurely  confined  on 
board  ship,  and  died  7  Nov.  1850,  only  ten 
days  after  reaching  New  York.  Her  husband 
"ived  until  1883. 

Her  chief  literary  work  is  '  Julia  Howard, 
a  Romance,'  1850,  which  gives  something  of 
ler  own  experience.  The  scene  is  partly  laid 
n  the  west  of  Ireland,  and  the  hero,  through 
no  fault  of  his  own,  loses  his  estates,  and  be- 
comes a  soldier  of  fortune.  Although  the  tale 
las  little  merit,  the  descriptions  of  the  wild 
scenery  of  Connemara  and  the  characters  of 
the  Irish  peasants  are  truthful  and  picturesque. 
Another  fair  novel  is  entitled  '  St.  Etienne,  a 
Tale  of  the  Vendean  War.'  She  contributed 
largely  to  the  *  Encyclopedic  des  Gens  du 
Monde '  and  other  French  periodicals. 

[Burke's  Vicissitudes  of  Families,  i.  322-9  ; 
Gent.  Mag.  1851,  pt.  i.  p.  100;  Mrs.  Kale's 
Woman's  Record,  p.  882;  New  York  Internat. 
Mag.  ii.  142  ;  Genealogy  of  the  Family  of  Martin, 
by  Archer  E.  S.  Martin,  Winnipeg,  1890;  see 
also  art.  MARTIX,  RICHARD  (1754-1834).] 

E.  L 

MARTIN,  MATTHEW  (1748-1838), 
naturalist  and  philanthropist,  born  in  1748 
in  Somerset,  was  engaged  in  trade  at  Exeter. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Bath  Philosophical 
Society,  and  in  early  life  devoted  some  at- 
tention to  natural  history,  publishing  '  The 
Aurelian's  Vade-mecum ;  containing  an  Eng- 
lish Catalogue  of  Plants  affording  nourish- 
ment to  Butterflies,  Hawkmoths,  and  Moths 
in  the  state  of  Caterpillar,'  12mo,  Exeter, 
1785,  and  '  Observations  on  Marine  Vermes, 
Insects,  &c.,'  fasc.  1,  4to,  Exeter,  1786. 

Later  on  he  obtained  the  post  of  secretary 
to  a  commission  for  adjusting  St.  Domingo 
claims,  and  settled  in  a  house  adjoining 
Poets'  Corner,  Westminster.  About  1796 
he  began  '  an  enquiry  into  the  circumstances 
of  beggars  in  the  metropolis,'  and  joined  the 
'Society  for  Bettering  the  Condition  ...  of 
the  Poor,'  of  which  he  acted  for  a  time  as 
secretary.  Martin  proposed  a  plan  for  a 
systematic  inquiry  into  the  nature  and  ex- 
tent of  mendicity  in  London,  and  in  1800 
obtained  a  grant  of  l,000/.from  the  treasury 
in  two  instalments.  His  report,  in  the  form  of 
a  '  Letter  to  Lord  Pelham  on  the  State  of 
Mendicity  in  the  Metropolis,'  was  published 
in  1803.  and  reissued  by  the  society  in  1811. 

IT 


Martin 


290 


Martin 


To  his  efforts  was  partly  due  the  institution, 
in  January  1805,  of  the  Bath  Society  for 
the  Investigation  and  Relief  of  Occasional 
Distress. 

In  1812  Martin  appears  to  have  engaged  in 
a  further  inquiry,  supported  in  part  by  a  go- 
vernment grant  and  in  part  by  subscriptions. 
To  further  the  project  Martin  issued '  An  Ap- 
peal to  Public  Benevolence  for  the  Relief  of 
Beggars,'  1812. 

He  died  at  Blackheath,aged  90,  on  20  Nov. 
1838  (Gent.  Mag.  1839,  pt.  i.  p.  104).  His 
wife  died  9  Aug.  1827,  aged  73  (ib.  1827, 
pt,  ii.  p.  282). 

[Letter  to  Lord  Pelham;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.;  Biog. 
Diet,  of  Living  Authors,  1816  ;  Pantheon  of  the 
Age.  1825,  ii.  731,cf.  Sarah  Trimmer's  (Economy 
of  Charity,  1801,  ii.  165,  341-5;  John  Duncan's 
Collections  relative  to  the  .Systematic  Relief  of 
the  Poor,  1815,  p.  181  ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.  ii.  • 
650.] 

MARTIN,  PETER  JOHN  (1786-1860), 
geologist,  was  born  in  1786  at  Pulborough, 
Sussex,  where  his  father,  Peter  Patrick  Mar- 
tin, a  native  of  Scotland,  was  a  practitioner 
of  medicine.    He  was  chiefly  educated  by  his 
father  and   an  elder  brother,   and   studied 
medicine,  first  at  the  United  Hospital,  as  it 
then  was,  of  Guy's  and  St.  Thomas's,  and 
afterwards  at  Edinburgh.    Father  and  sons 
alike  had  literary  tastes,  and  the  former  ulti- 
mately retired  from  practice  and  resided  in 
Paris,  where  he  died  at  the  age  of  ninety. 
Martin  as  a  boy  had  written  in  a  periodical 
called  '  The  Preceptor.'    As  he  became  older 
his  love  for  literature  suffered  no  check  by 
the  growth  of  an  enthusiasm  for  science.  At 
Edinburgh  his  mind  had  been  directed  to 
geology.    On  settling  down  at  Pulborough  as 
M.R.C.S.  to  join  his  father  in  practice  he  de- 
voted himself  more  especially  to  the  study  of 
the  neighbouring  district,  and  contributed  se- 
veral papers  to  the  publications  of  the  Geo- 
logical Society,  of  which  he  was  elected  a 
fellow  in  1833,  and  to  the   '  Philosophical 
Magazine.'    He  was  hardly  less  interested 
ill  the  archaeology  of  Sussex.     An  account 
of  a  British  settlement  and  walled  tumulus 
near  Pulborough  was  contributed  by  him  to 
the  '  Sussex  Archaeological  Collections '  (ix. 
109),  and   a  paper  on   '  The   Stane   Street 
Causeway '  (ib.  xi.  127).    In  1833-4  he  deli- 
vered three  lectures,  afterwards  published, 
to  the  Philosophical  and  Literary  Society  of 
Chichester,  on  '  A  Parallel  between  Shake- 
speare and  Scott,  and  the  Kindred  Nature  of 
their  Genius.'     He  was  also  a  musician  and 
an  enthusiastic  gardener,  writing  often  under 
the  signature  of  *  P.  P.'  in  the  '  Gardener's 
Chronicle,'  chiefly  between  1841  and  1845. 
He  was  very  successful  in  his  profession, 


and  was  generally  respected  and  trusted  as 
a  friend  and  adviser  in  matters  other  than 
medical.  In  1821  he  married  Mary,  daughter 
of  Adam  and  Eliza  Watson  of  Dunbar,  and 
died  on  13  May  1860,  after  an  illness  of 
some  duration,  leaving  a  family  of  three 
daughters  and  one  son,  who  was  an  M.D.  of 
Cambridge  and  physician  to  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's Hospital. 

Martin's  geological  writings  consist  of  a 
series  of  papers  '  On  the  Anticlinal  Line  of 
the  London  and  Hampshire  Basins,'  pub- 
lished in  the  '  Philosophical  Magazine  for 
1829,  1851,  1856,  and  1857,  the  longest, 
that  of  1851,  being  mainly  a  paper  read  be- 
fore the  Geological  Society  in  1840,  and  un- 
accountably mislaid  by  its  officials  till  1848. 
Three  communications  on  Sussex  geology 
were  also  published  by  that  society  in  1834, 
1842,  and  1856.  But  Martin's  most  im- 
portant work  was  a  separately  published 
'  Geological  Memoir  on  a  part  of  Western 
Sussex,  with  some  Observations  upon  Chalk 
Basins,  the  Weald  Denudation  and  Outliers 
by  Protrusion,'  a  thin  quarto  volume,  with 
a  map  and  four  plates,  1828. 

As  a  geologist  Martin  belonged  to  the 
school  whose  motto  was  '  catastrophe  and 
cataclysm,'  and  these  ideas  so  far  pervade  his 
writings  that  they  are  now  rarely  consulted. 
He  was,  however,  right,  though  he  went  a 
little  too  far  in  insisting  that  the  tertiary 
'  basins  '  of  London  and  Hampshire  were  not 
originally  separated,  but  that  the  severance 
was  the  result  of  subsequent  earth-move- 
ments. To  these  movements  he  attributed, 
in  common  with  W.  Hopkins,  the  valleys  of 
the  Weald.  That  these  are  fractures  in  any 
proper  sense  of  the  word  few  would  now 
venture  to  assert  with  Martin,  but  the  course 
of  the  streams  may  have  been  directed  to 
some  extent,  and  their  action  facilitated,  by 
lines  of  weakness  due  to  the  upheaval  of  the 
district.  Judicious  remarks  are  often  scat- 
tered through  his  writings,  but  his  strength 
as  a  geologist  seems  to  have  lain  in  the 
direction  of  accurate  observation  rather  than 
of  inductive  reasoning. 

[Obituary  notices  in  Gent.  Mag.  1860,  ii.  198, 
in  the  British  Medical  Journal,  1860,  p.  402, 
and  in  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Geological 
Society,  1861,  Proc.  p.  xxxii.]  T.  G.  B. 

MARTIN,  SIR  RICHARD  (1534-1617), 
master  of  the  mint  and  lord  mayor  of  Lon- 
don, was  born  in  1534.  He  adopted  the 
business  of  a  goldsmith,  and  in  1594  is  men- 
tioned as  one  of  the  goldsmiths  to  Queen 
Elizabeth  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1591-4 
p.  559,  1603-10  p.  574).  In  1559-60  he 
was  appointed  warden  of  the  mint,  and  held 


Martin 


291 


Martin 


this  office  till  1594-5,  and  perhaps  later.  In 
1580-1  he  was  appointed  master  of  the  mint, 
and  appears  to  have  held  this  office  till  his 
death  in  1617  (ib.  1611-18,  p.  489;  cf.  ib. 
1603-10,  p.  566).  In  September  1597  he 
petitioned  the  queen  for  sixteen  pence  on 
every  pound  weight  of  silver  coined,  on  ac- 
count of  his  losses  in  connection  with  the 
mint.  He  declared  that  he  had  done  good 
service  in  apprehending  counterfeiters  of  the 
coin,  and  that  the  money  made  in  his  time 
was  richer  by  30,000/.  at  the  least  than  the 
like  quant  it  y  made  by  any  former  mint  master, 
*  by  reason  of  his  care  to  keep  the  j  ust  standard ' 
(ib.  1595-7,  p.  506).  A  manuscript  tract  by 
Martin,  entitled '  A  brief  Note  of  those  Things 
which  are  to  be  done  by  the  Warden  of  the 
Mint,'  is  in  the  British  Museum  (Harl.  MS. 
No.  698,  fol.  13),  and  some  extracts  from  it 
are  given  in  Ruding's  '  Annals  of  the  Coin- 
age,' i.  71.  About  1600  Martin  made  an 
offer  to  improve  the  coinage  of  Ireland,  and 
to  make  '  small  copper  moneys'  for  currency 
in  England  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1598- 

1601,  pp.  516,  517).     In  May  (?)  1601  he 
issued  the  report  of  himself  and  eleven  other 
commissioners  appointed  by  the  queen  t  to 
inquire  concerning  the  preservation  and  aug- 
mentation of  the  wealth  of  the  realm'  (ib. 
.1601-3,  pp.  47, 48).   On  11  Sept.  1610  Martin 
received  a  warrant  from  James  I  for  the  re- 
payment of  410/.  still  due  to  him  as  warden 
of  the  mint  under  Elizabeth  (ib.  1603-10, 
p.  632 ;  cf.  NICHOLS.  Progresses  of  James  I, 
ii.  411). 

Martin  was  elected  alderman  of  the  city  of 
London  on  29  May  1578,  and  wras  sheriff  in 
1581.  He  was  lord  mayor  for  the  remainder 
of  the  year,  on  the  death  of  Sir  Martin  Cal- 
thorpe,'  on  5  May  1589,  and  again  on  the 
decease  of  Sir  Cuthbort  Buckle,  on  1  July 
1594.  He  was  a  strenuous  supporter  of  the 
city's  rights.  On  31  Aug.  1602  he  was  re- 
moved from  his  aldermanship,  the  reasons 
assigned  being  his  poverty  and  imprisonment 
for  debt,  and  his  refusal  to  surrender  his  office 
after  having  accepted  one  thousand  marks  as 
a  condition  of  his  retirement  (Eemembranda, 
1579-1664,  20  Dec.  1602). 
.  Martin  was  knighted  by  Queen  Eliza- 
beth some  time  between  1562  and  1594.  In 
1562  he  became  a  governor  of  the  Highgate 
free  school,  on  its  foundation  by  Sir  Roger 
Cholmeley  (LTSONS,  Environs,  iii.  64),  and 
was  president  of  Christ's  Hospital,  1593- 

1602.  In  1579  he  held  the  manor  of  Barnes, 
under  the  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  (ib.  iv.  578), 
and  on  30  Nov.  1599  was  granted  the  lease  of 
the  manor  of  Barton  in  Rydall,  Yorkshire 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  T)om.  1598-1601,  p.  345). 
He  had  a  residence  at  Tottenham,  where  in 


October  1581  he  entertained  William  Fleet- 
wood  [q.  v.]  the  recorder,  who  was  inquiring 
into  a  riot  on  the  river  Lea. 

Martin  died  in  July  1617,  and  was  buried 
in  the  south  chancel  of  Tottenham  Church, 
lie  married  (in  or  before  1562)  Dorcas,  daugh- 
ter of  Sir  John  Ecclestone  (or  Eglestone)  of 
Lancashire.  She  died  on  1  Sept.  1599,  and 
was  buried  at  night  in  Tottenham  Church. 
Five  sons  and  one  daughter,  Dorcas,  were  the 
issue  of  the  marriage.  One  of  the  sons,  named 
Richard,  was  citizen  and  goldsmith  of  Lon- 
don, and  was  from  about  1584  associated  for 
several  years  with  his  father  in  the  mastership 
of  the  mint.  He  died  about  1616.  The 
daughter  married,  first,  Richard  Lusher  of 
the  Middle  Temple,  and  secondly,  on  26  Feb. 
1582,  Sir  Julius  Caesar  [q.  v.],  master  of  i^he 
rolls. 

A  fine  silver  medal  in  the  British  Museum, 
cast  and  chased  by  Stephen  of  Holland  in 
1562,  and  believed  to  be  unique,  bears  por- 
traits of  Martin  and  his  wife  (HAWKINS, 
Medallic  Illustr.  i.  107  ;  PIXKERTON",  Me- 
dalHc  Hist.  pi.  x.  1,  engraving;  GKTJEBEE, 
Guide  to  Engl.  Med.  Exhibit,  in  Brit.  Mus. 
1891,  pi.  i.  No.  35,  photograph). 

[Hawkins's  Medallic  Illustrations,  ed.  Franks 
and  Grueber,  i.  107,  108;  Calendars  of  State 
Papf  rs,  Dom., as  nbo  ve ;  Overall's  Remembrancia ; 
Robinson's  Tottenham,  ii.  59;  Ending's  Annals; 
authorities  cited  above.]  W.  W. 

MARTIN,  RICHARD  (1570-1618),  re- 
corder of  London,  born  at  Otterton,  Devon- 
shire, in  1570,  was  the  son  of  William  Martin 
by  his  wife  Anne,  daughter  of  Richard  Parker 
of  Sussex.  He  became  a  commoner  of  Broad- 
gates  Hall  (Pembroke  College),  Oxford,  at 
Michaelmas  1585,  and  was  '  a  noted  dis- 
putant,' though  he  left  without  a  degree. 
He  entered  the  Middle  Temple,  but  was  tem- 
porarily expelled  from  the  society  in  February 
1591  for  a  riot  at  the  prohibited  festival  of 
the  Lord  of  Misrule  (Archceologia,  xxi.  109). 
Sir  John  Davies  (1569-1626)  [q.  v.]  prefaced 
his  '  Orchestra,'  published  in  1596,  with  a 
dedicatory  sonnet  to  Martin,  but,  provoked 
it  is  supposed  by  Martin's  raillery,  assaulted 
him  with  a  cudgel  in  February  1597-8,  while 
at  dinner  in  the  common  hall  of  the  Middle 
Temple.  In  1601  Martin  was  M.P.  for  Barn- 
staple  (  WILLIS,  Notitia  Par  I.)  He  was  called 
to  the  bar  in  1602.  In  1603,  on  the  progress 
of  James  I  from  Theobalds  to  London,  he 
made  at  Stamford  Hill  'an  eloquent  and 
learned  oration'  on  the  king's  accession  (Ni- 
CHOLS,  Progresses  of  James  I,  i.  113),  which 
was  printed  (London,  1603, 4to)  as  'A  Speach 
delivered  to  the  King's  .  .  .  Majestic  in  the 
name  of  the  Sheriffes  of  London  and  Middle- 

TT2 


Martin 


292 


Martin 


sex '  (reprinted  in  NICHOLS,  op.  cit.  p.  *128/; 
cf.  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1603-10,  p.  7). 
From  1604  till  1611  he  was  M.P.  for  Christ- 
church.  In  February  1612-13,  on  the  occa- 
sion of  the  Princess  Elizabeth's  marriage,  he 
organised  a  masque  at  the  Middle  Temple. 
Martin  was  Lent  reader  of  the  Temple  in  the 
thirteenth  year  of  James  I  (1615-16),  and  on 
1  Oct.  1618  was  chosen  recorder  of  London. 
He  died  on  31  Oct.  1618  (cf.  Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1611-18,  pp.  589,  591).  Aubrey  says 
his  end  was  hastened  by  excessive  drinking 
(but  cf.  WHITELOCKE,  Liber  Famelicus,  p.  63). 
Martin  was  buried  in  the  Temple  Church,  and 
has  an  alabaster  monument  on  the  north  wall, 
representing  his  figure  kneeling  beneath  a 
canopy  (MALCOLM,  Londinium  Rediv.  ii.  292). 
The  monument  was  repaired  in  1683.  A  por- 
trait of  Martin,  engraved  by  Simon  Passe  in 
1620,  is  in  the  Ashmolean  Museum,  and  is  re- 
produced in  Nichols's '  Progresses  of  James  I,' 
i.  *128.  By  his  will  (in  the  Prerogative 
Office  of  Canterbury)  Martin  left  51.  to  Ot- 
terton,  and  51.  to  Calliton  Raleigh,  Devon- 
shire, where  he  had  a  house.  The  mayor  of 
Exeter  was  his  executor  (Notes  and  Queries, 
3rd  ser.  i.  168).  Martin  had  a  reputation  as 
a  wit,  and  '  there  was  no  person,'  says  Wood, 
'  more  celebrated  for  ingenuity .  .  .  none  more 
admired  by  Selden,  Serjeant  Hoskins,  Ben 
Jonson,  &c.,  than  he.'  Jonson  dedicated  his 
•  Poetaster '  to  him.  Wood  states  that  Martin 
was  the  author  of '  Various  Poems,'  of  which, 
however,  he  had  seen  no  copy.  A  verse 
'  Epistle  to  Sir  Hen.  Wotton'  by  Martin  is 
in  Coryat's  '  Crudities.' 

[Wood's  Athense  (Bliss),  ii.  250-1 ;  Foster's 
Alumni  Oxon.  ( 1500-1 7 14) ;  Chamberlain's  Let- 
ters, temp.  Eliz.  p.  112;  authorities  cited  above.] 

W.W. 

MARTIN,  RICHARD  (1754-1834), 
known  as  '  Humanity  Martin,'  born  in  Fe- 
bruary 1754,  probably  at  Dublin,  was  the  eldest 
son  of  Robert  Martin  of  Dangan  in  Gal  way, 
who  died  on  7  Aug.  1794,  by  his  first  wife, 
Bridget  Barnewall,  third  daughter  of  John, 
eleventh  baron  Trimleston,  who  died  on  2  Feb. 
1762.  The  family  claimed  to  have  settled  in 
Galway  in  the  thirteenth  century.  Richard 
was  sent  to  Harrow  and  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge,  being  the  first  of  his  family  who 
was  brought  up  from  childhood  as  a  pro- 
testant,  but  left  the  university  without  taking 
a  degree  in  order  that  he  might  enter  parlia- 
ment, which  he  did  in  1776.  In  Easter  term 
1781  he  was  called  to  the  Irish  bar,  and  in 
1783  went  the  Connaught  circuit,  but  as  he 
was  merely  qualifying  for  the  duties  of  a  ma- 
gistrate his  practice  in  the  law  was  limited  to 
one  well-known  case,  that  of  Charles  Lionel 
Fitzgerald  v.  (his  brother)  George  Robert  Fitz- 


gerald [q.  v.],  'Fighting  Fitzgerald,'  when  the 
latter  was  convicted  and  sentenced.  Martin 
acted  as  high  sheriff  for  co.  Galway  in  1782, 
and  was  colonel  of  the  county  volunteers  and 
also  of  its  troop  of  yeomanry.  He  dwelt  at  the 
castle  of  Ballinahinch,  and  practically  ruled 
over  the  district  of  Connemara.  His  property 
at  Connemara  alone  comprised  two  hundred 
thousand  acres  in  extent,  stretching  for  a  dis- 
tance of  thirty  Irish  miles  from  his  house  door, 
and  including  some  of  the  loveliest  scenery 
in  Ireland,  but  it  was  largely  encumbered. 

His  territorial  influence  gave  him  a  seat  in 
parliament  for  many  years.  From  1776  to 
1783  he  represented  in  the  Irish  parliament 
the  borough  of  Jamestown,  co.  Leitrim,  and 
from  1798  to  1800  he  sat  for  Lanesborough 
in  the  same  county ;  but  in  the  appendix 
to  the  official  return  he  is  also  entered  as 
the  member  for  co.  Galway,  in  the  place  of 
Lord  Wallscourt.  In  180l,  the  first  parlia- 
ment after  the  union — a  measure  which  he 
warmly  advocated — he  was  returned  for  co. 
Galway,  and  continued  to  represent  it  until 
the  dissolution  in  1826.  George  IV  was  long 
Martin's  personal  friend,  and  first  called  him 
'  Humanity  Martin ;  but  Martin  avowed 
sympathy  with  Queen  Caroline,  and  a  tem- 
porary estrangement  followed.  In  1821  a  re- 
conciliation took  place  in  Dublin.  The  king 
remarked, '  I  hear  you  are  to  have  an  election 
in  Galway :  who  will  win  ? '  Martin  replied, 
1  The  survivor,  sire.'  He  felt  some  anxiety  in 
1825  about  his  return  at  the  coming  election, 
and  to  conciliate  'the  priests  and  O'ConnelF 
he  announced  that  he  would  not  vote  for 
the  suppression  of  the  Catholic  Association 
(Canning's  Correspondence,  ed.  Stapleton,  i. 
242-6).  He  was  always  a  firm  supporter  of 
Roman  catholic  emancipation.  After  a  con- 
test characterised  by  much  violence  he  was 
again  returned  to  parliament  in  1826,  and  his 
majority  was  stated  to  be  eighty-four  votes, 
but  by  an  order  of  the  house  (11  April  1827) 
his  name  was  erased  from  the  return,  and  that 
of  James  Staunton  Lambert  was  substituted. 
Martin  after  this  defeat  withdrew  to  Bou- 
logne, and  died  there  on  6  Jan.  1834,  aged  79. 

He  married,  first,  on  8  Feb.  1777,  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  George  Vesey  of  Lucan,  co. 
Dublin,  by  whom  he  had  two  sons,  George 
(1788-1800)  and  Thomas  Barnewall  (see 
below),  and  a  daughter,  Lsetitia  (1808-1858). 
Martin's  second  wife,  whom  he  married  on 
5  June  1796,  was  Harriet,  second  daughter 
of  Hugh  Evans,  senior  surgeon  5th  dragoon 
guards,  and  relict  of  Captain  Robert  Hesketh, 
R.N.,  who  died  on  27  Sept.  1846.  She  was 
author  of  '  Historic  Tales '  and  '  Helen  of 
Glenross'(1802).  By  her  he  had,  besides  three 
daughters,  a  son,  Richard  (1797-1828),  who 


Martin 


293 


Martin 


emigrated  to  Canada  in  1833  and  founded  a 
family  there. 

Martin  was  widely  known  for  his  love  of 
animals  and  for  his  readiness  in  duelling.  In 
spite  of  considerable  opposition  from  such 
men  as  Canning  and  Peel,  he  succeeded  in 
carrying  into  law  an  act l  to  prevent  the  cruel 
and  improper  treatment  of  cattle '  (3  Geo.  IV, 
cap.  71), '  the  first  modern  enactment  in  Great 
Britain  for  protecting  the  rights  of  animals;' 
it  received  the  royal  assent  on  22  July  1822, 
and  was  amended  in  1835.  While  in  London 
he  brought  before  the  magistrates  every  case 
which  he  thought  to  come  within  its  pro- 
visions. He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
Royal  Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty  to 
Animals  (1824),  and  his  half-length  portrait, 
the  gift  of  Mrs.  Ratcliffe  Chambers,  hangs  in 
the  society's  board-room  in  Jermyn  Street, 
London.  He  laboured  strenuously  to  abolish 
the  punishment  of  death  for  forgery,  and 
brought  in  a  bill  to  allow  counsel  to  prisoners 
charged  with  capital  crimes.  His  own  ac- 
count of  his  duels  with  'Fighting  Fitzgerald' 
and  with  Eustace  Stowell  are  printed  in 
Sir  Jonah  Barrington's  'Personal  Sketches  ' 
(1869),  ii.  264-73,  29G-8.  His  benevolence 
was  unbounded,  and  his  memory  is  still 
revered  in  Galway.  He  is  said  to  have  been 

uncle  of  the 
He  twice 
declined  an  offer  of  a  peerage. 

Martin's  only  surviving  son  by  his  first 
wife,  THOMAS  BARKEWALL  MARTIN",  of  Bal- 
linahinch,  who  sat  for  Galway  county  from 
1832  to  1847,  broke  the  entail  for  the  sake 
of  his  only  child,  Mary  Letitia  Martin  [q.  v.], 
and  the  property  was  mortgaged  to  the  Law 
Life  Assurance  Society.  In  the  famine  years 
the  rents  were  not  paid,  and  he  died  on 
23  April  1847  of  famine  fever,  caught  when 
visiting  his  tenants  in  the  Clifden  workhouse. 
The  insurance  society  soon  took  possession, 
and  the  estates,  said  then  to  consist  of 
197,000  acres,  were  sold  under  the  Encum- 
bered Estates  Act  for  very  inadequate  prices. 

Martin's  eldest  daughter  by  his  second  wife, 
HARRIET  LETITIA  (1801-1891),  was  born  in 
London  on  5  July  1801,  and  died  at  Dublin  on 
12  Jan.  1891.  When  staying  in  Paris  with  John 
Banim  and  his  wife,  she  wrote  a  tale  entitled 
'  Canvassing,'  which  was  appended  to  Michael 
Banim's  novel  of  f  The  Mayor  of  Windgap,' 
1835.  Emboldened  by  the  success  of  this 
venture,  she  published  in  1848  a  novel  called 
'  The  Changeling,  a  Tale  of  the  Year  '47.'  Miss 
Martin  was  an  accomplished  linguist,  and 
had  travelled  much  in  Europe  and  America. 

[Genealogy  of  Martin  Family  of  Ballinahinch, 
printed  for  private  circulation  by  Archer  E.  S. 
Martin  of  Winnipeg,  1890 ;  Western  Law  Times 


the  original  of  Godfrey  O'Malley,  u: 
hero  in  Lever's '  Charles  O'Malley.' 


(Winnipeg),  ii.  55-8;  Animal  World  (with  por- 
trait), 1  Sept.  1871  ;  Gent.  Mag.  1834,  pt.  i. 
pp.  554-5 ;  Webb's  Compendium  of  Irish  Biog. 
p.  586 ;  Notes  and  Queries,  7th  ser.  iii.  328,  417, 
522-3,  viii.427,  478,  ix.  14;  Burke'sVicissitudes, 
ed.  1883,  i.  322-9;  Hansard  for  1822,  vii.  758-9, 
873-4;  Jordan's  Men  I  have  known,  pp.  312-21 ; 
Barham's  Life  of  Theodore  Hook,  i.  233 ;  Hood's 
Ode  to  Kichard  Martin.]  W.  P.  C. 

MARTIN,  ROBERT  MONTGOMERY 
(1803  P-1868),  historical  writer  and  statis- 
tician, is  said  to  have  been  born  in  co.  Tyrone, 
Ireland,  about  1803,  and  to  have  been  one  of 
a  very  large  and  respectable  family.  He 
himself  refers  to  his  having  studied  medi- 
cine, but  where  does  not  appear,  and  a  care- 
ful search  renders  it  probable  that  he  took 
no  diploma.  About  1820  he  went  out  to 
Ceylon,  where  he  '  lived  under  the  patronage 
of  Sir  Hardinge  Giffard,  his  father's  friend,' 
exploring  the  island  thoroughly,  according 
to  his  own  account ;  thence  he  travelled  to 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  where  he  arrived  in 
June  1823,  and  joined  the  expedition  of  his 
majesty's  ships  Leven  and  Barracouta  to 
Delagoa  Bay  in  a  temporary  capacity  as 
assistant  surgeon,  serving  as  such  and  as 
botanist  and  naturalist  '  on  the  coasts  of 
Africa,  Madagascar,  and  the  South-Eastern 
Islands.'  On  10  Nov.  1824  he  left  it  at 
Mombassa,  and  by  way  of  Mauritius  made 
his  way  back  to  the  Cape.  Later  he  went 
to  New  South  Wales,  and  returned  to  India 
about  the  end  of  1828,  to  reside  there  for  over 
a  year  before  his  return  to  England  in  1830. 

Much  of  this  time  must  have  been  spent 
in  the  preparation  of  his  great  work,  ;  The 
History  of  the  British  Colonies,'  for  in  1831 
it  was  completed,  and  although  '  unknown 
to  and  unknowing  an  individual,'  he  obtained 
an  introduction  to  the  king,  and  on  showing 
his  book,  received  the  king's  permission  to 
dedicate  it  to  him.  But  owing  to  the  un- 
willingness of  any  publisher  to  undertake  it, 
it  did  not  appear  till  1834.  Meanwhile  he 
had  been  busily  occupied  with  other  literary 
work.  Lord  Wellesley  entrusted  him  with 
the  preparation  of  his  papers  for  publication. 
For  some  months  in  1833-4  he  was  engaged 
on  the '  Taxation  of  the  British  Empire,'  work- 
ing chiefly  in  the  library  of  the  House  of 
Commons.  He  next  turned  to  the  records  of 
the  India  House,  and  brought  out  his '  History 
of  the  Antiquities  of  Eastern  India'  in  1838. 
In  the  same  year  he  was  assigned  an  office 
in  Downing  Street,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
year  brought  out  his  work  on  the  l  Statistics 
of  the  Colonies,'  compiled  from  official  sources, 
but  without  official  aid.  In  1840  he  founded 
and  for  two  years  edited  the  '  Colonial  Maga- 
zine.' According  to  his  own  account  in  1840 


Martin 


294 


Martin 


he  had  then  for  ten  years  been  continuously 
employed  iu  the  study  of  colonial  questions, 
and  had  in  that  time  '  printed  and  published 
fifty  thousand  volumes  on  India  and  the 
colonies,  at  a  cost  of  10,000/.,  without  aid 
from  the  government  or  any  individual.' 

On  5  Dec.  1837  he  presented  a  petition  to 
the  House  of  Commons  for  an  amended  co- 
lonial administrative  department,  and  in  1839, 
as  a  member  of  the  court  of  the  East  India 
Company,  he  was  active  in  promoting  the 
appointment  of  the  commission  which  sat  in 
1840  upon  the  East  Indian  trade.  Martin 
was  a  prominent  witness.  In  1 843  he  worked 
in  Ireland  on  his  '  Ireland  and  the  Union.' 

His  energy  was  rewarded  in  January  1844 
by  his  appointment  to  the  office  of  treasurer 
of  the  newly  acquired  island  of  Hongkong, 
where  he  was  also  a  member  of  the  legisla- 
tive council.  Here  he  preferred  to  pursue 
his  literary  labours,  rather  to  the  neglect  of 
his  official  duties,  and  his  health  was  unsatis- 
factory. In  May  1845  he  differed  from  the 
governor  on  the  question  of  raising  a  revenue 
from  opium,  and,  being  refused  six  months' 
leave,  resigned  in  July  1845.  In  his  reports 
he  insisted  that  Hongkong  was  as  a  British 
colony  doomed  to  failure. 

After  making  several  unsuccessful  efforts 
to  induce  the  secretary  of  state  to  reinstate 
him,  Martin  appears  to  have  settled  down  to 
a  literary  life  near  London.  But  in  1851  he 
went  to  Jamaica  on  a  mission  to  report  on 
the  affairs  of  two  mining  companies  operating 
in  that  colony.  He  was  one  of  the  ori- 
ginal members  of  the  East  India  Associa- 
tion, founded  in  1866.  He  died  at  Wellesley 
Lod^e,  Sutton,  Surrey,  on  6  Sept.  1868. 

His  chief  works  were:  1.  'The  History 
of  the  British  Colonies,'  5  vols.,  completed  in 
1831  (but  not  published  till  1834).  2.  '  Poli- 
tical, Commercial,  and  Financial  Condition 
of  the  Anglo-Eastern  Empire,'  1832.  3. '  Bri- 
tish Relations  with  the  ChineseEmpire,'  1832. 
4.  '  Analysis  of  the  Parliamentary  Evidence 
on  the  China  Trade,'  1832.  5.  '  Ireland  as 
it  was,  is,  and  ought  to  be,'  1833.  6.  '  Past 
and  Present  State  of  the  Tea  Trade/  1833. 

7.  <  East  and  West  India  Sugar  Duties,'  1833. 

8.  *  Poor  Laws  for  Ireland,  a  Measure  of 
Justice  for  England,' 1833.    9.  'Taxation of 
the  British  Empire,'  1833-4.     10.  '  Analysis 
of  Parliamentary  Evidence  on  the  Handloom 
Weavers/  1834-5.      11.   'The   Marquis   of 
Wellesley's  Indian  Despatches,'  5  vols.  1836. 
12. '  Analysis  of  the  Bible'  (afterwards  trans- 
lated into'  the  Chinese),  1836.    13.  ' The  Bri- 
tish Colonial  Library,'  10  vols.  (a  new  edi- 
tion of  the  '  History  of  the  British  Colonies'). 
1837.      14.  'The   Colonial    Policy   of    the 
British  Empire/  pt.   i.  Government,  1837. 


15.  '  History  of  the  Antiquities  of  Eastern 
India/  3  vols.  1838.  16.  '  The  Statistics  of 
the  British  Colonies/  1839.  17.  '  The  Mar- 
quis of  Wellesley's  Spanish  Despatches/ 1840. 
18.  'The  Monetary  System  of  British  India/ 
1841.  19.  'Ireland  before  and  after  the 
Union/ 1844 ;  2nd  edit,  in  1848.  20.  <  Steam 
Navigation  with  Australia/ 1847.  21. '  China, 
Political,  Commercial,  and  Social/  2  vols. 
1847.  22.  '  Free  Trade  in  Sugar/  1848. 
23.  '  The  Hudson's  Bay  Territories  and  Van- 
couver's Island/  1849.  24. '  The  Indian  Em- 
pire'(richly  illustrated),  5  vols.  1857.  25.  'The 
Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Indian  Mutiny/ 
1859.  26.  '  Sovereigns  of  the  Coorg'  (pam- 
phlet), 1867. 

[Martin's  evidence  before  the  parliamentary 
committee  on  East  Jndia  trade,  1840;  his  peti- 
tion arid  the  correspondence  presented  to  par- 
liament in  1847;  an  interesting  letter  in  the 
Eecord  Office,  1825;  Notes  and  Queries,  8th  ser. 
iii.  408,  477;  his  Works;  private  inquiry.] 

C.  A.  H. 

MARTIN,  SAMUEL  (1817-1878),  con- 
gregational minister,  the  son  of  William 
Martin,  a  shipwright,  was  born  at  Woolwich, 
28  April  1817.  He  received  in  youth  religious 
instruction  from  the  Rev.  Thomas  James  of 
Salem  Chapel,  Woolwich.  But  in  1829  he 
went  to  London  to  be  trained  as  an  architect, 
and  while  living  in  1832  in  the  family  of  Mr. 
Sutor,  one  of  the  partners  in  the  firm  of  his 
employers,  joined  the  established  church.  In 
September  1835  he  threw  up  his  profession 
and  returned  to  Woolwich.  After  pursuing 
his  studies  in  classics  and  theology  he  applied, 
in  March  1836,  to  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety (congregationalist)  for  work  in  India, 
and  entered  Western  College,  Exeter,  in  the 
following  August.  In  December  1 838  he  was 
appointed  to  a  station  at  Chittiir  in  Madras, 
but  in  the  following  February  the  directors  of 
the  society  decided  that  he  was  physically  unfit 
for  foreign  work,  and  he  accepted  the  charge  of 
Highbury  Chapel,  Cheltenham.  During  the 
three  years  of  his  ministry  there  the  congre- 
gation was  increased  fourfold,  and  a  large  debt 
discharged.  In  1841  the  Metropolitan  Chapel 
Building  Association  built  a  new  chapel  in 
Westminster  on  the  site  of  the  old  hospital, 
and  in  the  following  year  Martin  accepted  the 
pastorate.  His  eloquence  and  steady  devo- 
tion to  his  work  attracted  a  large  congrega- 
tion, and  he  speedily  became  one  of  the  lead- 
ing ministers  among  the  congregationalists. 
In  1855  he  declined  an  invitation  to  the  Pitt 
Street  Church,  Sydney,  New  South  Wales. 
In  1862  he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  Con- 
gregational Union.  The  next  year  the  rapid 
increase  of  the  congregations  made  it  neces- 
sary to  rebuild  the  chapel  and  provide  sittings 


Martin 


295 


Martin 


for  nearly  three  thousand  people.  In  the 
increased  work  which  such  a  congregation 
involved  he  was  successively  assisted  by  the 
Rev.  E.  Cecil  and  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Spong ;  and 
in  1876,  owing  to  his  failing  health,  the  Rev. 
H.  Simon  became  his  co-pastor.  He  died  on 
5  July  1878,  at  the  age  of  61. 

In  the  social  regeneration  of  a  neighbour- 
hood which  in  184*2  was  one  of  the  worst  in 
London,  he  worked  steadily  and  successfully, 
and  established,  in  addition  to  large  and  suc- 
cessful day-schools,  a  school  for  the  reforma- 
tion of  criminals.  He  took  an  active  part  in 
the  management  of  Westminster  Hospital 
from  1845  to  1872.  Asa  nonconformist  he 
was  consistent,  but  never  polemical ;  and  the 
communion  plate  which  he  presented  to  the 
hospital  in  1869  is  inscribed  with  his  '  earnest 
prayers  for  the  unity  of  all  Christians.'  His 
breadth  of  views,  deep  power  of  sympathy, 
and  unswerving  uprightness,  gained  him 
many  friends  outside  his  own  denomination, 
among  whom  may  be  mentioned  Thomas 
Campbell  the  poet  and  Dean  Stanley.  Though 
his  preaching  attracted  large  congregations, 
his  style  was  singularly  quiet  and  simple. 
In  October  1839  he  married  Mary,  daughter 
of  John  Trice  of  Tunbridge  Wells,  who,  after 
a  life  devoted  to  aiding  her  husband's  work, 
died  in  1880. 

Besides  numerous  sermons,  lectures,  and 
addresses,  he  wrote  '  Discourses  to  Youth/ 
1843  (other  edits,  with  slightly  altered  titles), 
and  he  edited  in  1851  a  volume  of  essays  on 
the  Great  Exhibition,  called  '  The  Useful 
Arts:  their  Birth  and  Development.'  The 
essay  which  he  himself  contributed  attracted 
sufficient  attention  to  be  included  in  1860  by 
the  university  of  Calcutta  in  its  volume  of 
*  Selections  from  Standard  English  Authors.' 
In  1863  he  published  the  'Extra  Work  of  a 
London  Pastor,'  which  contained  essays  on 
criminal  reform. 

[Private  information  and  personal  knowledge.] 
A.  T.  M-N. 

MARTIN,  SIR  SAMUEL  (1801-1883), 
baron  of  the  exchequer,  son  of  Samuel  Mar- 
tin of  Culmore,NewtownLimavady,co.  Lon- 
donderry, was  born  in  1801.  He  graduated 
B.A.  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  in  1821, 
proceeded  M.A.  in  1832,  and  received  the 
honorary  degree  of  LL.D.  from  the  same 
university  on  2  Sept.  1857.  He  entered 
Gray's  Inn  in  1821,  and  in  1826  the  Middle 
Temple,  where  he  was  called  to  the  bar  on 
29  Jan.  1830,  having  for  the  previous  two 
years  practised  as  a  special  pleader.  He 
was  a  pupil  and  an  intimate  friend  of  Sir 
Frederick  Pollock  [q.  v.],  afterwards  lord 
chief  baron  of  the  exchequer,  with  whom  he 


went  the  northern  circuit,  where  he  rapidly 
acquired  an  extensive  practice  in  mercantile 
cases.  In  Easter  term  1843  he  was  made 
queen's  counsel,  and  in  1847  was  returned  to 
parliament  in  the  liberal  interest  for  Ponte- 
fract,  and  made  his  maiden  speech  on  the 
Crown  and  Government  Security  Bill  of 
1848.  On  6  Nov.  1850  he  succeeded  Baron 
Rolfe  in  the  court  of  exchequer,  was  created 
serjeant-at-laAv  the  following  day,  and  was 
knighted  on  the  13th.  At  the  bar  Alartin  had 
distinguished  himself  by  the  lucidity  and 
force  with  which  he  presented  his  points  to 
the  jury,  and  by  the  tact  and  temper  with 
which  he  conducted  an  argument.  On  the 
bench  he  was  soon  recognised  as  a  judge  of 
unusual  strength.  A  thorough  adept  in  the 
refinements  of  special  pleading  and  the  intri- 
cate procedure  then  in  vogue,  he  was  never- 
theless far  from  being  a  pedantic  stickler  for 
forms,  but  sought  as  far  as  possible  to  prevent 
their  being  wrested  to  purposes  of  injustice. 
His  vast  knowledge  of  business  and  the 
vigour  of  his  understanding  enabled  him  to 
master  the  essential  points  of  a  case  with, 
marvellous  celerity,  and  his  judgments  were 
models  of  terseness  and  precision.  As  a 
criminal  judge  he  did  not  shrink  from  im- 
posing heavy  sentences  when  demanded  by 
justice,  but  his  natural  kindness  of  heart 
induqed  him  not  unfrequently  to  endeavour 
to  obtain  their  mitigation.  After  a  quarter 
of  a  century  of  honourable  public  life  Martin 
retired  from  the  bench,  amid  the  universal 
regret  of  the  bar,  on  26  Jan.  1874.  On 
2  Feb.  following  he  was  sworn  of  the  privy 
council ;  but  owing  to  his  increasing  deaf- 
ness, the  cause  of  his  retirement  from  the 
bench,  he  took  no  part  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  judicial  committee. 

Martin  was  an  excellent  judge  of  horse- 
flesh, took  throughout  life  a  keen  interest  in 
the  turf,  and  in  1874  was  elected  an  honorary 
member  of  the  Jockey  Club.  He  died  at  his 
rooms,  132  Piccadilly,  on  9  Jan.  1883. 

Martin  married,  on  28  Aug.  1838,  Fanny, 
eldest  daughter  of  Sir  Frederick  Pollock, 
by  whom  he  had  issue  a  daughter,  Frances 
Arabella,  now  Lady  Macnaghten.  Lady 
Martin  died  in  1874. 

[Times,  10  Jan.  1883  ;  Ann.  Reg.  1883,  pt.  ii. 
p.  120 ;  Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges ;  Lord  Camp- 
bell's Life,  ed.  Hon.  Mrs.  Hardcastle,  ii.  330  ; 
Haydn's  Book  of  Dignities,  ed.  Ockerby,  p.  413; 
Ballantine's  Experiences  of  a  Barrister's  Life, 
1890,  pp.  223,  247,  and  the  Old  World  and  the 
New,  1884,  p.  210;  Hansard's  Parl.  Deb.  3rd  ser. 
xcviii.  244  et  sq.,  347,  426,  civ.  582,  ex.  135; 
Solicitors'  Journ.  1873-4,  p.  247  ;  (rent.  Mag. 
1838,  pt.  ii.  p.  543  ;  Law  Times,  Ixxiv.  218.] 

J.  jVI.  It.  • 


Martin 


296 


Martin 


MARTIN,  SARAH  (1791-1843),  prison 
visitor,  born  June  1791  at  Caistor,  near  Great 
Yarmouth,  was  daughter  of  a  small  trades- 
man in  the  village.  Early  deprived  of  both 
parents,  the  child  was  placed  under  the  care 
of  a  widowed  grandmother,  who  earned  a 
living  by  glove-making.  Sarah  attended  the 
village  school,  and  from  the  age  of  twelve 
procured  from  a  circulating  library  and  read 
with  avidity  the  works  of  the  chief  English 
writers.  Between  fourteen  and  fifteen  years 
of  age  she  was  sent  by  her  grandmother  to 
learn  dressmaking  at  the  neighbouring  town 
of  Great  Yarmouth,  and  subsequently  fol- 
lowed that  occupation  for  many  years.  A 
sermon  heard  in  her  nineteenth  year  in  a 
Yarmouth  meeting-house  gave  a  religious 
turn  to  her  literary  recreations  ;  she  read 
many  theological  books,  and' by  1811  had 
committed  great  part  of  the  Bible  to  memory. 
She  became  a  Sunday-school  teacher,  and  in 
1815  began  to  visit  Yarmouth  workhouse, 
where  no  religious  teaching  had  previously 
been  attempted.  In  1819  she  obtained  per- 
mission to  visit  a  woman  committed  to  Yar- 
mouth Gaol  (the  old  Tolhouse)  for  cruelty 
to  her  child.  The  condition  of  the  place  was 
deplorable.  It  was  long  known  as  the  worst 
ventilated  and  most  defective  prison  in  the 
kingdom.  Into  two  underground  dungeons 
or  pits,  commonly  termed '  The  Hold,'  or  com- 
mon prison,  men  and  women  were  indiscrimi- 
nately thrust.  Little  discipline  was  exerted 
by  the  authorities,  and  the  prisoners'  vicious 
and  depraved  companions  were  allowed  free 
access  to  them.  Sanitary  arrangements  were 
wholly  wanting.  There  was  no  chaplain  nor 
religious  instruction,  and  the  inmates  re- 
mained unemployed  (NiELD,  Account  of  Pri- 
sons, p.  808).  This  gaol  Miss  Martin  under- 
took, in  spite  of  the  rebuffs  of  the  authorities, 
to  systematically  visit  and  reform.  She  soon 
devoted  one  day  at  least  in  each  week  to 
scripture-reading,  besides  giving  instruction 
in  reading  and  writing,  and  conducting  morn- 
ing and  afternoon  service.  At  first  she  read 
sermons  from  printed  books,  but  soon  com- 
posed them  herself,  and  often  delivered  them 
without  notes.  In  1831,  after  twelve  years' 
labour,  she  was  relieved  of  the  afternoon  ser- 
vice by  one  of  the  parochial  clergy.  Sympa- 
thetic friends  placed  funds  at  Miss  Martin's 
disposal  to  further  her  work.  She  devoted 
special  attention  to  the  employment  of  the 
female  prisoners  in  needlework,  &c.,  and 
found  useful  work  for  men  not  sentenced  to 
hard  labour.  Articles  thus  made  were  sold 
at  their  full  value  for  the  benefit  of  discharged 
prisoners,  or  to  the  poor  at  a  reduction. 

The  children  in  the  workhouse  were  mean- 
while brought  under  her  special  care,  and 


when  in  1838  a  new  workhouse  was  erected 
and  a  schoolmaster  and  schoolmistress  ap- 
pointed to  do  her  work  there,  she  devoted  two 
nights  each  week  to  a  school  for  factory  girls, 
held  in  the  vestry  of  St.  Nicholas  Church. 

In  1826  the  death  of  her  grandmother  put 
Miss  Martin  in  possession  of  between  200/. 
and  300A,  producing  an  income  of  10/.  or 
12/.  a  year,  but  until  December  1838  she  still 
depended  partly  on  dressmaking  for  her  live- 
lihood. Subsequently  she  devoted  her  whole 
time  to  philanthropic  work,  the  prospects  of 
which  were  brightened  by  the  appointment 
of  a  new  gaol  governor,  who  inaugurated  a 
greatly  improved  system  of  management.  In 
1841,  at  the  entreaties  of  her  friends,  she  ac- 
cepted an  offer  of  a  yearly  payment  of  12/, 
In  April  1843  her  health,  which  had  hitherto 
been  very  good,  broke  down,  and  she  died 
15  Oct.  1843.  A  simple  headstone,  bearing 
a  brief  inscription  by  herself,  marks  her  grave 
at  the  side  of  her  grandmother  in  the  church- 
yard of  Caistor.  On  the  Sunday  afternoon 
following  her  death  a  sermon  on  Job  xix. 
25,  26,  which  she  had  herself  prepared,  was 
read  to  the  inmates  of  the  gaol  in  accordance 
writh  her  request.  A  stained-glass  window 
was  placed  to  her  memory,  by  public  sub- 
scription, in  the  north  aisle  of  St.  Nicholas 
Church,  Great  Yarmouth,  and  it  is  proposed 
also  to  commemorate  her  in  the  restored 
Tolhouse. 

The  inspect  or  of  prisons  in  his  reports  dur- 
ing the  years  1835-44  bore  testimony  to  the 
success  of  her  work.  Bishop  Stanley,  in 
giving  his  contribution  to  the  Sarah  Martin 
memorial  window,  said,  '  I  would  canonize 
Sarah  Martin  if  I  could.'  Although  in  person 
small  and  unattractive,  she  exerted  a  very 
potent  influence  over  the  rough,  the  igno- 
rant, and  the  vicious.  During  her  illness 
she  wrote  eight  short  lyrics,  full  of  tender 
feeling,  to  which  she  gave  the  title  '  The 
Sick  Room,'  and  these,  with  other  original 
poetry  which  she  wrote  earlier,  were  pub- 
lished as  <  Selections  from  the  Poetical  Re- 
mains of  Sarah  Martin/ Yarmouth,! 845, 8vo. 
'  They  are  the  poems  of  one  whose  time  was 
devoted  to  the  action  of  poetry  rather  than 
to  the  writing  of  it '  (Edinb,  Review}.  Her 
'  Scripture  Place  Book/  neatly  written  in  a 
thick  quarto  volume,  four  columns  on  a  page, 
remains  in  manuscript.  In  the  Yarmouth 
Public  Library  are  her  manuscript '  Poetical 
Remains/  the  '  Prison  School  Journal/  1836, 
two  volumes  giving  details  of  expenditure 
(gifts  of  money,  clothing,  £c.),  1823-41,  and 
the  'Employment  for  the  Destitute  Journal,' 
1839-41.  Her  Bible  is  in  the  possession  of 
Mrs.  Danby-Palmer.  Various  manuscripts 
remain  with  the  Religious  Tract  Society. 


Martin 


297 


Martin 


[Sketch  of  the  Lite  of  Miss  Sarah  Martin, 
•with  a  Funeral  Sermon,  extracts  from  her  Pri- 
son Journals,  and  from  the  Parliamentary  Re- 
ports on  Prisons,  Great  Yarmouth,  1845  ;  a 
Brief  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  the  late  Sarah  Mar- 
tin of  Great  Yarmcufh,  with  extracts  from  her 
Writings  and  Prison  Journals,  London.  Religious 
Tract  Society,  1848  (25th  thousand);  article  in 
Edinburgh  Review  (by  John  Bruce,  F.S.A.), 
1847;  Sarah  Martin,  the  Prison  Visitor  of  Great 
Yarmouth  :  a  Story  of  a  Useful  Life,  London, 
Religious  Tract  Society,  1872.]  C.  H.  E.  W. 

MARTIN,  THOMAS  (1697-1771),  anti- 
quary, known  as  *  Honest  Tom  Martin  of 
Palgrave,'  was  born  on  8  March  1696-7  at 
Thetford,  in  the  school-house  of  St.  Mary's 
parish,  which  is  the  only  parish  of  that  town 
situate  in  the  county  of  Suffolk.  He  was  son 
of  William  Martin,  rector  of  Great  Livermere, 
Suffolk,  and  of  St.  Mary's,  Thetford,  by  his 
wife  Elizabeth,  only  daughter  of  Thomas  Bur- 
rough  of  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  and  aunt  to  Sir 
James  Burrough,  master  of  Cains  College, 
Cambridge.  After  attending  school  at  Thet- 
ford, he  became  clerk  in  the  office  of  his  brother 
Robert,  who  practised  as  an  attorney  in  that 
town.  According  to  some  notes  by  Martin, 
dated  in  1715,  he  disliked  this  employment, 
and  regretted  that  want  of  means  had  pre- 
vented him  from  going  to  Cambridge  (Ni- 
CHOLS,  Literary  Anecdotes,  v.  384). 

In  1722  he  was  still  at  Thetford,  but  in 
1723  he  was  settled  at  Palgrave,  Suffolk, 
where  he  passed  the  remainder  of  his  life. 
He  was  a  zealous  student  of  topography  and 
antiquities,  became  a  member  of  the  Gentle- 
men's Society  at  Spalding,  and  was  admitted 
a  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  at  the 
same  time  as  Martin  Folkes  [q.  v.],  on  17  Feb. 
1719-20  (ib.  vi.  13,  97;  GOUGH,  Chronological 
List,  p.  3).  Cole,  who  often  met  him  at  Sir 
James  Burrough's  lodge  at  Caius  College,  and 
who  had  also  been  at  his  house  at  Palgrave, 
says  '  he  was  a  blunt,  rough,  honest,  down- 
right man  ;  of  no  behaviour  or  guile  ;  often 
drunk  in  a  morning  with  strong  beer,  and  for 
breakfast,  when  others  had  tea  or  coffee,  he 
had  beefsteak  or  other  strong  meat.  .  .  .  His 
thirst  after  antiquities  was  as  great  as  his 
thirst  after  liquors'  (Addit.  MS.  5876,  f. 
88  b).  His  great  desire  was  not  only  to  be 
esteemed,  but  to  be  known  and  distinguished 
by  the  name  of  *  Honest  Tom  Martin  of  Pal- 
grave.' For  many  years  his  '  hoary  hairs  ! 
were  the  crown  of  glory  for  the  anniversary 
of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,'  of  which  he 
was  so  long  the  senior  fellow  (Gent.  Mag. 
1779,  p.  411).  The  house  in  which  he  in- 
dulged his  antiquarian  and  jovial  propensities 
at  Palgrave  was  pulled  down  in  1860.  It 
was  a  large  house,  with  central  entrance,  and 


thirteen  windows  in  front  looking  towards 
the  village  church  (Notes  and  Queries,  2nd 
ser.  x.  86). 

Martin  was  a  good  lawyer,  but  his  dislike 
of  the  practical  part  of  his  profession  in- 
creased as  he  advanced  in  years,  and  he 
gradually  lost  his  practice  ( Granger  Corre- 
spondence, p.  103).  His  contempt  for  and 
improper  use  of  money  ultimately  brought 
him  into  such  pecuniary  distress  that  he  was 
obliged  to  sell  many  of  his  books  and  portions 
of  his  manuscript  collections  (NICHOLS,  Lit. 
Anecd.  v.  700).  He  died  at  Palgrave  on 
7  March  1771,  and  was  buried,  with  others 
of  his  family,  in  the  porch  of  the  parish  church, 
where  a  small  mural  monument  of  white 
marble,  with  an  English  inscription,  was 
erected  by  his  friend  Sir  John  Fenn  fq.  v.l 
(Addit.  MS.  19090,  f.  24). 

By  his  first  wife,  Sarah,  widow  of  Thomas 
Cropley,  and  daughter  of  John  Tyrrel  of  Thet- 
ford, he  had  eight  children,  of  whom  two  died 
early  ;  she  died  in  1731,  a  few  days  after 
having  given  birth  to  twins.  Soon  afterwards 
he  married  Frances,  widow  of  Peter  Le  Neve 
[q.  v.],  Norroy  king-of-arms,  then  living  at 
Great  Witchingham,  Norfolk.  He  had  been 
acting  as  Le  Neve's  executor,  and  by  his 
marriage  with  the  widow  he  came  into  the 
possession  of  a  valuable  collection  of  English 
antiquities  and  pictures.  By  his  second  wife 
he  had  four  children,  Samuel,  Peter,  Matthew, 
and  Elizabeth. 

John  Worth,  chemist,  of  Diss,  advertised 
in  1774  proposals  for  publishing  a  history  of 
Thetford,  compiled  from  Martin's  papers  by 
Mr.  Davis,  a  dissenting  minister,  ot  Diss,  and 
five  sheets  of  the  work  were  actually  printed 
by  Grouse  of  Norwich  (NICHOLS,  lllustr.  of 
Lit.  v.  167).  The  design  was  stopped  by 
Worth's  sudden  death,  and  the  manuscript 
was  purchased  by  Thomas  Hunt,  bookseller, 
I  of  Harleston,  Norfolk,  who  subsequently  sold 
it,  together  with  the  undigested  materials, 
copyright,  and  plates,  to  Richard  Gough 
[q.  v.]  Gough  published  the  work  under  the 
title  of  <  The  History  of  the  Town  of  Thet- 
ford,' London,  1779,  4to.  Prefixed  is  a  por- 
trait of  Martin  engraved  by  P.  S.  Lamborn, 
at  the  expense  of  John  Ives,from  a  painting 
by  T.  Bardwell.  A  copy  of  this,  engraved 
by  P.  Audinet,  is  in  Nichols's  '  Illustrations 
of  Literature.'  A  memoir  of  Martin  was 
communicated  by  the  Rev.  Sir  John  Cullum, 
bart. ;  the  public  were  indebted  to  Francis 
Grose  for  a  new  set  of  the  plates ;  and  the 
coins  were  arranged  by  Benjamin  Bartlett. 

Martin's  pecuniary  embarrassments  obliged 
him  to  dispose  of  many  of  his  books,  enriched 
with  manuscript  notes,  to  Thomas  Payne,  in 
1769.  A  catalogue  of  his  remaining  library 


Martin 


298 


Martin 


was  printed  after  his  death,  at  Lynn,  1771, 
8vo.  Worth  purchased  it,  with  all  his  other 
collections,  for  600/.  The  printed  books  he 
immediately  sold  to  Booth  &  Berry  of  Nor- 
wich, who  disposed  of  them  in  a  catalogue, 
1773.  The  pictures  and  lesser  curiosities 
"Worth  sold  by  auction  at  Diss;  part  of  the 
manuscripts  in  London,  in  April  1773,  by 
Samuel  Baker ;  and  by  a  second  sale  there,  in 
May  1774,  manuscripts,  scarce  books,  deeds, 
grants,  pedigrees,  drawings,  prints,  coins,  and 
curiosities.  What  remained  on  the  death  of 
Worth,  consisting  chiefly  of  the  papers  re- 
lating to  Thetford,  Bury,  and  the  county  of 
Suffolk,  were  purchased  by  Thomas  Hunt, 
who  sold  many  of  them  to  private  purchasers. 
Richard  Gough  became  possessed  of  the  Bury 
papers.  The  dispersion  was  completed  by  the 
sale  of  Ives's  collection  in  London,  in  March 
1777,  he  having  been  a  principal  purchaser  at 
every  former  one.  Two  stout  quarto  volumes, 
almost  entirely  in  Martin's  handwriting,  with 
some  notes  of  Blomefield,  Ives,and  others,  are 
now  (1893)  in  the  possession  of  G.  G.  Milner- 
Gibson  Cullum,  esq.,  of  Hardwick  House, 
.Bury  St.  Edmunds.  These  volumes,  con- 
taining notes  on  about  235  Suffolk  churches, 
•were  purchased  by  Sir  John  Cullum,  author 
of  the  'History  of  Hawstead  and  Hardwick/ 
from  John  Topham  the  antiquary  in  1777. 
In  addition  to  these  Mr.  Cullum  has  a  thin 
notebook  on  some  Norfolk  churches  ;  and 
some  of  Martin's  notes  are  now  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  family  of  Mills  of  Saxham.  Another 
volume  of  Martin's  notes  was  sold  with  the 
books  of  John  Gough  Nichols,  F.S. A.,  and  is 
in  the  library  of  the  Suffolk  Institute  of 
Archaeology.  There  is  in  the  British  Museum 
a  copy  of  Gough's '  Anecdotes  of  British  Topo- 
graphy/ 1768,  with  copious  manuscript  notes 
by  Martin.  Many  of  his  letters  are  printed 
in  Nichols's  'Lit.  Anecdotes'  (ix.  413  et  seq.) 
At  the  sale  of  Upcott's  manuscripts,  Sir 
John  Fenn's  'Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  Tho- 
mas Martin  '  was  purchased  by  Sir  Thomas 
Phillipps. 

[Cullum's  Memoir  in  the  History  of  Thetford, 
Pref.  pp.  v-ix  and  284,  285 ;  Addit.  MSS.  6833 
f.  16G,  19090  if.  19,  24,  19166  f.  168  ;  Dibdin's 
Bibliomania,  pp.  610-13;  Gent.  Mag.  1853,  i. 
531;  Gough's  British  Topography,  ii.  16,  39*; 
Home's  Introd.  to  Bibliography,  ii.  661,  662  ; 
Lowmlts's  Bibl.  Han.  (Boh n),  p.  1491  :  Monthly 
Review,  1780,  Ixii.  299;  Nichols's  Illustr.  of 
Lit.  iii.  608,  v.  167;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  r. 
384,  vi.  97,  ix.  413-39;  Notes  and  Queries,  1st 
ser.  xii.  321,  2nd  ser.  x.  86,  xi.  142,  3rd  s^r  xii 
163,420.]  T.  C. 

MARTIN,  SIR  THOMAS  BYAM  (1773- 
1854),  admiral  of  the  fleet,  born  25  July  1773, 
was  third  son  of  Sir  Henry  Martin,  bart.  (d. 


1794),  for  many  years  naval  commissioner  at 
Portsmouth,  and  afterwards  comptroller  of 
the  navy.  His  father's  half-brother,  Samuel 
Martin  (d.  1789),  was  treasurer  to  the  Prin- 
cess Dowager  of  Wales.  By  the  influence 
of  the  elder  Martin,  and  in  accordance  with 
the  irregular  custom  of  the  day,  the  son,  be- 
fore he  was  eight,  was  borne  on  the  books  of 
the  Canada,  Captain  William  Cornwallis,  in 
1780-1 ;  in  1782,  of  the  Foudroyant,  Captain 
Sir  John  Jervis  ;  and  in  1783,  of  the  Orpheus, 
Captain  George  Campbell.  Martin's  personal 
connection  with  the  navy  began  in  August 
1785,  when  he  was  entered  at  the  Royal  Naval 
Academy  at  Portsmouth.  He  first  went  afloat 
in  April  1786,  as  'captain's  servant'  on  board 
the  Pegasus,  with  Prince  William  Henry 
(afterwards  William  IV),  Avhom  in  March 
1788  he  followed  to  the  Andromeda.  He  was 
afterwards  for  a  few  months  in  the  Colossus 
and  the  Southampton  ;  and  on  22  Nov.  1790 
was  promoted  to  be  lieutenant  of  the  Canada. 
For  the  next  two  years  he  served  in  the  In- 
constant and  the  Juno;  and  in  May  1793 
was  promoted  to  command  the  Tisi phone, 
fitting  out  for  the  Mediterranean,  where,  on 
5  Nov.  1793,  he  was  posted  to  the  Modeste 
frigate,  which  had  been  seized  at  Genoa  by 
Admiral  Gell  [q.  v.]  only  the  month  before. 

In  '  La  Vie  et  les  Campagnes  du  Vice- 
Amiral  Comte  Martin '  (p.  46),  M.  Pouget 
relates,  in  much  circumstantial,  but  erro- 
neous, detail,  how  the  French  fleet,  in  its 
sally  from  Toulon  in  June  1794,  captured  the 
English  corvette  Expedition,  commanded  by 
Captain  Martin.  Thevessel  captured  was  the 
14-gun  brig  Speedy,  commanded  by  Captain 
(afterwards  Sir)  George  Eyre  ;  and  in  June 
1794  the  Modeste  was  moored  in  Mortella 
Bay  in  Corsica. 

In  1795  Martin  was  appointed  to  the  Santa 
Margarita,  employed  on  the  coast  of  Ireland, 
where  he  captured  many  of  the  enemy's  pri- 
vateers, and  on  8  June  1796  took  the  Tamise, 
a  prize  from  the  English  two  years  before. 
She  had  now  the  heavier  armament  and 
more  numerous  crew  ;  but  against  superior 
discipline,  seamanship,  and  gun-training  she 
was  powerless,  and  could  only  kill  two  and 
wound  three  on  board  the  Santa  Margarita, 
while  she  lost  thirty-two  killed  and  nineteen 
wounded,  several  mortally  (JAMES,  i.  365 ; 
TROUDE,  iii.  36). 

In  1797  Martin  commanded  the  Tamar  in 
the  West  Indies,  and  in  the  space  of  five 
months  captured  nine  privateers  with  an 
aggregate  of  58  guns  and  519  men.  In  1798 
he  returned  to  England  in  command  of  the 
Dictator ;  he  was  then  appointed  to  the  Fis- 
gard,  a  powerful  frigate  captured  from  the 
French  only  the  year  before.  On  20  Oct., 


Martin 


299 


Martin 


oft'  Brest,  he  fell  in  with,  and  after  a  sharp 
action  captured,  the  Immortalit^,  flying- 
homeward  from  the  destruction  of  M.  Bom- 
pard's  squadron  on  the  coast  of  Ireland  [see 
WAKKEN,  SIR  JOH^BOELASE].  In  addition 
to  her  complement,  the  Immortalite  had  on 
board  250  soldiers,  and  her  loss  was  conse- 
quently very  great.  Otherwise  the  two 
frigates  were  nearly  equal  in  force,  and 
the  Fisgard's  victory  has  always  been  con- 
sidered one  of  the  most  brilliant  frigate  ac- 
tions of  the  war  (JAMES,  ii.  160 ;  TKOTJDE,  iii. 
84).  For  the  next  two  years  the  Fisgard 
was  employed  actively  on  the  coast  of  France 
under  the  orders  of  Sir  John  Warren,  and, 
in  company  with  different  ships  of  the  squa- 
dron, captured  or  destroyed  several  ships  of 
war,  privateers,  coasting  craft,  and  batteries. 
From  1803  to  1 805  Martin  commanded  the 
Impetueux ;  in  1807  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
both  in  the  Channel;  and  in  1808  the  Im- 
placable in  the  Baltic.  On  26  Aug.,  while 
attached  to  the  Swedish  fleet  under  the  im- 
mediate orders  of  Sir  Samuel  Hood.[q.  v.] 
in  the  Centaur,  he  brought  to  action  and  had 
a  large  share  in  the  capture  of  the  Russian 
ship  Sewolod.  In  his  official  letter  Hood  as- 
signed much  of  the  credit  to  Martin,  and  the 
king  of  Sweden  conferred  on  him  the  cross 
of  the  order  of  the  Sword.  He  was  again  in 
the  Baltic  in  1809.  On  1  Aug.  1811  he  was 
promoted  to  the  rank  of  rear-admiral,  and  in 
1812,  with  his  flag  in  the  Aboukir,  took  part 
in  the  defence  of  Riga  against  the  French 
army  under  Davoust.  lie  was  afterwards 
second  in  command  at  Plymouth  till  1814. 
On  2  Jan.  1815  he  was  nominated  a  K.C.B., 
and  a  few  days  later  was  appointed  deputy- 
comptroller  of  the  navy.  In  1816  he  became 
comptroller,  which  office  he  held  till  the  re- 
organisation of  the  navy  board  in  1831.  From 
1818  to  1831  he  sat  in  parliament  as  member 
for  Plymouth.  On  12  Aug.  1819  he  was 
made  a  vice-admiral,  a  G.C.B.  3  March 
1830,  admiral  22  July  1830,  vice-admiral 
of  the  United  Kingdom  in  ]  847,  and  admiral 
of  the  fleet- 13  Oct.  1849.  He  died  at  Ports- 
mouth on  21  Oct.  1854.  Sir  William  Hot- 
ham  [q.  v.]  recorded  that  l  his  capacities  for 
business  and  thorough  knowledge  of  the  state 
of  the  navy  marked  him  as  a  fit  man  to  be  at 
the  head  of  its  civil  department.  He  added  to 
a  strong  understanding  and  quick  "perception 
great  personal  application  and  activity,  and 
transacted  arduous  business  without  any 
trouble  to  himself  and  satisfactorily  to  others ; 
exceedingly  amiable  in  his  family  and  much 
beloved  by  those  who  knew  him  well'  (Hot-  \ 
Jiam  MS.}  He  married  Catherine,  daughter  j 
of  Captain  Robert  Fanshawe,  for  many  years  j 
naval  commissioner  at  Plvmouth,  and  had 


issue  three  daughters  arid  three  sons,  the  eldest 
;  of  whom,  ShAVilliain  Fanshawe  Martin,  bart., 
I  G.C.B. ,  rear-admiral  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
I  was  commander-in-chief  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean 1860-2,  and  is  now  (1893)  senior  admiral 
on  the  retired  list;  the  second,  Sir  Henry 
Byam  Martin,  K.C.B.,  died  an  admiral  in 
1865  ;  and  the  third,  Lieutenant-colonel  Ro- 
bert Fanshawe  Martin,  died  in  1846.     There 
is  a  portrait  of  Sir  Thomas  in  the  United 
Service  Club. 

[0'P>yrne's  Nav.  Biog.  Diet. ;  Marshall's  Eoy. 
Nav.  Biog.  ii.  (vol.  i.  pt.  ii.)  491 ;  Ralfe's  Naval 
Biog.  iii.  47;  Annual  Register,  1854,  p.  347; 
James's  Naval  History,  eel.  1860;  Troude's 
Batailles  Navalesde  la  France;  information  from 
the  family.]  J.  K.  L. 

MARTIN,  WILLIAM  (1696P-1756), 
admiral,  was  the  son  of  Commodore  George 
Marl  in  (d.  1724),  and,  it  is  said,  a  kinsman  of 
Admiral  Sir  John  Norris  [q.  v.]  He  entered 
the  navy  as  a '  volunteer  per  order,'  or '  king's 
letter  boy,'  on  board  the  Dragon,  with  his 
father,  26  Aug.  1708  (Commission  and  War- 
rant Book,  12  Aug.  1708).  When  the  Dra- 
gon went  to  Newfoundland  in  May  1710, 
Martin  was  put  on  shore  at  Plymouth  '  for 
his  health'  (Dragon's Pay  Book).  He  must 
have  been  entered  on  board  some  other  ship 
almost  immediately,  for  on  30  July  1710  he 
was  promoted  by  Sir  John  Norris  in  the 
Mediterranean  to  be  second  lieutenant  of  the 
Resolution.  On  4  Jan.  1711-12  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  Sir  John  Jennings,  also  in  the 
Mediterranean,  to  the  Superbe,  in  which  he 
continued  till  July  1714  (Comm.  and  Wan: 
Books;  Admiralty  Lists).  During  171 5  and 
1716  he  was  in  the  Cumberland,  flagship  of 
Sir  John  Norris  in  the  Baltic.  In  1717  he 
was  in  the  Rupert ;  in  1718  again  with  Norris 
in  the  Cumberland.  On  9  Oct.  1718  he  was 
promoted  to  the  rank  of  captain,  and  took 
post  from  that  date.  On  5  Nov.  1718  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Seahorse ;  and  on  9  Feb. 
1719-20  to  the  Blandford,  which  during  the 
summers  of  1720-1  was  attached  to  the 
Baltic  fleet  under  Norris,  and  was  afterwards 
employed  in  American  waters  in  the  sup- 
pression of  piracy.  From  1727  to  1732  he 
commanded  the  Advice  in  the  fleet  at  Gi- 
braltar or  in  the  Channel,  under  Sir  Charles 
Wager;  and  from  1733  to  1737  the  Sunder- 
land  on  the  home  station,  at  Lisbon,  or  in 
the  Mediterranean.  In  May  1738  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Ipswich,  one  of  the  fleet  in 
the  Mediterranean  under  Rear-admiral  Ni- 
cholas Haddock  [q.  v.]  In  January  1740-1 
he  was  ordered  to  hoist  a  broad-pennant  in 
command  of  a  detached  squadron  off  Cadiz, 
and  in  July  1742was  sent  by  Admiral  Thomas 
Mathews  [q.  v.]  to  enforce  the  neutrality  of 


Martin 


300 


Martin 


Naples.  With  three  ships  of  the  line,  two 
frigates,  and  four  bomb-vessels  he  sailed  into 
Naples  Bay  on  the  afternoon  of  9  Aug.,  and 
sending  his  flag-captain,  De  Langle,  on  shore, 
requested  an  immediate  and  categorical  an- 
swer to  his  demands.  The  Neapolitans  at- 
tempted to  make  conditions,  and  De  Langle 
returned  to  the  ship  with  their  deputy. 
Martin  replied  that  he  was  sent  'as  an  oificer 
to  act,  not  a  minister  to  treat,'  and  desired 
De  Langle  to  go  back  and  insist  on  an  answer 
in  half  an  hour.  Martin's  force  was  small, 
but  immensely  superior  to  any  the  Neapoli- 
tans could  oppose  to  it,  and  they  necessarily 
yielded  to  the  pressure  put  on  them ;  but 
Charles  (afterwards  Charles  III  of  Spain) 
neither  forgot  nor  forgave  the  indignity. 

He  was  subsequently  employed  in  protect- 
ing Tuscany  from  any  attempt  on  the  part  of 
the  Spaniards,  and  in  February  1742-3  was 
sent  to  Genoa  to  require  the  destruction  of 
some  magazines  Avhich  the  Spaniards  had 
formed  on  Genoese  territory ;  if  any  opposi- 
tion was  offered  he  was  to  bombard  the  city. 
He  was  afterwards  sent  to  Ajaccio,  where  he 
found  a  Spanish  ship  entering  recruits  for  the 
Spanish  army.  Here,  too,  resistance  was  im- 
possible, and  on  his  demand  the  men  were 
landed  and  the  ship  was  burnt.  Towards  the 
end  of  the  year  he  returned  to  England,  and 
on  7  Dec.  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  rear- 
admiral.  In  February  1743-4  he  commanded 
in  the  Channel  fleet  under  Sir  John  Norris. 
On  19  June  1744  he  was  advanced  to  be  vice- 
admiral,  and  was  second  in  command  in  the 
fleet  which  went  to  Lisbon  under  Sir  John 
Balchen  [q.  v.]  After  Balchen's  death  he 
was  appointed  to  the  chief  command,  which 
he  held  through  1745.  In  December  he  was 
sent  into  the  North  Sea  under  Admiral  Ver- 
non,  and  on  Vernon's  dismissal  succeeded  to 
the  command.  On  15  July  1747  he  was  pro- 
moted to  be  admiral  of  the  blue;  but  piqued, 
it  may  be,  at  Anson,  who  was  his  junior, 
taking  on  himself  the  command  in  the  Chan- 
nel, he  obtained  leave  to  retire.  He  settled 
down  at  Twickenham,  and  died  there  on 
17  Sept.  1756,  'being  then  about  sixty  years 
old'  (CHARNOCK).  According  to  Charnock 
'  he  not  only  possessed  a  considerable  share 
of  classical  learning,  but  spoke  the  French, 
Spanish,  Italian,  and  German  languages  with 
the  greatest  ease  and  fluency.  In  his  person 
he  was  remarkably  handsome  and  particularly 
attentive  to  his  dress,  manners,  and  deport- 
ment. When  in  command  he  lived  in  the 
greatest  splendour,  maintaining  his  rank  in 
the  highest  style.'  It  does  not  appear  that 
he  was  married.  Sir  George  Martin  [q.  v.], 
admiral  of  the  fleet,  was  his  grand-nephew, 
grandson  of  his  brother  Dr.  Bennet  Martin. 


[The  Memoir  in  Churiiock's  Biog.  Nay.  iv.  69 
is  wrong  in  its  account  of  Martin's  early  life  and 
service,  which  is  here,  given  from  i  he  official  docu- 
ments in  the  Public  Kecord  Office;  Beat  son's  Nav. 
and  Mil.  Memoirs;  Wai  pole's  Letters  (Cunning- 
ham), vol.  i.  freq. ;  Doran's  Mann  and  Manners 
at  the  Court  of  Florence,  vol.  i.  freq.]  J.  K.  L. 

MARTIN,  WILLIAM  (1767-1810),  na- 
turalist, born  at  Marsfield,  Nottinghamshire, 
in  1767,  was  the  son  of  a  hosier,  a  native  of 
that  town,  who  neglected  his  business,  went 
on  the  stage  for  a  time,  and  afterwards  de- 
serting his  family  repaired  to  London,  where 


Gardens,  Vauxhall  (  Gent.  Mag.  1797,  i.  167). 
Martin's  mother  (nee  Mallatratt)  supported 
herself  by  acting,  and  educated  her  son  at  the 
best  schools  that  her  itinerant  mode  of  life  and 
straitened  circumstances  would  allow.  She 
quitted  the  stage  after  a  theatrical  career  of 
more  than  twenty-six  years  in  1797.  Martin 
when  only  five  years  old  sang  on  the  stage 
to  the  accompaniment  of  a  German  flute. 
When  nine  years  old  he  delivered  a  lecture  on 
'Hearts'  to  several  audiences  at  Buxton.  In 
his  twelfth  year  Martin  began  to  take  drawing 
lessons  from  James  Bolton  at  Halifax,  and 
from  him  he  imbibed  a  taste  for  natural  his- 
tory. He  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Linnean 
Society  in  1796.  In  1797  he  married  a  widow, 
Mrs.  Adams,  an  actress  who  had  resided  with 
his  mother,  and  quitting  the  stage  set  up  as  a 
drawing-master  first  at  Burton-upon-Trent, 
and  shortly  after  at  Buxton,  where  he  bought 
a  fourth  share  in  the  theatre.  In  1805  he  was 
appointed  drawing-master  to  the  grammar 
school  at  Macclesfield,  where  he  went  to  live. 
He  appears  also  to  have  given  drawing  lessons 
in  Manchester.  He  died  at  Macclesfield  on 
31  May  1810,  leaving  a  widow,  six  children, 
and  aged  mother  unprovided  for.  His  widow 
was  appointed  librarian  to  the  subscription  li- 
brary at  Macclesfield.  A  son,  William  Charles 
Linnaeus  Martin,  is  separately  noticed. 

He  was  author  of :  1 .  *  Figures  and  Descrip- 
tions of  Petrifications  collected  in  Derby- 
shire,' Nos.  1-4,  4to,  Wigan,  1793,  subse- 
quently completed  and  issued  under  the  title 
of  '  Petrificata  Derbiensia,'  &c.,  vol.  i.  4to, 
Wigan,  1809.  2.  '  Outlines  of  an  Attempt  to 
establish  a  Knowledge  of  extraneous  Fossils 
on  Scientific  Principles,'  2  pts.  8vo,  Maccles- 
field, 1809.  He  also  wrote  an  '  Account  of 
some  .  .  .  Fossil  Anomiae '  for  the  '  Transac- 
tions of  the  Linnean  Society,' 1798.  iv.  44-50; 
while  two  papers  found  among  his  manu- 
scripts were  published  after  his  death :  '  On 
the  Localities  of  certain  .  .  .  Fossils  ...  in 
Derbyshire,'  in  'Tilloch's  Philosoph.  Mag.' 


Martin 


301 


Martin 


1812,  xxxix.  81-5  ;  '  Cursory  Remarks  on 
.  .  .  Rotten  Stone/  in  f  Mem.  Manchester 
Philosoph.  Soc.'  1813,  ii.  313-27,  reprinted 
in  '  Nicholson's  Journal,'  xxxvi.  46-56. 

[Monthly  Mag.  1811,  xxxii.  556-65;  Gent. 
Mag.  1810,  ii.  193;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.;  Roy.  Soc. 
Cat.  of  Scientific  Papers.]  B.  B.  W. 

MARTIN,  WILLIAM  (ft.  1765-1821), 
painter,  was  pupil  and  assistant  to  G.  B. 
Cipriani,  R.A.  [q.  v.],  and  appears  to  have 
resided  for  about  twenty  years  or  more  in 
Cipriani's  house.  In  1766  he  was  awarded 
a  gold  palette  for  an  historical  painting1  by 
the  Society  of  Arts.  In  1775  he  exhibited 
at  the  Royal  Academy  a  portrait  and  '  An- 
tiochus  and  Stratonice.'  In  the  next  nine 
years  he  contributed  portraits,  scenes  from 
Shakespeare,  or  classical  subjects.  In  1791 
he  sent  'Lady  Macduff  surprised  in  her 
Castle  of  Fife,'  and  in  1797  and  1798  por- 
traits. About  1800  he  was  engaged  on  de- 
corative paintings  at  Windsor  Castle,  which 
occupied  him  some  years.  He  was  an  ex- 
hibitor at  the  Royal  Academy  again  in  1807, 
1810,  1812,  and  1816.  In  1810  his  name 
appears  as  '  Historical  Painter  to  His  Ma- 
jesty.' In  1812  he  was  residing  at  Cranford 
in  Middlesex,  and  was  still  living  there  in 
1821 ;  there  is,  however,  no  record  of  his 
death  at  that  place. 

Two  of  Martin's  pictures  in  St.  Andrew's 
Hall,  Norwich,  '  The  Death  of  Lady  Jane 
Grey '  and  '  The  Death  of  Queen  Eleanor,' 
were  engraved  by  F.  Bartolozzi,  R.A.,  who 
also  engraved  his  '  Imogen's  Chamber.'  A 
picture  of '  The  Barons  swearing  the  Charter 
of  Liberties  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds,'  now  in 
the  University  Galleries  at  Oxford,  was  en- 
graved in  mezzotint  by  W.  Ward.  '  A  Cot- 
tage Interior'  was  similarly  engraved  by 
Turner,  and  'The  Confidants''  by  J.  Watson. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Catalogues  of 
the  Royal  Academy.]  L.  C. 

MARTIN,  WILLIAM  (1772-1851), 
f  natural  philosopher  and  poet,'  born  on 
21  June  1772,  at  the  Twohouse  in  Halt- 
whistle,  hard  by  the  Roman  Wall,  in  North- 
umberland, was  eldest  son  of  Fenwick  Mar- 
tin, by  his  wife  Ann,  daughter  of  Richard 
Thompson.  The  father,  who  was  succes- 
sively a  tanner,  a  publican,  and  a  coach- 
builder,  had  four  sons,  the  two  youngest 
of  whom,  Jonathan  (1782-1838)  and  John 
(1789-1854),  are  separately  noticed  ;  the 
second  son,  Richard,  was  a  quartermaster 
in  the  guards,  who  served  through  the 
Peninsular  war,  and  was  present  at  Water- 
loo, and  there  was  one  daughter,  Ann. 
William  left  his  native  place  in  1775  for 


Cantyre,  in  company  with  his  mother's 
parents,  who  held  a  small  highland  farm 
from  the  Duke  of  Argyll.  On  the  death  of 
his  grandparents,  he  went  to  live  with  his 
father,  then  in  business  at  Ayr.  There  he 
says  he  often  saw  'the  celebrated  Scotch 
bard,  Robert  Burns,'  and  he  adds,  '  I  think 
I  never  saw  him  sober— to  my  knowledge.' 
In  1794  he  was  working  in  a  ropery  at 
Howdon  dock,  and  in  the  following  year 
he  joined  the  Northumberland  regiment  of 
militia  at  Durham.  On  his  discharge  in 
1805  he '  got  a  patent  for  shoes,  and  began  to 
study  the  perpetual  motion,  and  discovered 
it  at  the  result  of  thirty-seven  different  in- 
ventions,' including  original  contrivances 
for  fan  ventilators,  safety  lamps,  and  rail- 
ways. The  pretensions  of  Sir  Humphry 
Davy  and  George  Stephenson  to  discoveries 
in  the  same  field  he  denounced  as  dishonest, 
and  claimed  to  have  confuted  Newton's 
theory  of  gravitation.  Martin  proceeded  in 
1808  to  London,  where  he  exhibited  and  sold 
(for  an  absurdly  small  sum)  his  foolish  and 
redundant  patent  for  perpetual  motion  (see 
DIECKS,  Perpetuum  Mobile,  2nd  ser.  p.  200). 
In  the  following  year  he  returned  to  his 
modest  trade  of  rope-making,  and  in  1810  to 
the  militia.  Passing  over  to  Ireland  with 
his  regiment,  he  made  shift  to  acquire  during 
his  moments  of  leisure  the  elements  of  line 
engraving. 

_  Despite  his  quackery  and  buffoonery,  Mar- 
tin possessed  much  ingenuity  as  a  mechani- 
cian, and  in  1814  was  presented  with  the  Isis 
silver  medal  by  the  Society  of  Arts  for  the 
invention  of  a  spring  weighing  machine  with 
circular  dial  and  index.  In  the  same  year 
he  married  '  a  celebrated  dressmaker,'  whom 
he  also  describes  as  '  an  inoffensive  woman ' 
(she  died  16  Jan.  1832),  and  founded  the 
'  Martinean  Society,'  based,  in  opposition 
to  the  Royal  Society,  upon  the  negation  of 
the  Newtonian  theory  of  gravitation.  In 
1821  he  published  <  A  New  System  of 
Natural  Philosophy  on  the  Principle  of 
Perpetual  Motion,  with  a  Variety  of  other 
Useful  Discoveries.'  He  henceforth  styled 
himself  '  Anti-Newtonian,'  and  commenced 
a  series  of  lectures  setting  forth  his  views 
in  the  Newcastle  district.  In  1830  he 
made  an  extended  lecturing  tour  throughout 
England,  from  which  he  returned  trium- 
phant, declaring  that  no  one  had  dared  to 
defend  the  Newtonian  system.  In  1833  he 
issued  in  his  followers'  behoof  'A  Short  Out- 
line of  the  Philosopher's  Life,  from  being 
a  Child  in  Frocks  to  the  Present  Day,  after 
the  Defeat  of  all  Impostors,  False  Philo- 
sophers, since  the  Creation.  .  .  .  The  Burning 
of  York  Minster  is  not  left  out,  and  an  Ac- 


Martin 


302 


Martin 


count  of  the  Four  Brothers  and  one  Sister.' 
Prefixed  is  a  portrait  after  Henry  Perlee 
Parker  [q.  v.],  and  the  British  Museum  copy 
contains  a  number  of  manuscript  additions  by 
the  author.  In  1837  he  exhibited  in  New- 
castle an  ingenious  mail  carriage  to  be  pro- 
pelled upon  rails  by  means  of  a  winch  and 
toothed  wheel.  He  was  at  this  time  residing 
at  Wallsend,  whence  he  issued  periodically 
his  lucubrations  with  the  signature  '  Wm. 
Martin,  Nat.  Phil,  and  Poet.'  He  affected  ex- 
treme singularity  of  attire,  and  hawked  his 
books  or  exhibited  his  inventions  among  the 
Northumbrian  miners.  His  later  mechanical 
efforts — some  undoubtedly  both  useful  and 
ingenious — included  models  for  a  lifeboat 
and  a  lifebuoy,  a  self-acting  railway  gate, 
and  a  design  for  a  high-level  bridge  over  the 
Tyne.  His  last  days  were  passed  in  comfort 
at  his  brother  John's  house  at  Chelsea,  where 
he  died  on  9  Feb.  1851. 

Martin's  chief  printed  works— all  pub- 
lished at  Newcastle — are,  exclusive  of  single 
sheets  and  minor  pamphlets:  1.  ' Harle- 
quin's Invasion,  a  new  Pantomine  [sic]  en- 
graved and  published  by  W.  M.,'  1811,  8vo. 

2.  'A  New  Philosophical  Song  or  Poem  Book, 
called  the   Northumberland   Bard,   or   the 
Downfall  of  all  False  Philosophy,'  1827,  8vo. 

3.  <  W.  M.'s  Challenge  to  the  whole  Terres- 
trial Globe  as  a  Philosopher  and  Critic,  and 
Poet  and  Prophet,  showing  the  Travels  of  his 
Mind,  the  quick   Motion  of  the  Soul,'  £c. 
(verse)  [1829],  8vo ;  2nd  edit.  1829.    4.  «  The 
Christian  Philosopher's  Explanation  of  the 
General  Deluge,  and  the  Proper  Cause  of 
all  the  Different  Strata,'  1834,  8vo.    5.  '  The 
Thunder  Storm  of  Dreadful  Forked  Light- 
ning;   God's  Judgement  against  all   False 
Teachers.  .  .  .  Including  an  Account  of  the 
Railway  Phenomenon,  the  Wonder  of  the 
World  ! '  1837.  6.  '  The  Defeat  of  the  Eighth 
Scientific  Meeting  of  the  British  Association 
of  Asses,  which  we  may  properly  call  the 
Rich  Folks'  Hopping,  or  the  False  Philoso- 
phers in  an  Uproar'  [1838],  8vo.     7.  '  Light 
and  Truth,  M.'s  Invention  for  Destroying 
all  Foul  Air  and  Fire  Damps  in  Coal  Pits, 
[proving  also]  the   Scriptures  to  be  right 
which  learned    Men    are   mystifying,    and 
proving  the  Orang-outang  or  Monkey,  the 
most  unlikely  thing  under  the  Sun  to  be 
the  Serpent  that  Beguiled  our  First  Parents,' 
1838, 8vo.  8.  '  An  Exposure  of  a  New  System 
of  Irreligion  . . .  called  the  New  Moral  World, 
promulgated  by  R.  Owen,  Esq.,  whose  Doc- 
trine proves  him  a  Child  of  the  Devil,'  1839, 
8vo.    9.  '  W.  Martin,  Christian  Philosopher. 
The  Exposure  of  Dr.  Nichol,  the  Impostor 
and  Mock  Astronomer  of  Glasgow  College ' 
[1839],  8vo.  10.  '  W.  Martin,  Philosophical 


Conqueror  of  all  Nations.  Also  a  Challenge 
for  all  College  Professors  to  prove  this  Wrong, 
and  themselves  Right,  and  that  Air  is  not  the 
first  great  Cause  of  all  Things  Animate  and 
Inanimate,'  verse  [1846],  8vo. 

[Geut.  ALig  18-51  i.  327-8  1851,  i.  433; 
Richardson's  Table  Book,  iii.  137-8,  iv.  366; 
Sykes's  Local  Records,  ii.  241 ;  Larimer's  Local 
Records,  p.  292  ;  Notes  and  Queries,  4th  ser. 
vol.  xii.  p.-issira;  Martin's  Short  Account  and 
Works  in  British  Museum  Library.]  T.  S. 

MARTIN,     WILLIAM     (1801-1867), 
writer  and  editor  of  books  for  young  folks, 
born  at  Woodbridge,  Suffolk,  in  1801,  was  an 
illegitimate  son  of  Jane  Martin,  laundress  to 
the  officers  of  the  garrison  stationed  at  Wood- 
bridge  during  the  French  war.   His  putative 
father  was  Sir  Benjamin  Blomfield.     After 
attending  a  dame's  school  at  Woodbridge,  he 
became  in  1815  assistant  to  Thomas  Howe, 
woollendraper  at   Battersea.     Howe's  wife 
was  an  intimate  friend  of  the  quakeress,  Mrs. 
Fry,  and  under  the  guidance  of  these  ladies 
Martin  improved  his  education  sufficiently  to 
obtain  a  mastership  in  a  school  at  Uxbridge. 
There  he  remained  till  1836, when  he  returned 
to  Woodbridge   and   gained   his  livelihood 
by  delivering  lectures   and  writing  articles 
for  the  magazines.     One  of  Martin's  earliest 
literary  ventures  was  *  Peter  Parley's  Annual/ 
which  was  first  issued  in  1840.     The  series, 
which  was  continued  till  Martin's  death,  was 
designed   in   imitation  of  one   successfully 
begun  under  the  same,  title  in  America  in 
1838  by  Samuel  Goodrich,  with  the  assist- 
ance  of  Nathaniel   Hawthorne    and   other 
writers.    Besides  the  '  Annual,'  Martin  wrote 
a  number  of  simple  instructive  books  under 
the  same  pseudonym,  a  series  of  '  Household 
Tracts  for  the  People '  under  that  of '  Chatty 
Cheerful,'  and   not   a  few  under  his   own 
name.     It  is  difficult,  in  the  absence  of  di- 
rect evidence,  to  ascertain  his  full  share  in 
the  '  Peter  Parley '  literature  of  the  period, 
for  there  were  at  least  six  other  writers  who 
adopted  the  pseudonym  (cf.  GEORGE  MOG- 
RIDGE,    Sergeant  Bell  and  his   Paree  Show 
by  Peter  Parley,   1842)  ;    Messrs.   Darton, 
Martin's   publishers,   in   especial,    '  used   to 
prefix  the  name  to   all   sorts  of  children's 
books    without   reference    to    their    actual 
authorship '  (Bookseller,  October  1 889).    Mar- 
tin died  at  his  residence,  Holly  Lodge,  Wood- 
bridge,  on  22  Oct.  1867,  and  was  buried  in 
the  cemetery  there.     He  married  thrice ;  his 
third  wife  and  two  sons  survived  him.     De- 
spite the  instructive  lessons  of  his  *  House- 
hold Tracts,'  the  dissipated  habits  and  loose 
morals  of  his  later  years  seem  to  have  caused 
his  friends  some  anxiety. 

The  following  is  a  chronological  list  of  the 


Martin 


303 


Martin 


works  with  which  he  is  credited  :  1.  '  Every 
Boy's  Arithmetic/  by  J.  T.  Crossley  and 
W.  M.  [1833],  12mo.  '  2.  '  The  Educational 
Magazine'  [ed.  by  W.  M.,  new  series],  1835, 
&c.  3.  '  The  Parlour  Book,  or  Familiar  Con- 
versations on  Science  and  the  Arts '  [1835  ?], 
16mo.  4.  'The  Book  of  Sports,  Athletic 
Exercises,  and  Amusements '  [1837  ?],  16mo. 
5.  'The  Moral  and  Intellectual  School  Book' 
[1838],  12mo.  6.  '  Peter  Parley's  Annual/ 
1840-67.  7.  '  The  British  Annals  of  Educa- 
tion' [ed.  by  W.  M.],  1844,  &c.  8.  '  Stories 
from  Sea  and  Land/ 1845  (?),  16mo.  9. '  P.  P.'s 
Peep  at  Paris.  Descriptive  of  all  that  is 
worth  Seeing  and  Telling/  1848,  16mo. 

10.  '  The    Early    Educator/   1849,    12mo. 

11.  'The  Book  of  Sports  ...  for  Boys  and 
Girls'  [1850],  12mo.     12.  'The  Intellectual 
Expositor    and    Vocabulary/    1851,    12mo. 
13.  '  The  Intellectual  Spelling  Book  of  Pro- 
nunciation, &c./  1851,  12mo.    14.  'Martin's 
Intellectual    Reading   Book/   1851,    12mo. 

15.  'The  Intellectual  Grammar/  1852, 12mo. 

16.  '  Martin's  Intellectual  Primer/  2nd  edit. 
1853,  12mo.     17.  '  The  Early  Educator,  or 
the  Young  Inquirer  Answered/  1856,  18mo.  | 
18.   '  Instructive   Lessons   in   Reading   and  | 
Thinking/   new   ed.    1856,   8vo.      19.  '  Our 
Oriental  Kingdom,  or  Tales   about   India/ 

1857,  8vo.     20.  '  The  Hatchups  of  me  and 
my  Schoolfellows,  by  P.  P.,  edited  by  W.  M./ 

1858,  12mo.     21.   'The    Birthday  Gift  for 
Boys  and  Girls/  1860,  8vo.     22.  'Holiday 
Tales  for  Schoolboys  '  (vol.  i.  of  '  Boy's  Own 
Library'),  1860,  8vo.     23.  'Chimney-corner 
Stories/  1861,  8vo.     24.  '  Our  Boyish  Days,  j 
and  how  we  spent  them/  1861 ,  8vo.   25.  '  The 
Boy's  Own  Annual/  by  Old  Chatty  Cheerful,  . 
1861,  8vo.     26.  '  Going  a-courting  :  Sweet-  : 
hearting,  Love,  and  such-like,'  by  Old  C.  C.,  i 
1861,  16mo.     27.  '  Household  Management,  | 
or   How   to   make   Home  comfortable/  by  | 
Old  C.  C.,  1861, 16mo.    28.  'How to  Rise  in  ! 
the  World  to  Respectability,  Independence,  ! 
and  Usefulness/  by  Old  C.  C.,  1861,  16mo.  I 
29.  '  Men   who   have  fallen  from  Wealth, 
Fame,  and  Respectability,  to  Poverty,  Shame,  i 
and  Degradation,  from  a  Want  of  Principle/ 
by  Old  C.  C.  [1861]  (one   of  'Household 
Tracts  for  the  People ').     30.  '  The  Adven- 
tures of  a  Sailor-boy/ 1862, 8  vo.  31.  'Scandal, 
Gossip,   Tittle-tattle,   and    Backbiting/  by 
Old  C.  C.  [1862],  16mo.     32.  '  First  English 
Course/  1863,  12mo.     33.  'Company  :  What 
to  seek,  what  to  avoid/  by  Old  C.  C.  [1863], 
16mo.     34.  'Marriage    Bells,   or    How  we 
commenced   Housekeeping'   [1863],    16mo. 
35.  '  What  shall  I  do  with  my  Money?'  by 
Old  C.  C.,  1863,  16mo.     36.  'P.  P.'s  own 
Favourite    Story-Book   for    Young   People, 
edited  by  W.  M./  1864,  8vo  (another  edition 


of  'P.  P.'s  Annual' for  1864).  37.  'The 
Holiday  Keepsake  or  Birthday  Gift,  by 
P.  P.  and  other  Popular  Authors/  1865, 
8vo.  38.  '  Heroism  of  Boyhood/  1865,  8vo. 
39.  '  P.  P.'s  Forget-me-not,  by  P.  P.'  [Mary 
Howitt,  &c.],  1866,  8vo.  40.  'Household 
Happiness,  and  how  to  secure  it/  bv  Old 
C.  C.,  1866,  16mo.  41.  'Noble  Boys,"  their 
Deeds  of  Love  and  Duty/ 1870, 8vo.  42. '  The 
Holiday  Book  for  the  Young/  7th  edit.  1870, 
8vo.  43.  'The  Young  Student's  Holiday 
Book/  7th  edit.  1871,  8vo.  44.  'The  Boy's 
Holiday  Book/  7th  edit.  1871, 8vo.  45.  'Jack 
Roden,  the  Sailor-boy'  [a  tale],  publ.  1889, 
8vo. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  V.  B.  Red- 
stone, esq.,  and  John  Loder,  esq.,  of  Woodbridge ; 
Bookseller,  1880,  pp.  989,  1204;  Allihone,  i. 
700 ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat. ;  Advocates'  Libr.  Cat.] 

G.  G-.  S. 

MARTIN,  SIR  WILLIAM  (1807-1880), 
scholar  and  first  chief  justice  of  New  Zea- 
land, son  of  Henry  Martin,  was  born  at  Bir- 
mingham in  1807.  He  was  educated  at 
King  Edward  VI's  School,  Birmingham,  and 
in  1826  went  up  to  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, whence  in  1829  he  graduated  as 
twenty-sixth  wrangler  and  fourth  classic, 
and  took  the  second  chancellor's  medal.  In 
1831  he  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  college, 
in  1832  proceeded  M.A.,  and  in  1836  was 
called  to  the  bar,  resigning  his  fellowship  in 
1838.  At  college  he  had  been  a  great  friend 
of  Selwyn,  at  whose  instance  in  1841  he 
accepted  the  office  of  chief  justice  of  New 
Zealand.  There  he  joined  the  bishop  in  a 
determined  advocacy  of  the  rights  of  the 
natives ;  but  he  acted  with  such  discretion 
that  no  allegation  of  partiality  was  made 
against  him  by  the  British  settlers.  In 
1847,  when  Lord  Grey's  instructions  for  the 
new  constitution  were  received,  he  warmly 
supported  Selwyn's  protest  against  certain 
clauses  as  implying  a  breach  of  faith  with 
the  Maoris.  He  gave  invaluable  aid  in  the 
preparation  of  the  early  legislation  of  the 
colony,  and  helped  the  bishop,  who  always 
leaned  on  his  advice,  to  frame  a  scheme  of 
government  for  the  colonial  church.  His 
health  was  always  weak,  and  in  August  1855 
he  returned  to  Europe  on  leave.  After  pass- 
ing the  winter  of  1856-7  in  Italy  he  resigned 
his  office  in  June  1857.  In  1858  the  uni- 
versity of  Oxford  conferred  on  him  the  hono- 
rary degree  of  D.C.L.,  and  the  New  Zealand 
government  granted  him  a  pension  by  special 
act.  Three  years  later  he  was  knighted. 
In  1859  he  had  returned  to  the  colony, 
and  settled  at  Auckland.  In  1860  he  de- 
clined, on  the  score  of  health,  a  seat  on  the 
new  council  for  native  affairs,  but  he  did  not 


Martin 


Martindale 


relax  his  interest  in  native  questions,  and  did 
his  utmost  to  prevent  the  Maori  war  of  1861. 
His  pamphlet  in  that  year  on  *  the  Taranaki 
Question '  was  admitted  by  his  chief  opponents 
to  be  '  the  fullest  and  calmest  exposition  of 
the  views  of  the  friends  of  the  Maoris.'  Later 
he  protested  against  the  Native  Settlement 
Acts  of  1865,  and  issued  his  '  Notes  on  the 
best  Method  of  working  the  Native  Lands 
Acts.'  In  1871  he  helped  Sir  Donald  Maclean 
[q.  v.]  to  draft  his  Native  Lands  Bill.  Having 
returned  to  England,  he  died  at  Torquay  on 
8  Nov.  1880.  He  married  in  1841  Mary, 
daughter  of  the  Rev.  W.  Parker,  prebendary 
of  St.  Paul's. 

Martin  was  admitted  even  by  Herman 
Merivale,  then  under-secretary  of  state,  to  be 
*  a  very  remarkable  man.'  As  a  judge  he  was 
'patient,  just,  sagacious,  and  firm,'  and  the 
governor,  on  his  retirement  in  1857,  spoke 
in  eulogistic  terms  of  his  great  influence  over 
both  Europeans  and  natives. 

Martin  was  an  able  linguist,  well  versed 
in  Hebrew  and  Arabic  and  the  Melanesian 
and  Polynesian  dialects,  and  in  1876-8  pub- 
lished in  two  vols.  'Inquiries  concerning  the 
Structure  of  the  Semitic  Languages.' 

[Official  records;  Mennell's  Diet.  Austr.  Biog.  ; 
Rusden's  Hist,  of  New  Zealand ;  Gisborne's 
Statesmen  and  Public  Men  of  New  Zealand.] 

C.  A.  H. 

MARTIN,      WILLIAM      CHARLES 

LINNAEUS  (1798-1864),  writer  on  natural 
history,  born  in  1798,  was  the  son  of  William 
Martin  [q.  v.]  the  naturalist.  From  October 
1830  to  1838  he  was  superintendent  of  the 
museum  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  London. 
He  died  at  Lee,  Kent,  15  Feb.  1864.  His 
earliest  works  were  :  '  A  Natural  History  of 
Quadrupeds,'  of  which  only  544  pp.  were  is- 
sued, 8vo,  London  [1840],  '  The  History  of 
the  Dog,'  and  <  The  History  of  the  Horse,' 
published  in  1845  (12mo,  London).  These 
were  followed,  between  1847  and  1858,  by  a 
series  of  works  on  poultry,  cattle,  pigs,  and 
sheep,  which  appeared  either  separately  or  as 
volumes  in  the  ' Farmer's  Library,'  'Books 
for  the  Country,'  and  '  The  Country  House.' 
Besides  these  he  wrote  the  following  ornitho- 
logical works:  1.  'An  Introduction  to  the 
Study  of  Birds  .  .  .  with  a  particular  Notice 
of  the  Birds  mentioned  in  Scripture,'  8vo, 
London,  n.  d.  2.  '  A  General  History  of 
Humming-Birds  .  .  .  with  .  .  .  reference  to 
the  Collection  of  J.  Gould,'  8vo,  London, 
1852.  He  also  edited  a  fourth  edition  of 
Mudie's  'Feathered  Tribes  of  the  British 
Islands'  for  Bonn's  '  Illustrated  Library/ 
and,  in  conjunction  withF.  T.Buckland  and 
others,  contributed  papers  to '  Birds  and  Bird- 


Life,'  8vo,  1863.  Forty-five  papers  read  by 
Martin  before  the  Zoological  Society  appeared 
in  their  '  Proceedings.' 

[Gent.  Mag.  1864,  i.  536  ;  information  kindly 
supplied  by  Dr.  P.  L.  Sclater,  F.R.S.,  sec.  Zool. 
Soc. ;  Allibone's  Biog.  Diet.]  B.  B.  W. 

MARTINDALE,  ADAM  (1623-1686), 
presbyterian  divine,  fourth  son  of  Henry  Mar- 
tindale, was  born  at  High  Heyes,  in  the 
parish  of  Prescot,  Lancashire,  about  15  Sept. 
1623  (baptised  on  21  Sept.)  His  father,  ori- 
ginally a  substantial  yeoman  and  builder, 
was  reduced  in  circumstances  by  becoming 
surety  for  a  friend.  Martindale  was  educated 
(1630-7)  at  the  grammar  schools  of  St. 
Helens  and  Rainford,  was  put  for  a  short 
time  to  his  father's  business,  and  then  sent 
back  to  school  (1638-9)  in  preparation  for 
Oxford.  The  troubles  of  the  times  hindered 
his  going  to  the  university ;  he  became  tutor 
in  the  family  of  Francis  Shevington  at  Eccles, 
and  '  would  almost  as  soone  have  led  beares.' 
Returning  home  at  Christmas  1641,  he  found 
his  father's  business  'quite  dead,'  owingtothe 
general  sense  of  insecurity.  Apprehensive  of 
a  summons  to  '  generall  musters,'  he  obtained 
employment  as  schoolmaster  at  Upholland, 
and  later  at  Rainford.  A  summons  to  a 
muster  he  did  not  obey,  being  'a  piece  of 
a  clergy-man,'  but  became  in  1642  private 
secretary  to  Colonel  Moore,  M.P.  for  Liver- 
pool, and  head  of  the  parliamentary  garrison 
there,  whose  household  he  described  as  '  an 
hell  upon  earth.'  He  preferred  an  army  clerk- 
ship, and  rose  to  be  deputy  quartermaster, 
with  exemption  from  military  service,  He 
took  the  '  league  and  covenant'  in  1643.  On 
the  surrender  of  Liverpool  to  Prince  Rupert 
(26  June  1644),  he  was  imprisoned  for  nine 
weeks.  In  August  he  obtained  the  master- 
ship of  a  newly  founded  grammar  school  at 
Over  Whitley,"  Cheshire.  The  schoolhouse, 
endowed  with  8/.  a  year,  was  built  in  1645, 
and  bore  his  name  inscribed  over  the  door. 
He  resumed  his  preparation  for  the  university, 
studying  Hebrew,  logic,  and  theology.  In 
the  dearth  of  ministers  he  was  urged  to  enter 
the  pulpit ;  he  preached  first  at  Middleton, 
Lancashire,  and  was  offered  the  post  of  as- 
sistant to  the  rector,  but  declined  it.  He  was 
approved  as  a  preacher  by  the  Manchester 
committee  of  ministers  appointed  in  1644. 

His  first  charge  was  at  Gorton  Chapel  in 
the  parish  of  Manchester,  on  which  he  en- 
tered in  April  1646,  a  few  months  before  the 
establishment  (2  Oct.)  of  parliamentary  pres- 
byterianism  in  Lancashire.  He  resided  at 
Openshaw.  Martindale  was  not  a,  jure  divino 
presbyterian,  and  at  Gorton  there  were  several 
congregationalists  whom  he  was  anxious  to 


Martindale 


305 


Martindale 


keep  '  by  tendernesse '  from  seceding.  At  the 
first  meeting  of  the  Manchester  classis  on 
16  Feb.  1647,  he  offered  himself  to  be  ex- 
amined for  ordination,  but  did  not  immedi- 
ately follow  up  the  application.  On  8  July 
John  Angier  [q.  v.]  was  deputed  to  find  out 
why  Martindale  still  held  back,  '  seeing  hee 
hath  professed  to  have  receiv'd  satisfaction ; ' 
011  2  Sept.  he  was  'warn'd  to  appeare  at  the 
next  meeting,'  but  did  not  do  so.  He  was 
engaged  in  studying  and  epitomising  the  con- 
troversy between  presbyterianism  and  inde- 
pendency. Meantime  his  ministry  at  Gorton 
prospered;  his  popularity  is  proved  by  his 
receipt  of  calls  from  six  Yorkshire  and  five 
Cheshire  parishes. 

On  7  Oct.  1648  Martindale,  having  a  call 
from  Rostherne,  Cheshire,  signed  by  268 
parishioners,  was  partly  examined  by  the 
Manchester  classis,  and  his  examination  ap- 
proved, his  thesis  being  '  An  liceat  mere 
privatis  in  ecclesia  constituta  concionari  ? ' 
The  patron  of  Rostherne,  Peter  Venables 
(1604-9),  baron  of  Kinderton,  and  eleven 
parishioners  objected  to  him.  After  pro- 
tracted negotiation  Martindale,  tiring  of  de- 
lay, obtained  an  order  (26  March  1649)  from 
the  committee  for  plundered  ministers,  ap- 
pointing him  to  the  vicarage  (worth  60/.  a 
year),  and  declared  himself  (10  July)  *un- 
willinge  to  proceed  any  further  in  this  classe 
touchinge  his  ordination.'  He  went  up  to 
London,  arriving  on  23  July ;  next  day  the 
eighth  London  classis,  sitting  at  St.  Andrew's 
Undershaft,  with  some  demur  examined  and 
approved  him,  and  on  25  July  1649  he  was 
ordained,  Thomas  Manton,  D.D.  [q.  v.],  pre- 
siding and  preaching  the  sermon.  He  dealt 
handsomely  by  his  predecessor's  widow,  who 
occupied  the  vicarage  and  glebe  till  May  day 
1650. 

A  meeting  of  Lancashire   and  Cheshire 
ministers  was  held  at  Warrington  early  in  j 
1650,  to  consider  the  propriety  of  taking  the  ! 
'engagement'  (of  fidelity  to   the   existing! 
government),  subscription  to  which  was  de-  i 
manded  by  23  Feb.     Martindale,  who  was 
'  satisfied  of  the  usurpation,'  reluctantly  sub- 
scribed.     As   a   preacher  he  worked  hard, 
having  'a  great  congregation'  twice  every  , 
Sunday,  besides  special  sermons  and  a  share 
in  nine  different  associated  lectureships.    The  ; 
congregationalists  gave  him  much  trouble  j 
in  his  parish.     With  the  regular  ministers  of  ; 
that  body,  such  as  Samuel  Eaton  [q.  v.],  he  j 
was  on  good  terms,  in  spite  of  an  occasional  j 
1  paper  scuffle.'     It  was  otherwise  with  the  i 
1  gifted  brethren '  who  visited  his  parish  as 
itinerant  preachers,  *  thrusting  their  sickle  i 
into  my  harvest.'   He  preached  against  them,  \ 
but  declined  '  to  make  a  chappell  into  a  cock-  I 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


pit '  by  wrangling  discussions.  He  held,  how- 
ever, two  open-air  disputations  with  quakers; 
in  the  first,  on  Christmas  day  1654,  he  had 
'  to  deale  with  ramblers  and*  railers  ;  '  the 
second,  in  1655,  on  Knutsford  Heath,  was 
with  Richard  Hubberthorn  [q.  v.],  whose 
sobriety  of  judgment  he  commends. 

Martindale  was  a  presbyterian  of  the  Eng- 
lish type,  exemplified  in  Cartwright  and 
William  Bradshaw  (1571-1618)  [q.  v.]  The 
parliamentary  presbyterianism  approached 
the  Scottish  type  [see  MARSHALL,  STEPHEN]. 
This  exotic  presbyterianism,  organised  in 
Lancashire,  was  never  introduced  into  Che- 
shire. Nor,  until  the  publication  (1653)  of 
Baxter's  Worcestershire  '  agreement,'  which 
formed  the  model  for  other  county  unions, 
was  there  any  attempt  to  form  a  collective 
organisation  for  the  puritanism  of  Cheshire. 
On  20  Oct.  1653  a  'voluntary  association' 
was  formed  at  Knutsford.  It  was  called  a 
1  classis ; '  but  whereas  in  the  Lancashire 
1  classes  '  the  lay  element  (ruling  elders)  al- 
ways preponderated,  the  Cheshire  'classis' 
consisted  solely  of  ministers,  neither  episcopa- 
lians nor  congregationalists  being  excluded. 
It  claimed  no  jurisdiction,  but  met  for  ordina- 
tion of  ministers,  approval  of  elders  (where 
congregations  chose  to  have  them),  spiritual 
exercises  and  advice.  Martindale  was  a  warm 
advocate  of  this  union.  In  his  own  congrega- 
tion six  elders  were  chosen,  but  only  three 
agreed  to  act  ;  the  presbyterian  system  of 
examination,  as  a  necessary  preliminary  to 
communion,  he  discarded.  He  kept  his  people 
together,  though  'the  chiefe  for  parts  and 
pietie  leaned  much  towards  the  congrega- 
tionall  way.' 

Martindale  was  privy,  through  Henry  New- 
come  [q.  v.],  to  the  projected  rising  of  the 
'  new  royalists '  under  Sir  George  Booth,  after- 
wards first  Lord  Delamer  [q.v.],and  strongly 
sympathised  with themovement,  which,  how- 
ever, he  did  not  join.  He  had  long  declared 
himself  '  for  a  king  and  a  free  parliament,' 
though  expecting  to  lose  his  preferment  at 
the  Restoration.  The  act  of  September  1660 
for  confirming  and  restoring  ministers  ( made 
me  vicar  of  Rotherston,'  he  says ;  neverthe- 
less he  was  prosecuted  in  January  1661  for 
holding  private  meetings,  and  imprisoned  at 
Chester  for  some  weeks,  but  released  on  his 
bond  of  1,0007.  A  maypole  was  set  up  in 
his  parish.  He  describes  how  his  '  wife,  as- 
sisted with  three  young  women,  whipt  it 
downe  in  the  night  with  a  framing-saw.'  At 
the  winter  assizes  of  1661  he  was  indicted 
for  refusing  to  read  the  prayer-book ;  it  seems 
he  had  not  refused,  for  the  book  had  not 
been  tendered  to  him.  The  new  prayer-book 
reached  Rostherne  on  Friday,  22  Aug.  1662  ; 


Martindale 


306 


Martindale 


on  24  Aug.  he  was  deprived  by  the  Uni- 
formity Act.  On  that  day,  however,  there 
was  no  one  to  preach,  and  though  he  had 
taken  his  farewell  on  the  17th,  he  officiated 
again.  On  29  Aug.  George  Hall  [q.  v.], 
bishop  of  Chester,  issued  his  mandate  de- 
claring the  church  vacant,  and  inhibiting 
Martindale  from  preaching  in  the  diocese. 

At  Michaelmas  he  removed  to  Camp  Green 
in  Rostherne  parish,  attending  the  services 
of  his  successor  (Benjamin  Crosse),  and  '  re- 
peating' his  sermons  in  the  evening  'to  an 
housefull  of  parishioners.'  For  two  years  he 
took  boarders ;  this  being  unsafe  for  a  non- 
conformist, he  thought  of  turning  to  medi- 
cine, but  eventually,  aided  by  Lord  Delamer, 
he  studied  and  taught  mathematics  at  War- 
riugton  and  elsewhere.  At  May  day  1666, 
under  pressure  of  the  Five  Miles  Act,  he  re- 
moved his  family  to  another  house  in  Rost- 
herne, and  went  to  Manchester  to  teach 
mathematics.  Anglican  as  well  as  noncon- 
formist gentry  employed  him.  In  further- 
ance of  the  education  of  his  son  Thomas,  he 
visited  Oxford  (1668),  where  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  John  Wallis,  D.D.  [q.  v.] 
For  the  same  purpose  he  journeyed  to  Glas- 
gow (April  1670).  At  this  period  there  seems 
to  have  been  little  attempt  in  Lancashire  to 
enforce  the  law  against  the  preaching  of  non- 
conformists in  the  numerous  and  ill-served 
chapelries.  Martindale  preached  openly  in  the 
chapels  of  Gorton,  Birch,  Walmsley,  Darwen, 
Cockey,  and  in  the  parishes  of  Bolton  and 
Bury,  Lancashire.  His  receipts  from  this 
source  soon  enabled  him  to  dispense  with 
taking  pupils.  He  was  brought  up  before 
Henry  Bridgeman  [q.  v.],  then  dean  of  Chester, 
and  indicted  at  the  Manchester  assizes,  but 
found  not  guilty  for  lack  of  evidence.  John 
Wilkins  [q.  v.],  bishop  of  Chester, '  proposed 
terms' in  1671  to  the  nonconformists,  that 
they  might  officiate  as  curates-in-charge,  and 
they  were  inclined  to  accept,  but  Sterne,  the 
archbishop  of  York,  interposed. 

On  30  Sept.  1671  Martindale  became  resi- 
dent chaplain  to  Lord  Delamer  at  Dunham 
with  a  salary  of  40J.  He  took  out  a  license 
under  the  indulgence  of  1672  for  the  house 
ot  Humphrey  Peacock  in  Rostherne  parish 
and  there  preached  twice  each  Sunday  and 
lectured  once  a  month.  He  removed  his 
family  to  The  Thorne  in  1674,  to  Hough- 
heath  m  1681,  and  to  his  own  house  at  LeTo-h 
in  May  1684.  The  death  of  Lord  Delanfer 
(10  Aug.  1684)  closed  his  connection  with 
Dunham.  He  was  imprisoned  at  Chester 
(2/  June-15  July  1685)  on  groundless  sus- 
picion of  complicity  with  the  Monmouth  re- 
bellion ;  m  fact  his  principles  were  those  of 
passive  obedience,  and  he  had  written  (but 


not  published)  in  1682  an  attack  on  the  'Julian ' 
of  Samuel  Johnson  (1649-1703)  [q.  v.],  which 
he  regarded  as  '  a  very  dangerous  booke.' 
Later  in  1685  he  gave  evidence  at  Lancaster 
as  arbitrator  in  a  civil  suit,  and  came  home 
out  of  health. 

Martindale  died  at  Leigh  in  September 
1686,  and  was  buried  at  Rostherne  on  21  Sept. 
He  married,  on  31  Dec.  1646,  Elizabeth  (who 
survived  him),  second  daughter  of  John  Hall, 
of  Droylsden,  Lancashire,  and  uterine  sister 
of  Thomas  Jollie  [q.  v.]  His  children  were  : 
(1)  Elizabeth,  b.  1  Jan.  ]648,  d.  12  March 
1674;  (2)  Thomas,  b.  19  Dec.  1C49,  M.A. 
Glasgow,  1670,  master  of  Witton  School, 
near  Northwich,  Cheshire,  d.  29  July  1680, 
leaving  a  widow  and  daughter;  (3)  John, 
b.  3  March  1652,  d.  23  Aug.  1659 ;  (4)  Mary, 
b.  26  May  1654,  d.  10  April  1658;  (5)  Na- 
than, b.  2  Dec.  1656,  d.  18  March  1657; 
(6)  Martha,  b.  28  Feb.  1657,  married  Andrew 
Barton,  and  survived  her  father  ;  (7)  John, 
b.  11  Jan.  1661,  d.2l  May  1663;  (8)  Hannah, 
b.  13  Jan.  1666,  became  a  cripple,  and  sur- 
vived her  father. 

He  published :  1.  l  Divinity  Knots  Un- 
bound,' &c.,  1649,  8vo  (against  antinomian- 
ism  and  anabaptism,  dedicated  to  Captain 
James  Jollie) ;  also  with  title '  Divinity  Knots 
Unloosed,'  &c.,  1649,  8vo  (CAIAMY  and  UR- 
WICK).  2.  '  Summary  of  Arguments  for  and 
against  Presbyterianisme  and  Independencie,' 
&c.,  1650,  4to.  3.  '  An  Antidote  against  the 
Poyson  of  the  Times,'  &c.,  1653,  8vo  (a 
catechism,  defending  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity  against  heresies  then  appearing  among 
the  independents  at  Dukinfield,  Cheshire). 
4.  'Countrey  Almanacke,'  1675-6-7  (men- 
tioned in  his  autobiography).  5.  'TheCoun- 
trey-Survey-Book ;  or  Land-Meter's  Vade- 
mecum,'  &c.,  1681,  8vo  (copper  plates);  re- 
printed with  addition  of  his  '  Twelve  Pro- 
blems,' 1702,  8vo.  6.  'Truth  and  Peace 
Promoted,'  &c.,  1682, 12mo  (mentioned  in  his 
autobiography  and  by  Calamy  on  justifica- 
tion). Communications  from  him  are  in  l  Phi- 
losophical Transactions  Abridged,'  1670,  i. 
539  (extracts  from  two  letters  on  '  A  Rock 
of  Natural  Salt'  in  Cheshire),  1681,  ii.  482 
('  Twelve  Problems  in  Compound  Interest 
and  Annuities  resolved ').  In '  A  Collection  of 
Letters  for  the  Improvement  of  Husbandry 
and  Trade,' 1683,  by  John  Houghton  (d.  1705) 
[q.  v.],  are  two  by  Martindale  (vol.  i.  Nos. 
6, 11)  on  '  Improving  Land  by  Marie,'  a  third 
(vol.  ii.  No.  1),  *  A  Token  for  Ship-Boyes :  or 
plain  sailing  made  more  plain,'  &c.,  and  a 
fourth  (vol.  ii.  No.  4),  on  'Improvement  of 
Mossie  Land  by  Burning  and  Liming.'  Besides 
the  animadversions  on  '  Julian,'  a  treatise 
on  kneeling  at  the  Lord's  Supper  (1682) 


Martindale 


307 


Martindell 


was  circulated  in  manuscript,  and  a  critique 
on  Matthew  Smith's  '  Patriarchal  Sabbath,' 
1683,  was  sent  to  London  for  press,  but  not 
printed,  owing  to  a  dispute  between  Martin- 
dale's  agent  and  the  bookseller.  Martindale's 
autobiography,  to  1685,  was  edited  in  1845 
for  the  Chetham  Society  by  Canon  Parkinson 
from  the  autograph  in  the  British  Museum, 
formerly  in  the  possession  of  Thomas  Birch, 
D.D.  [q.  v.]  In  addition  to  its  personal  in- 
terest, it  contains  sketches  of  the  social  life 
of  the  period,  worthy  of  Defoe.  Its  omission 
of  proper  names  makes  many  of  its  allusions 
obscure. 

[Life  of  Adam  Martindale  ...  by  himself 
(Chetham  Soc.),  1845  ;  Calamy's  Account,  1713, 
p.  135;  Calamy's  Continuation,  1727,  i.  173; 
Newcomers  Diary,  1849,  and  Autobiog.  1851-2 
(Chetham  Soc.) ;  Urwick's  Nonconformity  in 
Cheshire,  1864,  pp.  404,  418  sq. ;  Halley's  Lan- 
cashire, 1879  (many  references,  but  no  new 
matter)  ;  Minutes  of  Manchester  Classis  (Chet- 
ham Soc.),  1890-1.]  A.  G-. 

MARTINDALE,  MILES  (1756-1824), 
Wesleyan  minister,  son  of  Paul  Martindale, 
was  born  in  1756  at  Moss  Bank,  near  St. 
Helens,  Lancashire.  He  had  as  a  youth 
only  a  slender  education,  but  taught  him- 
self French,  Latin,  and  Greek,  the  last  in 
order  that  he  might  read  the  New  Testament 
in  the  original.  When  quite  young  he  was 
given  to  meditating  on  serious  things,  and 
as  he  grew  up  passed  through  various  stages 
of  doubt  to  firm  belief.  In  1776  he  went  to 
live  at  Liverpool,  and  in  the  following  year 
was  married  to  Margaret  King.  About  the 
same  time  he  became  a  methodist.  From 
1786  to  1789  he  occupied  himself  as  a  local 
preacher,  chiefly  at  Scorton  in  the  Wirral 
district  of  Cheshire,  where  the  people  were 
'  the  most  ignorant  he  ever  laboured  among.' 
In  1789  he  was  received  as  a  Wesleyan 
minister,  and  remained  in  the  regular  itine- 
rancy twenty-seven  years,  when  he  was  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Woodhouse  Grove  School, 
irorkshire  (1816).  In  the  conduct  of  that 
establishment  he  was  eminently  successful, 
and  was  thanked  by  the  conference  for  his 
services. 

He  died  of  cholera  on  6  Aug.  1824,  while 
attending  the  Wesleyan  conference  at  Leeds, 
leaving  a  widow,  who  died  in  1840,  and 
three  daughters,  one  of  whom  married  the 
Rev.  John  Farrar  ;  another  was  the  wife  of 
the  Rev.  James  Brownell;  and  the  third 
became  matron  of  Wesley  College,  Sheffield. 
His  portrait  is  given  in  the  '  Wesleyan  Ma- 
gazine '  for  August  1820. 

He  published, besides  sermons:  1.  'Elegy 
on  the  Death  of  Wesley,'  1791.  2.  'Bri- 
tannia's Glory,'  a  poem,  1793.  3.  '  Original 


Poems,  Sacred  and  Moral,'  1806.  4.  '  Grace 
and  Nature,  a  Poem  in  twenty-four  Cantos/ 
translated  from  the  French  of  the  Rev.  j'. 
Fletcher,  1810.  5.  '  Dictionary  of  the  Holy 
Bible,'  1810,  2  vols.  6.  'Essay  on  the  Elo- 
quence of  the  Pulpit,'  translated  from  the 
French  of  the  Abb6  Besplas,  1819. 

[Arminian  Mag.  January  and  February  1797; 
Methodist  Mag.  1825,  p.  233;  Wesleyan  Takings, 
ii.  328;  Slugg's  Woodhouse  Grove  School,  1885; 
Minutes  of  Methodist  Conferences,  v.  472 ;  Os- 
born's  Wesleyan  Bibliogr.  p.  140.]  C.  W.  S. 

MARTINDELL  or  MARTINDALL, 
Sm  GABRIEL  (1756  P-1831),  major-general 
H.E.I.C.  service,  a  Bengal  cadet  of  1772,  with 
other  cadets  of  his  year  bore  arms  in  the  'Select 
Picket,'  which  greatly  distinguished  itself  in 
the  Rohilla  battle  of  St.  George  in  1774.  He 
was  appointed  ensign  in  the  Bengal  native 
infantry  4  Aug.  1776,  and  became  lieutenant 
in  1778,  captain  1793,  major  1797,  lieutenant- 
colonel  1801,  colonel  1810,  and  major-general 
4  June  1813.  As  a  subaltern  he  was  long 
adjutant  of  the  native  corps  to  which  he  be- 
longed, and  as  lieutenant-colonel  his  batta- 
lion was  counted  one  of  the  best  native  corps 
in  the  army.  He  was  employed  with  a  de- 
tached force  in  Bundelkund,  then  in  a  state 
of  anarchy,  during  the  Mahratta  war  of  1804- 
1805.  On  2  July  1804  he  attacked  and  routed 
an  invading  force  of  Mahrattas,  under  Ameer 
Khan,  at  Paswarree,  and  covered  Lord  Lake's 
army  during  the  siege  of  Bhurtpore  in  the 
following  December-January.  In  1809  Mar- 
tindell captured  the  strong  fortress  of  Ajagerh 
in  Bundelkund  (see  MILL,  vii.  174-7).  In  1812 
he  attacked  the  city  and  celebrated  hill-fort 
of  Kalinjar  (Cal linger),  also  in  Bundelkund. 
The  assault  proved  unsuccessful,  but  Daryan 
Singh,  who  held  the  fort,  surrendered  eight 
days  afterwards,  on  receiving  an  equivalent 
of  territory  in  the  plains  (HuNTEE,  Gazetteer 
of  India,  vii.  333).  For  eacli  of  these  services 
Martindell  received  the  thanks  of  the  governor- 
general  in  council.  After  the  fall  of  Robert 
Rollo  Gillespie  at  Kalanga  in  the  Himalayas, 
in  October  1814,  Martindell  was  appointed  to 
the  command  of  a  division  of  the  army  for  the 
invasion  of  Nepaul,  with  which  he  made  some 
unsuccessful  attacks  on  Jytak.  He  com- 
manded the  division  in  the  subsequent  opera- 
tions under  Sir  David  Ochterlony,  who  as- 
sumed command  of  the  army  in  February  1815 
(see  MILL,  viii.  31,  35-6  et  seq.)  When  the 
order  of  the  Bath  was  extended  to  include  the 
East  India  Company's  officers  in  1815,  Mar- 
tindell was  one  of  the  first  selected  for  the 
distinction  of  K.C.B.  (7  April  1815).  He 
commanded  a  column  of  troops  during  the 
Pindarree  war;  and  in  1818,  as  commander  of 

x2 


Martine 


308 


Martine 


the  troops  and  joint  civil-commissioner,  ren- 
dered valuable  service  in  restoring  order  in 
Cuttack  (ib.  viii.  142-4).  In  April  1820  lie 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  1st 
division  of  the  field  army  (headquarters, 
Cawnpore)  and  the  general  command  of  the 
field  army,  an  appointment  which  ceased  in 
July  1882.  Martindell,  who  was  married, 
died  at  Buxar,  2  Jan.  1831. 

[East  India  Registers  and  Army  Lists,  under 
dates;  Mill's  Hist,  of  India,  vols.  vii-viii.; 
Philippart's  East  India  Military  Calendar  (Lon- 
don, 2  vols.,  1823)  contains  a  biography  of  Mar- 
tindell in  i.  406-8,  and  some  useful  notes  on  other 
pages  of  the  same  volume ;  but,  by  an  extra- 
ordinary blunder,  the  unsuccessful  attack  on 
Kalinjar  in  Bundelkund,  by  Martindell  in  1812, 
is  confounded  with  G-illespie's  attack  on  the  now 
effaced  fort  of  Kalanga,  near  Deyrah  Dhoon,  in 
1814.  The  obituary  notice  in  Gent.  Mag.  1831, 
pt.  i.  p.  83,  is  based  on  Philippart.]  H.  M.  C. 

MARTINE.  [See  also  MARTEX,  MARTIN, 
and  MARTYN.] 

MARTINE,  GEORGE,  the  elder  (1635- 
1 712),  of  Clermont,  historian  of  St.  Andrews, 
born  5  Aug.  1635,  was  eldest  son  of  James 
Martine  (1615-1684),  minister  successively 
of  Cults  (1639),  Auchtermuchty  (1641),  and 
Ballingry  (1669),  all  in  Fifeshire.  His 
mother — his  father's  first  wife — was  Janet 
Robinson,  who  died  13  Sept.  1644  (HEW 
SCOTT,  Fasti,  pt.  iv.  52).  His  grandfather 
was  Dr.  George  Martine,  principal  of  St. 
Salvator's  College,  St.  Andrews.  George  be- 
came commissary  clerk  of  St.  Andrews  in 
August  1666,  and  held  that  office  till  August 
1690,  when  he  was  deprived  '  for  not  taking 
the  assurance  to  King  William  and  Queen 
Mary'  (MACPARLANE).  He  was  'secretary 
and  companion'  to  Archbishop  Sharp,  for 
whom  he  kept  a  memorandum-book  of  house- 
hold and  travelling  expenses,  selections  from 
which  are  printed  by  the  Maitland  Club 
(Miscellany,  ii.  497).  In  June  1668  he  mar- 
ried Catherine,  eldest  daughter  of  James  Win- 
chester of  Kinglassie,  Fifeshire,  by  whom  he 
had  several  children,  one  of  whom,  George, 
is  separately  noticed ;  succeeded  his  father  in 
1  seven  aikirs  at  St.  Andrews  which  belonged 
to  the  Priorie  there'  in  1696  (HEW  SCOTT), 
and  died  26  Aug.  1712.  His  claim  to  re- 
membrance rests  on  the  <  Reliquiae  divi  An- 
drese,  or  the  State  of  the  Venerable  See  of 
St.  Andrews'  (St.  Andrews,  1797).  This 
work,  written  in  1683,  but  not  published  till 
1797,  was  printed  from  a  manuscript  copy  in 
the  possession  of  a  descendant  (there  were 
at  least  three  copies  in  existence),  and  con- 
tains some  valuable  information  which  has 
been  of  use  to  succeeding  historians  of  St. 
Andrews.  He  is  referred  to  as  having '  done 


several  other  things  in  our  Scots  antiquitys 
(WODROW,  Diary,  as   below),   but  nothing 
further  was  published  from  his  pen. 

[Macfarlane's  MS.  Genealogical  Collections 
concerning  Families  in  Scotland,  in  Advocates' 
Library,  Edinburgh,  which  gives  a  very  full  ac- 
count of  the  Martine  family,  as  well  as  Excerpts 
from  the  Genealogical  Collections  of  Mr.  Mar- 
tine  of  Clermont,  of  which  nothing  is  known; 
"Wodrow's  Analecta  (Maitland  Club),  vol.  i.  p. 
xxxiv  ;  Miscellany  of  Maitland  Club  as  above  ; 
Editor's  Preface  to  Reliquiae  divi  Andre*  ;  Scott's 
Fasti  Eccles.  Scot.,  Synod  of  Fife.]  J.  C.  H. 

MARTINE,  GEORGE,  the  younger 
(1702-1741),  physician,  born  in  Scotland  in 
1702,  was  the  son  of  George  Martine  the 
elder  [q.  v.]  He  was  educated  at  St.  Andrews, 
where,  on  the  occasion  of  the  Jacobite  rebel- 
lion in  1715,  he  headed  a  riot  of  some  students 
of  the  college,  who  rang  the  college  bells  on 
the  day  that  the  Pretender  was  proclaimed. 
He  later  studied  medicine,  first  at  Edinburgh 
(1720),  and  afterwards  at  Leyden  (1721; 
PEACOCK,  Index,  p.  65),  graduating  M.D. 
there  in  1725.  He  then  returned  to  Scot- 
land and  settled  in  practice  at  St.  Andrews. 
In  October  1740  he  accompanied  Charles, 
eighth  baron  Cathcart,  as  physician  to  the 
forces  on  the  American  expedition.  After 
the  death  of  that  nobleman  (at  Dominica, 
20  Dec.  1740)  he  was  attached  as  first  phy- 
sician to  the  expedition  against  Carthagena 
under  Admiral  Vernon,  and  while  at  that 
place  contracted  a  bilious  fever,  of  which  he 
died  in  1741  (Gent.  Mag.  1741,  p.  108). 

Martine  wrote :  1.  '  De  Similibus  Animali- 
bus  et  de  Animalibus  Calore  libri  duo,'  8vo, 
London,  1740.  2.  '  Essays  Medical  and  Philo- 
sophical,' 8vo,  London,  1740,  a  collection  of 
six  essays,  of  which  two, '  Essays  and  Obser- 
vations on  the  Construction  and  Graduation 
of  Thermometers,'  and  '  An  Essay  towards 
a  Natural  and  Experimental  History  of  the 
Various  Degrees  of  Heat  in  Bodies,'  were  re- 
issued together  as  a  second  edition,  12mo, 
Edinburgh,  in  1772,  and  again  in  1792. 
3.  'In  B.  Eustachii  Tabulas  Anatomicas 
Commentarii,'  published  by  Dr.  Monro,  8vo, 
Edinburgh,  1755.  He  also  contributed  papers 
on  medical  subjects  to  the  '  Edinburgh  Medi- 
cal Essays '  and  the  '  Philosophical  Transac- 
tions.' According  to  a  manuscript  note  on 
the  title-page  of  the  copy  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum, the  '  Examination  of  the  Newtonian 
Argument  for  the  Emptiness  of  Space,'  8vo, 
London,  1740,  was  also  by  him. 

[Encyclop.  Brit.  8th  ed.  vol.  i.,  Dissertation  5, 
by  Sir  J.  Leslie,  p.  758  (note);  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.; 
Brit.  Mus.  Cat.;  information  kindly  supplied  by 
J.  Maitland  Anderson,  esq.,  of  St.  Andrews.] 

B.  B.  W. 


Martineau 


3°9 


Martineau 


MARTINEAU,      HARRIET      (1802-^ 

1876),  miscellaneous  writer,{born  at  Norwicl 
12  June  1802,  was  third  daughter  and  sixth 
of  eight  children  of  Thomas  Martineau, 
manufacturer  of  camlet  and  bombazine,  by 
Elizabeth  (Rankin),  daughter  of  a  sugar-re- 
finer at  Newcastle-on-Tyne.  The  eminent  di- 
vine, Dr.  James  Martineau,  was  her  younger 
brother.  The  Martineau  family  traced  its 
descent  to  a  Huguenot,  David  Martineau, 
who,  after  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of 
Nantes,  had  settled  as  a  surgeon  at  Norwich. 
A  succession  of  Martineaus  followed  the  same 
profession  at  Norwich,  the  last  of  whom, 
Philip  Meadows  (d,  1828),  was  a  brother  of 
Thomas  Martineau.  The  family  was  uni- 
tarian  and  belonged  to  the  little  literary 
coterie  of  which  William  Taylor  was  the 
head.  Mrs.  Barbauld  and  her  niece,  Miss 
Aikin,  were  occasional  visitors  (Miss  MAR- 
TINEAU, Autobiography,  i.  297-304). 

The  elder  Martineaus,  feeling  that  their 
fortune  was  precarious  in  the  war  time, 
pinched  themselves  to  provide  all  their  chil- 
dren with  an  education  which  would  enable 
them  to  earn  a  living.  Harriet  was  a  sickly 
child,  and  suffered  for  many  years  from  in- 
digestion and  nervous  weakness.  The  well- 
meant  but  rigid  discipline  of  her  parents,  and 
the  thoughtless  roughness  of  the  elder  chil- 
dren, injured  her  temper  and  made  her 
gloomy,  jealous,  and  morbid.  She  was,  how- 
ever, persevering,  and  at  an  early  age  began 
compiling  little  note-books  of  an  edifying  ten- 
dency. At  seven  years  old  she  happened  to 
open  '  Paradise  Lost,'  and  she  soon  knew  it 
almost  by  heart.  She  was  educated  at  home, 
learning  Latin  from  her  eldest  brother,  Tho- 
mas, and  music  from  John  Christmas  Beck- 
with  [q.  v.]  the  Norwich  organist.  In  1813 
she  was  sent  with  her  sister  Rachel  to  a 
school  in  the  town  kept  by  the  Rev.  Isaac 
Perry,  where  she  learnt  French.  Besides 


Latin  and  French  she  was  practised  in  Eng- 


(Autobiog.  i.  90).  After  fifteen  months'  stay, 
she  returned  home  in  April  1819,  morally  im- 
proved by  affectionate  treatment,  but  with 
health  rather  worse.  She  had  been  overworked 
and  medically  mismanaged.  She  had  become 
an  almost  fanatical  disciple  of  Lant  Carpenter 
[q.  v.],  the  Unitarian  minister  at  Bristol.  She 
now  read  the  Bible  systematically,  was  at- 
tracted to  philosophical  books  by  Carpenter's 
influence,  and  was  especially  impressed  by 
Hartley,  whose  '  Treatise  on  Man '  became  to 
her  '  perhaps  the  most  important  book  in  the 
world,  except  the  Bible '  (ib.  p.  104).  She 
also  read  Priestley,  and  became,  like  Hartley 
and  Priestley,  a  believer  in  the  doctrine  of 
1  philosophical  necessity,'  which  greatly  mo- 
dified her  religious  beliefs.  In  1821,  at  the 
suggestion  of  her  brother  James,  at  this  period 
her  *  idolised  companion,'  she  sent  an  article 
(on l  Female  Writers  on  Practical  Divinity ') 
to  the  Unitarian  organ,  the  l  Monthly  Reposi- 
tory.' It  was  warmly  praised  by  her  brother 
Thomas,  who  upon  her  confessing  to  the  au- 
thorship advised  her  to  give  up  darning  stock- 
ings and  take  to  literature.  She  at  once 
began  to  write  upon  '  Devotional  Exercises,' 
and  made  an  attempt  at  a  theological  novel. 
In  1823  her  brother  Thomas  was  taken  ill 
and  died  in  June  1824  at  Madeira.  Her 
father's  health  broke  down,  partly  from  the 
shock  of  losing  his  son.  He  became  embar- 
rassed during  the  financial  crisis  of  1825-6 
and  died  in  June  1826,  leaving  a  very  small 
provision  for  his  family.  Harriet  soon  after- 
wards was  'virtually  engaged'  to  a  poor 
fellow-student  of  her  brother  James,  named 
Worthington.  His  family  objected,  misled 
by  false  reports  of  her  being  engaged  to  an- 
other; and  after  many  difficulties  had  been 
surmounted  he  became  insane  and  died  some 
months  later.  She  seems  to  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  in  later  life  that  her  escape  from 
the  risks  of  marriage  was  on  the  whole  for- 


lish  composition.    When  Perry  left  Norwich 
in  1815  she  left  school,  but  continued  her 
classical  studies  at  home.     While  at  Perry's 
her  deafness  began  to  show  itself,  and  before 
she  was  sixteen  it  had  become  very  distress- 
ing.    It  was  afterwards  (in  1820)  suddenly 
increased  '  by  what  might  be  called  an  acci- 
dent' (ib.  i.  124).     She  never  possessed  the 
senses  of  taste  or  smell,  except  that  once  in 
her  life  she   tasted   a   leg  of  mutton   and 
<  thought  it  delicious '  (PAYN,  p.  118).     The 
morbid  state  of  her  nerves  and  temper  in- 
duced her  parents  to  send  her  for  a  change 
of  scene  and  climate  to  Bristol,  where  the 
wife  of  her  mother's  brother  kept  a  school. 
Here  for  the  first  time  she  found  in  her  aunt  a 
'  human  being  of  whom  she  was  not  afraid  ' 
For    '  born    at    Norwich '    read    '  born 
Magdalen    Street,    Norwich.     There    is    a 
memorial  tablet  on   the  house  in   Gurney 
Court,    Magdalen    Street,    part    of   which 
reads,   "  Harriet   Martineau,     Writer,   was 

olorv   Vinrn    \iprf  "   ' 


tunate.     During  1827,  however,  her  health 


suffered.  She  wrote  some  melancholy  poems, 
and  sent  some '  dull  and  doleful  prose  writings ' 
(ib.  i.  134)  to  an  old  Calvinistic  publisher 
named  Houlston  of  Wellington,  Shropshire. 
He  accepted  *  two  little  eightpemiy  stories,' 
sent  her  5/.,  her  first  literary  earnings,  and 
asked  for  more  copy.  She  sent  him  several 
short  tales,  one  of  which,  called  'The  Rioters,' 
dealt  with  the  wages  question ;  it  was  re- 
published  without  her  consent  by  Houls- 
ton's  successors,  after  some  machine-breaking, 
about  1842. 

A  long  illness  followed,  which  was  suc- 
cessfully treated  at  Newcastle  by  her  brother- 
in-law,  husband  of  her  eldest  sister,  Eliza- 
beth. While  there  she  began  a  literary  con- 

\  nection  with  William  Johnson  Fox  [q.  v.], 

in 


Martineau 


3io 


Martineau 


the  new  editor  of  the  '  Monthly  Repository,' 
and  wrote  a  life  of  Howard  for  the  Society 
for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful  Knowledge.  Her 
father's  widowed  sister,  Mrs.  Lee,  came  to 
live  with  her  mother  at  the  same  time.  In 
1829  the  failure  of  the  house  in  which  the 
fortunes  of  the  family  had  been  invested 
brought  them  all  into  difficulties,  and  she  was 
left  penniless.  The  '  Life  of  Howard  '  had 
somehow  vanished  in  the  archives  of  the  so- 
ciety, and  no  payment  was  received.  She 
was  forced  to  gain  a  living  partly  by  needle- 
work, and  for  two  years  lived  on  50/.  a  year. 
Fox  gave  her  15/.  a  year,  all  the  money  at 
his  disposal,  for  writing  reviews  in  the  *  Re- 
pository.' In  it  she  also  wrote  the  first 
number  of  the  '  Traditions  of  Palestine,'  the 
success  of  which  encouraged  the  publication 
of  the  volume  so  called  in  thefollowingspring. 
Fox  remained  one  of  her  most  valued  friends 
to  the  end  of  his  life.  Her  mother,  for  domes- 
tic reasons,  refused  to  permit  her  to  accept  a 
small  post  involving  literary  drudgery  in 
London.  The  Central  Unitarian  Association 
offered  prizes  at  this  time  for  three  essays,  in- 
tended to  convert  the  catholics,  the  Jews,  and 
the  Mahommedans.  Miss  Martineau  wrote  for 
them  all.  The  prize  for  the  first  was  awarded 
to  her  in  September  1830,  and  the  other  two 
prizes  in  the  following  May.  The  essays  pro- 
bably converted  nobody,  but  brought  in  forty- 
five  guineas.  The  prize-money  enabled  her 
to  visit  her  brother  James  at  Dublin  in  1831, 
and  while  there  she  thought  out  a  plan  for  a 
series  of  stories  in  illustration  of  political 
economy.  She  had  touched  similar  subjects 
in  her  stories  for  Houlston  in  1827,  and  had 
learnt  shortly  afterwards  something  about 
the  science  from  the  'Conversations '  of  Mrs. 
Jane  Marcet  [q.  v.]  The  idea  of  the  stories 
had  then  first  occurred  to  her  and  been  ap- 
proved by  her  brother.  She  now  determined 
to  devote  herself  to  the  work  entirely,  and 
accepted  small  loans  from  two  rich  friends  to 
set  her  free  for  the  time.  She  wrote  to  pub- 
lishers from  Dublin  without  success,  and  in 
December  1831  went  to  London  to  carry  on 
negotiations.  After  many  repulses  she  finally 
agreed  with  a  young  publisher.  Charles  Fox, 
brother  of  W.  J.  Fox,  to  bring  out  her  stories. 
He  was  to  have  half  profits,  and  there  was  to 
be  asubscription  for  five  hundred  copies  before 
the  publication  began.  The  subscription  only 
reached  three  hundred,  but  the  series  was 
begun  in  February  1832,  and  at  once  made  a 
remarkable  success.  Her  publisher  wrote  to  ! 
her  on  10  Feb.  saying  that  the  first  edition  i 
of  fifteen  hundred  copies  was  nearly  ex-  i 
hausted,  and  proposing  to  print  five  thousand  i 
more.  She  soon  became  one  of  the  <  lions '  ! 
of  the  day. 


Her  labours  were  severe.  She  had  resolved, 
by  the  advice  of  her  brother  in  Dublin,  to  bring 
out  a  story  every  month.  Twenty-five  num- 
bers were  thus  produced,  the  last  in  February 
1834.  Besides  this  she  wrote  four  '  poor-law 
tales '  for  the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of 
Useful  Knowledge  at  Brougham's  sugges- 
tion, and  added  in  1834  five  supplementary 
tales  called  '  Illustrations  of  Taxation.'  She 
had  taken  lodgings  in  Conduit  Street,  but  her 
mother,  after  some  months,  took  a  house  in 
Fludyer  Street,  Westminster,  where  they 
lived,  together  with  her  aunt,  till  she  left 
London.  She  dined  out  every  day  except 
Sunday,  and  made  acquaintance  with  all  the 
literary  celebrities.  Hallam  advised  her; 
Sydney  Smith  joked  with  her;  Milman, 
Malthus  (with  whom  she  stayed  at  Hailey- 
bury),  Rogers,  Monckton  Milnes,  Bulwer, 
and  many  others  became  friends.  She  knew 
Carlyle  some  time  later,  and  suggested  and 
managed  his  first  course  of  lectures  in  1837. 
She  gave  her  impressions  of '  literary  lionism ' 
in  an  article  in  the  '  Westminster  Review ' 
for  April  1839  (most  of  it  reprinted  in  Auto- 
biography, i.  271,  &c.),  which  shows  that  social 
flattery  did  not  turn  her  head.  Cabinet 
ministers  asked  her  opinion  of  their  methods; 
the  retired  governor  of  Ceylon  (Sir  Alexan- 
der Johnstone)' crammed  her  for  a  tale  to 
illustrate  the  monopoly  of  the  East  India 
Company ;  Brougham  took  her  up  warmly, 
and  as  chancellor  supplied  her  with  private 
papers  in  order  that  she  might  write  effec- 
tively on  behalf  of  the  projected  poor-law  re- 
forms ;  Owen  tried  unsuccessfully  to  get  her 
to  defend  his  socialism,  and  an  agent  of  the 
American  colonisation  scheme  endeavoured 
to  imbue  her  with  his  theories  about  slavery. 
Croker  attempted  to  *  destroy  her'  by  an 
article  in  the '  Quarterly  Review'  for  her  sup- 
port of  Malthus,  and  Ernpson  praised  her  in 
the  '  Edinburgh.'  She  says  (ib.  i.  208)  that 
her  sale  was  increased  by  the  suggestions  of 
her  wickedness  in  the  '  Quarterly,'  which  is 
conceivable,  and  that  it 'diminished  markedly 
and  immediately '  after  the  praises  of  the 
'  Edinburgh,'  because  whig  praises  were  dis- 
liked by  the  people.  As,  however,  both 
articles  appeared  in  the  numbers  for  April 
1833,  the  statements  are  not  easily  recon- 
cilable. Empson  says  that  she  was  writing 
too  fast,  and  the  stories  therefore  declined 
in  interest.  Some  deduction  must  be  made 
from  her  estimate  of  her  own  importance, 
and  certainly  from  her  imputations  upon 
hostile  editors.  The  '  tales  '  are  now  an  un- 
readable mixture  of  fiction,  founded  on  rapid 
cramming,  with  raw  masses  of  the  dismal 
science.  They  certainly  show  the  true 
journalist's  talent  of  turning  hasty  acquisi- 


Martineau 


Martineau 


tions  to  account.  But  they  are  chiefly  re- 
markable as  illustrations  of  the  contemporary 
state  of  mind,  when  the  Society  for  the  Dif- 
fusion of  Useful  Knowledge  testified  to  a 
sudden  desire  for  popularising  knowledge,  and 
when  the  political  economists  of  the  school 
of  Malthus,  Ricardo,  and  James  Mill  were 
beginning  to  have  an  influence  upon  legisla- 
tion. A  revelation  of  their  doctrine  in  the 
shape  of  fiction  instead  of  dry  treatises  just 
met  the  popular  mood.  The  ;  stern  Bent- 
hamites/ she  says,  thanked  her  as  a  faithful 
expositor  of  their  doctrines. 

The  success  of  the  tales  was  of  course  pro- 
fitable to  her  publisher,  who  sold  about  ten 
thousand  copies  and  made  a  profit  of  2,000/. 
A  misunderstanding  arose  as  to  the  terms  of 
the  original  agreement.  Fox  held  that  he  had 
a  right  to  publish  the  whole  series  at  half 
profits,  while  she  held  that  he  had  only  a 
right  to  twenty-four  numbers.  The  final 
numbers  were  therefore  published  separately 
as  '  Illustrations  of  Taxation.'  Her  com- 
plaints of  injustice,  however,  appear  to  be 
unintentionally  unfair  to  Fox,  whose  view  of 
the  case  was  supported  by  his  brother,  W.  J. 
Fox.  The  dispute,  however,  did  not  inter- 
rupt the  friendship  between  W.  J.  Fox  and 
Miss  Martineau.  She  sensibly  refused  to  live 
more  expensively,  and  finally  invested  1,000/. 
in  the  purchase  of  a  deferred  annuity,  which 
gave  her  100/.  a  year,  to  begin  in  1850  (ib. 
iii.  206). 

Her  health  suffered  from  her  labours,  and 
she  resolved  upon  a  holiday.  At  the  sugges- 
tion of.  Lord  Harley  she  went  to  America, 
sailing  on  4  Aug.  1834,  and  reaching  New 
York  after  a  voyage  of  forty-two  days.  She 
had  already  written  against  slavery  and  did 
not  attempt  to  conceal  her  opinions  in  the 
States.  At  that  period  the  antipathy  to  the 
abolitionists  had  reached  its  highest  point, 
and  they  were  constantly  exposed  to  lynch- 
law.  Miss  Martineau  made  a  tour  in  the 
south  in  her  first  winter,  and  was  everywhere 
hospitably  received.  On  going  to  Boston,  , 
however,  in  1835,  she  found  that  meetings  of  I 
abolitionists  were  exposed  to  serious  danger. 
She  attended  them  in  spite  of  remonstrances, 
and  made  friends  with  the  leaders,  and 
especially  with  Mrs.  Chapman,  although  she 
had  previously  regarded  them  as  fanatics. 
She  was  afterwards  treated  with  coldness  by 
the  respectable,  and  in  later  journeys  received 
threats  of  personal  injury.  She  was  forced 
to  abandon  a  journey  down  the  Ohio,  and 
threatened  again  during  a  tour  to  the  northern 
lakes.  She  naturally  came  home  a  deter- 
mined abolitionist. 

She  reached  Liverpool  on  26  Aug.  1836, 
and  at  »nce  received  liberal  offers  from  pub- 


lishers for  a  book  upon  her  travels.  She  ac- 
cepted an  offer  of  900£.  from  Messrs.  Saun- 
ders  &  Otley  for  a  first  edition  of  her 
'  Society  in  America,'  and  they  afterwards 
gave  her  600/.  for  a  lighter  book  of  personal 
experience  called  '  A  Retrospect  of  Western 
Society.'  The  second  was  more  successful 
than  the  first,  which  was  intended  to  be  a 
philosophical  discussion  by  aradical  politician 
of  the  political  and  social  state  of  the  United 
States.  She  wrote  for  various  periodicals 
and  was  offered  the  editorship  of  a  projected 
'  Economic  Magazine.'  She  declined  on  the 
advice  of  her  brother  James,  and  resolved  to 
write  a  novel.  This  was  finally  published  as 
'  Deerbrook '  by  Moxon  in  the  spring  of  1839, 
after  being  declined  by  Murray,  and  succeeded 
fairly.  She  always  held  it  to  be  her  best 
work.  She  also  formed  a  connection  with 
Charles  Knight,  to  whom  she  suggested  the 
publication  of  his  '  Weekly  Volumes.'  She 
published  her  contributions  to  the  '  Guides 
to  Service,'  suggested  by  the  poor-law  com- 
missioners (ib.  iii.  465).  She  was  again  over- 
worked, and  in  the  spring  of  1839  made  a 
tour  abroad.  At  Venice  she  became  seriously 
ill  and  had  to  be  brought  home  by  the  quickest 
route  and  taken  to  Newcastle  to  be  under  the 
care  of  her  brother-in-law.  After  staying  six 
months  with  him,  she  moved  into  lodgings  at 
Tynemouth.  She  was  able  to  write '  The  Hour 
and  the  Man,'  of  which  Toussaint  L'Ouver- 
ture  was  the  hero,  in  1840  ;  and  afterwards 
wrote  the  series  of  children's  stories  called 
'  The  Playfellow,'  which  are  among  her  most 
popular  works.  In  1843  she  wrote  '  Life  in 
the  Sick  Room,' which  has  been  highly  valued, 
although  she  came  to  '  despise '  much  of  it  as 
scarcely  sincere  at  a  later  period,  when  her 
religious  views  had  developed  (ib.  ii.  73). 
She  now  became  incapable  of  any  exertion. 

At  the  time  of  her  voyage  to  America  JLord 
Grey  had  proposed  to  give  her  a  pension  of 
300/.  a  year.  The  five  months'  premiership 
of  Peel  suspended  the  affair,  and  she  mean- 
while made  up  her  mind  and  intimated  that 
she  should  decline  an  offer  which  she  could 
only  accept  at  some  risk  to  her  independence. 
In  1841  Lord  Melbourne  offered,  through 
Charles  Buller,  a  pension  of  150/.— all  in 
his  power  at  the  time.  She  again  declined, 
on  the  same  principle  as  she  afterwards  de- 
clined a  similar  offer  in  1873  from  Mr.  Glad- 
stone (ib.  iii.  445).  Her  friends  raised  a  testi- 
monial in  1843, 1,4(XM.  of  which  was  invested 
for  her  benefit  in  the  long  annuities. 

Miss  Martineau's  illness  had  been  pro- 
nounced incurable.  She  had  been  advised  by 
some  friends,  including  Bulwer  and  the  Basil 
Montagus,  to  try  mesmerism.  Spencer 
Timothy  Hall  [q.  v.]  happened  to  be  lectur- 


Martineau 


312 


Martineau 


ing  upon  mesmerism  at  Newcastle  in  1844, 
and  was  called  in  to  attend  her.  She  was 
afterwards  regularly  mesmerised.  She  rapidly 
recovered,  and  gave  an  account  of  her  case  in 
1  Letters  on  Mesmerism,'  first  published  in 
the '  Athenaeum.'  Unbelievers  were  irritated, 
her  eldest  sister  (who  died  soon  afterwards) 
and  her  mother  were  alienated  for  the  time, 
and  charges  of  imposture  and  credulity  freely 
made  upon  persons  concerned.  Miss  Marti- 
neau naturally  became  a  firm  believer,  and 
occasionally  mesmerised  patients  herself. 

Her  experience  in  mesmerism  had  brought 
her  the  acquaintance  of  a  gentleman  interested 
in  the  question  who  was  living  on  Winder- 
mere,  and  in  January  1845  she  visited  him  in 
order  to  confirm  her  recovery.  Tynemouth 
had  become  disagreeable,  owing  to  the  quar- 
rels over  mesmerism ;  her  mother  was  settled 
with  other  children  at  Liverpool,  and  she 
took  lodgings  at  Waterhead  to  look  about 
her  and  form  plans  for  her  life.  She  finally 
bought  a  plot  of  ground  at  Clappersgate,West- 
moreland,  and  built  a  house,  called  ( The 
Knoll,' during  the  winter  of  1845-6.  In  the 
autumn  of  1845  she  wrote  her  l  Forest  and 
Game-Law  Tales,'  upon  evidence  supplied  by 
John  Bright,  which  were  for  the  time  a  failure, 
partly  owing  to  the  excitement  about  the  re- 
peal of  the  corn  laws.  After  settling  in  her 
new  house  she  made  many  excursions  in  the 
Lake  district  in  1846,  and  in  August  was  in- 
vited by  her  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  V.  Yates, 
to  accompany  them  and  Mr.  J.  C.  Ewart  on  a 
visit  to  Egypt  and  Palestine.  She,  returned  in 
July  1847  and  began  her  book  upon  Eastern 
life.  She  had  by  this  time  repudiated  all 
theology.  In  May  1845  she  had  first  seen 
Henry  G.  Atkinson,  a  friend  of  the  Basil 
Montagus,  who  had  previously  through  them 
given  her  advice  upon  mesmerism  (ib.  ii.  214). 
She  consulted  him  as  to  the  fulness  with 
which  she  should  avow  her  opinions  in  the 
book  upon  the  East,  where  she  proposed  to 
consider  the  origin  of  the  chief  religions. 
The  book  was  published  in  1848,  with  suffi- 
cient success  to  enable  her  to  acquire  full 
property  in  her  house. 

In  1848  she  was  induced  by  Charles  Knight 
to  undertake  a  '  History  of  the  Peace,'  which 
he  had  beg  "in  but  thrown  aside.  Her  mother 
died  in  August  1848,  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
five,  after  an  illness  which  caused  her  daughter 
much  anxiety.  She  began  her  history,  how- 
ever, in  August,  after  previous  preparation, 
finished  the  first  volume  by  1  Feb.  1849, 
and  wrote  the  second  in  another  six  months, 
after  a  holiday,  finishing  it  in  November  1 849. 
It  is  a  remarkable  performance,  especially 
considering  the  time  occupied,  and  written 
with  real  power.  It  generally  represents 


the  views  of  the  '  philosophical  radicals.' 
During  1850  she  wrote  an  introductory 
volume,  besides  miscellaneous  work,  includ- 
ing some  articles  for  '  Household  Words.' 
She  received  1,000/.  for  the  history  and  200/. 
for  the  introductory  chapter  (ib.  iii.  336). 

In  January  1851  she  published  the '  Letters 
on  the  Laws  of  Man's  Social  Nature  and 
Development.'  They  were  chiefly  written 
by  Atkinson,  and  were  published  at  her  re- 
quest (ib.  ii.  329).  Their  anti-theological 
views  naturally  gave  much  offence.  They 
were  severely  reviewed  in  the  '  Prospective 
Review '  by  her  brother  James,  who  ex- 
pressed his  pain  at  finding  Miss  Martineau  as 
the  disciple  of  an  avowed  atheist.  An  aliena- 
tion which  followed  was,  partly  at  least,  due 
to  other  causes.  Comte's  philosophy  was 
beginning  to  attract  notice  at  this  time,  and 
Miss  Martineau,  after  reading  the  notices  of 
Lewes  and  Littr6,  planned  a  translation  as 
soon  as  the  history  and  the  Atkinson  letters 
were  fairly  off  her  hands.  She  was  inter- 
rupted for  a  time  by  writing  the  fragment  of 
a  novel,  which  Miss  Bronte,  recently  known 
to  her,  undertook  to  get  published  anony- 
mously. It  showed  favour  to  the  Roman 
catholics,  which  caused  its  rejection  by  a 
publisher,  and  she  ultimately  burnt  it.  She 
afterwards  gave  up  writing  for  '  Household 
Words '  on  the  ground  that  it  was  unfair  to 
Catholicism.  Comte  probably  influenced  her 
in  this  direction.  In  1851  a  Norfolk  country 
gentleman  named  Lombe  sent  her  500J.  upon 
hearing  from  Mr.  Chapman  that  she  con- 
templated a  translation  of  the  '  Philosophic 
Positive.'  She  decided  to  accept  200/.  as  a 
remuneration  for  the  labour,  and  to  devote 
the  rest  to  the  expenses  of  publication.  The 
profits  were  divided  between  herself,  Mr. 
Chapman,  and  Comte.  She  began  her  work, 
which  is  an  able  condensation  of  Comte's  six 
volumes  into  two,  in  June  1852,  and  finished 
it  in  October  1853.  The  book  was  published 
in  the  beginning  of  November.  Comte  was 
highly  gratified,  and  placed  it,  instead  of  his 
own,  among  the  books  to  be  read  by  his  dis- 
ciples. In  1871  one  of  them,  M.  Avezac- 
Lavigne,  began  a  translation  of  it  into 
French  (ib.  iii.  309-12). 

Before  beginning  her  translation  she  had 
been  asked  to  contribute  to  the '  Daily  News,' 
the  editor,  Frederick  Knight  Hunt  [q.  v.], 
having  been  attracted  by  her  '  History  of  the 
Peace.'  She  wrote  three  articles  a  week  during 
her  occupation  with  Comte,  and  afterwards 
for  a  time  as  many  as  six.  She  continued  to 
contribute,  under  two  succeeding  editors, 
until  1866,  writing  on  the  whole  over  sixteen 
hundred  articles  (ib.  iii.  338-43,  424).  A 
list  of  the  articles  in  1861  is  given  ;>y  Mrs. 


Martineau 


3^3 


Martineau 


Fenwick  Miller  (p.  188).  Besides  this  she 
wrote  some  articles  for  the  '  Edinburgh  Re- 
view' after  1859.  Her  energy  was  not  en- 
tirely absorbed  by  this  work;  but  in  1854 
she  showed  symptoms  of  disease  of  the 
heart,  which  was  pronounced  to  be  fatal  in 
January  1855.  In  expectation  of  a  speedy 
death,  she  wrote  her  autobiography  in  1855. 
Her  life,  however,  was  prolonged,  though  her 
strength  gradually  declined.  She  took  a  keen 
interest  in  the  American  war,  and  afterwards 
in  the  agitation  against  the  Contagious  Dis- 
eases Acts.  The  loss  of  her  niece,  Maria 
Martineau,  daughter  of  her  brother  Robert, 
in  1864  was  a  great  trouble;  but  she  pre- 
served her  mental  powers  to  the  last,  and 
died  at  The  Knoll  27  June  1876.  She  was 
buried  beside  her  mother  in  the  old  cemetery 
at  Birmingham. 

Besides  her  varied  and  industrious  literary 
labours  Miss  Martineau  had  been  active  in 
her  social  relations.  She  was  on  friendly 
terms  in  her  first  years  at  the  Lakes  with 
the  Wordsworths,  and  the  poet  had  pro- 
nounced her  purchase  of  the  land  there  to  be 
f  the  wisest  step  of  her  life,  for  the  value  of 
the  property  would  be  doubled  in  ten  years ' 
(ib.  ii.  229).  He  also  prudently  advised  her 
to  entertain  her  friends  to  tea,  but  if  they 
wanted  more  to  say  that  they  must  pay  for 
their  board  (ib.  p.  235).  He  was,  however, 
substantially  kindly  and  generous.  Some  of 
the  respectable  neighbours  were  frightened 
by  her  opinions ;  but  she  had  abundance  of 
friends  and  guests.  She  gave  careful  lec- 
tures to  the  workmen  during  the  winter,  was 
very  charitable  out  of  a  modest  income,  and 
started  a  building  society  and  other  benevo- 
lent schemes.  She  started  a  farm  on  her 
little  property  with  the  help  of  a  labourer 
imported  from  Norfolk,  and  described  his 
success  in  a  pamphlet.  An  excellent  de- 
scription of  her  in  her  later  years  is  given  by 
Mr.  Payn  in  his  '  Literary  Recollections,' 
who  speaks  warmly  of  her  kindly, '  motherly ' 
ways,  her  strong  good  sense,  and  her  idolatry 
of  Atkinson. 

Miss  Martineau  says  of  herself,  in  a  short 
biography  written  for  the  '  Daily  News  '  (re- 
published  in  'Autobiog.'  iii.  459-70),  that 
her  power  was  due  to  '  earnestness  and  in- 
tellectual clearness  within  a  certain  range.' 
She  had  '  small  imaginative  and  suggestive 
powers,  and  therefore  no  approach  to  genius,' 
but  could  see  clearly  and  express  herself 
clearly.  She  *  could  popularise,  though  she 
could  neither  discover  nor  invent.'  Her  life, 
she  adds,  was  useful  so  far  as  she  could  do  this 
'  diligently  and  honestly.'  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  her  honesty,  and  her  diligence  is 
sufficiently  proved  by  the  great  quantity  of 


work  which  she  executed  in  spite  of  many 
years  of  prostrating  illness.  Her  estimate  of 
herself  was,  if  anything,  on  the  side  of  modesty, 
but  seems  to  be  substantially  correct.  Some 
of  her  stories  perhaps  show  an  approach  to 
genius  ;  but  neither  her  history  nor  her  phi- 
losophical writings  have  the  thoroughness  of 
research  or  the  originality  of  conception  which 
could  entitle  them  to  such  a  name.  As  an 
interpreter  of  a  rather  rigid  and  prosaic 
school  of  thought,  and  a  compiler  of  clear 
cornpendiums  of  knowledge,  she  certainly 
deserves  a  high  place,  and  her  independence 
and  solidity  of  character  give  a  value  to  her 
more  personal  utterances.  Her  portrait  by 
Richmond,  taken  in  1849,  was  presented  to 
her,  and  has  been  engraved. 

Her  works  are:  1.  '  Devotional  Exercises, 
.  .  .  with  a  "  Guide  to  the  Study  of  the 
Scriptures," '  1823.  2.  <  Traditions  of  Pales- 
tine,' 1830.  3.  'Five  Years  of  Youth,  or 
Sense  and  Sentiment,'  1831,  a  story  for  the 
young.  4.  '  Essential  Faith  of  the  Universal 
Church,'  &c.,  1831.  5.  'The  Faith  as  un- 
folded by  many  Prophets .  .  .,'  1832.  6.  '  Pro- 
vidence manifested  through  Israel  .  .  .,'  1832 
(the  last  three  the  prize  essays  published  by 
the  Unitarian  Society).  7.  '  Illustrations  of 
Political  Economy,'  9  vols.  1832, 1833, 1834. 
8. '  Poor  Laws  and  Paupers  Illustrated,'  1833. 
9.  '  Illustrations  of  Taxation,'  1834.  10.  '  So- 
ciety in  America,'  1837.  11.  l  Retrospect  of 
Western  Travel,'  1838.  12.  'How  to  Ob- 
serve :  Morals  and  Manners,' 1838.  13.  'Ad- 
dresses, with  Prayers  and  Original  Hymns,' 
lOaOJfc  14.  '  Deerbrook,  a  novel,'  1839. 
15.  '  The  Playfellow,  a  series  of  tales,'  1841 
('  Settlers  at  Home/  '  The  Peasant  and  the 
Prince,'  '  Feats  on  the  Fiord,'  and  *  Crofton 
Boys ').  16.  '  The  Hour  and  the  Man,  an 
historical  romance/ 1841.  17.  'Life  in  the 
Sick  Room:  Essays  by  an  Invalid/  1843. 
18.  'Letters  on  Mesmerism/  1845.  19.  « Fo- 
rest and  Game-Law  Tales/  1845  ('Merdhin' 
and  three  other  stories).  20.  '  Dawn  Island, 
a  tale/  1845  (published  for  the  Anti-Corn- 
law  League).  21.  'The  Billow  and  the 
Rock/  1846  ('Knight's  Weekly  Volumes'). 

22.  •  Eastern  Life,  Past  and  Present/  1848. 

23.  '  History  of  England  during  the  Thirty 
Years'  Peace/  1849.     24.  « Household  Edu- 
cation/  1849.      25.    'Introduction   to    the 
History  of  the  Peace/  1851.     26.  '  Letters 
on    the   Laws   of  Man's   Nature   and    De- 
velopment'  (with  H.  G.  Atkinson),  1851. 

27.  '  Merdhin ;    the  Manor  and  the  Eyrie ; 
and  Old  Landmarks  and  Old  Laws/  1852. 

28.  '  The  Philosophy  of  Comte,  freely  trans- 
lated and  condensed/  1853  (vols.  iii.  and  iv. 
of  '  Chapman's  Quarterly  Series  ').     29.  '  A 
Complete  Guide  to  the  English  Lakes/  1855 

published  in  1 826  under  the  pseudonym 
"A  Lady"  ;  a  second  edition  was  published 
in  1838.' 


Martineau 


314 


Martyn 


(separate  guides  to  Windermere  and  Keswick 
also  published).  30.  '  The  Factory  Contro- 
versy, a  Warning  against  "  Meddling  Legis- 
lation,"' 1855.  31.  *  Corporate  Traditions 
and  National  Rights,  Dues  on  Shipping,' 

1857.  32.  '  British  Rule  in  India,  an  histo- 
rical  sketch,'   1857.     33.    'Suggestions  to- 
wards the  Future  Government  of  East  India,' 

1858.  34.  '  England  and  her  Soldiers,'  1859, 
written  to  help  Miss  Nightingale.  35. 'Health, 
Husbandry,  and  Handicraft,'  1861,  an  ac- 
count of  her  '  farm  of  two  acres.'     36.  '  Bio- 
graphical Sketches'  (from  the  -Daily News,' 
1869.     'Letters  from  Ireland 'in  the  same 
paper  were  reprinted  in  1852). 

[  Harriet  Martineau's  Autobiography,  with  Me- 
morials by  Maria  Weston  Chapman,  1877.  The 
first  two  volumes  contain  the  autobiography, 
the  third  the  '  memorials,'  with  many  letters ; 
Harriet  Martineau,  by  Mrs.  Fenwick  Miller, 
1884,  in  Eminent  Women  Series,  with  some 
letters  to  H.  Gr.  Atkinson  and  Mr.  Henry  Eeeve 
(Dr.  Martineau  commented  upon  some  passages 
of  Mrs.  Fenwick  Miller  s  book  in  two  letters  to 
the  Daily  News,  30  Dec.  1884  and  6  Jan.  1885) ; 
correspondence  with  W.  J.  Fox,  in  possession  of 
Mrs.  Bridell  Fox  ;  Payn's  Some  Literary  Recol- 
lections, 1884,  pp.  97-136.]  L.  S. 

MARTINEAU,  ROBERT  BRAITH- 
WAITE  (1826-1869),  painter,  born  in  Guil- 
ford  Street,  London,  on  19  Jan.  1826,  was 
son  of  Philip  Martineau,  taxing-master  to 
the  court  of  chancery,  and  Elizabeth  Frances, 
his  wife,  daughter  of  Robert  Batty,  M.D. 
[q.  v.j  Martineau  was  educated  at  Univer- 
sity College,  London,  and,  being  intended 
for  the  legal  profession,  was  articled  to  a 
firm  of  solicitors.  He,  however,  abandoned 
the  law  to  follow  his  predilection  for  art, 
and  became  a  pupil  in  the  school  of  F.  S. 
Gary  [q.  v.]  In  1848  he  was  admitted  a 
student  at  the  Royal  Academy,  where  he 
obtained  a  silver  medal  for  a  drawing  from 
the  antique.  He  then  became  a  pupil  of 
Mr.  W.  Holm  an  Hunt,  in  the  latter's  studio 
at  Chelsea.  In  1852  he  exhibited  for  the 
first  time  at  the  Royal  Academy,  sending 
*  Kit's  Writing  Lesson '  (afterwards  the  pro- 
perty of  Mr.  C.  Mudie),  and  subsequently 
'  Katharine  and  Petruchio  '  (1855),  '  Pic- 
ciola  '  (1856),  'The  Allies'  (1861),  'The Last 
Chapter'  (1863),  'The  Knight's  Guerdon' 
(1864),  and  other  small  pictures ;  but  his  time 
was  chiefly  occupied  on  a  large  picture  of  his 
own  invention,  entitled '  The  Last  Day  in  the 
Old  Home,'  which  was  exhibited  at  the  In- 
ternational Exhibition  of  1862,  and  was  the 
subject  of  much  comment  at  the  time.  After- 
wards he  began  an  important  picture, '  Chris- 
tians and  Christians/  but  died  of  heart  disease 
on  13  Feb.  1869.  An  exhibition  of  his  pic- 


tures and  drawings  was  held  in  the  following 
summer  at  the  Cosmopolitan  Club,  Charles 
Street,  Berkeley  Square.  Martineau  married 
in  1865  Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  Wheeler 
of  Bolingbroke  House,  Wandsworth,  by 
whom  he  left  one  son  and  two  daughters. 

[Athenseum,  February  1869  ;  Ottley's  Diet,  of 
Recent  and  Living  Painters;  F.  T.  Palgrave's 
Essays  on  Art  (1865) ;  information  kindly  sup- 
plied by  Edward  H.  Martineau,  etq.]  L.  C. 

MARTYN.  [See  also  MAKTEN,  MAKTIN, 
and  MAKTIKE.] 

MARTYN,  BENJAMIN  (1699-1763), 
miscellaneous  writer,  born  in  1699,  was 
eldest  son  of  Richard  Martyn  of  Wiltshire, 
and  nephew  of  Edward  Martyn,  professor 
of  rhetoric  at  Gresham  College,  and  of  Henry 
Martin  the  economist  [q.  v.]  His  father 
was  at  first  in  business  as  a  linendraper,  but 
was  afterwards  made  a  commissioner  of  the 
stamp  duties  by  Lord  Godolphin,  and  died 
at  Buenos  Ayres,  whither  he  had  gone  as 
agent  for  the  South  Sea  Company.  A  '  Re- 
lation '  of  his  voyage  thither  and  expedition 
to  Potosi  was  published  in  1716  (12mo). 
Benjamin  was  educated  at  the  Charterhouse, 
and  became  examiner  of  the  out-ports  in  the 
custom-house  (NiCHOLS,Zz£.  Anecd.  viii.  719). 
He  also  acted  as  secretary  to  the  Society  for 
Establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  of  which 
he  published  an  account  in  1733. 

Martyn  became  an  original  member  of  the 
Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning, 
founded  in  "May  1736  (ib.  ii.  93).  He  was 
the  first  promoter  of  the  design  for  erecting  a 
monument  to  the  memory  of  Shakespeare  in 
Westminster  Abbey,  and  the  scheme  was 
carried  into  effect  by  him,  with  the  assistance 
of  Dr.  Richard  Mead,  Alexander  Pope,  and 
others,  on  the  profits  of  a  performance  of 
Shakespeare's  'Julius  Caesar'  at  Drury  Lane 
on  28  April  1738,  for  which  he  wrote  a  special 
prologue  (printed  in  A  General  Dictionary, 
1739,  ix.  189).  He  died  unmarried  at  Elt- 
ham,  Kent,  on  25  Oct.  1763  (Probate  Act 
Book,  P.  C.  C.  1763),  and  was  buried  on  the 
31st  in  Lewisham  churchyard  (LYSONS,  En- 
virons, iv.  523,  528).  According  to  his  epi- 
taph he  was  '  a  man  of  inflexible  integrity, 
and  one  of  the  best  bred  men  in  England  ; 
which,  with  a  happy  genius  for  poetry,  pro- 
cured him  the  friendship  of  several  noble- 
men.' He  made  frequent  tours  on  the  con- 
tinent, and  brought  back  many  additions  to 
his  art  collections  in  his  lodgings  in  Old 
Bond  Street  (will  P.  C.  C.  479,  Caesar). 

About  1734  the  fourth  Earl  of  Shaftes- 
bury  engaged  Martyn  to  compose  a  life  of 
the  first  earl  from  the  family  papers;  but 


Martyn 


315 


Martyn 


the  book,  when  completed,  did  not  satisfy 
the  earl.  It  is  evident  that  Martyn  had  no 
knowledge  of  history  and  no  capacity  for 
writing  it.  After  his  death  the  manuscript 
was  revised  in  1 766  by  Dr.  G.  Sharpe,  mas- 
ter of  the  Temple,  and  again  in  1771  by  Dr. 
Andrew  Kippis,  and  the  work  was  privately 
printed  in  4to  about  1790.  The  book  was 
deemed  so  unsatisfactory  that  nearly  the 
whole  impression  was  destroyed.  One  copy 
exists  at  Wimborne  St.  Giles,  Dorset ; 
another  is  in  the  British  Museum ;  a  third, 
having  found  its  way  into  the  hands  of  Mr. 
Bentley,  the  publisher,  was  edited  in  1836 
by  George  Wingrove  Cooke  [q.  v.],  but  the 
editor's  notes  and  additions  increased  the 
stock  of  errors  about  Shaftesbury  (CHRISTIE, 
Life  of  Lord  Shaftesbury,  Pref.  p.  xvi). 

Martyn  wrote  a  tragedy  called  'Timoleon,' 
in  which  he  may  have  had  some  help  from 
Pope,  who  admired  the  subject  (  Works,  ed. 
Elwin,  i.  197,  212).  It  was  brought  out  at 
Drury  Lane  on  26  Jan.  1729-30,  and  acted 
fourteen  times  with  success  (GEtfEST,  Hist, 
of  the  Stage,  iii.  252).  On  the  first  night 
the  author's  friends  were  so  very  zealous 
in  expressing  their  approbation  that  '  not  a 
scene  was  drawn  without  a  clap,  the  very 
candle-snuffers  received  their  share  of  ap- 
probation, and  a  couch  made  its  entrance 
with  universal  applause '  (MILLER,  Harle- 
quin Horace}.  The  play,  though  frequently 
obscene  and  wanting  in  incident,  is  in  some 
parts  well  written,  the  '  strokes  on  the  sub- 
ject of  liberty/  which  elicited  the  loudest 
applause,  being  probably  contributed  by 
Pope.  The  ghost  scene  in  the  fourth  act 
was  made  up  from  the  chamber  scene  in 
'  Hamlet '  and  the  banquet  scene  in  '  Mac- 
beth.' In  dedicating  the  handsomely  printed 
edition  (8vo,  1730)  to  George  II,  Martyn 
states  that  in  the  third  act  he  has  '  endea- 
voured to  copy  from  his  majesty  the  virtues 
of  a  king  who  is  a  blessing  to  his  people.' 
Another  edition  was  published  during  the 
same  year  with  some  additions. 

Martyn  wrote  also  '  Reasons  for  establish- 
ing the  Colony  of  Georgia,  with  regard  to 
the  Trade  of  Great  Britain  .  .  .  "With  some 
Account  of  the  Country,  and  the  Design  of 
the  Trustees,'  4to,  London,  1733  (two  edi- 
tions). 

Martyn's  letters  to  his  friend  Dr.  Thomas 
Birch,  extending  from  1737  to  1760,  are 
contained  in  Additional  (Birch)  MS.  4313, 
in  the  British  Museum. 

[Baker's  Biog.  Dram.  1812;  Notes  and 
Queries,  1st  ser.  xi.  98,  139,  253.]  G.  G. 

MARTYN,  ELIZABETH  (1813-1846), 

Scottish  vocalist.     [See  INVEEAEITY.] 


MARTYN,  FRANCIS  (1782-1838), 
Roman  catholic  divine,  born  in  Norfolk  in 
February  1782,  was  sent  to  Sedgley  Park 
school  at  the  age  of  eight,  and  in  1 796  was 
removed  to  St.  Mary's  College,  Oscott.  In 
1805  he  was  ordained  priest  by  Bishop  Milner 
at  Wolverhampton.  It  is  stated  that  he 
was  the  first  priest  who  went  through  his 
course  of  studies  solely  in  England  since  the 
Reformation  (Oscotian,  new  ser.  iv.17, 272). 
After  being  stationed  for  a  short  time  at 
Brailes,  Warwickshire,  he  was  appointed  to 
the  mission  of  Louth,  Lincolnshire.  Subse- 
quently he  served  the  mission  at  Bloxwich, 
Staffordshire,  and  finally,  in  1827,  removed 
to  Walsall,  where  he  died  on  18  July  1838. 
The  Hon.  and  Rev.  George  Spencer  preached 
the  funeral  sermon,  which  was  printed  (Bir- 
mingham, 1838,  8vo),  with  a  memoir  by  the 
Rev.  Robert  Richmond. 

A  portrait  of  Martyn  was  engraved  by 
Holl. 

His  chief  works  are :  1.  '  Homilies  on  the 
Book  of  Tobias,  being  a  detailed  History  and 
familiar  Explication  of  the  Virtues  of  that 
Holy  Servant  of  God,'  York;  1817,  8vo. 
2.  *  A  Series  of  Lectures  on  the  Sacrament 
and  Sacrifice  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,'  London 
[1827  ?].  He  was  a  frequent  contributor  to 
the  '  Orthodox  Journal.' 

[Memoir  by  Richmond  ;  Laity's  Directory  for 
1839,  p.  89;  London  and  Dublin  Orthod  >x 
Journal,  1838,  vii.  63,  80,  173;  Wntt's  Bibl. 
Brit. ;  Evans's  Cat.  of  Engraved  Porl raits,  No. 
18956.]  T.C. 

MARTYN,  HENRY  (1781-1812),  mis- 
sionary, was  born  at  Truro  on  18  Feb.  1781. 
His  father,  John  Martyn,  had  originally  been 
a  working  miner  in  the  Gwennap  mines, 
Cornwall,  but  became  by  his  own  energy 
head  clerk  in  the  office  of  a  Truro  merchant. 
Henry,  a  delicate,  consumptive  boy,  was  at 
times  subject  to  sudden  outbursts  of  passion. 
At  midsummer  1788  he  was  sent  to  Truro 
grammar  school,  and  in  October  1797,  after 
failing  to  obtain  a  scholarship  at  Corpus 
Christ  i  College,  Oxford,  entered  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  where  in  1801  he  gra- 
duated B.A.  as  senior  wrangler  and  first 
Smith's  prizeman,  though  he  had  at  first 
evinced  a  distaste  for  mathematics.  On 
5  April  1802  he  was  elected  fellow  of  his 
college,  and  during  the  same  year  won  as  a 
middle  bachelor  the  members'  prize  for  a 
Latin  essay.  He  at  first  intended  to  become 
a  barrister,  but  Charles  Simeon's  remarks  on 
the  good  done  in  India  by  the  missionary, 
William  Carey  [q.  v.],  and  the  perusal  of 
the  life  of  David  Brainerd  [q.  v.],  led  him  to 
qualify  himself  for  similar  work.  On  22  Oct. 


Martyn 


316 


Martyn 


1803  he  was  ordained  deacon  at  Ely,  and 
served  as  Simeon's  curate  at  Holy  Trinity, 
Cambridge,  taking  charge  of  the  neighbour- 
ing parish  of  Lol worth.  In  1804  he  pro- 
ceeded M.  A.  He  was  on  the  point  of  volun- 
teering for  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
when  a  financial  disaster  in  Cornwall  de- 
prived him  and  his  unmarried  sister  of  their 
patrimony,  and  rendered  it  necessary  that  he 
should  earn  sufficient  to  maintain  them  both. 
He  accordingly  obtained  a  chaplaincy  on  the 
Bengal  establishment  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany in  January  1805,  being  created  B.D.  at 
Cambridge  during  the  sameyear.  While  wait- 
ing for  a  ship  he  acted  as  assistant  curate  to  the 
Rev.  Richard  Cecil  [q.  v.]  from  February  to 
July.  He  arrived  at  Calcutta  in  April  1803. 
After  labouring  for  some  months,  chiefly  at 
Aldeen,  near  Serampore,  he  proceeded  in 
October  to  Dinapore,  where  he  worked  for  a 
time  among  the  Europeans,  and  was  soon  able 
to  conduct  service  among  the  natives  in  their 
own  vernacular.  He  also  established  native 
schools.  His  leisure  was  devoted  to  the  acqui- 
sition of  new  languages  and  the  translating  of 
the  New  Testament  into  Hindustani.  At  the 
end  of  April  1809  he  was  transferred  to  Cawn- 
pore,  where  he  made  h  is  first  attempt  to  preach 
to  the  natives,  and  had  to  endure  frequent 
interruptions  and  even  threats  of  personal 
violence.  Before  he  left  the  city  he  had  the 
gratification  of  seeing  his  work  crowned  by 
the  opening  of  a  church  (30  Sept,  1810). 
He  here  completed  his  Hindustani  version  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  translated  it  twice 
into  Persian.  He  translated  the  psalms  into 
Persian,  the  gospels  into  Judseo-Persic,  and 
the  prayer-book  into  Hindustani.  When 
advised  to  recruit  his  health  by  taking  a  sea 
voyage,  he  obtained  leave  to  visit  Persia  in 
order  to  correct  his  Persian  New  Testament, 
and  to  journey  thence  to  Arabia,  where  he  in- 
tended to  prepare  an  Arabic  translation.  In 
January  1811  he  left  Bombay  for  Bushire, 
with  letters  from  Sir  John  Malcolm  to  in- 
fluential people  there,  at  Shiraz  and  Ispahan. 
After  an  exhausting  journey  from  the  coast 
he  reached  Shiraz,  and,  as  the  first  English 
clergyman  who  had  visited  that  place,  was 
soon  engaged  in  discussions  with  Mohamme- 
dan disputants  of  all  classes.  On  5  July  1812 
he  arrived  at  Tabriz,  and  made  an  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  present  the  shah  with  his  trans- 
lation of  the  New  Testament.  There  he  was 
seized  with  a  fever,  through  which  he  was 
carefully  nursed  by  Sir  Gore  Ouseley  [q.  v.], 
the  English  ambassador.  Ouseley  afterwards 
found  an  opportunity  of  layingthe  manuscript 
New  Testament  before  the  shah,  and  took  it  to 
St.  Petersburg,  where  it  was  printed,  under 
his  superintendence,  and  put  in  circulation. 


After  a  temporary  recovery  Martyn  decided 
on  going  by  way  of  Constantinople  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  hoped  to  induce  a  lady,  Miss 
Lydia  Grenfell,  to  whom  he  had  long  been 
attached,  to  accompany  him  back  to  India. 
He  left  Tabriz  on  12  Sept.  1812  and  was 
hurried  from  place  to  place  by  a  brutal  Tar- 
tar guide ;  though  the  plague  was  raging  at 
Tokat,  a  fresh  attack  of  fever  compelled  him 
to  halt  there.  His  illness  took  a  fatal  turn, 
and  he  died  at  Tokat  on  16  Oct.  1812,  with 
none  but  strangers  to  attend  him.  He  was 
buried  in  the  Armenian  cemetery,  and  was 
given  the  funeral  honours  usually  reserved 
for  Armenian  archbishops.  His  career  of  self- 
devotion  created  a  profound  impression,  as 
Macaulay's  epitaph,  written  in  1818,  elo- 
quently testifies  (  Works,  edit.  1866,  viii.  543). 
Under  the  name  of  Francis  Gwynne  he  is 
made  the  hero  of  a  religious  novel  entitled 
'  Her  Title  of  Honour,'  1871,  by  Holme  Lee 
(Miss  Harriet  Parr).  Sir  James  Stephen 
extols  Martyn  as  '  the  one  heroic  name  which 
adorns  the  annals  of  the  Church  of  England 
from  the  days  of  Elizabeth  to  our  own.' 
While  her  other  apostolic  men  either  quitted 
or  were  cast  out  of  her  communion,  '  Henry 
Martyn,  the  learned  and  the  holy,  translating 
the  Scriptures  in  his  solitary  bungalow  at 
Dinapore,  or  preaching  to  a  congregation  of 
five  hundred  beggars,  or  refuting  the  Mahom- 
medan  doctors  at  Shiraz,  is  the  bright  ex- 
ception '  ('  Essays  '  in  Ecclesiast.  Biog.  p.  552). 
Martyn's  *  Journals  and  Letters'  appeared 
in  two  volumes  in  1837  under  the  editorship 
of  the  Rev.  (afterwards  Bishop)  Samuel 
Wilberforce.  His  other  works,  besides  two 
volumes  of  sermons,  are :  1 .  '  The  New  Tes- 
tament translated  into  the  Hindoostanee 
Language  from  the  original  Greek.  By  the 
Rev.  II .  Martyn.  And  afterwards  carefully 
revised  with  the  assistance  of  Mirza  Fitrit 
and  other  learned  Natives.  For  the  Bri- 
tish and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  Seram- 
pore, printed  at  the  Missionary  Press,'  1814, 
8vo ;  another  edition,  London,  printed  by 
Richard  Watts  for  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  1819,  8vo ;  another  edition, 
printed  intheNagree  character,  for  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  Calcutta,  1817, 
4to  ;  another  edition,  altered  from  Martyn's 
Oordoo  translation  into  the  Hindee  language 
by  the  Rev.  William  Bowley,  Calcutta,  1826, 
8vo.  2.  '  A  Compendium  of  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  translated  into  the  Hin- 
doostanee Language  '  (by  the  Rev.  H.  Mar- 
tyn), Calcutta,  1814,  8vo ;  another  edit,  in 
which  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie  had  a  share,  was 
published  at  London,  1818, 8vo.  3.  '  Novum 
Testamentum  e  Graeca  in  Persicam  Lin- 
guam  a  viro  reverendo  II.  Martyno  trans- 


Martyn 


317 


Martyn 


latum  in  urbe  Sehiraz,  nunc  vero  cura  j 
et  sumptibus  Societatis  Biblicae  Ruthenicaa  | 
typis  datum/  St.  Petersburg1,  1815,  4to. 
4.  '  The  New  Testament  translated  into  j 
Persian  ...  by  H.  Martyn  .  .  .  with  the 
Assistance  of  Meerza  Sueyid  Ulee,'  Calcutta, 
1816,  8vo;  3rd  edit.  London,  1827,  8vo ; 
another  edit.  Calcutta,  1841,  8vo  ;  5th  edit. 
Edinburgh,  1846,  4to;  6th  edit.  London, 
1876,  8vo ;  7th  edit.  1878,  12mo.  5.  '  Con- 
troversial Tracts  on  Christianity  and  Moham- 
medanism, by  the  late  Rev.  II.  Martyn  .  .  . 
and  some  of  the  most  eminent  Writers  of 
Persia,  translated  and  explained.  To  which 
is  appended  an  additional  Tract  ...  by  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Lee,'  Cambridge,  1824, 8 vo,  with 
portrait  of  Martyn.  6.  '  The  Gospels  and 
Acts  in  English  and  Hindusthani.  St.  Mat- 
thew. Translated  by  II.  Martyn,'  Calcutta, 
1837,  8vo.  7.  'The  Gospels  translated  into 
the  Judseo-Persic  Language,'  London,  1847, 
8vo  (the  Persian  translation  in  the  Hebrew 
character).  8.  '  The  Book  of  Psalms  trans- 
lated into  Persian '  (two  editions,  with  title- 
pages  in  Persian,  but  without  place  or  date 
or  printer's  name),  4to. 

A  manuscript  Hindustani  translation  of 
the  Book  of  Genesis,  in  the  library  of  the  Bri- 
tish and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  has  been  as- 
cribed to  Martyn,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether 
it  is  in  his  writing  (Sixty-sixth  Rep.  Brit, 
and  For.  Bible  Soc.,  1870,  pp.  187-8).  His  por- 
trait has  been  engraved  after  Hickey  by  Say, 
and  also  by  Worthington  and  Woodman. 

[Sargent's  Memoir,  1819  (many  subsequent 
editions) ;  Journals  and  Letters,  ed.  Wilberforce ; 
Boase  and  Courtney's  Bibl.  Cornub. ;  Boase's 
Collectanea  Cornub. ;  Notes  and  Queries,  7th 
ser.  vii.  245  ;  Kay e's  Christianity  in  India,  1859, 
pp.  181-214  ;  Yonge's  Pioneers  and  Founders, 
1871,  pp.  71-95  ;  Church  Quarterly  for  Ovtober 
1881  ;  Bell's  Henry  Martyn,  in  series  called  Men 
worth  Kemembering,  1880;  Higginbotham's  Men 
whom  India  has  known,  pp.  288-90  ;  Dr.  George 
Smith's  Henry  Martyn ;  Diary  of  Miss  Lydia 
G-renfell,  ed.  H.  M.  Jeffery,  1890.] 

MARTYN,  JOHN  (1699-1768),  botanist, 
born  12  Sept.  1699  in  Queen  Street,  London, 
j  Avas  son  of  Thomas  Martyn,  a  Hamburg  mer- 
chant, who  died  in  1743.  His  mother,  whose 
maiden  name  was  Katharine  Weedon,  died 
in  1700.  Martyn  was  sent  to  a  neighbour- 
ing private  school,  and  when  he  was  sixteen 
was  placed  in  his  father's  counting-house. 
Of  studious  tastes,  he  for  some  years  only 
allowed  himself  four  hours'  sleep  in  the 
twenty-four.  He  seems  to  have  been  at- 
tracted to  the  study  of  botany  at  an  early 
age.  In  1716  he  printed,  but  did  not  pub- 
lish, 'The  Compleat  Herbal,'  translated  from 
that  of  Tournefort,  '  with  large  additions 


from  Ray,  Gerard,  &c.,'  2  voK  4to.  In  1718 
he  made  the  acquaintance  of  John  Wilmer, 
an  apothecary,  who  was  afterwards  demon- 
strator at  the  Chelsea  Garden,  and  was  by 
him  introduced  to  William  Sherard  [q.  v.] 
and  to  Dr.  Patrick  Blair,  with  whom  he 
corresponded  for  many  years.  In  1720  he 
translated  Tournefort's  '  History  of  Plants 
growing  about  Paris  ; '  but,  awaiting  a  new 
edition  by  Vaillant,  did  not  print  his  work 
until  1732,  so  that  his  first  published  work 
(excepting,  perhaps,  the  fragment  of  the 
'  Compleat  Herbal ')  was  an  English  trans- 
lation of  'An  Ode  formerly  dedicated  to 
Camerarius,'  from  the  epistle  '  De  Sexu  Plan- 
tarum,'  printed  in  Blair's '  Botanick  Essays' 
(1720)  as  '  by  J.  Martyn,  3>i\o&oTavtKoS: 

He  joined  Wilmer  and  the  apothecaries 
in  their  <  herborizings  '  and  made  many  ex- 
cursions on  foot  in  the  home  counties,  col- 
lecting plants,  and  afterwards  insects,  until 
his  hortus  siccus  contained  1,400  specimens. 
The  study  of  Caesalpinus  directed  his  atten- 
tion to  fruits,  seeds,  and  germination,  so  that 
he  not  only  grew  many  seedlings  but  ac- 
tually discussed  with  Blair  the  framing  of  a 
natural  system  of  classification  based  upon 
the  cotyledons. 

About  1721  he  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Dillenius,  and,  with  him,  Dr.  Charles  Deer- 
ing,  Dr.  Thomas  Dale,  Philip  Miller,  and 
others,  established  a  botanical  society,  which 
for  some  six  years  met  every  Saturday  even- 
ing at  the  Rainbow  Coffee-house,  Watling 
Street,  Dillenius  being  president  and  Mar- 
tyn secretary.  To  this  society  he  read  a 
course  of  lectures  on  botanical  terminology, 
which  he  afterwards  published  as  the  first 
lecture  of  a  course. 

Martyn  saw  his  friend  Blair's ( Pharmaco- 
Botanologia'  (1723-8)  through  the  press, 
and  was  by  him  introduced  to  Sloane  in 

-\P7C\A     *  il "    i  i  i       J.     i    -P  n 

1  j  J-t,    1M       -"Thlfll-.      ynni»      lif>      -r.rr.tj,      n  I  r>/tf  Qfl^Q^Qjr 

jf  Llie  Ruval  Budet 


bad.. -pi 


In  1725  he  contributed  an  explanation  of 
the  technical  terms  of  botany  to  Nathan 
Bailey's  l  Dictionary,'  and  seems  to  have  de- 
livered his  first  public  course  of  lectures  on 
botany  in  London,  which  he  repeated  in  the 
following  year.  Having,  in  con  j  unction  with 
Blair,  begun  a  collection  of  birds,  apparently 
for  anatomical  purposes,  he  visited  Wales 
by  way  of  Bristol,  returning  by  Hereford, 
Worcester,  and  Oxford,  and  twice  made  col- 
lections in  Sheppey. 

On  the  recommendation  of  Sloane  and 
Sherard  he  was  invited  to  lecture  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  did  so  in  1727,  printing  for  his 
pupils'  use  a  '  Method  us  Plantarum  circa 
Cantabrigiam  nascentium,'  which  is  Ray's 


Martyn 


318 


Martyn 


'  Catalogus,'  arranged,  not  alphabetically, 
but  in  accordance  with  Ray's  own  system, 
which  Martyn  employed  through  life.fFHe 
continued  to  live  in  London,  practising 
from  1727  to  1730  in  Great  St.  Helen's, 
Bishopsgate,  apparently  as  an  apothecary, 
and  lecturing  both  on  botany  and  on  materia 
medica.  In  1728  he  issued  the  first  decade 
of  his  most  magnificent  work,  '  Historia 
plantarum  rariorum,'  an  imperial  folio,  with 
mezzotint  plates  by  Kirkall,  printed  in 
colours,  after  Van  Huysum;  but,  though  by 
1737  four  more  decades  had  been  issued,  the 
work  had  then  to  be  discontinued  for  want 
of  support. 

In  conjunction  with  Dr.  Alexander  Russel 
[q.  v.]  Martyn  in  1730  started  the  well- 
known  Thursday  miscellany  called  'The 
Grub  Street  Journal,'  using  himself  the  sig- 
nature 'Bavius/  while  Russel  wrote  as 
'  Msevius.'  It  survived  until  1737,  when 
two  volumes  of  selections  were  published 
as  '  Memoirs  of  the  Society  of  Grub  Street ' 
(see  ELWIN,  Pope,  viii.  268). 

Meanwhile,  at  Sloane's  advice,  he  in  1730 
entered  Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge,  and 
kept  five  terms,  but  his  practice  and  his 
marriage  prevented  his  graduating,  and  the 
title  M.D.  was  appended  to  some  of  his  papers 
in  the  '  Philosophical  Transactions '  merely 
by  mistake.  On  the  death  of  Bradley,  in 
1732,  Martyn  was  elected  professor  of  botany 
at  Cambridge,  in  spite  of  attempts,  probably 
based  on  his  friendship  with  the  Jacobite 
Blair,  to  discredit  him  as  a  nonjuror.  His 
lectures,  however,  met  with  little  encourage- 
ment ;  he  felt  the  want  of  a  botanical  gar- 
den ;  and  from  1735  he  ceased  to  lecture. 

In  1732  he  entered  into  an  agreement 
with  the  booksellers  for  an  abridgment  of 
the  'Philosophical  Transactions,'  and  he  ac- 
cordingly published  five  volumes  between 
1734  and  1756,  comprising  the  'Transac- 
tions' from  1719  to  1750.  On  the  death  of 
Dr.  Rutty,  however,  he  was  unsuccessful  in 
his  candidature  for  the  secretaryship  of  the 
Royal  Society,  the  successful  competitor, 
Dr.*  Cromwell  Mortimer,  being  a  relative  of 
Sloane. 

About  1737  Martyn  received  from  Linnaeus 
a  copy  of  his  '  Flora  Lapponica,'  published 
in  that  year,  and  thus  began  a  correspondence 
between  them.  Reference  is  made  to  this 
work  by  Martyn  in  the  first  volume  of  the 
last  great  literary  undertaking  of  his  life — 
an  edition,  with  translation  and  natural 
history  notes,  of  the  works  of  Virgil.  Of 
this  he  published  the  '  Georgicks'  in  1741, 
the  astronomical  matters  being  revised  by 
his  friend  Edmund  Halley  [q.  v.],  and  the 
'Bucolicks'  in  1749:  but  only  left  some  dis- 


sertations and  notes  on  the  '  ^Eneid,'  which 
were  issued  posthumously. 

Since  1730  Martyn  lived  when  in  London 
in  Church  Street,  Chelsea,  where  he  con- 
tinued to  practise  medicine.  In  1752  he  re- 
tired from  practice  to  Hill  House,  a  farm  on 
Streatham  Common,  and  in  1762  he  resigned 
his  professorship.  On  his  son  Thomas  (1735- 
1825)  [q.  v.]  being  elected  in  his  place  he  pre- 
sented to  the  university  some  two  hundred 
botanical  works,  his  hortus  siccus  of  2,600 
foreign  specimens,  his  drawings  of  fungi,  and 
his  collections  of  seeds  and  materia  medica. 
He  suffered  from  gout  in  the  head  and  sto- 
mach, and  was  thus  unable  to  enjoy  his 
farm.  He  accordingly  returned  to  Chelsea 
about  1767,  and  there  he  died  29  Jan.  1768. 
He  was  buried  on  the  north  side  of  Chelsea 
churchyard.  Martyn  married  in  1732  Eu- 
lalia,  daughter  of  John  King,  D.D.,  rector  of 
Chelsea  and  prebendary  of  York,  by  whom 
he  had  three  sons  and  five  daughters,  four  of 
the  latter  dying  young.  His  first  wife  died 
in  1749  of  cancer  in  the  breast  caused  by  a 
blow  received  in  the  street.  He  married 
secondly,  in  1750,  Mary  Anne,  daughter  of 
Claude  Fonnereau,  merchant,  of  London,  by 
whom  he  had  one  son,  Claudius,  who  became 
rector  of  Ludgershall,  Buckinghamshire,  and 
died  in  1828. 

Among  Martyn's  chief  botanical  corre- 
spondents were  Blair,  Philip  Miller,  Dr. 
Richardson  (of  North  Bierley,  Yorkshire), 
Sloane,  Houstoun,  Blackstone,  Collinson, 
Boerhaave,  Bernard  de  Jussieu,  and  Linnaeus. 
Some  of  his  letters,  given  by  his  son  to  Sir 
Joseph  Banks,  are  preserved  in  the  botanical 
department  of  the  British  Museum. 

Martyn  introduced  valerian,  peppermint- 
water,  and  black  currants  into  pharmacy, 
and,  in  addition  to  his  published  writings, 
made  careful  studies  of  history  and  modern 
languages,  and  collected  material  for  an 
English  dictionary,  so  that  Pulteney  may 
well  style  him  '  indefatigable  '  (Sketches  of 
the  Progress  of  Botany,  ii.  215).  His  friend 
Dr.  Houstoun  dedicated  to  him  the  bigno- 
niaceous  genus  Martynia. 

Of  thirteen  papers  contributed  by  him  to 
the  'Philosophical  Transactions,'  one  de- 
scribes a  journey  to  the  Peak,  another  a 
well-boring  yielding  purgative  water  at  Dul- 
wich,  and  several  refer  to  observations  of 
the  aurora  and  of  an  earthquake  experienced 
at  Chelsea  in  1749-50. 

Besides  the  works  mentioned  above,  Mar- 
tyn wrote  :  1.  '  Tabulae  synopticse  Planta- 
officinalium ad  Methodum  Rai'anani 


I 


rum 


dispositEe,'  London,  1726,  fol.  2.  <  Treatise 
on  the  Powers  of  Medicines,'  by  Boerhaave, 
translated,  London,  1740,  8vo.  3.  Transla- 


'  In  the  same  year  he  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society,  an  honour  which  he 
had  previously  declined  through  modesty  ' 
(Record  of  Royal  Soc.  p.  332).  ' 


Martyn 


319 


Martyn 


tion  of  Dr.  Walter  Harris's  Latin  '  Treatise 
of  the  Acute  Diseases  of  Infants/  1742,  8vo. 
4.  *  Nineteen  Dissertations  and  some  Critical 
Remarks  upon  the  ^Eneids  of  Virgil/  Lon- 
don, 12mo,  1770. 

[Some  Account  of  the  late  John  Martyn,  by 
Thomas  Martyn,  London,  1770.  reprinted  in 
Memoirs  of  John  Martyn  and  of  Thomas  Mar- 
tyn, by  Gr.  C.  G-orham,  London,  1830,  and 
abridged  in  Faulkner's  History  of  Chelsea; 
Beaver's  Memorials  of  Old  Chelsea,  p.  Ill; 
Rees's  Cyclopaedia.]  G-.  S.  B. 

MARTYN   or   MARTIN,  RICHARD 
(d.  1483),  bishop  of  St.  Davids,  was  LL.D. 
of  Cambridge  University,  where  he  was  pro- 
bably educated.    In  April  1469  he  was  arch- 
deacon of  London,  and  before  1471  became 
a  member  of  the  king's  council.     In  that 
year  he  was  collated  to  the  prebend  of  E  aid- 
land  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral  (28  July),  acted  j 
as  one  of  the  commissioners  to  treat  for  a 
perpetual  peace  with  Scotland  (RTMEE,  FCK- 
dera,  v.  iii.  6),  and  was  appointed  chancellor 
of  the  marches  for  life    (Col.  Rotul.  Pat. 
316  b).     In  1472  he  was  commissioned  to 
treat  with  the  Burgundian  ambassadors  con- 
cerning the  surrender  of  Henry  of  Richmond 
(RoiER,  v.  iii.  14 ;  cf.  HENRY  VIIs),  and  be- 
came a  master  in  chancery,  an  office  which 
he  retained  until  1477  (Foss,  Judges,  iv.  388). 
On  28  Nov.  he  was  collated  to  the  prebend 
of  Pratum  Minus  in  Hereford  Cathedral.    It 
is  scarcely   probable,  though  just  possible, 
that  he  is  identical  with  the  Richard  Martin, 
the  Franciscan  and  professor  of  divinity,  who 
was  made  bishop  of  Waterford  and  Lismore 
by  a  papal  bull,  dated  9  March  1472  (cf. 
WADDING,  Annales Minorum, xiv. 46;  GAMS, 
\8eries  Episcoporum ;  COTTON,  Fasti,  i.  121 ; 
[WAKE,  i.  536 ;  LASCELLES,  Liber  Munerum,  v. 
[63).     On  10  March  1473-4  Martyn  was  col- 
fl  ated  to  the  prebend  of  Putston  Minor  in  Here- 
jford  Cathedral,  and  in  1475  a  successor  was 
appointed  to  the  see  of  Waterford  and  Lis- 
inore  (ib.)     In  1476  Martyn  was  archdeacon 
/of  Hereford,  king's  chaplain,  and  apparently 
/  prebendary  of  Hoxton,  London.    On  17  June 
,    a  royal  warrant  was   addressed  to  him  to 
/    provide  for  the  carriage  to  Fotheringay  of 
the  shrine  of  the  king's  father,  Richard,  duke 
of  York,  and  to  impress  workmen  and  ma- 
\    terials.     In  1477  he  was  appointed  chan- 
1    cellor  of  Ireland  for  life  (Cal.  Rotul.  Pat. 
Vp.  323 ;  LASCELLES, iii.  52),  but  appears  never 
W  to  have  performed  the  duties  of  that  office  (cf. 
JO'FLANAGAN,  Chancellors  of  Ireland,  i.  128- 
135),  and  was  succeeded  by  William  Sher- 
wood, bishop  of  Meath,  in  1480  or  1482  (Cal, 
Rot.  Pat.  p.  326  b ;  O'FLANAGAN,  LASCELLES, 
and  WARE,  Antiquities).     Martyn  was  also 
appointed   in  1477  ambassador  along  with 


Thomas  Langton  [q.  v.]  to  Castile  to  treat 
concerning  the  proposed  marriage  between 
Prince  Edward  and  Isabella,  eldest  daughter 
of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  (RTMER,  v.  iii. 
75  ;  LELAND,  Itinerary,  iv.  i.  86),  and  on 
26  Feb.  1477-8  he  was  collated  to  the  pre- 
bend of  Huntingdon  in  Hereford  Cathedral. 
He  was  one  of  the  triers  of  petitions  in  the 
parliament  which  met  on  16  Jan.  1478  (Rot. 
Parl.  vi.  167 ;  STTJBBS,  iii.  215). 

In  1480  Martyn  was  collated  to  the  prebend 
of  Moreton  Magna  in  Hereford  Cathedral, 
and  in  February  1481-2,  through  the  favour  . 
of  Edward  IV,  and  as  a  reward  for  his  poli- 
tical services,  he  was  granted  custody  of  the 
temporalities  of  the  see  of  St.  Davids.  He 
received  papal  provision  on  26  April,  made 
profession  of  obedience  on  the  8th,  and  was 
consecrated  on  28  July.  On  9  April  1483 
Edward  IV  died,  and  Martyn,  who  had  been 
chancellor  to  Edward  V  when  Prince  of 
Wales,  was  one  of  the  young  king's  council, 
but  he  died  before  11  May  in  the  same  year, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Thomas  Langton.  He 
was  buried  under  a  large  marble  slab  in  St. 
Paul's  Cathedral,  where  he  had  endowed  the 
choristers  with  an  exhibition  (DTJGDALE,  St. 
Paul's,  -pp.  15,  246,  255).  He  procured  for 
the  town  of  Presteign  in  Radnorshire  the 
grant  of  a  market  and  other  privileges. 

The  identity  of  name  has  caused  Martyn's 
confusion  with  another  Richard  Martin  who 
was  rector  of  Ickham,  vicar  of  Lydd,  both  in 
Kent,  guardian  of  the  Greyfriars  at  Canter- 
bury, suffragan  of  the  archbishop,  and  fellow 
of  Eton  College  ;  he  died  in  1502,  leaving 
by  his  will,  dated  9  Nov.  1498,  and  proved  on 
9  March  1502-3,  his  library  to  the  convent 
of  Greyfriars  at  Canterbury  (cf.  COOPER, 
Athence  Cantabr.  ii.  521);  having  no  see, 
he  styled  himself,  as  was  usual  in  such  cases, 
simply  '  Episcopus  ecclesiae  Catholicse'  (cf. 
STRYPE,  Cranmer,  i.  52).  A  third  Richard 
Martyn  was  vicar  of  Hendon  from  29  June 
1478  till  his  death  in  1480,  and  was  doubt- 
less the  Richard  Martyn  who  became  arch- 
deacon of  Berkshire  on  30  Dec.  1478. 

[Cal.  Rotul.  Patent,  pp.  316  b,  321,  323,  326  b  • 
Cal.  Rotul.  Parl.  vi.  167;  Rymer's  Fcedera, 
v.  iii.  6,  14,  75  ;  Grants  of  Edward  V  (Camden 
Soc.),pp.viii,3  ;  Leland's  Itinerary,  iv.  i.  86,  Col- 
lectanea, i.324  ;  Dugdale's  St.  Paul's,  pp.  15,  246, 
255  ;  Godwin,  ed.  Richardson,  p.  584 ;  Wharton's 
Anglia  Sacra,  i.  64,  790;  Strype's  Cranmer, 
i.  52;  Newcourt's  Repertorium,  i.  61,  146,  163; 
Willis's  Cathedrals,  ii.  584,  St.  Davids,  p.  114; 
Lascelles's  Liber  Munerum,  v.  63  ;  Le  Neve,  ed. 
Hardy;  Wadding's  Annales  Minorum,  vi.  167; 
Ware's  Ireland;  Cotton's  Fasti,  i.  121;  O'Fla- 
nagan's  Chancellors  of  Ireland,  i.  128-35; 
Cooper's  Athena?  Cantabr.  i.  521 ;  Alumni  Eto- 


Martyn 


320 


Martyn 


nenses ;  Turner's  England  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
iii.  351  note;  Ramsay's  Lancaster  and  York, 
ii.  476;  Hasted's  Kent,  iii.  517;  G-ams'd  Series 
Episcoporum  ;  Jones  and  Freeman's  St.  Davids, 
p.  308 ;  Foss's  Judges  of  England,  iv.  388  ; 
Haydn's  Book  of  Dignities.]  A.  F.  P. 

MARTYN  or  MARTIN,  THOMAS, 
D.C.L.  (d.  1597?),  civilian  and  controver- 
sialist, a  younger  son  of  John  Martyn,  gentle- 
man, was  born  at  Cerne,  Dorset,  and  edu- 
cated first  at  Winchester  School  and  then  at 
New  College,  Oxford.  He  became  a  fellow 
of  that  college  7  March  1537-8,  and  after  two 
years  of  probation  was  in  1539  admitted  per- 
petual fellow.  He  is  said  to  have  acted  as 
Lord  of  Misrule  during  some  Christmas  fes- 
tivities at  the  college.  Subsequently  he  tra- 
velled with  pupils  in  France,  and  took  the 
degree  of  doctor  of  civil  law  at  Bourges.  In 
1553  he  resigned  his  fellowship  at  New  Col- 
lege. He  was  admitted  a  member  of  the 
College  of  Advocates  at  Doctors'  Commons 
15  Jan.  1554-5  (CooxE,  English  Civilians,  p. 
39).  About  that  period  he  was  official  of  the 
archdeaconry  of  Berks,  chancellor  to  Gardi- 
ner, bishop  of  Winchester,  with  whom  he 
was  a  great  favourite,  and  a  master  in  chan- 
cery. His  treatise  against  the  marriage  of 
priests  and  monks,  finished  in  1553  with  the 
assistance,  it  is  said,  of  Nicholas  Udall,  was 
so  highly  esteemed  by  Queen  Mary,  to  whom 
it  was  dedicated,  that  she  granted  him  a 
commission  to  make  Frenchmen  and  Dutch- 
men free  denizens,  and  this  he  executed  with 
such  success  in  the  spring  of  1554  that  he 
'  made  himself  a  gentleman  '  (Kennett  MS. 
48,  f.  43).  He  was  incorporated  D.C.L.  at  Ox- 
ford 29  July  1555,  when  he  was  sent  thither 
as  one  of  the  queen's  commissioners. 

Martyn  took  a  conspicuous  part  in  the 

Eroceedings  against  Bishop  Hooper,  Dr.  Row- 
ind  Taylor,  John  Taylor,  alias  Cardmaker, 
John  Careless,  Archbishop  Cranmer,  and 
other  protestants  ;  but  it  appears  that  he  in- 
terfered to  procure  the  discharge  of  Robert 
Horneby,  the  groom  of  the  chamber  to  Prin- 
cess Elizabeth,  who  had  been  committed  to 
the  Marshalsea  for  refusing  to  hear  mass.  In 
May  and  June  1555  he  was  at  Calais,  appa- 
rently in  attendance  upon  Bishop  Gardiner, 
the  lord  chancellor  (cf.  his  letters  in  TYTLER, 
Edward  VI  and  Mary,  ii.  477  sq.)  In  July 
1556  he  was  one  of  the  masters  of  requests, 
and  he  was  employed  with  Sir  Roger  Chol- 
meley  to  examine  Silvester  Taverner  on  a 
charge  of  embezzling  the  queen's  plate.  They 
were  empowered  to  put  him  to  such  tortures 
as  by  their  discretion  should  be  thought  con- 
venient. In  September  1556  it  was  intended 
that  he  should  succeed  Dr.  Wotton  as  am- 
bassador at  the  French  court ;  but  the  design 


does  not  seem  to  have  taken  effect.  In  the 
following  month  he  was  despatched  by  the 
privy  council  to  King1  Philip  at  Ghent,  touch- 
ing the  contemplated  marriage  of  the  Duke 
of  Savoy  to  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  and  also 
with  respect  to  the  trade  between  England 
and  the  States  of  the  Low  Countries.  The 
king  sent  him  to  the  States  to  treat  with 
them  on  the  latter  subject.  In  June  1557 
he  was  one  of  the  council  of  the  north,  and 
in  the  following  month  a  commissioner  with 
the  Earl  of  Westmorland,  Bishop  Tunstal, 
and  Robert  Hyndmer,  LL.D.,  for  the  settle- 
ment of  certain  differences  between  England 
and  Scotland,  which  had  been  occasioned  by 
the  inroads  of  the  Grahams  and  others.  On 
13  May  1558  he  and  others  were  authorised 
to  bring  to  the  torture,  if  they  should  so  think 
good,  one  French,  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower. 

By  his  zeal  in  the  catholic  cause  he  rendered 
himself  highly  obnoxious  to  the  protestant 
party,  and  few  notices  of  him  occur  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  In  1587  he  was 
incorporated  doctor  of  the  civil  law  at  Cam- 
bridge (CooYim,,AthenceCantabr.ii.77).  Com- 
missions to  him  and  other  civilians  to  hear 
admiralty  cases  were  issued  in  1591  and  1592, 
and  it  is  therefore  probable  that  he  had  con- 
formed, at  least  outwardly,  to  the  new  form 
of  religion.  He  probably  survived  till  1597. 

Bale,  with  characteristic  coarseness,  de- 
scribes Martyn  as '  callida  vulpes,' '  impudens 
bestia,'  and  charges  him  with  abominable 
vices  We  Scriptoribus,  i.  737  ;  cf.  BALE,  De- 
claration of  Edmonde  Banner's  Articles,  1561, 
ff.  42  £-46  b}. 

His  works  are :  1.  '  A  Traictise  declaryng 
and  plainly  prouyng  that  the  pretensed  mar- 
riage of  Priestes,  and  professed  persones,  is 
no  mariage,  but  altogether  unlawful,  and  in 
all  ages,  and  al  countreies  of  Christendome, 
bothe  forbidden,  and  also  punyshed.  Here- 
with is  comprised  in  the  later  chapitres  a 
full  confutation  of  Doctour  Poynettes  boke 
entitled  a  defense  for  the  marriage  of  Priestes,' 
London,  May  1554,  4to,  dedicated  to  Queen 
Mary.  Poynet,  whose  book  had  appeared  in 
1549,  published,  apparently  at  Strasburg,  a 
rejoinder  to  Martyn  entitled  '  An  Apologie  ' 
in  1556,  8vo.  '  A  Defence  of  priestes  ma- 
riages,'  another  answer  to  Martyn's  treatise, 
London  [1562?],  4to,  with  a  preface  and  ad- 
ditions by  Archbishop  Parker,  has  been  as- 
signed to  both  Poynet  and  Sir  Richard 
Morysin  (cf.  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.}  2.  '  Orations 
to  Archbishop  Cranmer,  and  Disputation 
and  Conferences  with  him  on  matters  of  Re- 
ligion/ 1555  and  1556.  Printed  in  Foxe's 
'  Acts  and  Monuments.'  3.  '  Certayne  espe- 
ciall  notes  for  Fishe,  Conyes,  Pigeons,  Arto- 
chokes,  Strawberries,  Muske,  Millons,  Pom- 


Martyn 


321 


Martyn 


.  pons,  Roses,  Cheryes,  and  other  fruite  trees,' 
1578,  manuscript  in  the  Lansdowne  collec- 
tion in  the  British  Museum,  No.  101,  ff. 
43-9.  4.  '  HistoricaDescriptio  complectens 
vitam  ac  res  gestas  beatissimi  viri  Gulielmi 
»  uni  quondam  Vintoniensis  Episcopi  et 
Anglise  Cancellarii  et  fundatoris  duorum 
collegiorum  Oxoniae  et  Vintonice/  London, 
1597,  4to,  and  in  a  very  limited  edition,  pri- 
vately printed  by  Dr.  Nicholas,  warden  of 
New  College,  Oxford,  1690, 4to.  Martyn  took 
the  substance  of  his  work  from  the  '  Life  of 
Wyclitfe  '  written  by  Thomas  Chandler. 

[Ames's  Typogr.  Antiq  (Herbert),  pp.  726, 
830,  1587,  1588,  1734;  Dodd's  Church  Hist.  ii. 
167  ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.,  early  series,  iii. 
980 ;  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments  (Cattley)  ; 
Hackman's  Cat.  of  Tanner  MSS.  pp.  387,  1020; 
Harl.  MS.  374,  f.  23  ;  Jardine  011  Torture,  pp. 
20,  75,  76  ;  Nichols's  Narratives  of  the  Eefor- 
mation  (Camd.  Soc.),  pp.  180,  187;  Parker  So- 
ciety's Publications  (general  index)  ;  Pits,  De 
Anglise  Scriptoribus,  p.  763  ;  Calendars  of  State 
Papers ;  Strype's  Works  (general  index) ;  Tan- 
ner's Bibl.  Brit.  p.  515;  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon. 
(Bliss),  i.  500,  Fasti,  i.  148.]  T.  C. 

MARTYN,  THOMAS  (ft.  1760-1816), 
natural  history  draughtsman  and  pamphle- 
teer, was  a  native  of  Coventry  (NICHOLS,  Lit. 
s,  viii.  432).  In  1784  he  was  living 

26  King  Street,  Covent  Garden,  London, 
but  by  1786  he  had  moved  to  10  Great  Marl- 
borough  Street,  where,  '  at  a  very  great  ex- 
pence/  he '  established  an  Academy  of  youths 
.  .  .  possessing  a  natural  genius  for  draw- 
ing and  painting,  to  be  cultivated  and  exerted 
under  his  immediate  and  sole  direction,'  in 
delineating  objects  of  natural  history.  He 
tad  in  1789  ten  apprentices,  and  for  his  '  Uni- 
vprsal  Conchologist'  (1784),  the  first  work 
issued  with  their  assistance,  he  was  awarded 
gjold  medals  by  Pope  Pius  VI,  the  Emperor 
j|oseph  II,  Ferdinand  IV  of  Naples,  and 
Charles  IV  of  Spain.  From  the  title-page 
of  his  'Dive  into  Buonaparte's  Councils'  he 
seems  in  1804  to  have  been  living  at  52  Great 
Russell  Street,  Bloomsbury,  and  the  preface 
1 3  the  same  pamphlet  states  that  the  Duke 
of  York,  to  whom  it  is  dedicated,  had  're- 
cpmmended  the  author's  son  for  a  commis- 
silon  in  the  royal  army  of  reserve.' 

Martyn's  publications,  most  of  which  are 
now  rare,  include:  1.  'Hints  of  important 
Uses  to  be  derived  from  Aerostatic  Globes. 
"V  Vith  a  Print  of  an  Aerostatic  Globe  .  .  . 
oiriginally  designed  in  1783,'  1784,  4to,  the 
coloured  frontispiece  representing  a  nearly 
globular  balloon,  with  a  parachute  and  a  boat- 
li  >•}  car,  with  sails  and  a  sail-rudder,  while 
tb*  author's  object  is  stated  to  be  '  to  expe- 
d  83  the  communication  of  important  events, 

OL.   XXXVI. 


to  increase  the  means  of  safety  both  to  fleets 
and  armies,  to  furnish  facts  to  meteorology, 
and  to  facilitate  the  discoveries  of  astronomy.' 
2.  '  The  Universal  Conchologist,  exhibiting 
the  figure  of  every  known  Shell,  accurately 
drawn  and  painted  after  Nature,  with  a  new 
systematic  arrangement/  bearing  as  a  second 
title  '  Figures  of  non-descript  Shells  collected 
in  the  different  Voyages  to  the  South  Seas 
since  the  year  1764,'  1784,  4  vols.  fol.,  in 
French  and  English,  with  descriptions  of  the 
chief  British  collections  and  forty  coloured 
plates.  3. « The  Soldiers  and  Sailors'  Friend,' 
1786,  8vo,  a  pamphlet  suggesting  a  national 
assessment  for  the  maintenance  of  superan- 
nuated and  disabled  soldiers  and  sailors. 
4.  '  A  short  Account  of  the  Nature,  Prin- 
ciple, and  Progress  of  a  Private  Establish- 
ment .  .  .,'  1789,  4to,  in  French  and  English, 
giving  an  account  of  Martyn's  academy  of 
painting  and  complimentary  letters  as  to  the 
1  Universal  Conchologist,' with  a  plate  of  the 
medals  awarded  to  him  for  it.  5.  '  The  Eng- 
lish Entomologist,  exhibiting  all  the  Coleo- 
pterous Insects  found  in  England,  including 
upwards  of  five  hundred  different  Species,  the 
Figures  of  which  have  never  before  been  given 
to  the  Public  .  .  .  Drawn  and  Painted  after 
Nature,  arranged  and  named  according  to  the 
Linnean  System, .  .  .at  his  Academy  for  Illus- 
trating and  Painting  Natural  History,'  1792, 
4to,  containing  forty-two  plates.  6.  *  Aranei, 
or  a  Natural  History  of  Spiders .  .  .,'  1793, 
4to,  with  a  coloured  frontispiece  and  seven- 
teen plates,  the  preface  stating  that  the  editor 
purchased  Albin's  original  drawings  at  the 
sale  of  the  Duchess  Dowager  of  Portland's 
Museum.  7.  ( Figures  of  Plants/  1795,  4to ; 
forty-three  plates  of  exotics  without  names 
or  other  imprints.  8.  '  Psyche  :  Figures  of 
non-descript  Lepidopterous  Insects .  .  ./1797, 
4to,  with  thirty-two  plates,  containing  ninety- 
six  figures  with  scientific  descriptions  sup- 
plied in  manuscript.  Ten  copies  only  of  this 
book  were  published :  two  are  in  the  British 
Museum.  9. '  A  Dive  into  Buonaparte's  Coun- 
cils on  his  projected  Invasion  of  old  England/ 
1804,  8vo.  10.  'Great  Britain's  Jubilee 
Monitor  and  Briton's  Mirror ...  of  their  most 
sacred  Majesties  George  III  and  Charlotte  his 
Queen/  1810,  8vo.  Martyn  edited  '  Natural 
System  of  Colours  .  .  .,  by  the  late  Moses 
Harris'  [q.  v.],  1811, 4to,  with  a  dedication  to 
Benjamin  West,  '  the  British  Raphael.' 

[Martyn's  works  above  named ;  Biog.  Diet,  of 
Living  Authors,  1816.]  G.  S.  B. 

MARTYN,  THOMAS  (1735-1825), 
botanist,  born  at  Church  Lane,  Chelsea, 
23  Sept.  1735,  was  a  son  of  John  Martyn 
[q.  v.J  by  his  first  wife.  In  his  seventeenth 


Martyn 


322 


Martyn 


year  lie  entered  Emmanuel  College,  Cam- 
bridge, as  a  pensioner.  Among  his  early  re- 
collections were  visits  to  Sir  Hans  Sloane, 
then  in  extreme  old  age,  bearing  copies  of 
his  father's  publications.  At  Cambridge 
Martyn  studied  classics  under  Hurd.  He 
became  Whichcote  scholar  in  1753,  founda- 
tion scholar  and  Thorpe  exhibitioner  in  1755, 
and  graduated  as  fifth  senior  optime  in  1756, 
having  no  taste  for  mathematics.  A  student 
of  botany  from  his  childhood,  he  became 
familiar  with  the  'Systema  Naturae,'  the 
'  Genera  Plantarum/  and  the  'Critica  Bo- 
tanica '  of  Linnaeus  on  their  first  appearance ; 
but,  though  he  had  been  brought  up  by  his 
father  as  a  follower  of  Eay,  the '  Philosophia 
Botanica'  (1751)  and  'Species  Plantarum' 
(1753)  converted  him  to  those  Linnsean 
views  of  which  he  became  one  of  the  earliest 
English  exponents. 

Martyn  was  elected  fellow  of  Sidney 
Sussex  College,  and  was  ordained  deacon 
in  1758,  when  he  proceeded  M.  A.,  and  priest 
in  the  following  year.  From  1760  to  1774 
he  acted  as  tutor  of  his  college.  On  his 
father's  resignation  in  1762  he  was  elected 
university  professor  of  botany,  a  post  which 
he  retained  for  sixty-three  years,  though  he 
only  lectured  until  1796,  botany  not  proving 
a  very  popular  subject.  Dr.  Richard  Walker, 
vice-master  of  Trinity  College,  having  given 
the  site  of  the  monastery  of  Austin  Friars 
for  a  botanical  garden,  Martyn  became  in 
the  same  year  the  first  reader  in  botany  under 
this  endowment.  In  1763  he  gave  his  first 
course  of  lectures,  basing  them  on  the  Lin- 
nsean system,  to  which  Stillingfleet,  Lee, 
Hill,  and  Hudson  had  already  directed  public 
attention,  and  which  Hope  was  simulta- 
neously introducing  into  the  university  of 
Edinburgh.  In  the  same  year  he  published 
his  first  work,  'Plantse  Cantabrigienses,' and 
spent  the  long  vacation  in  Holland,  Flan- 
ders, and  Paris.  In  1766  he  graduated  as 
B.D.,  and  in  1770,  on  CharlesrMiller's  de- 
parture for  the  East  Indies,  he  began  some 
years'  gratuitous  service  as  curator  of  the 
university  garden,  the  funds  being  then  at 
a  low  ebb. 

In  1773,  in  conjunction  with  his  fellow- 
tutor,  John  Lettice  [q.  v.],  Martyn  began 
the  publication  of  'The  Antiquities  of  Her- 
culaneum,'  the  Italian  original  of  which  they 
had  bought  for  50/.  The  Neapolitan  court, 
however,  sent  a  formal  protest  against  the 
issue  of  this  version  of  a  work  '  designed  ex- 
clusively for  presentation,'  and  only  one  part, 
containing  fifty  plates,  was  ever  published. 
On  Martyn's  marriage  at  the  close  of  this 
year  he  vacated  his  fellowship,  and  was 
presented  by  the  bishop  to  the  sequestration 


of  Foxton,  and  went  to  live  at  Triplow,  near 
Cambridge,  where  he  took  pupils  till  1776. 
At  the  beginning  of  1774  his  pupil  John 
Borlase  Warren  presented  him  to  the  rectory 
of  Ludgershall,  Buckinghamshire,  and  in 
1776  to  the  vicarage  of  Little  Marlow,  which 
became  his  headquarters  until  1784. 

In  1778  he  accompanied  his  pupil  and 
ward,  Edward  Hartopp,  of  Little  Dalby 
Hall,  Leicestershire,  for  a  two  years'  tour 
on  the  continent,  taking  with  him  his  wife 
and  infant  son.  After  settling  for  some 
time  at  Vandceuvres,  near  Geneva,  they  went 
as  far  south  as  Naples,  and  returned  to 
England  by  Venice,  Tyrol,  Cologne,  and 
Brussels.  Martyn  kept  a  journal,  part  of 
which  he  afterwards  published,  and  made 
a  large  collection  of  minerals  to  illustrate 
lectures  on  general  natural  history,  with 
which  he  now  found  it  expedient  to  supple- 
ment those  on  botany.  ^  « 

In  1784  he  came  to  London  for  his  son's 
education,  and,  having  purchased  the  Char- 
lotte Street  Chapel,  Pimlico,  from  Dr.  Doddr 
resigned  the  rectory  of  Ludgershall,  in  which 
he  was  succeeded  by  his  half-brother,  Clau- 
dius. At  this  time  he  produced  his  most 
popular  work,  his  translation  and  continua- 
tion of  Rousseau's '  Letters  on  the  Elements  of 
Botany,' which  went  through  eight  editions, 
and  began  his  most  considerable  undertaking, 
his  edition  of  Philip  Miller's  '  Gardener's 
Dictionary.'  This  was  in  fact  an  entirely 
new  work  on  the  Linnaean  system,  which 
he  undertook  in  1785  for  Messrs.  White  & 
Rivington  for  a  thousand  guineas,  expecting* 
to  complete  it  in  eleven  years.  It  was  not, 
however,  published  as  a  whole  until  1807. 

In  1791 ,  at  the  request  of  Sir  J.  B.  Warren, 
he  became  secretary  to  the  Society  for  the 
Improvement  of  Naval  Architecture,  which 
lasted  until  1796,  and  in  1793,  after  thirty 
years'  work,  his  professorship  at  Cambridge 
was  made  a  royal  one,  and  he  was  given  a 
pension  of  100/.  per  annum. 

In  1798  he  removed  to  Pertenhall  rectory, 
Bedfordshire,  the  home  of  his  cousin,  theRe^v. 
John  King,  who  in  1800  resigned  the  livirjg 
to  the  professor's  son  and  only  child,  John 
King  Martyn,  fellow  and  mathematical  lec- 
turer of  Sidney  Sussex  College,  and  tlie 
latter  in  1804  resigned  it  to  his  father.  Hei*e 
Martyn  passed  the  remainder  of  his  life,  hjis 
last  literary  work  being  to  assist  Archdeacojn 
Coxe  in  his  edition  of  Stillingfleet's '  Tracts,' 
1811,  and  to  contribute  a  list  of  plants  to 
Manning  and  Bray's  'History  of  Surrey/ 
1814.  He  continued  to  preach  until  eighty- 
two  years  of  age,  when  his  biographer, 
George  Cornelius  Gorham  [q.  v.],  became 
his  curate.  He  died  at  Pertenhall  3  Ju 


Martyn 


323 


Martyn 


1825,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  his 
church,  where  a  marble  slab  was  placed  to 
his  memory. 

^  He  married,  9  Dec.  1773,  Martha  Elliston, 
sister  of  Dr.  William  Elliston,  master  of 
Sidney  Sussex  College,  who  survived  him, 
dying  27  Aug.  1829. 

From  1760  to  1796  Martyn  corresponded 
with  Dr.  Richard  Pulteney  [q.  v.],  though 
they  did  not  meet  until  1785  (cf.  PULTENEY, 
Progress  of  Botany,  ii.  352).  Many  of  their 
letters  are  printed  in  Gorham's  '  Life ; '  anc 
other  correspondence  of  Martyn's,  given  b} 
him  to  Banks,  is  preserved  in  the  botanical 
department  of  the  British  Museum.  Martyn 
was  elected  F.R.Sin  1786,  andF.L.S.  in  1788, 
and  afterwards  acted  as  vice-president  of  the 
latter  society. 

There  is  a  folio  engraving  by  Vendramini 
after  an  oil-painting  of  him  by  Russel,  in 
Thornton's  'Botany,'  1799;  an  octavo  en- 
graving of  the  same  portrait  by  Holl ;  and 
an  octavo  engraving  by  J.  Farn  of  a  portrait 
^  by  S.  Drummond,  dated  1796. 

Martyn's  chief  works  were:  1.  '  Plantee 
^Cantabrigienses/   London,   1763,   8vo,   the 
materials  for  a  second  edition  of  which  he 
ultimately  gave  to  Richard  Relhan  [q.  v.] 
2.  '  The  English   Connoisseur ;   containing 
an  Account  of  whatever  is  curious  in  Paint- 
ing, Sculpture,  &c.,  in  the  Palaces  and  Seats 
of  the  Nobility  and  principal  Gentry  of  Eng- 
land/  London,  1766,  2   vols.  8vo,  anony- 
mous.    3.  'A  Chronological  Series  of  En- 
gravers/ Cambridge,  1770, 12mo,  also  anony- 
mous.    4.  '  Catalogus  Horti  Botanic!  Can- 
tabrigiensis/  1771,  8vo,  with  a  portrait  of 
I)r.  Walker,  the  founder,  and  an  outline  of 
Ityartyn's  lectures,  to  which  he  added  '  Man- 
tissa plantarum.  .  .  ./  1772,  8vo.     5.  '  The 
Antiquities  of  Herculaneum/  London,  1773, 
4to,  in  conjunction  with  John  Lettice,  as 
already  mentioned.     6.  '  Elements  of  Na- 
tural History/  Cambridge,  1775,  8vo,  being 
only  the  first  part,  dealing  with  mammals. 
7,  i  Letters  on  the  Elements  of  Botany  .  .  . 
by   .    .    .   J.  J.  Rousseau,    translated  .  .  . 
•with  .  .  .  twenty-four  Additional  Letters/ 
London,  1785,  8vo.     8.  'The  Gentleman's 
Gkiide  in  his  Tour  through  Italy/  London, 
1^87, 12mo,  anonymous,  but  enlarged  and  re- 
issued with  the  authors  name,  London,  1791, 
8jo.     9.  '  Sketch  of  a  Tour  through  Switzer- 
la|nd/  London,  1787,  12mo,  also  anonymous. 
10.   'Thirty-eight  Plates  ...  to  illustrate 
Llpmseus's  System  .  .  ./  London,  1788, 8vo, 
th.e  plates  drawn  and  engraved  by   F.   P. 
N odder.      11.   'The   Language  of  Botany 
.  i  .  a  Dictionary  of  Terms/  London,  1793, 
12  mo,   2nd   edit.    1796,    3rd    edit,  in   8vo, 
18'07.     12.  '  Flora  Rustica/  London,  1792- 


1794,  4  vols.  8vo,  issued  in  numbers,  with 
engravings  by  Nodder,  but  discontinued 
after  144  plants  had  been  figured.  13.  '  The 
Gardener's  and  Botanist's  Dictionary/  by 
Philip  Miller  [q.  v.],  London,  1807,  4  vols. 
fol. 

Martyn  also  wrote  papers  in  the '  Linnean 
Transactions/  one  on  Pozzolana  earth,  in 
'  Tracts  ...  by  a  Society  of  Gentlemen  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge/  1784;  three 
on  weeds,  in  the  '  Museum  Rusticum/  vols. 
v.  and  vi.,  1765-6,  some  issued  anonymously, 
under  the  initials  P.  B.  C.  (Professor  Bota- 
nices  Cantabrigiensis),  as  were  some  other 
articles,  chiefly  reviews. 

[Memoirs  of  John  Martyn,  F.R.S.,  and  of 
Thomas  Martyn  ...  by  George  Cornelius  Gor- 
ham,B.D.,  London,  1830,8vo;  Nichols's  Literary 
Anecdotes,  iii.  156,  and  Literary  Illustrations, 
v.  752  ;  Gent.  Mag.  1825,  pt.  ii.  p.  85.] 

G.  S.  B. 

MARTYN,    WILLIAM    (1562-1617), 
lawyer   and  historian,  baptised  at  St.  Pe- 
trock's,  Exeter,  19  Sept.  1562,  was  the  eldest 
son  of  Nicholas  Martyn  of  Exeter,  by  his 
first  wife,  Mary,  daughter  of  Lennard  Yeo  of 
Hatherleigh.    They  were  married  on  19  Oct. 
1561,  and  were  both  buried  at  St.  Petrock's, 
Exeter,  he  on  24  March  1598-9,  and  she  on 
26  Sept.  1576.     The  son,  after  having  been 
sent  to  the  grammar  school  at  Exeter,  ma- 
triculated at  Broadgates  Hall  (afterwards 
Pembroke  College),  Oxford,  in  the  autumn 
of  1581  (CLAKK,  Register,  vol.  ii.  pt.  ii.  p. 
99),  where,  according  to  Wood,  he  '  laid  an 
excellent  foundation  in  logic  and  philosophy.' 
He  was  called  to   the  bar  at   the   Middle 
Temple  in  1589,  and  from  1605  to  1617  held 
the  office  of  recorder  of  Exeter.     On  7  April 
1617  he  died  at  Exeter,  and  was  buried  in 
St.  Petrock's  Church  on  12  April,  the  in- 
scription which  was  placed  to  his  memory 
iaving  been  defaced  in  Wood's  time.     He 
married  at  St.  Petrock's,  on  28  Nov.  1585, 
n,  daughter  of  Thomas  Prestwood  of 
Exeter,  by  whom  he  had  three  sons,  Nicholas, 
William,  and  Edward,  and  one  daughter, 
Susan,  who  married  Peter  Bevis  of  Exeter. 
She  was  buried  at  All  Hallows,  Goldsmith 
Street,  Exeter,  on  30  Jan.  1605-6.     Martyn 
married  for  his  second  wife  Jane,  daughter 
of  Henry  Huishe  of  Sands  in  Sidbury,  De- 
vonshire.  His  eldest  son,  Nicholas,  succeeded 
;o  his  father's  estate  of  Oxton  in  Kenton, 
was  knighted  at  Newmarket,  February  1624- 
L625,  elected  as  member  for  Devonshire  on 
23  June  1646,  and  died  on  25  March  1653-4. 
Martyn  was  the  author  of  '  The  Historic 
and  Lives  of  the  Kings  of  Epgland  from 
William  the  Conqveror  vnto  the  end  of  the 
Raigne  of  Henrie  the  Eight/  1615,  contain- 

T2 


Marvell 


Marvell 


ing  preliminary  verses  from  his  three  sons 
and  his  son-in-law,  and  an  appendix  of  *  suc- 
cession of  dukes  and  earles'  and  other  par- 
ticulars. A  second  edition  appeared  in  1628 
which  was  illustrated  with  portraits  of  the 
kings  by  R.  Elstrack,  most  of  which  were 
sold  by  '  Compton  Holland  over  against  the 
Exchange.'  To  the  third  edition  in  1638 
was  added  'The  Historie  of  King  Ed.  VI, 
Queene  Mary,  and  Q.  Elizabeth,  by  B.  R., 
Mr  of  Arts,'  which  were  much  longer  than 
all  the  rest  of  the  lives  put  together.  Fuller 
had  been  '  credibly  informed '  that  James  I 
took  exception  to  some  passages  of  this  book, 
and  that  although  the  king  was  subsequently 
reconciled  to  him,  the  incident  shortened 
Martyn's  days.  He  also  wrote l  Youth's  In- 
struction,' 1612  (2nd  edit.1613),  for  the  bene- 
fit of  his  son  Nicholas,  then  a  student  at 
Oxford.  Each  impression  contained  verses 
by  his  son-in-law,  and  to  the  second  was 
prefixed  a  set  by  his  son  William. 

[Fuller's  Worthies,  ed.  Nuttall,  i.  446 ;  Foster's 
Alumni  Oxon. ;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ii.  199- 
200;  Prince's  Devonshire  Worthies,  ed.  1810, 
pp.  574-9;  Worthy's  Devonshire  Parishes,  ii. 
240;  Vivian's  Visitations  of  Devonshire;  Oliver's 
Exeter,  pp.  232,  236,  247.]  W.  P.  C. 

MARVELL,  ANDREW,  the  elder 
(1586  P-1641),  divine,  born  at  Meldreth  in 
Cambridgeshire  about  1 586,  was  educated  at 
Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge.  In  1608  he 
took  the  degree  of  M.A.  In  1610  he  is 
found  signing  the  registers  of  Flamborough 
in  Yorkshire  as  '  minister '  and  in  1611  as 
'  curate.'  Three  years  later  he  was  given 
the  living  of  Winestead  in  Holderness,  to 
which  he  was  inducted  on  23  April  1614. 
In  1624  he  removed  to  Hull  as  master  of  the 
grammar  school  there,  and  became  about 
the  same  time  master  of  the  Charterhouse 
and  lecturer  at  Holy  Trinity  Church.  He 
was  drowned  on  23  Jan.  1640-1,  while  cross- 
ing the  Humber  (Kippis,  Biog.  Brit.  v.  3052 ; 
GENT,  77^.  of  Hull,  ed.  1735,  p.  141 ;  GRO- 
SART, Works  of  Andrew  Marvell,  1872,  vol.  i. 
Pref.  pp.  xx,  xxv,  xxxi ;  FULLER,  Worthies. 
ed.  Nichols,  i.  165). 

Marvell  married  twice  :  (1)  Anne  Pease, 
22  Oct.  1612  ;  (2)  Lucy,  daughter  of  John 
Alured,  and  widow  of  William  Harris, 

27  Nov.  1638.     By  his  first  wife,  who  was 
buried   in  Holy  Trinity  Church,  Hull,  on 

28  April  1638,  Marvell 'had  three  daughters 
and  two  sons,  viz. :  Anne,  born  1615,  mar- 
ried  in  1633  James  Blaydes;    Mary,  born 
1617,   married   Edmond   Popple    in   1636; 
Elizabeth,  born  1618,  married  Robert  More 
in  1639 ;  Andrew  the  poet,  born  1621,  the 
subject  of  a   separate  article ;  John,   born 
1623,  died  1624  (GROSART,  vol.  i.  pp.  xxxii, 


xlv;  AITKEN,  Poems  of  Andrew  Marvell, 
vol.  i.  pp.  xx). 

Marvell  is  described  by  his  son,  in  the  se- 
cond part  of  the  l  Rehearsal  Transprosed,' 
as  '  having  lived  with  some  measure  of  repu- 
tation both  for  piety  and  learning,  and  was 
moreover  a  conformist  to  the  established 
rites  of  the  church  of  England,  though  none 
of  the  most  over-running  or  eager  in  them  ' 
(GROSART,  iii.  322).  Fuller  describes  him  as 
'  most  facetious  in  his  discourse,  yet  grave  in 
his  carriage,  a  most  excellent  preacher,  who, 
like  a  good  husband,  never  broached  what 
he  had  new-brewed,  but  preached  what  he 
had  prestudied  some  competent  time  before ' 
(  Worthies,  ed.  Nichols,  i.  165).  In  Decem- 
ber 1637,  when  John  Ramsden,  the  mayor 
of  Hull,  was  carried  off  by  the  plague,  Mar- 
vell 'ventured  to  give  his  corpse  Christian 
burial,  and  preached  a  most  excellent  ser- 
mon, which  was  afterwards  printed'  (DE 
LA  PRYME,  manuscript  '  History  of  Hull,' 
quoted  in  the  Diary  of  Abraham  de  la 
Pryme,  ed.  by  C.  Jackson,  p.  286).  No 
copy  of  this  sermon,  however,  is  in  either 
the  Bodleian  or  the  British  Museum.  A 
number  of  manuscript  sermons  and  other 
papers  of  Marvell's  in  the  possession  of  Mr. 
E.  S.  Wilson  of  Hull  are  described  by  Dr. 
Grosart  (MARVELL,  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  xxv). 
Fuller,  writing  in  1662,  says  :  '  His  excellent 
comment  upon  St.  Peter  is  daily  desired  and 
expected,  if  the  envy  and  covetousness  of  pri- 
vate persons,  for  their  own  use,  deprive  not 
the  public  of  the  benefit  thereof  (  Worthies, 
i.  165).  A  portion  of  an  epistolary  contro- 
versy between  Marvell  and  the  Rev.  Richard 
Harrington  of  Marfleet  is  printed  in  Mr. 
T.  T.  Wildridge's  'Hull  Letters'  (p.  164). 
An  elegy  on  Marvell,  said  to  be  from  a 
parish  register  in  the  north  of  Yorkshire,  is 
given  in  'Notes  and  Queries/  3rd  ser.  ii.  227. 
[Authorities  cited  in  the  article.]  C.  H.  F. 

MARVELL,  ANDREW  (1621-1678), 
poet  and  satirist,  son  of  Andrew  Marvell  the 
elder  [q.  v.],  was  born  on  31  March  1621 
at  Winestead  in  Holderness,  Yorkshire,  and 
was  educated  under  his  father  at  the  graim- 
mar  school  of  Hull.  He  matriculated  I  at 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  14  Dec.  1633,  as 
a  sizar.  A  tradition,  first  recorded  in  Cook  e's 
Life  of  Marvell '  in  1726,  states  that  shorjtly 
after  entering  the  university  he  fell  under 
;he  influence  of  some  Jesuits,  and  was  per- 
suaded by  them  to  leave  Cambridge  for  L(W- 
don.  His  father  discovered  him  in  a  book- 
seller's shop,  and  prevailed  with  him  to  re- 
urn  to  the  college  (CoOKE,  Works  of  Andrew 
Marvell,  ed.  1772,  i.  5).  He  contributed  two 
iopies  of  verses  to  *  Musa  CantabrigiensL*  '  in 


• 


Marvell 


325 


Marvell 


1637,  and  on  13  April  1638  was  admitted  a 
i  scholar  of  Trinity  College.  He  graduated 
B.  A.  in  the  same  year,  and  the  college  records 
show  that  he  left  Cambridge  before  September 
1641  (GROSAET,  Complete  Works  of  Andrew 
Marvell.  1872,  vol.  i.  pp.  xxvii,  xxxiii). 

The  next  ten  years  of  Marvell's  life  are 
extremely  obscure.  He  spent  four  years 
abroad,  probably  1642  to  1646,  travelled  in 
Holland,  France,  Italy,  and  Spain,  and  met 
and  satirised  Richard  Flecknoe  [q.  v.]  at 
Rome.  Two  poems  published  in  1649,  the 
one  prefixed  to  the  poems  of  Richard  Love- 
lace [q.  v.],  the  other  in  the  collection  on  the 
death  of  Lord  Hastings,  afford  evidence  of 
his  return  to  England.  The  lines  to  Love- 
lace, together  with  the  stanzas  on  the  execu- 
tion of  the  king  in  the  '  Horatian  Ode,'  and 
the  satire  on  the  death  of  Thomas  May  [q.  v.], 
have  been  taken  to  prove  that  Marvell's  early 
sympathies  were  with  the  royalist  cause. 
They  really  show  that  he  judged  the  civil 
war  as  a  spectator  rather  than  a  partisan, 
and  felt  that  literature  was  above  parties. 

Marvell  first  came  into  contact  with  the 
heads  of  the  Commonwealth  when  Lord 
Fairfax  engaged  him  as  tutor  to  his  daugh- 
ter Mary,  probably  in  1650  or  1651.  He 
lived  for  some  time  in  Fairfax's  house  at 
Nun  Appleton  in  Yorkshire,  where  he  ad- 
dressed to  Fairfax  his  lines,  *  Upon  the  Hill 
and  Grove  at  Bilborow  '  and  *  Upon  Appleton 
House.'  The  poems  on  gardens  and  in  praise 
of  country  life,  and  the  translation  from 
Seneca,  in  which  the  poet  desires  to  pass 


bis  life  'in  calm  leisure'  and  'far  off 
public  stage,'  belong  to  this  period. 
1653  the  delights  of  retirement  had  begun/to 
pall,  and  Marvell  sought  for  a  post  in  the 
service  of  the  Commonwealth.  He  had  now 
aecome  an  ardent  republican,  and  in  his 
/  Character  of  Holland  '  describes  the~~new 
istate  as  'darling  of  heaven  and  of  men  the 
tj;are.' 

/  On  21  Feb.  1653  Milton,  who  was  by  this 
fime  totally  blind,  recommended  Marvell's 
Appointment  as  his  assistant  in  the  secretary- 
ship for  foreign  tongues.  He  described  him 
to  Bradshaw,  the  president  of  the  council  of 
state,  as  '  a  man,  both  by  report  and  by  the 
converse  I  have  had  with  him,  of  singular 
desert  for  the  state  to  make  use  of/(  who  also 
offers  himself  if  there  be  any  employment  for 
him.  ...  He  hath  spent  four  years  abroad  in 
(Holland,  France,  Italy,  and  Spain,  to  very 
good  purpose,  as  I  believe,  and  the  gaining 
of  these  four  languages  ;  besides,  he  is  a 
scholar  and  well  read  in  the  Latin  and  Greek 
authors,  and  no  doubt  of  an  approved  con- 
versation, for  he  comes  now  lately  out  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord  Fairfax,  where  he  was  en- 


trusted to  give  some  instruction  in  the  lan- 
guages to  the  lady  his  daughter.  If,  upon 
the  death  of  Mr.  Weckherlin,  the  Council 
shall  think  I  need  any  assistance  in  the 
performance  of  my  place  ...  it  would  be 
hard  for  them  to  find  a  man  so  fit  every  way 
for  that  purpose  as  this  gentleman  '(GEOSAET, 
vol.  i.  p.  xxxvii ;  MASSON,  Life  of  Milton, 
iv.  478 ;  HAMILTON,  Milton  Papers,  p.  22). 
In  spite,  however,  of  this  recommendation, 
Philip  Meadows  [q.  v.]  was  appointed  (Oc- 
tober 1653).  Meanwhile  Marvell  in  a  pri- 
vate capacity  became  connected  with  Crom- 
well, being  chosen  as  tutor  to  Cromwell's 
ward,  William  Dutton.  With  Dutton  Mar- 
vell went  to  reside  at  Eton,  in  the  house  of 
John  Oxenbridge,  one  of  the  fellows  of  the 
college.  On  28  July  1653  he  wrote  thence 
to  Cromwell,  describing  the  character  of  his 
pupil,  and  thanking  Cromwell  for  placing 
them  both  in  so  godly  a  family  (GBOSAET, 
ii.  3 ;  MASSON,  iv.  618 ;  NICZOLLS,  Papers 
and  Letters  addressed  to  Oliver  Cromwell, 
1743,  p.  98).  Oxenbridge,  when  his  puri- 
tanism  had  lost  him  his  English  prefer- 
ments, had  been  a  minister  in  the  Bermudas, 
and  his  experiences  doubtless  suggested  Mar- 
veil's  poem  on  those  islands.  In  his  epitaph 
on  Mrs.  Oxenbridge  he  celebrates  the  fidelity 
with  which  she  had  followed  her  husband 
'  ad  incertam  Bermudas  insulam  '  (GROSART, 
ii.  6).  At  Eton  Marvell  learnt  to  know  John 
Hales  [q.  v.]  1 1  account  it  no  small  honour,' 
he  wrote  in  the '  Rehearsal  Transprosed,' '  to 
have  grown  up  into  some  part  of  his  ac- 
quaintance, and  conversed  awhile  with  the 
living  remains  of  one  of  the  clearest  heads 
and  best  prepared  breasts  in  Christendom' 
(ib.  iii.  126).  Pie  kept  up  also  his  acquaint- 
ance with  Milton,  who  sent  him  in  1654  a 
copy  of  his  '  Defensio  Secunda,'  which  Mar- 
vell praised  for  its  '  Roman  eloquence,'  and 
compared  to  Trajan's  column  as  a  monument 
of  Milton's  many  learned  victories  (ib.  ii.  11 ; 
MASSON,  iv.  620).  In  1657,  probably  about 
September,  Marvell  was  at  last  appointed 
Milton's  colleague  in  the  Latin  secretaryship, 
at  a  salary  of  200/.  a  year.  In  the  summer 
of  1658  he  was  employed  in  the  reception 
of  the  Dutch  ambassador  and  of  the  agent 
of  the  elector  of  Brandenburg  (THTJRLOE,  vii. 
298,  373,  487 ;  MASSOST,  v.  374).  He  con- 
tinued to  act  under  the  governments  of  Ri- 
chard Cromwell  and  the  restored  Long  par- 
liament, and  was  voted  lodgings  in  Whitehall 
by  the  council  of  state  (ib.  v.  624 ;  Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1659-60,  p.  27). 

Though  Waller's  '  Panegyric  '  gained  more 
contemporary  fame,  Marvell  is  the  poet  of 
Cromwell  and  the  Protectorate.  In  the 
summer  of  1650  he  had  written  the  *  Hora- 


Marvell 


326 


Marvell 


tian  Ode  upon  Cromwell's  Return  from  Ire- 
land,' first  published  in  1776.  In  1653  he 
composed  the  Latin  verses  to  be  sent  with 
Cromwell's  portrait  to  Christina  of  Swe- 
den. In  1655  he  published,  though  anony- 
mously, his  poem  on  '  The  First  Anniversary 
of  the  Government  under  his  Highness  the 
Lord  Protector,'  which  breathes  unbounded 
admiration  for  Cromwell  and  complete  con- 
fidence in  his  government.  In  November 
1657  he  celebrated  the  marriage  of  Mary 
Cromwell  and  Lord  Fauconberg  in  two 
pastoral  songs,  in  which  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom appear  as  Cynthia  and  Endymion,  and 
the  Protector  as  '  Jove  himself.'  Another 
poem  written  in  the  same  year,  describing 
Blake's  victory  at  Santa  Cruz,  is  throughout 
addressed  to  the  Protector,  and  was  probably 
presented  to  him  by  the  poet  himself.  This 
series  of  Cromwellian  poems  closes  with  the 
elegy,  '  LTpon  the  Death  of  his  late  Highness 
the  Lord  Protector,'  which  of  all  the  poems 
on  that  subject  is  the  only  one  distinguished 
by  an  accent  of  sincerity  and  personal  affec- 
tion. Marvell  gave  Richard  Cromwell  the 
same  unwavering  support.  '  A  Cromwell,' 
he  observes  in  the  elegy, '  in  an  hour  a  prince 
will  grow.'  As  member  for  Hull  in  Eichard 
Cromwell  s  parliament  he  voted  throughout 
with  the  government  against  the  republican 
opposition.  '  They  have  much  the  odds  in 
speaking/  says  one  of  his  letters,  *  but  it  is 
to  be  hoped  our  justice,  our  affection,  and 
our  number,  which  is  at  least  two-thirds,  will 
wear  them  out  at  the  long  run'  (AiTKEN, 
Man-ell's  Poems,  i.  xxix). 

At  the  Restoration,  however,  as  Marvell's 
political  poems  were,  with  one  exception,  un- 
published, his  devotion  to  Cromwell  and  his 
house  did  not  stand  in  his  way.  He  was 
again  elected  member  for  Hull  in  April  1660, 
and  for  a  third  time  in  April  1661.  Marvell 
owed  his  elections  partly  to  his  connection 
with  various  local  families,  and  partly  to  his 
own  efficiency  as  a  representative  of  local 
interests.  Hull  kept  up  the  old  custom  of 
paying  its  members,  and  the  records  of  the 
corporation  show  that  Marvell  and  his  col- 
league, Colonel  Anthony  Gilby,  regularly  re- 
ceived their  fee  of  6s.  8d.  per  day  '  for  knights' 
pence,  being  their  fee  as  burgesses  of  parlia- 
ment' aslongas  the  sessions  lasted  (GROSAET, 
ii.  xxxv).  Marvell,  on  his  part,  vigilantly 
guarded  the  interests  of  his  constituents,  and 
regularly  informed  the  corporation  of  the 
progress  of  public  affairs  and  of  all  private 
or  public  legislation  in  which  they  were  con- 
cerned. A  series  of  about  three  hundred 
letters  of  this  nature  is  preserved  among  the 
Hull  records,  and  has  been  printed  by  Dr. 
Grosart  (MARVELL,  Works,  vol.  ii.) 


Twice  during  the  early  part  of  the  reign 
of  Charles  II  Marvell  was  for  some  time 
absent  from  his  parliamentary  duties.  In 
1663  he  was  in  Holland  on  business  of  his 
own;  but  though  John,  lord  Belasyse  [q.  v.], 
the  high  steward  of  Hull,  urged  that  a  new 
member  should  be  elected  in  his  place,  the 
corporation  simply  sent  him  <a  courteous 
and  prudent '  letter  of  recall  (ib.  ii.  86).  In 
July  1663,  by  leave  of  parliament  and  his 
constituents,  Marvell  accompanied  Charles 
Howard,  first  earl  of  Carlisle,  in  his  em- 
bassy to  Russia,  Sweden,  and  Denmark  in  the 
capacity  of  secretary.  He  did  not  return  till 
January  1665,  though  the  mission  was  origi- 
nally intended  to  take  only  one  year  (ib.  ii. 
93-7,  i.  xlviii).  An  account  of  the  mission, 
containing  Latin  letters  and  speeches  com- 
posed by  Marvell,  was  printed  in  1669,  '  A 
Relation  of  three  Embassies  from  his  Sacred 
Majesty  Charles  II  to  the  great  Duke  of 
Muscovy,  £c.,  performed  by  the  Earl  of 
Carlisle  in  the  Years  1663  and  1664,'  8vo 
[by  Guy  Miege] ;  reprinted  in  Harris's  '  Col- 
lection of  Voyages.'  1705,  vol.  ii. ;  copious 
extracts  are  given  by  Grosart  (ii.  100-82). 
In  1671  Marvell  again  contemplated  absent- 
ing himself  from  parliament.  1 1  think  it 
will  be  my  lot,'  he  writes,  'to  go  on  an 
honest  fair  employment  to  Ireland,'  but  the 
plan  came  to  nothing  (ib.  ii.  392). 

As  a  member  of  parliament  Marvell  rarely 
intervened  in  debate,  and  as  late  as  1677 
concludes  a  speech  with  the  apology  that  he 
was  not  used  to  speak  there,  and  consequently 
expressed  himself  with  abruptness  (GKEY, 
Debates,  1763,  iv.  324).  He  had  some  influ- 
ence, however,  and  Edward  Philips  attributes 
Milton's  impunity  at  the  Restoration  largely 
to  Marvell,  who  in  the  House  of  Commons 
acted  vigorously  in  his  behalf  and  made  a 
considerable  party  for  him  (Letters  of  State, 
by  Mr.  John  Milton,  to  which  is  added  an 
Account  of  his  Life,  1694,  p.  xxxviii).  On 
17  Dec.  1660  he  complained  to  the  house  of 
the  exorbitant  fees  which  the  serjeant-at- 
arms  had  exacted  of  Milton,  and  succeeded 
in  getting  the  question  referred  to  a  com- 
mittee (Old  Parliamentary  History,  xxiii. 
54).  In  1667  Marvell  spoke  twice  during 
the  discussions  on  Clarendon's  impeachment, 
and  also  made  a  violent  attack  on  Arlington 
(GREY,  i.  14,  36, 70  ;  cf.  BEBINGTON,  Arling- 
ton's Letters  to  Sir  W.  Temple,  1701,  p.  226). 
His  most  important  speech,  however,  was  one 
delivered  upon  the  second  reading  of  the 
Bill  for  Securing  the  Protestant  Religion,  on 
27  March  1677,  in  which  he  opposed  the 
bill  on  the  ground  of  the  exorbitant  power 
which  it  would  give  to  the  bishops  if  a 
catholic  prince  ascended  the  throne  (GKET, 


Marvell 


Marvell 


I  iv.  321 ;  cf.  GBOSABT,  iv.  338-53).  The  anger 
I  of  the  supporters  of  the  bill  is  the  best  tes- 
timony to  the  effectiveness  of  this  speech. 
Two  days  later,  on  the  pretext  that  Marvell 
had  struck  another  member  and  disputed  the 
I' .authority  of  the  speaker,  it  was  moved  that 
/  he  should  be  sent  to  the  Tower,  but  there 
I  proved  to  be  so   little   foundation  for  the 
/  .charge  that  the  motion  was  dropped  (GKEY, 
/   iv.  328). 

f        Marvell's  political  influence  was  due  more 
to  his  writings  than  to  his  action  in  parlia- 
ment, and  the  value  of  his  parliamentary 
position  consisted  in  the  unequalled  oppor- 
tunities it  gave  him  for  observing  contem- 
porary politics.  His  letters  to  his  constituents  j 
are,  as  a  rule,  simply  a  colourless  record  of 
facts,  but  in  a  few  to  private  friends  he  speaks 
out.     He  notes  the  king's  continual  demands 
for  money  and  his  squanderings  of  the  public 
treasure.    One  of  his  happiest  pieces  of  prose 
satire  is  a  sham  speech  of  Charles  II  on  the 
state  of  his  finances  (GBOSAKT,  ii.  431).     In 
one  letter  he  complains  that  all  promotions, 
spiritual  and  temporal,  pass  under  the  cog- 
nisance of  the  Duchess   of  Cleveland;    in 
another,  that  those  ministers  are  most  in  fa- 
vour who,  like  Lauderdale,  deserved  a  halter 
rather  than  a  garter.     Abroad,  he  says,  '  we  J 
truckle  to  France  in  all  things  to  the  pre- 
ju/dice  of  our  honour ; '  at  home  '  the  Court  j 
is' at  the  highest  pitch  of  want  and  luxury,  i 
#,hd  the  people  full  of  discontent.     Never  ' 
had  any  poor  people  so  many  complicated 
mortal  incurable  and  dangerous  diseases '  (ib.  j 
pp.  314,  390,  392,  395). 

Parliament,  which  should  have  cured  these  I 
11s,  had  become  the  subservient  tool  of  the 
overnment.  '  In  such  a  conjuncture,'  writes  | 
Marvell  in  1670,  '  what  probability  is  there  i 
xtf  my  doing  anything  to  the  purpose  ? '    He  j 
We  to  despair  of    effecting    anything  by  i 
parliamentary  action.     '  We   are  all  venal 
(cowards  except  some  few.'  The  old '  country 
[party/  which  he  had  celebrated  in  his  '  Last 
Instructions  to  a  Painter '  (11.  240-306),  was  | 
now  broken  up,  and  the  ranks  of  the (  con-  j 
ktant    courtiers '   had  been   so    swelled  by  | 
I  apostate  patriots '  that  it '  was  a  mercy  they 
ave  not  away  the  whole  land  and  liberty  of 
ngland'  (GKOSAKT,  ii.  317,  326,  394). 
Wrath  at  the  degradation  of  his  country 
nd   at   the    seeming   hopelessness   of    the 
ruggle  explains  the  bitterness  of  Marvell's 
tires.   Any  weapon  seemed  legitimate,  and 
rery  scandal  was  pressed  into  his  verses, 
he  satires  show  the  development   of  his 
•political   opinions.     In    1667   he    attacked  ! 
jharendon  and  the  court  party,  and  hoped 
with  a  change  of  ministers  all  would 
et  go  well  again.     By  1674  he  had  dis- 


covered that  the  secret  of  the  misgovern- 
ment  of  England  was  the  king's  character : 
'  for  one  man's  weakness  a  whole  nation 
bleeds.'  In  1672  he  held  that  Charles,  with 
all  his  faults,  was  preferable  to  his  bigoted 
brother,  but  in  1675  he  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  things  would  never  be  better 
till  the  reign  of  the  house  of  Stuart  was 
ended.  Instead  of  constitutional  monarchy 
he  preached  republicanism,  and  held  up  the 
republics  of  Home  and  Venice  as  patterns  to 
England. 

Satires  so  outspoken  were  necessarily 
printed  in  secret  or  circulated  in  manuscript, 
but  on  one  question  Marvell  found  oppor- 
tunity to  appear  more  openly  and  reach  a 
wider  audience.  The  oppressive  ecclesiastical 
policy  of  the  government  was  notoriously 
the  work  of  the  ministers  and  the  episcopal- 
cavalier  party  rather  than  the  king,  and  it 
might  be  assailed  with  less  danger  and  more 
prospect  of  success  than  civil  tyranny.  The 
most  prominent  champion  of  intolerance  was 
Samuel  Parker  [q.  v.],  afterwards  bishop  of 
Oxford,  who  published  in  1670  '  A  Discourse 
of  Ecclesiastical  Polity,  wherein  the  Au- 
thority of  the  Civil  Magistrate  in  matters  of 
External  Religion  is  asserted,  the  mischiefs 
and  inconveniences  of  Toleration  are  repre- 
sented, and  all  pretences  pleaded  in  behalf 
of  Liberty  of  Conscience  fully  answered.' 
This  was  followed  by  two  other  anti-non- 
conformist pamphlets, '  A  Defence  and  Con- 
tinuation of  Ecclesiastical  Polity,'  1671,  and 
in  1672  by  a  preface  to  Bramhall's  *  Vindica- 
tion of  himself  and  the  Episcopal  Clergy 
from  the  Presbyterian  Charge  of  Popery.' 
Parker  wrote,  as  Baxter  complains,  '  the 
most  scornfully  and  rashly  and  profanely 
and  cruelly  against  the  nonconformists  of 
any  man  that  ever  yet  assaulted  them.' 
Marvell  undertook  to  answer  Parker,  and 
not  to  merely  defend  the  principle  of  liberty 
of  conscience,  but,  in  Wood's  phrase,  'to 
clip  the  wings '  of  Parker  for  the  future. 

With  this  intent  he  published  in  1672  and 
1673  the  two  parts  of  the  '  Rehearsal  Trans- 
prosed.'  The  title  was  suggested  by  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham's  '  Rehearsal,'  and  Parker  is 
throughout  dubbed  Mr.  Bayes,  on  account  of 
his  supposed  resemblance  in  character  and 
style  to  the  hero  of  Buckingham's  play.  In 
this,  as  in  all  Marvell's  pamphlets,  there  are 
occasional  passages  of  grave  and  vigorous 
eloquence,  but  in  dealing  with  Parker  he 
relied  more  on  ridicule.  '  This  pen-combat 
I  between  our  author  and  Marvell,'  says  Wood, 
1  '  was  briskly  managed,  with  as  much  smart 
j  cutting  and  satirical  wit  on  both  sides  as  any 
other  perhaps  of  late  hath  been,  they  en- 
deavouring by  all  the  methods  imaginable, 


Marvell 


328 


Marvell 


and  the  utmost  forces  they  could  by  any 
means  rally  up,  to  blacken  each  other's  cause 
and  to  set  each  other  out  in  the  most  ugly 
dress :  their  pieces  in  the  meanwhile,  wherein 
was  represented  a  perfect  trial  of  each  other's 
skill  and  parts  in  a  jerking,  flirting  way  of 
writing,  entertaining  the  reader  with  a  great 
variety  of  sport  and  mirth,  in  seeing  two 
such  right  cocks  of  the  game  so  keenly  en- 
gaging with  sharp  and  dangerous  weapons.' 
The  buffoonery  which  had  been  so  effective 
a  weapon  against  solid  divines  like  Baxter 
and  Owen  proved  a  weak  defence  against 
Marvell's  wit,  and  all  the  laughers  were  on 
Marvell's  side. 

'  From  the  king  down  to  the  tradesman,' 
adds  Btirnet,  *  his  books  were  read  with 
great  pleasure '  (WooD,  Athence  Oxonienses, 
ed.  Bliss,  iv.  231 ;  BTJRNET,  Own  Time,  ed. 
1836,  p.  478).  Marvell  had  handled  the 
difference  between  the  royal  policy  and  the 
clerical  policy  with  such  discretion  that 
pharles  himself  intervened  on  his  behalf 
when  the  licenser  wished  to  suppress  the 
second  edition  of  the  first  part  of  the  'Re- 
hearsal Transprosed.'  '  Look  you,  Mr. 
L'Estrange,'  said  Lord  Anglesey,  '  I  have 
spoken  to  his  Majesty  about  it,  and  the  King 
says  he  will  not  have  it  suppressed,  for  Par- 
ker has  done  him  wrong,  and  this  man  has 
done  him  right '  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  7th  Rep. 
p.  518 ;  cf.  art.  L'EsTRA^GE,  SIB  ROGER).  To 
some  extent  Marvell's  object  in  writing  was 
attained.  Parker  was  effectually  humbled. 
He  made  no  attempt  to  answer  the  second 
part  of  the '  Rehearsal  Transprosed,'  and  con- 
fined himself  to  posthumously  libelling  Mar- 
vell (BISHOP  PARKER,  History  of  his  own 
Time,  translated  by  Newlin,  p.  332).  Burnet 
goes  so  far  as  to  say  that  Parker's  party  was 
humbled  too. 

Encouraged  by  his  success,  Marvell  made 
two  more  essays  in  ecclesiastical  controversy. 
In  1676  he  defended  Herbert  Croft,  bishop 
of  Hereford,  against  some 'animadversions' 
on  his  pamphlet,  '  The  Naked  Truth,'  which 
had  been  published  by  Dr.  Francis  Turner, 
master  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
Turner  was  ridiculed  much  as  Parker  had 
been,  and  compared  to  Mr.  Smirke  the  chap- 
lain in  Sir  George  Etherege's  play '  The  Man 
of  Mode.'  Croft  wrote  to  thank  Marvell  for 
the  '  humane  civility  and  Christian  charity ' 
with  which  he  had  taken  up  his  cause  against 
the  'snarling  curs'  who  had  assailed  him 
(GROSART,  ii.  488-91).  In  April  1678  Mar- 
vell took  part  in  a  controversy  about  pre- 
destination between  John  Howe  and  Thomas 
Danson  [q.  v.],  but  he  was  hardly  qualified 
to  treat  a  purely  theological  question. 

Much  more  effective  than  either  of  these 


two  pamphlets  was  the  'Account  of  the 
Growth  of  Popery  and  Arbitrary  Govern-!1 
ment  in  England,'  which  was  published  to-! 
wards  the  end  of  1677.  It  dealt  with  the 
history  of  the  reign  from  the  long  proroga 
tion  of  November  1675,  and  undertook  to 
prove  that  there  had  been  for  many  years 
'a  design  carried  on  to  change  the  lawful 
government  of  England  into  an  absolute 
tyranny,  and  to  convert  the  established 
protestant  religion  into  downright  popery/ 
Written  in  a  plainer  and  more  forcible  style 
than  Marvell's  earlier  pamphlets,  and  with 
all  the  boldness  and  directness  of  his  satires, 
it  produced  an  immediate  sensation.  The 
government  offered  a  reward  of  100/.  in  the 
'  Gazette '  for  the  discovery  of  the  author, 
and  greater  sums  were  privately  promised. 
Marvell  was  suspected,  but  makes  a  jest  of 
the  suspicions  in  one  of  his  letters.  '  Three 
or  four  printed  books,'  he  writes,  '  have  de- 
scribed— as  near  as  it  was  proper  to  go, 
the  man  being  a  Member  of  Parliament — 
Mr.  Marvell  to  have  been  the  author ;  but 
if  he  had,  surely  he  would  not  have  escaped 
being  questioned  in  Parliament  or  some 
other  place'  (ib.  ii.  631).  Legal  punish- 
ment, however,  was  not  the  only  danger  an 
obnoxious  writer  had  to  fear.  Marvell's  life 
had  been  threatened  during  his  controversy 
with  Parker.  In  a  private  letter  (quoted  by 
Cooke)  he  mentions  '  the  insuperable  hatred 
of  his  foes  to  him,  and  their  designs  of  mur- 
dering him/  and  uses  these  words ;  *  Praeterea 
magis  occidere  metuo  quam  occidi ;  non 
quod  vitam  tanti  sestimem,  sed  ne  imparatus 
moriar '  (MARVELL,  Works,  ed.  Cooke,  1772, 
i.  13).  Hence  his  sudden  death,  on  18  Aug.. 
1678,  at  once  gave  rise  to  the  rumour 
he  was  poisoned.  A  contemporary  poem  or; 
his  death  concludes  with  the  lines  : — 


Whether  Fate  or  Art  untwined  his  thread 
Remains  in  doubt.     Fame's  lasting  register 
Shall  leave  his  name  enrolled  as  great  as  theirs 
Who  in  Philippi  for  their  country  fell. 

('On  his  Excellent  Friend,  Mr.  Andrew  Mar-j 
veil,'  attributed  to  Sheffield,  duke  of  BuckJ 
ingham,  Poems  on  Affairs  of  State,  i.   123 
ed.  1702).     The    suspicion,  however,  wjj 
groundless.      Dr.  Richard  Morton  (1635fi 
1698)  [q.  v.],  in  his  '  Pyretologia,'  publishe 
in  1692,  describes  Marvell  as  dying  of  a  te 
tian  fever,  '  through  the  ignorance  of  an  o 
conceited  doctor.'      An  ounce  of  Peruvia 
bark  would  have  saved  him,  but  instead 
that  he  was  given  an  opiate,  and  copious 
bled  (GROSART,  vol.  ii.  p.  xliv).      He  w; 
buried  in  London  in  the  church  of  St.  Gile 
in-the-Fields,  'under  the  pews  in  the  soutf 
side '  (AUBREY,  Letters  from  the  Bodleian,  / 


Marvell 


329 


Marvell 


438).  The  corporation  of  Hull  voted  50/.  out 
of  the  town  chest  for  his  funeral  and  grave- 
stone, but  the  opposition  of  the  incumbent 
is  said  to  have  prevented  the  erection  of  the 
monument.  The  epitaph  intended  to  have 
been  engraved  on  it  is  given  by  Cooke  (MAR- 
VELL,  ed.  1772,  i.  35 ;  cf.  GROSART,  vol.  ii.  p. 
xlvii).  A  monument  with  a  slightly  altered 
version  of  the  epitaph  was  erected  by  Mar- 
veil's  grandnephew,  Robert  Nettleton,  upon 
the  north  end  of  the  church  in  1764  (THOMP- 
SON, Marvell,  iii.  482,  491-3). 

Marvell's  earliest  biographers,  Cooke  and 
Thompson,  both  assert  that  he  was  never 
married,  and  that  the  Mary  Marvell  who 
claimed  to  be  his  widow,  and  published  his 
poems,  was  simply  the  woman  with  whom 
he  lodged.  On  the  other  hand,  the  '  Admini- 
stration Book  of  the  Prerogative  Court  of 
Canterbury'  shows  that  administration  of 
his  goods  was  granted  to  his  relict,  Mary 
Marvell,  and  to  a  creditor,  John  Green,  on 
19  March  1679,  and  it  is  to  be  presumed 
that  she  gave  proof  of  her  marriage.  He 
left  no  children  (  GROSART,  vol.  i.  p.  Iii; 
COOKE,  p.  34 ;  THOMPSON,  iii.  489 ;  Wills 
from  Doctors'  Commons,  Camd.  Soc.,  p.  161). 

An  engraved  portrait  of  Marvell  is  pre- 
fixed to  the  first  edition  of  his  poems  (1681), 
and  aversion  of  the  same, reduced, serves  as 
a  frontispiece  to  Cooke's  edition.  In  1760 
Thomas  Hollis  bought  a  portrait  of  Marvell 
in  oils  which  had  been  in  the  possession  of 
Ralph  Thoresby.  An  engraving  of  this  by 
Cipriani  is  given  in  the  '  Life  of  Hollis,'  by 
T.  B.  Hollis,  p.  97  ;  and  it  was  also  engraved 
by  James  Basire  for  Thompson's  edition  of 
Marvell's '  Works.'  This  portrait  represents 
Marvell  in  the  forty-first  year  of  his  age,  i.e. 
in  1661-2.  Another  portrait  of  Marvell  was 
given  to  the  British  Museum  in  1764  by  his 
grandnephew,  Robert  Nettleton  (THOMPSON, 
iii.  493).  This  portrait  is  now  in  the  Na- 
tional Portrait  Gallery.  An  engraving  of 
it  is  prefixed  to  Mr.  Aitken's  edition  of  Mar- 
veil,  1892.  Dr.  Grosart's  edition  (1872) 
contains  a  portrait  by  Adrian  Hannemann, 
now  in  the  possession  of  John  Rhodes,  esq., 
of  Leeds. 

Aubrey  describes  Marvell's  person  and 
habits  thus :  '  He  was  of  a  middling  stature, 
pretty  strong-set,  roundish-faced,  cherry- 
cheeked,  hazel  eye,  brown  hair.  He  wras 
in  his  conversation  very  modest  and  of 
very  few  words.  Though  he  loved  wine,  he 
would  never  drink  hard  in  company,  and 
was  wont  to  say  "  that  he  would  not  play 
the  good  fellow  in  any  man's  company  in 
whose  hands  he  would  not  trust  his  life." 
He  kept  bottles  of  wine  at  his  lodging,  and 
many  times  he  would  drink  liberally  by 


himself  to  refresh  his  spirits  and  exalt  his 
muse'  (Letters from  the  Bodleian,  ii.  437). 

The  story  of  Lord-treasurer  Danby's  visit 
to  Marvell's  lodgings  and  Marvell's  indig- 
nant refusal  of  the  offers  made  to  him  ap- 
pears first  in  Cooke's  '  Life '  in  1726,  and  i3 
much  embellished  by  later  biographers.  Ac- 
cording to  Cooke,  Marvell  '  having  one 
night  been  entertained  by  the  King,  who 
had  often  been  delighted  in  his  company, 
his  Majesty  the  next  day  sent  the  Lord 
Treasurer  Danby  to  find  out  his  lodging/ 
Danby  found  Marvell  writing  '  up  two  pair 
of  stairs  in  a  little  court  in  the  Strand,'  and 
announced  '  that  he  came  with  a  message 
from  his  Majesty,  which  was  to  know  what 
he  could  do  to  serve  him.'  His  answer  was, 
'  in  his  usual  facetious  manner,  that  it  was 
not  in  His  Majesty's  power  to  serve  him.' 
Danby  then  definitely  offered  him  a  place  at 
court.  Marvell  refused,  saying  '  that  he 
could  not  accept  with  honour,  for  he  must 
be  either  ungrateful  to  the  King  in  voting 
against  him,  or  false  to  his  country  in  giving 
in  to  the  measures  of  the  court ;  therefore 
the  only  favour  he  begged  of  his  Majesty 
was  that  he  would  esteem  him  as  dutiful  a 
subject  as  any  he  had,  and  more  in  his  proper 
interest  in  refusing  his  offers  than  if  he  had 
embraced  them .'  Then  the  lord  treasurer,  find- 
ing argument  useless,  told  him  that  the  king 
'  had  ordered  a  thousand  pounds  for  him, 
which  he  hoped  he  would  receive  till  he 
could  think  what  further  to  ask  of  his  Ma- 
jesty.' But  this  last  offer  '  was  refused  with 
the  same  steadfastness  of  mind  as  was  the 
first,  though  as  soon  as  the  Lord  Treasurer 
was  gone  he  was  forced  to  send  to  a  friend  to 
borrow  a  guinea '  (CooKE,  Man-ell,  i.  11-13). 
In  Thompson's  version  of  the  story  Marvell 
in  Danby's  presence  calls  for  his  servant  and 
says  to  him,  '  Pray,  what  had  I  for  dinner 
yesterday  ?'  '  A  shoulder  of  mutton.'  '  And 
what  do  you  allow  me  to-day  ?  '  '  The  re- 
mainder hashed.'  Then  Marvell,  turning  to 
Danby,  adds :  *  And  to-morrow,  my  lord,  I 
shall  have  the  sweet  blade-bone  broiled ; ' 
and  Danby,  seeing  it  useless  to  tempt  a 
man  of  such  Spartan  habits,  retires  abashed 
(THOMPSON,  Marvell,  iii.  493).  Dove  gives 
a  variation  of  Thompson's  story,  said  to  be 
derived  '  from  a  pamphlet  printed  in  Ireland 
A.D.  1754  '(Life  of  Marvell,  1832,  p.  36). 
Cooke's  story  may  be  true,  but  the  later  ad- 
ditions are  obvious  fictions,  and  the  accounts 
of  Marvell's  personal  encounter  with  Parker 
and  of  his  supposed  intimacy  with  Prince 
Rupert  seem  to  be  equally  baseless  (THOMP- 
SON, iii.  475  ;  COOKE,  i.  10). 

Of  Marvell's  relations  with  contemporary 
writers  a  few  particulars  can  be  collected. 


Marvell 


330 


Marvell 


Aubrey  states  that  James  Harrington,  the 
author  of  '  Oceana,'  was  his  intimate  friend, 
and  adds  that  Marvell '  made  a  good  epitaph 
for  him,  but  it  would  have  given  offence' 
{Letters  from  the  Bodleian,  ii.  376,  438). 
The  same  authority  classes  Marvell  with 
Cyriac  Skinner  and  Dr.  Paget  as  Milton's 
'  familiar  learned  acquaintance.'  Rumour 
credited  Milton  with  a  share  in  the  compo- 
sition of  the  l  Rehearsal  Transprosed,'  and 
he  was  consequently  attacked  with  great 
virulence  by  Parker  and  Parker's  allies.  In 
reply  Marvell  vindicated  Milton  from  the 
charge,  describing  him  as  a  man  (  of  great 
learning  and  sharpness  of  wit,'  and  incident- 
ally observing  that  he  had  first  met  Parker 
under  Milton's  roof.  In  1674  he  contributed 
to  the  second  edition  of  '  Paradise  Lost ' 
prefatory  lines  of  unstinted  appreciation, 
hailing  Milton  as '  mighty  poet,'  and  praising 
the  vastness  of  his  design,  the  ease  and 
gravity  of  his  style,  and  the  verse  created, 
like  his  theme,  sublime  (MASSON,  Life  of 
Milton,  vi.  704  ;  GROSART,  i.  146,  iii.  498). 
With  this  eulogium  on  '  Paradise  Lost '  was 
coupled  a  scornful  rebuke  to  Dry  den  for  his 
attempt  to  convert  it  into  a  rhyming  opera, 
which  Dryden  subsequently  replied  to  by  com- 
paring Marvell  to  Martin  Marprelate,  'the 
first  presbyterian  scribbler  who  sanctified 
libels  and  scurrility  to  the  use  of  the  good 
old  cause '  (Preface  to  Reliyio  Laid).  Mar- 
vell praised  Butler  for  his  excellent  wit, 
saying,  '  Whoever  dislikes  his  choice  of  sub- 
ject cannot  but  commend  his  performance,' 
though  Aubrey  records  the  criticism  that 
Rochester  was  t  the  only  man  in  England 
who  had  the  true  vein  of  satire  '  (GROSART, 
iii.  35,  494). 

Marvell's  literary  work  is  remarkable  for 
its  variety.  In  his  own  age  his  reputation 
rested  mainly  on  his  pamphlets,  which  have 
ceased  to  be  read  since  the  controversies 
which  gave  rise  to  them  have  been  forgotten. 
Yet  Swift,  himself  to  some  extent  Marvell's 
pupil,  refers  to  him  as  a  great  genius,  and 
says,  'We  still  read  Marvell's  answer  to 
Parker  wTith  pleasure,  though  the  book  it 
answers  be  sunk  long  ago  '  (SwiFT,  Works, 
ed.  Scott,  1824,  x.  22).  To  the  generation 
which  immediately  succeeded  Marvell  he 
seems  to  have  been  best  known  as  a  political 
satirist;  and  the  number  of  pieces  ascribed 
to  him  in  '  Poems  on  State  Affairs '  and 
similar  collections  is  evidence  of  his  cele- 
brity. But  the  satires,  like  the  pamphlets, 
are  essentially  of  temporary  interest,  and 
are  mainly  of  historical  value.  They  are 
full  of  allusions  unintelligible  without  a 
commentary,  and  so  personal  that  they  fre- 
quently become  mere  lampoons.  The  vice 


he  attacks  loses  none  of  its  grossness  in  his 
verses.  Moreover,  his  lines  are  hasty  and 
rough-hewn,  and  in  employing  the  heroic 
couplet  Marvell  is  never  completely  master 
of  his  instrument.  Yet  despite  these  de- 
fects there  is  much  both  in  his  satires  and 
pamphlets  which  still  amuses  ;  a  gift  of  hu- 
morous exaggeration  which  suggests  Syd- 
ney Smith,  and  an  irony  which  occasionally 
recalls  Swift  (cf.  LEIGH  HUNT,  Wit  and 
Humour,  ed.  1875,  pp.  34,  218). 

As  a  poet,  Marvell  essentially  belongs  to 
the  pre-Restoration  period.  The  fanciful  in- 
genuity of  his  early  love  poems  reveals  the 
influence  of  Cowley  and  Donne.  Afterwards 
he  learnt,  as  he  himself  expresses  it,  to  ( read 
in  Nature's  mystic  book,'  and  his  poems  on 
country  life  show  a  keen  love  of  natural 
beauty.  '  All  his  serious  poetry,'  says  Lamb, 
'  is  full  of  a  witty  delicacy,'  and  sometimes 
he  abandons  conceits  to  rise  to  the  highest 
strains  of  passion  and  imagination.  Marvell's 
greatest  achievement  is  the  '  Horatian  Ode  ' 
to  Cromwell,  first  printed  in  1776.  'It 
worthily  presents  the  figures  and  events  of 
the  great  tragedy  as  they  would  impress 
themselves  on  the  mind  of  an  ideal  spectator, 
at  once  feeling  and  dispassionate.  Better 
than  anything  else  in  our  language,  this 
poem  gives  an  idea  of  a  grand  Horatian  mea- 
sure, as  well  as  of  the  diction  and  spirit  of 
an  Horatian  ode'  (Mr.  Goldwin  Smith  in 
WARD,  English  Poets,  ii.  383). 

POEMS. — Very  few  of  Marvell's  poems  were 
published  in  his  lifetime.  Those  few  are : 
Two  poems  to  King  Charles  I,  in  '  Musa  Can- 
tabrigiensis,'  1637  ;  poems  upon  the  death 
of  Lord  Hastings,  in  '  Lacrymse  Musarum,' 
1649  ;  poems  prefixed  to  Lovelace's f  Poems/ 
1649,  to  Robert  Wittie's  translation  of  Dr. 
James  Primerose's  'Popular  Errors,'  1651, 
and  to  the  second  edition  of  '  Paradise  Lost,' 
1674.  '  The  first  Anniversary  of  the  go- 
vernment under  his  Highness  the  Lord  Pro- 
tector '  was  printed  in  1655, 4to.  '  The  Cha- 
racter of  Holland '  appeared  in  a  mutilated 
version  in  1665  and  1672  (cf.  Harleian 
Miscellany,  ed.  Park,  v.  613).  Of  the  sa- 
tires, '  Clarendon's  House-Warming '  was  pub- 
lished in  1667,  and  the  '  Dialogue  between 
two  Horses '  in  1675.  The  satires  gene- 
rally were  collected  in  '  Poems  on  Affairs  of 
State,'  3  parts,  4to,  1689,  and  4  vols.  8vo, 
1703-7.  The  best  bibliography  of  the  poetry 
is  contained  in  Aitken's  '  Marvell,'  vol.  i.  p. 
Ixviii. 

PROSE  WORKS. — 1.  'The  Rehearsal  Trans- 
pros'd,  or  Animadversions  upon  a  late  book 
intituled  "  A  Preface  showing  what  Grounds 
there  are  of  Fears  and  Jealousies  of  Poperv," ' 
8vo,  1672.  2.  '  The  Rehearsal  Transprosed : 


Marvell 


331 


Marvell 


the  second  part.  Occasioned  by  two  Letters, 
the  first  printed  by  a  nameless  Author,  in- 
tituled "  A  Reproof,"  &c.  The  second  Letter 
left  for  me  at  a  friend's  house,  dated  Nov.  3, 
1673,  subscribed  J.  G.,  and  concluding  with 
these  words :  "If  thou  darest  to  print  or 
publish  any  Lie  or  Libel  against  Doctor 
Parker,  by  the  Eternal  God  I  will  cut  thy 
Throat."  Answered  by  Andrew  Marvell,' 
1673,  12mo.  Parker  answered  the  first  part 
of  the  '  Rehearsal  Transprosed '  in  '  A  Re- 
proof to  the  Rehearsal  Transprosed  in  a 
Discourse  to  its  Author.  By  the  Author  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  Polity,'  8vo,  1673  (a  dull 
volume  of  528  pages).  Other  answers  are 
the  following  :  (1)  '  Rosemary  andBayes,  or 
Animadversions  upon  a  Treatise  called  "  The 
Rehearsal  Transprosed,  by  Henrv  Stubbe." ' 

(2)  '  The  Transproser  Rehearsed,  or  the  Fifth 
Act  of  Mr.  Bayes'  Play,'  Oxford,  1673,  8vo, 
by  Richard  Leigh  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

(3)  '  Gregory,  Father  Greybeard,  with  his 
Vizard  off,'  1673,  8vo,  by  Edmund  Hickerin- 
gill.    (4)  ( A  Commonplace  Book  out  of  the 
"  Rehearsal   Transprosed,"    digested    under 
these  several  heads,'  &c.,  1673, 8vo.  (5) '  S'too 
him  Bayes,  or  some  Animadversions  upon 
the  humour  of  writing  "  Rehearsals  Trans- 
prosed,"  '  Oxford,  1673,  8vo.     An  account 
of  the  controversy,  with  extracts  from  these 
pamphlets,  is  given   in   Masson's  *  Life   of 
Milton,'  vi.  699-708,  and  in  Isaac  D'Israeli's 
' Quarrels  of  Authors.     3.  '  Mr.  Smirke,  or 
the  Divine  in  Mode,  being  certain  Annota- 
tions  upon    the   "Animadversions   on   the 
Naked  Truth."    Together  with  a  Short  His- 
torical Essay,  concerning  General  Councils, 
Creeds,  and  Impositions  in  matters  of  Reli- 
gion. By  Andreas  Rivetus,  Junior,'  1676, 4to. 
A  defence  of  Herbert  Croft  [q.  v.],  bishop  of 
Hereford,  against  the  criticisms  of  Dr.  Fran- 
cis Turner,  master  of  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge (cf.  WOOD,  Athence,  iv.  546).     The 
*  Essay  concerning  General  Councils'  was 
reprinted  separately  in  1680, 1687,  and  1689. 
4.  'An  Account  of  the  Growth  of  Popery  and 
arbitrary  Government  in  England,  more  par- 
ticularly from  the  Long  Prorogation  of  Parlia- 
ment of  November  1675,  ending  the  15th  of 
Feb.  1676,  till  the  last  Meeting  of  Parliament, 
the  16th  of  July,  1677,'  folio,  1677.     This  is 
reprinted  in  '  State  Tracts  during  the  Reign 
of  King  Charles  II,'  folio,  1693,  i.  69.   It  was 
answered  by  Sir  Roger  L'Estrange  in  '  An 
Account  of  the  Growth  of  Knavery  under 
the  pretended  fears  of  arbitrary  Government 
and  Popery,'  4to,  1678.     L'Estrange  plainly 
hints  that  Marvell  was  the  author  of  the 
tract  he  was  answering  (pp.  6,  27,  34).     Its 
authorship  was  also   attributed  to  him  by 
Dry  den  in  1682,  in  the  'Epistle  to  the 


Whigs'  prefixed  to  'The  Medal.'  A  pro- 
clamation was  issued  offering  a  reward  of 
50/.  for  the  discovery  of  the  printer  or  pub- 
lisher, and  100/.  for  that  of  the  author  {Lon- 
don Gazette,  21-5  March  1678).  5.  'Remarks 
upon  a  late  disingenuous  Discourse,  writ  by 
one  T.  D.,  under  the  pretence  De  Causa  Dei 
and  of  answering  Mr.  John  Howe's  "  Letter 
...  of  God's  Prescience."  By  a  Protestant/ 
1678,  8vo. 

The  following  works  are  attributed  to  Mar- 
vell on  insufficient  evidence:  1.  'A  Seasonable 
Argument  to  persuade  all  the  Grand  Juries 
in  England  to  petition  for  a  new  Parlia- 
ment,' 4to,  1677;  also  printed  in  1827,  8yo, 
by  Sir  Harris  Nicolas,  from  a  manuscript 
in  the  British  Museum,  under  the  title  of 
'  Flagellum  Parliamentarium ;  being  sar- 
castic Notices  of  nearly  200  Members  or 
the  first  Parliament  after  the  Restoration.' 
2.  'A  Seasonable  Question  and  a  useful  An- 
swer, contained  in  an  exchange  of  a  Letter 
between  a  Parliament  Man  in  Cornwall  and 
a  Bencher  of  the  Temple,'  1676.  3.  'A 
Letter  from  a  Parliament  Man  to  his  Friend 
concerning  the  Proceedings  of  the  House  of 
Commons  in  the  last  Session,  begun  the  13th 
of  October,  1675 '  {State  Tracts  printed  in 
the  Reign  of  Charles  II,  1693,  folio,  ii.  53). 
4.  A  translation  of  Suetonius,  8vo,  1672,  as- 
signed to  Marvell  in  a  contemporary  hand  in 
the  Bodleian  copy.  5.  A  speech  supposed  to 
be  spoken  by  Lord-chancellor  Shaftesbury 
(Miscellaneous  Works  of  George,  Duke  of 
Buckingham,  1705,  8vo,  vol.  ii.) 

The  collected  editions  of  Marv ell's  writings 
are  the  following :  1.  '  Miscellaneous  Poems, 
by  Andrew  Marvell,  Esq.,  late  Member  of 
the  Honourable  House  of  Commons,'  1681, 
folio  (from  '  exact  copies,  under  his  own 
handwriting,  found  since  his  death  among 
his  other  papers '  by  his  widow).  2.  '  The 
Works  of  Andrew  Marvell,  Esq.,'  edited  by 
Thomas  Cooke,  2  vols.  12mo,  1726;  re- 
printed by  T.  Davies  in  1772.  3.  Bowyer 
in  1767  projected  publishing  an  edition  of 
Marvell  to  be  edited  by  Richard  Baron,  at 
the  suggestion  of  Thomas  Hollis,  but  the 
design  fell  through  (NICHOLS,  Literary  Anec- 
dotes, ii.  449).  Hollis  gave  some  assistance 
to  Captain  Edward  Thompson,  who  pub- 
lished in  1776  an  edition  of  Marvell's  works 
in  3  vols.  4to,  printing  for  the  first  time  hislet- 
ters  to  the  corporation  of  Hull,  and  collect- 
ing his  prose  pamphlets.  4.  Dr.  Grosart's 
edition  forms  part  of  the  '  Fuller  Worthies 
Library,'  and  was  printed  for  subscribers  be- 
tween 1872  and  1875,  in  three  forms,  4to,  8vo, 
and  12mo.  This  contains,  like  Thompson's, 
the  poems,  prose  works,  and  letters,  but  is 
more  complete  and  is  annotated  throughout. 


Marvin 


332 


Marvin 


5.  An  American  edition  of  Marvell's  poems 
was  published  at  Boston  in  1857,  and  re- 
printed in  England  in  1870  (in  Alexander 
Murray's  reprints)  and  in  1881.  6.  '  Poems 
and  Satires/  edited  by  G.  A.  Aitken,  2  vols. 
8vo,  1892.  This  edition  contains  the  best 
notes  on  the  poems  and  an  index  of  persons 
named  in  the  satires. 

[The  earliest  lives  of  Marvell  are  those  con- 
tained in  Wood's  Athense  Oxonienses,  ed.  Bliss, 
iv.  232,  and  in  Aubrey's  notes  for  Wood's  use ; 
Letters  written  by  Eminent  Persons  and  Lives 
of  Eminent  Men,  by  John  Aubrey,  from  the 
originals  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  1813,  ii.  437. 
The  Life  by  Cooke,  prefixed  to  his  edition  of 
Marvell  in  1726,  is  the  original  source  of  many 
stories  respecting  Marvell ;  and  the  Lives  in  the 
editions  of  Thompson,  G-rosart,  and  Aitken  add 
supplementary  facts.  Marvell's  letters,  printed 
in  the  editions  of  Thompson  and  Grosart,  contain 
much  valuable  information.  Two  letters  are 
printed  in  the  Catalogue  of  Autographs,  in  the 
possession  of  Mr.  Alfred  Morrison,  iv.  161.  The 
Life  by  Dove  (1832)  is  a  careful  working  up  of 
all  the  materials  then  accessible,  and  is  practi- 
cally identical  with  the  biography  which  passes 
under  the  name  of  Hartley  Coleridge.  A  list  of 
critical  and  biographical  articles  on  Marvell  is 
given  by  Mr.  Aitken,  vol.  i.  p.  Ixxiii.] 

C.  H.  F. 

MARVIN,  CHARLES  THOMAS  (1854- 
1890),  writer  on  Russia,  was  born  at  Plum- 
stead,  Kent,  in  1854,  and  was  in  1868  em- 
ployed in  a  warehouse  in  Watling  Street, 
city  of  London.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he 
went  to  Russia  to  join  his  father,  who  was 
assistant-manager  of  some  engineering  works 
on  the  Neva.  He  remained  in  Russia  for  six 
years  (1870-6),  and  acquired  a  good  knowledge 
of  the  language.  During  eighteen  months  he 
was  the  correspondent  of  the  '  Globe'  at  St. 
Petersburg.  Returning  to  London,  he  on 
10  Jan.  1876,  after  passing  the  civil  service 
examination,  was  appointed  a  temporary 
writer  in  the  custom-house,  and  in  May  was 
transferred  to  the  inland  revenue  department, 
Somerset  House,  and  thence  to  the  post-office. 
He  afterwards  returned  to  the  custom-house. 
On  16  July  1877  he  entered  the  foreign  office, 
and  here,  although  only  a  writer,  with  88/.  a 
year,  he  was  on  29  May  1878  entrusted  to 
make  a  copy  of  the  secret  treaty  with  Russia. 
The  same  evening  he  furnished  to  the '  Globe/ 
from  memory,  a  summary  of  the  document. 
On  1  June  Lord  Salisbury,  in  the  House  of 
Lords,  said  that  this  summary  was  '  wholly 
unworthy  of  their  lordships'  confidence.'  On 
14  June  the  'Globe'  printed  the  complete 
text  of  the  treaty  from  Marvin's  extremely 
retentive  memory.  On  26  June  he  was  ar- 
rested, and  on  16  July  discharged,  as  he  had 
committed  no  offence  known  to  the  law.  In 


1878  he  published  '  Our  Public  Offices,  em- 
bodying an  Account  of  the  Disclosure  of  the 
Anglo-Russian  Agreement,  and  the  unre- 
vealed  Secret  Treaty  of  31  May,  1878.'  During 
the  Russo-Turkish  war  in  1878  he  contri- 
buted to  twenty  publications. 

In  1880  he  published  his  first  book  on  the 
Russo-Indian  question,  '  The  Eye-witnesses* 
Account  of  the  disastrous  Campaign  against 
the  Akhal  Tekke  Turcomans,'  which  was 
adopted  by  the  Russian  government  for  the 
military  libraries,  and  commended  by  General 
Skobeleff.  In  1881  he  printed  'Merv  the 
Queen  of  the  World  and  the  Scourge  of  the 
Man-stealing  Turcomans.  With  an  Exposi- 
tion on  the  Khorassan  Question,'  in  which 
he  predicted  that  the  next  Russian  advance 
would  be  pushed  to  Penjdeh.  In  1882  he 
was  sent  to  Russia  by  Joseph  Cowen,  M.P., 
to  interview  the  principal  generals  and  states- 
men on  the  Russo-Indian  question.  On 
his  return  he  wrote  l  The  Russian  Advance 
towards  India :  Conversations  with  Skobe- 
leff, Ignatieff,  and  other  Russian  Generals 
and  Statesmen  on  the  Central  Asian  Ques- 
tion.' The  following  year  he  proceeded  to  the 
Caucasus,  and  explored  the  Russian  petro- 
leum region.  An  account  of  this  was  pub- 
lished in  1884,  in  '  The  Region  of  the  Eternal 
Fire :  an  Account  of  a  Journey  to  the  Petro- 
leum Region  of  the  Caspian.'  The  best- 
known  of  his  works  is,  however,  'The  Rus- 
sians at  the  Gates  of  Herat/  1885,  a  book  of 
two  hundred  pages,  written  and  published 
within  a  week,  which  circulated  sixty-five 
thousand  copies.  He  died  at  Grosvenor 
House,  Plumstead  Common,  Kent,  on  4  Dec. 
1890,  and  was  buried  in  Plumstead  new 
cemetery  on  10  Dec. 

Besides  the  works  already  mentioned  he 
wrote :  1.  '  The  Russians  at  Merv  and  Herat, 
and  their  Power  of  Invading  India/  1883. 
2.  '  The  Petroleum  of  the  Future ;  Baku,  the 
Petrolia  of  Europe/  1883.  3.  '  Reconnoi- 
tering  Central  Asia,  Pioneering  Adventures 
in  the  Region  lying  between  Russia  and 
India/  1884.  4.  '  The  Railway  Race  to 
Herat.  An  Account  of  the  Russian  Railway 
to  Herat  and  India/  1885.  5.  '  Shall  Russia 
have  Penjdeh?'  1885.  6.  'Russia's  Power 
of  Attacking  India;'  tenth  thousand,  1886. 
7.  '  The  Petroleum  Question.  The  Coming 
Deluge  of  Russian  Petroleum/ 1886.  8.  '  The 
Petroleum  Question.  England  as  a  Petro- 
leum Power/ 1887.  9. 'The  Petroleum  Ques-  ft 
tion.  Our  unappreciated  Petroleum  Empire/ 
1889.  Marvin  translated  Colonel  Grodekoff's  s- 
'Ride  from  Samarcand  to  Herat/  1880.  >k 

[Times,  17  July  1878  p.  11,  5  Dec.  1890  p.  6  ;  Is 
London  Figaro,  13  Dec.  1890,  p.  11,  with  por-  '" 
trait]  G.  C.  B.  [: 


Marwood 


333 


Mary  I 


,  WILLIAM  (1820-1883), 
public  executioner,  born  at  Horncastle,  Lin- 
colnshire, in  1820,  was  by  trade  a  cobbler. 
He  turned  his  attention  early  to  the  subject 
of  executions.  He  suggested  that  culprits 
ought,  for  reasons  of  humanity,  not  to  be 
choked  to  death.  By  carefully  ascertaining 
a  criminal's  weight,  and  by  employing  a  pro- 
portionate length  of  rope,  he  showed  that 
the  descent  of  the  body  into  the  pit  beneath 
the  scaffold  would  instantaneously  dislocate 
the  vertebrae,  and  thus  cause  immediate 
death.  He  obtained  his  first  engagement  as 
a  hangman  at  Lincoln  in  1871 ,  and  his  '  long- 
drop'  system  worked  with  success  on  that 
and  many  subsequent  occasions.  Among  the 
more  celebrated  criminals  whom  he  put  to 
death  were  Charles  Peace,  Percy  Lefroy 
Mapleton,  Dr.  Lamson,  and  Kate  Webster. 
He  died  at  Church  Lane,  Horncastle,  on 
4  Sept.  1883,  aged  63,  and  was  buried  in 
Trinity  Church  on  6  Sept. 

[The  Life  of  W.  Marwood,  1883,  with  por- 
trait; Law  Journal,  8  Sept.  1883,  p.  490;  St. 
Stephen's  Review,  3  Nov.  1883,  pp.  9,  20,  fac- 
simile of  his  letter ;  Illustrated  Police  News, 
15  Sept.  1883,  pp.  1 -2,  with  portrait.]  Gr.  C.  B. 

MARY  I  (1516-1558),  queen  of  Eng- 
land and  Ireland,  third  but  only  surviving 
child  of  Henry  VIII  and  Catherine  of  Ara- 
gon,  was  born  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning 
of  Monday,  18  Feb.  1515-16,  at  Greenwich 
Palace.  She  was  baptised  with  great  so- 
lemnity on  Wednesday,  20  Feb.,  in  the 
monastery  of  Grey  Friars,  which  adjoined 
Greenwich  Palace.  Margaret  Pole,  countess 
of  Salisbury  [q.  v.],  carried  her  to  the  font, 
assisted  by  the  Dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk. 
The  Princess  Catherine  Plantagenet,  daugh- 
ter of  Edward  IV,  and  the  Duchess  of  Nor- 
folk were  her  godmothers.  Cardinal  Wolsey 
stood  godfather.  The  infant  was  named 
Mary,  after  her  father's  favourite  sister  [see 
MARY,  1496-1533].  After  baptism,  the  girl 
received  the  rite  of  confirmation,  the  Coun- 
tess of  Salisbury  acting  as  sponsor.  To  the 
countess,  a  very  pious  catholic,  the  queen 
confided  the  general  care  of  the  child,  while 
Catherine,  wife  of  Leonard  Pole  (a  kinsman 
of  the  countess's  husband,  Sir  Richard  Pole), 
was  appointed  her  nurse,  and  before  she 
was  a  year  old,  Henry  Rowte,  a  priest,  be- 
came her  chaplain  and  clerk  of  the  closet. 
For  her  first  year  Mary  chiefly  lived  under 
the  same  roof  as  her  parents.  The  autumn 
of  1517  she  spent  at  the  royal  residence  of 
Ditton  Park,  Buckinghamshire,  within  easy 
reach  of  Windsor.  In  February  1518,  when 
she  was  just  two,  Henry  VIII,  carryingher  in 
his  arms,  introduced  her  to  a  crowd  of  cour- 


tiers, including  Wolsey  and  Sebastian  Gius- 
tinian,  the  Venetian  ambassador.  All  kissed 
the  child's  hand,  but  Mary  suddenly  cast  her 
eyes  on  a  Venetian  friar,  Dionisius  Memo, 
the  king's  organist,  and  calling  out,  '  Priest, 
priest,'  summoned  him  to  play  with  her 
(GiusTiNiAN,  ii.  161 ;  BEEWEE,  i.  232).  The 
childish  cry — Mary's  first  reported  words — 
almost  seems  of  prophetic  import.  About 
the  same  time  Margaret,  wife  of  Sir  Tho- 
mas Bryan,  was  made  governess  to  the  prin- 
cess, and  th^re  were  added  to  her  household 
a  chamberlain  (Sir  Weston  Browne)  and  a 
treasurer  (Richard  Sydnour). 

In  1520,  while  her  parents  were  in  France, 
Mary  stayed  at  Richmond  Palace,  and  gave 
signs  of  remarkable  precocity.  The  lords  of 
the  council,  writing  (9  June)  to  her  father  of 
a  visit  they  had  just  paid  her,  described  her 
as  '  right  merry  and  in  prosperous  health  and 
state,  daily  exercising  herself  in  virtuous 
pastimes  and  occupations.'  A  few  days  later 
three  Frenchmen  of  rank  visited  her;  she 
welcomed  and  entertained  them  '  with  most 
goodly  countenance,'  and  surprised  them  with 
'  her  skill  in  playing  on  the  virginals,  her 
tender  age  considered.'  She  spent  the  Christ- 
mas following  with  her  father  at  Greenwich, 
and  seems  to  have  thoroughly  enjoyed  the 
extravagant  festivities  which  characterised 
Henry's  court  at  that  season.  A  dramatic 
performance  by  a  man  and  three  boys  was 
arranged  for  her  special  benefit.  Christmas 
of  1521  Mary  celebrated  at  her  own  residence 
of  Ditton  Park,  and  elaborate  devices  were 
prepared  by  John  Thurgoode,  one  of  the 
valets  of  her  household,  who  masqueraded 
as  the  Lord  of  Misrule.  In  February  1522 
she  stood  godmother  to  the  daughter  of  Sir 
William  Compton,  to  whom  she  gave  her 
own  name.  The  child  was  the  first  of  a  long 
succession  of  infants  to  whom  the  princess 
stood  in  a  like  relation. 

Before  she  left  her  cradle  Mary  had  become 
a  recognised  factor  in  her  father's  political 
intrigues  with  his  two  continental  rivals, 
Francis  I  and  Charles  V.  On  28  Feb.  1517- 
1518  a  son  was  born  to  Francis,  and  Wolsey 
straightway  opened  negotiations  for  a  mar- 
riage between  Mary  and  the  new-born  heir 
of  France  (GiusxiNiAN,  ii.  177).  By  9  July 
the  articles  were  drawn  up ;  in  September  a 
richly  furnished  embassy  was  sent  by  Francis 
to  complete  the  treaty.  On  5  Oct.  1518  bridal 
ceremonies  took  place  at  Greenwich  amid  a 
splendour  which  suggested  to  the  Venetian 
ambassador  a  comparison  with  the  court  of 
Cleopatra  or  Caligula.  The  princess  was 
dressed  in  cloth  of  gold,  and  her  cap  of  black 
velvet  blazed  with  jewels.  The  dauphin  was 
represented  by  Admiral  Bonni  vet,  who  placed 


Mary  I 


334 


Mary  I 


a  diamond  ring  on  Mary's  finger,  and  Wol- 
sey  celebrated  mass.  The  ceremony  was, 
according  to  the  treaty,  to  be  repeated  when 
the  dauphin  was  fourteen,  and  Mary  was 
then  to  be  sent  to  Abbeville  with  a  dowry 
of  330,000  crowns  (GiusxiNiAX,  ii.  225-6, 
234;  RYHEK,  xiii.  624,  631;  BKEWEK,  i. 
194-201). 

But  within  a  twelvemonth  Wolsey  and 
his  master  changed  their  view  of  foreign 
policy.  The  attentions  they  had  paid  to 
Francis  they  transferred  to  his  rival,  the 
young  Emperor  Charles  V,  Queen  Catherine's 
nephew,  and  they  at  once  suggested  a  mar- 
riage between  Charles  and  his  cousin  Mary 
(BREWER,  i.  326-7).  Through  the  next  two 
years  Charles,  who  had  at  least  two  other 
matrimonial  alliances  in  view,  dallied  with 
the  suggestion.  At  length,  on  29  July  1521, 
Wolsey,  in  order  to  bring  the  matter  to  an 
issue,  met  the  envoys  of  the  emperor  at  Calais, 
and  it  was  finally  arranged  that  Charles,  who 
was  already  twenty-three  years  old,  should 
marry  the  princess  by  proxy  when  she  was 
twelve,  that  is,  in  six  years'  time.  In  June 
1522  Charles  V  arrived  on  a  visit  to  the  Eng- 
lish court,  and  the  terms  were  signed  at 
Windsor.  According  to  Hall,  Charles  showed 
much  interest  in  his  future  bride,  his  '  young 
cosyn  germain,'  and  his  attendants  declared 
that  she  was  likely  to  prove  handsome. 

For  three  years  this  engagement  continued, 
and  at  first  there  seemed  every  likelihood  of 
its  fulfilment.  But  difficulties  arose.  The 
emperor  desired  that  his  bride  should  be 
brought  up  in  Spain.  Henry  hesitated  to 
comply.  In  1524  James  IV  of  Scotland 
opened  negotiations  for  a  marriage  between 
Mary  and  himself  (RTMER,  xiv.  27),  and 
although  Wolsey  had  no  intention  of  accept- 
ing such  a  plan,  he  gave  it  diplomatic  con- 
sideration. Rumours  were  also  circulated 
abroad  that  the  French  king  had  renewed 
proposals  on  the  same  subject.  But  as  late 
as  1525  Charles  affected  to  accept  assurances 
that  Henry  still  regarded  him  as  Mary's  sole 
suitor.  In  March  of  that  year  commissioners 
from  the  Low  Countries  paid  their  respects 
to  Mary  and  her  mother,  and  the  former 
made  a  short  speech  in  Latin.  In  April, 
under  Wolsey's  guidance,  she  sent  the  em- 
peror a  ring  with  an  emerald,  the  symbol  of 
constancy,  and  a  message  attesting  her  affec- 
tion. The  emperor  said  he  would  wear  the 
ring  for  the  sake  of  the  princess.  But  in 
August  he  announced  that  since  Henry  had 
sent  him  neither  the  princess  nor  her  dowry, 
he  had  changed  his  plans,  and  was  about  to 
marry  Isabella,  daughter  of  Emanuel,  king 
of  Portugal.  In  September  Henry,  after 
much  diplomatic  wrangling,  released  him 


from  his  engagement,  and  Charles  married 
Isabella  in  March  1526. 

Mary  was  little  more  than  ten,  but  it 
seemed  unlikely  that  Catherine  would  bear 
the  king  other  children,  and  it  became  de- 
sirable to  increase  her  prestige  as  heiress  to 
the  throne.  In  September  1525,  when  the  rup- 
ture of  the  engagement  with  Charles  V  grew 
imminent,  she  was  sent  to  Ludlow  Castle,  the 
seat  of  the  Welsh  government,  with  power 
to  hold  courts  of  oyer  and  determiner  and 
to  supervise  the  administration  of  law  in 
Wales.  A  house  at  Tickenhill,  Worcester- 
shire, built  by  Henry  VII  for  his  heir  Arthur, 
was  also  repaired  for  her  use ;  a  large  retinue 
of  courtiers  was  bestowed  on  her,  and  a  coun- 
cil was  constituted  for  her  under  the  presi- 
dency of  John  Voysey  [q.  v.]  It  does  not  ap- 
pear that  she  was  formally  created  Princess 
of  Wales,  although  her  removal  to  Ludlow 
was  clearly  intended  to  endow  her  with  all 
the  rights  attaching  to  that  title,  and  outside 
purely  legal  documents  she  was  so  desig- 
nated. A  nearly  contemporary  inscription 
in  the  chapel  at  Ludlow  set  forth  that  John 
Voysey  was  l  sent  to  be  L.  President  in  the 
tyme  of  the  Ladye  Mary,  Princess  of  Wales, 
A°  17  H.  8.  her  father'  (Lansd.  MS.  255,  f. 
476 ;  H.  R.  C[LIVE],  Hist,  of  Ludlow,  p.  156). 
Similarly  Linacre,  when  dedicating  his '  Rudi- 
ments '  (1523)  to  Mary,  had  addressed  her 
as  '  Princess  of  Cornwall  and  Wales.'  The 
Christmas  of  1525  Mary  kept  at  Ludlow 
with  befitting  pomp. 

Her  parents  had  no  wish  that  her  entrance 
into  political  life  should  hinder  her  general 
education.  Catherine  had  given  her  her 
earliest  instruction  in  Latin.  In  1523  Lin- 
acre  wrote  a  Latin  grammar,  'Rudimenta 
Grammatices,'  for  her  use,  and  in  the  dedica- 
tion he  com  mended  her  love  of  learning;  while 
William  Lily  added  some  verses  in  which  he 
described  her  as  *  Virgo,  qua  nulla  est  indole 
fertilior.'  The  queen  also  sought  the  advice 
of  Johannes  Ludovicus  Vives,  a  Spaniard, 
who  prepared  early  in  1523,  for  the  guidance 
of  Mary,  his  '  De  Institutione  FoeminsB  Chris- 
tianas,' Antwerp,  1524,  4to,  and  dedicated  it 
to  Catherine.  In  accordance  withVives's  rigid 
curriculum,  Latin  and  Greek  were  her  chief 
subjects  of  study,  but  her  reading  included 
the  '  Paraphrases  '  of  Erasmus,  the  '  Utopia ? 
of  Sir  Thomas  More,  Livy,  Aulus  Gellius, 
and  the  tale  of  '  Griselda.'  In  the  autumn  of 
1523  Vives  visited  England  and  continued  his 
counsels  in  his '  De  Ratione  Studii  Puerilis/ 
When  Mary  left  for  Ludlow,  Richard  Fether- 
ston  [q.  v.]  accompanied  her  as  her  school- 
master, and  royal  instructions  to  her  council 
dwelt  on  the  need  of  allowing  her  moderate 
exercise  and  wholesome  food,  and  of  insisting 


Mary  I 


335 


Mary  I 


on  cleanliness  in  her  dress  and  person.  Philip 
van  Wylder  taught  her  the  lute,  and  one 
Paston  the  virginals,  while  she  was  also  a 
skilful  executant  on  the  regals.  In  1527, 
when  she  was  eleven,  Mary  translated  a  Latin 
prayer  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  into  very  good 
English,  and  transcribed  it  into  her  missal 
(MADDEN,  cxxviii).  In  Latin,  French,  and 
Spanish  she  soon  was  able  to  converse  with 
ease,  but  although  she  knew  Italian  she 
rarely  spoke  it.  According  to  Crispin,  lord 
of  Milherve,  writing  in  1536,  she  also  studied 
astronomy,  geography,  natural  science,  and 
mathematics.  Much  of  her  leisure  she  occu- 
pied in  embroidery  work. 

While  the  princess  was  at  Ludlow  in  1526, 
Wolsey  made  a  determined  effort  to  marry 
her  to  Francis  I.  The  king  of  France  was  a 
widower,  thirty- two  years  old,  and  of  noto- 
riously abandoned  life.  And  he  was  en- 
gaged at  the  time  to  the  emperor's  sister, 
Eleanor  of  Austria,  widow  of  Emanuel  the 
Great,  king  of  Portugal .  B  ut  both  Francis  and 
his  mother,  Louise  of  Savoy,  at  first  affected 
to  favour  Wolsey's  proposal.  Louise  told  the 
envoys  that  Francis  had  long  been  anxious 
to  marry  Mary t  for  her  manifold  virtues  and 
other  good  qualities.'  On  26  Feb.  1527  Gram- 
mont,  bishop  of  Tarbes,  Francois,  vicomte 
Turenne,  and  the  president  of  Paris  arrived 
at  Dover,  prepared  to  complete  the  negotia- 
tions. Wolsey  saw  them  at  Westminster  on 
3  March,  and  Henry  received  them  at  Green- 
wich four  days  later.  Francis  was  obviously 
an  undesirable  suitor,  and  his  relations  with 
Eleanor  offered  a  serious  obstacle.  After 
much  discussion  it  was  agreed  on  22  March 
that  in  case  Francis  was  unable  or  unwilling 
finally  to  accept  the  princess,  she  should  be 
married  to  his  second  son,  Henry,  duke  of 
Orleans.  On  30  April  the  treaties  were 
signed  and  sealed,  and  for  a  third  time  it  was 
pretended  that  provision  had  been  made  for 
Mary's  future.  She  was  meanwhile  sum- 
moned from  Ludlow.  On  23  April  the  French 
commissioners  dined  with  the  king  at  Green- 
wich, and  after  dinner  were  introduced  to 
her.  By  Henry's  wish  they  addressed  her 
in  French,  Latin,  and  Italian,  and  after  an- 
swering them  in  the  same  languages,  she  per- 
formed on  the  spinet.  Great  rejoicings  were 
held  on  5  May.  A  splendid  pageant  was 
prepared  at  Greenwich  at  a  cost  of  8,000/. 
After  dinner  the  princess  danced  with  the 
French  ambassador  Turenne,  who '  considered 
her  very  handsome  and  admirable  by  reason 
of  her  great  and  uncommon  mental  endow- 
ments, but  so  thin,  sparse,  and  small  as  to 
render  it  impossible  for  her  to  be  married 
for  the  next  three  years.' 

These  festivities  were  the  last  in  which 


Mary  was  to  join  with  any  lightness  of  heart. 
No  sooner  had  the  French  envoys  left  England 
than  Henry  broached  his  scheme  of  divorcing 
himself  from  Mary's  mother.  In  July  Wolsey 
visited  Francis,  and  hinted  at  the  possibility 
of  such  a  step.  He  pretended  that  it  was  first 
suggested  to  the  king  by  some  doubts  of  Mary's 
legitimacy  raised  by  the  Bishop  of  Tarbes 
during  the  recent  marriage  negotiations,  on 
the  ground  that  Catherine's  first  husband 
was  Henry's  brother.  It  is  unlikely  that  the 
bishop  made  any  such  suggestion.  Mean- 
while ttye  French  marriage  scheme  was  still 
seriousty  accepted.  But  on  3  Aug.  Wolsey 
told  Francis  I  that  although,  as  Mary's  god- 
father, he  desired  Francis  to  marry  her,  it 
would  be  politic,  in  face  of  the  emperor's 
known  objections,  to  hand  her  finally  over 
to  Francis's  son. 

As  the  scheme  for  the  divorce  took  prac- 
tical shape,  Mary's  position  greatly  increased 
Henry's  difficulties.  The  first  rumours  of 
the  project  were  received  with  every  sign 
of  popular  disapproval,  chiefly  on  Mary's 
account.  In  London,  according  to  Hall,  the 
citizens  asserted  that,  whomsoever  the  king' 
should  marry,  they  would  recognise  no  suc- 
cessor to  the  crown  but  the  husband  of  the 
Lady  Mary.  To  prevent  the  formation  of  a 
political  party  in  her  favour  her  household  at 
Ludlow  was  broken  up,  and  she  rejoined  the 
queen.  In  1528  she  was  at  Ampthill,  and  was 
corresponding  with  Wolsey,  whom  she  in- 
genuously credited,  in  a  Latin  letter,  with 
giving  her  the  '  supreme  delight '  of  spend- 
ing a  month  with  her  parents  (GKEEN,  ii. 
32-3).  This  is  the  first  letter  of  hers  that  is 
extant.  In  October  it  occurred  to  Henry  that 
to  marry  her  at  once  might  divert  the  popular 
hostility  to  the  divorce.  With  a  revolting  in- 
difference to  natural  sentiment  he  decided  to 
invite  Pope  Clement  VIII  to  issue  a  special 
dispensation  for  her  marriage  with  his  natu- 
ral son,  the  Duke  of  Richmond,  a  boy  of 
nine.  The  pope  expressed  his  willingness  to 
consider  the  proposal,  but  only  on  condition 
that  the  divorce  should  be  abandoned  (Let- 
ters and  Papers,  vol.  iv.  pt.  ii.  pp.  2113, 
2210).  The  plan  accordingly  went  no  further. 
Anne  Boleyn  thereupon  urged  that  the  Duke 
of  Norfolk's  youthful  heir,  afterwards  famous 
as  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  would  be  a  desirable 
suitor.  Clement  VIII  fully  approved  this 
suggestion,  but  the  turn  of  events  soon  ren- 
dered it  nugatory  [see  HOWARD,  HENEY, 
1517P-1554;  BAPST,  Deux  Gentilshommes 
poetes  de  la  cow  de  Henry  VIII,  1891]. 

For  the  three  years  (1529-32),  during 
which  the  divorce  was  proceeding  to  its  tragic 
close,  Mary  was  chiefly  with  her  mother,  al- 
though a  separate  household  was  maintained 


Mary  I 


336 


Mary  I 


for  her  at  Newhall,  Essex.  The  Countess  of 
Salisbury  still  attended  her,  and  Mary  was 
much  in  the  society  of  the  countess's  son, 
Reginald  Pole.  The  strong  catholic  feeling 
which  Mary  had  inherited  from  her  mother 
was  stimulated  by  the  religious  fervour  of 
the  countess  and  her  son.  Until  her  death 
Mary  showed  marked  affection  for  the  latter, 
but  it  is  unnecessary  to  infer  (with  Miss 
Strickland)  that  a  marriage  between  them 
was  in  contemplation  at  this  period.  At  the 
close  of  1531  Pole  denounced  the  divorce  to 
Henry  himself  in  strong  terms,  and  left  Eng- 
land, not  to  return  for  twenty-three  years. 
Immediately  afterwards  mother  and  daughter 
were  parted.  Mary  was  taken  to  Richmond. 
Six  months  later  she  was  allowed  to  rejoin 
•Catherine  for  a  few  weeks,  but  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  this  visit  mother  and  daughter  never 
met  again.  With  much  pathos  Catherine 
wrote  to  Mary,  asking  to  be  allowed  occa- 
sionally to  inspect  her  Latin  exercises.  In 
1533,  when  Catherine  learned  of  Henry's  pri- 
vate marriage  with  Anne  Boleyn,  she  wrote 
bidding  her  daughter,  who  was  at  Newhall, 
treat  her  father  discreetly  and  inoffensively, 
and  sent  her  two  Latin  books,  '  the  "  De  Vita 
Christi,"  with  the  declarations  of  the  gospels, 
and  the  other  the  "Epistles  of  St.  Jerome" 
that  he  did  write  to  Paula  and  Eustochium.' 

Naturally  proud  and  high-spirited,  Mary 
stood  firmly  by  her  mother.  The  king's  friends 
sought  to  discount  the  effect  of  her  uncom- 
pliant attitude  by  ascribing  it  to  the  obsti- 
nacy inherent  in  the  children  of  Spanish 
mothers.  In  Anne  Boleyn's  eyes  the  princess 
was  her  worst  enemy,  and  after  the  birth  of 
her  daughter  Elizabeth  (7  Sept.  1533)  Anne 
exerted  all  her  influence  over  the  king  to 
secure  Mary's  humiliation.  Parliament  at 
once  passed  an  act  regulating  the  succession 
to  the  crown,  by  which,  in  view  of  the  al- 
leged nullity  of  Catherine's  marriage,  Mary 
was  adjudged  illegitimate,  and  Anne's  chil- 
dren were  declared  to  be  alone  capable  of 
succeeding  to  the  throne. 

The  privy  council  at  the  same  time  bade 
Mary  lay  aside  the  title  of  princess.  She 
declined  to  obey,  although  warned  that  her 
arrogance  might  involve  her  in  a  charge  of 
high  treason  (GREEN,  Letters,  ii.  243-4).  In 
December  1533  the  Duke  of  Norfolk  was  sent 
to  Newhall  to  inform  her  that  her  household 
was  to  be  broken  up  and  she  was  to  reside 
henceforth  with  her  sister  at  Hatfield  (FRIED- 
MANN,  i.  266-7 ).  She  signed  a  formal  protest, 
but  set  out  within  half  an  hour  of  receiving 
the  message.  At  Hatfield  she  was  entrusted 
to  the  care  of  Lady  Shelton,  a  sister  of  Anne's 
father,  who  was  ordered  to  beat  Mary  if  she 
persisted  in  disobey  ing  the  king's  commands. 


Mary  was  well  aware  that  her  attitude 
was  warmly  approved  by  an  influential  party 
at  court  and  in  the  country.  One  morning 
while  at  Ilatfield  the  neighbouring  peasants 
greeted  her  on  the  balcony  of  the  house  as 
their  only  rightful  princess.  Anne  therefore 
recommended  that  steps  should  be  taken  to 
prevent  her  receiving  friends  likely  to  uphold 
her  pretensions.  Henry  Courtenay,  marquis 
of  Exeter,  and  his  wife  were  forbidden  to 
visit  her.  Lady  Hussey,  wife  of  John,  lord 
Hussey  [q.  v.J,  chamberlain  of  her  household, 
was  sent  to  the  Tower  for  inadvertently  ad- 
dressing her  as  princess.  Her  papers  were 
searched  by  Cromwell's  order,  and  writing 
materials  were  denied  her.  But  Mary's  spirit 
was  not  easily  broken,  and  she  soon  recog- 
nised that  she  had  a  powerful  protector  in 
her  mother's  nephew  and  her  former  suitor, 
Charles  V.  The  imperial  ambassador,  Cha- 
puys,  found  many  opportunities  of  offering 
her  advice,  and  of  protesting  before  the  king 
and  the  council  against  the  indignities  to 
which  she  was  subjected.  He  wisely  recom- 
mended her  to  submit  whenever  actual  vio- 
lence was  threatened,  in  the  belief  that  re- 
Seated  contumacy  might  cost  her  her  life.  In 
une  1534  he  reported  that  Anne  seriously 
meditated  her  murder.  In  the  following 
months  rumours  on  the  subject  reached  Mary 
herself.  She  begged  Chapuys  to  arrange  for 
her  flight  to  Flanders,  but  while  the  plan  was 
under  consideration  she  fell  seriously  ill  at 
Greenwich.  Henry  visited  her  and  allowed 
Dr.  Butts  to  attend  her,  but  he  told  Lady 
Shelton  in  the  presence  of  the  servants  that 
Mary  was  his  worst  enemy.  Her  supporters 
were  spurred  to  fresh  efforts.  In  April  1535 
Mary  had  recovered  sufficiently  to  be  re- 
moved to  Eltham,  and  as  she  left  Greenwich 
she  was  cheered  by  a  crowd  of  women  of  the 
upper  and  middle  class,  including  the  wives 
of  Lord  Rochford  and  Lord  William  Howard. 
At  length,  even  Cromwell,  according  to  Cha- 
puys, inclined  to  the  opinion  that  her  death 
would  best  meet  the  difficulty  caused  by  the 
popular  sentiment  in  her  favour.  The  wildest 
reports  of  her  treatment  spread  abroad,  and 
an  impostor — one  Anne  Baynton — obtained 
much  money  and  hospitality  in  Yorkshire  by 
representing  herself  as  the  dishonoured  prin- 
cess who  had  been  turned  out  of  house  and 
home  and  was  about  to  join  the  emperor  in 
the  Low  Countries  (GREEN,  ii.  24). 

Queen  Catherine  died  7  Jan.  1535-6  at 
Kimbolton.  At  the  close  of  1535,  when  she 
was  dying,  she  earnestly  requested  that  Mary 
might  visit  her,  or  failing  that,  that  her  daugh- 
ter might  take  up  her  residence  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. Both  requests  were  refused.  Mary's 
grief  was  intense,  but  her  mother's  death  was 


Mary  I 


337 


Mary  I 


followed  by  a  change  in  Anne's  attitude  to- 
wards her.  The  queen,  conscious  that  her 
own  influence  over  Henry  was  waning,  fell 
back  on  a  conciliatory  policy  ;  she  promised 
to  be  a  second  mother  to  Mary  if  she  would 
submit  to  the  king.  The  princess  declared 
that  she  was  ready  to  obey  her  father  in  all 
things  saving  her  honour  and  conscience,  but 
she  would  never  abjure  the  pope. 

Anne  Boleyn's  execution  in  May  1536  re- 
lieved Mary  of  her  most  determined  foe.  Jane 
Seymour,  Anne's  successor  as  Henry's  queen, 
had  always  regarded  Mary  and  her  mother 
with  sympathy,  and  Mary,  worn  out  with  the 
three  years' conflict,  was  anxious  to  seek  a  re- 
conciliation with  her  father.  Chapuys,  too, 
advised  surrender.  He  believed  that  the  king 
was  incapable  of  begetting  more  children,  and 
seeing  that  Elizabeth  was  to  be  declared  a 
bastard  and  that  the  Duke  of  Richmond  was 
on  his  deathbed,  he  concluded  that  Mary,  if 
she  conducted  herself  with  tact,  was  certain 
of  the  succession.  She  was  allowed  writing 
materials  once  again,  and  she  sent  a  letter  to 
Cromwell  (26  May  1536)  begging  him  to  secure 
her  father's  blessing  and  permission  to  write 
to  him.  On  10  June  she  wrote  asking  Henry's 
forgiveness  for  her  past  offences.  The  king 
was  quite  willing  to  pardon  her,  but  his  terms 
were  hard.  Mary  was  to  acknowledge  her 
mother's  marriage  to  be  illegal,  her  own  birth 
illegitimate,  and  the  king's  supremacy  over 
the  church  absolute.  At  first  she  hesitated. 
She  could  not  assent,  she  said,  to  what  she 
held  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  God, 
and  she  explained  her  doubts  to  Cromwell. 
The  minister  sent  an  angry  reply.  She  was, 
he  told  her,  the  'most  obstinate  and  obdurate 
woman,  all  things  considered,  that  ever  was.' 
The  pressure  put  on  her  had  its  effect,  and  the 
obnoxious  articles  were  at  length  signed.  One 
more  demand  was  made.  She  was  directed 
to  take  the  oath  of  supremacy.  Again  she 
held  back,  but  her  friends  hardly  appreciated 
her  resistance,  and  neither  Chapuys  nor  his 
master  counselled  it.  The  Duke  of  Norfolk 
and  Lord  Sussex,  who  were  sent  to  adminis- 
ter the  oath  to  her,  told  her  that  if  she  was 
their  daughter  '  they  would  knock  her  head 
against  the  wall  till  it  was  as  soft  as  a  baked 
apple.'  Mary  did  as  she  was  requested,  and 
friends  and  foes  were  satisfied.  She  had  hopes 
that  a  papal  absolution  might  relieve  her  of 
the  pains  of  perjury.  On  8  July  Chapuys 
wrote :  '  Her  treatment  improves  every  day ; 
she  never  had  so  much  liberty  as  now.  .  .  . 
She  will  want  nothing  in  future  but  the  name 
of  Princess  of  Wales,  and  that  is  of  no  con- 
sequence ;  for  all  the  rest  she  will  have  more 
abundantly  than  before '  (Spanish  Cat.  vol.  v. 
pt.  ii.  p.  221).  On  21  July  she  wrote  to  thank 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


her  father  for  his '  gracious  mercy  and  fatherly 
pity  surmounting  mine  offences  at  this  time.' 

Finally,  on  9  Dec.  1536  she  revisited  the 
royal  palace  at  Richmond.  '  My  daughter,' 
Henry  is  reported  to  have  said,  'she  who 
did  you  so  much  harm  and  prevented  me  from 
seeing  you  for  so  long,  has  paid  the  penalty ' 
(Spanish  Chronicle  of  Henry  VIII,  ed.  Sharp 
Hume,  p.  72).  At  New  Year  of  1537  she 
received  handsome  presents  from  the  king, 
Cromwell,  and  the  queen.  Soon  afterwards 
she  revisited  Newhall,  returnicg  to  the  court 
at  Greenwich,  and  leaving  it  for  Westmin- 
ster at  the  end  of  February.  In  March  she 
was  at  St.  James's  Palace,  and  for  the  rest 
of  the  year  she  was  constantly  moving  from 
one  royal  palace  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
London  to  another.  Throughout  the  period 
Mary  showed  many  amiable  personal  traits. 
Her  attendants  always  received  every  con- 
sideration from  her,  and  in  behalf  of  the  ser- 
vants discharged  on  her  mother's  death  she 
wrote  many  letters  to  influential  friends 
(GREEN,  ii.  320).  One  of  her  maids  of  honour 
whom  the  king  dismissed  is  said  to  have  died 
of  grief  at  her  separation  from  her  mistress 
(Spanish  Cal.  1538-42,  p.  309).  Mary  at  all 
times  distributed  pensions  and  charitable  gifts 
with  as  much  freedom  as  her  circumstances 
would  allow,  and  displayed  a  natural  liking 
for  children  by  accepting  numerous  invitations 
to  act  as  godmother.  She  stood  sponsor  for 
fifteen  children  during  1537,  among  them  for 
her  new-born  brother  Edward  (afterwards 
Edward  VI),  to  whom  she  gave  a  gold  cup. 

The  death  of  Queen  Jane,  ten  days  after 
her  son's  birth  (October  1537),  was  a  serious 
grief  to  Mary,  but  it  strengthened  the  ties 
between  her  and  her  father.  When  the  dead 
queen  lay  in  state  in  Hampton  Court  chapel, 
Mary  knelt  as  chief  mourner  at  the  head  of 
the  coffin  while  masses  and  dirges  were  sung ; 
she  rode  on  horseback  in  the  funeral  proces- 
sion from  Hampton  Court  to  Windsor,  figured 
as  chief  mourner  at  the  burial,  paid  for  thirteen 
masses  for  the  repose  of  the  queen's  soul,  and 
gave  money  to  the  queen's  servants.  She 
stayed  with  her  father  at  Windsor  till  Christ- 
mas, and  took  a  very  tender  interest  in  her 
brother  and  godson,  Edward,  whom  she  con- 
stantly visited  throughout  his  infancy. 

Mary's  position  was  rendered  less  secure 
in  the  next  year,  1538.  The  northern  rebels 
made  Mary's  restoration  to  royal  rank  one  of 
their  demands,  and  she  displeased  Cromwell 
and  Henry  by  entertaining  some  desolate 
strangers,  apparently  dispossessed  nuns.  The 
rising  in  the  north  impelled  Cromwell,  too. 
to  proceed  to  extremities  against  those  who 
still  resisted  the  Act  of  Supremacy,  and 
many  of  Mary's  intimate  friends  suffered 

z 


Mary  I 


338 


Mary  I 


death.  The  Countess  of  Salisbury,  Mary's 
governess,  was  sent  to  the  Tower,  with  two  of 
her  sons;  she  was  executed  in  1541.  Henry 
Courtenay,  marquis  of  Exeter,  was  executed 
early  in  1539,  and  two  years  later  her  school- 
master, Fetherston,  and  her  mother's  chap- 
lain, Abel,  suffered  a  like  fate.  Mary  seems 
herself  to  have  been  kept  in  gentle  restraint 
during  1539  at  Hertford  Castle.  But  her 
conduct  did  not  j  ustify  harsh  treatment.  She 
had  been  receiving  40/.  a  quarter,  and  before 
Christmas  1539  she  complained  to  Cromwell 
that  the  allowance  was  insufficient  for  the 
expenses  of  the  festive  season.  Thereupon 
the  king  sent  her  100/.,  and  Cromwell  a 
horse  and  saddle. 

Meanwhile  the  desirability  of  finding  a 
husband  for  Mary  was  still  recognised  by  the 
king  and  his  councillors.  Even  during  her 
disgrace  the  question  had  been  discussed.  Tn 
1534  her  friends  had  proposed  that  Alessandro 
de'  Medici,  the  nephew  of  the  pope,  would  be 
a  suitable  match,  but  the  king  intervened 
and  declared  such  a  union  was  unfitted  to 
her  rank.  In  1536  the  French  offered  to  open 
negotiations  for  her  marriage  with  the  dau- 
phin, and  Charles  V  favoured  the  scheme  in 
the  belief  that  Francis  I  might  be  thus  in- 
duced to  force  Henry  into  a  recognition  of 
Mary's  claim  to  the  English  throne.  After 
her  reconciliation,  a  more  serious  proposal 
was  made,  with  the  approval  of  Charles  V, 
to  unite  her  with  Don  Luiz,  the  heir  to  the 
crown  of  Portugal.  In  February  1538  nego- 
tiations had  progressed  so  far  that  the  young 
man's  father  wrote  to  Henry  expressing  his 
satisfaction  at  the  expected  alliance.  But 
disputes  arose  over  the  income  to  be  allotted 
Mary  in  Portugal.  Moreover  Henry  de- 
manded that  Charles  V  should  give  Don 
Luiz  the  duchy  of  Milan,  and  when  the 
question  of  the  princess's  relations  to  the 
English  succession  was  raised,  Henry  offered 
to  increase  her  dowry  on  condition  that  she 
renounced  all  claims  to  the  English  crown. 
The  negotiation  consequently  proved  abortive 
(cf.  Spanish  Cat.  1538-42,  pp.  xviii,  xix). 

Next  year  (1538)  Cromwell,  following  in 
the  footsteps  of  Wolsey,  resolved  to  make 
Mary  directly  serve  his  diplomatic  purposes. 
Anxious  that  Henry  should  ally  himself 
with  the  protestant  princes  of  the  empire 
and  marry  Anne  of  Cleves,  he  believed  that 
the  scheme  might  be  facilitated  by  the  im- 
mediate union  of  Mary  with  Anne's  only 
brother,  William.  In  December  1538  the 
English  envoys,  Christopher  Mont  and  Tho- 
mas Pannell,  arrived  at  the  court  of  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  brother-in-law  of  William 
of  Cleves,  to  promote  the  plan,  and  Crom- 
well directed  them  to  dwell  on  Mary's  beauty 


and  accomplishments,  although  they  were  to 
!  admit  that  she  was  '  his  Grace's  daughter 
natural  only.'  In  the  next  few  months  the 
negotiations  for  the  king's  marriage  with 
Anne  of  Cleves  proceeded  satisfactorily,  and 
Cromwell,  in  order  to  strengthen  his  policy, 
thought  fit  to  lay  aside  the  negotiations  for 
Mary's  marriage  with  the  Duke  of  Cleves  in 
order  to  substitute  a  more  influential  suitor 
from  among  the  German  protestant  princes 
— Duke  Philip  of  Bavaria,  a  nephew  of 
Lewis  V,  elector  of  the  Palatinate.  The 
duke  had  come  to  England  to  herald  the 
arrival  of  Anne  of  Cleves,  and  in  December 
1539  his  suit  for  Mary's  hand  was  accepted 
by  the  king.  Mary  told  Wriothesley,  who 
brought  the  announcement  to  her,  that  she 
would  never  enter  the  religion  of  her  pro- 
posed husband,  and  desired  '  to  continue  still 
a  maid  during  her  life.'  To  Cromwell,  how- 
ever, she  wrote  expressing  compliance  with 
her  father's  will,  and  while  on  a  visit  to  her 
brother  at  Enfield,  Cromwell  introduced  the 
duke  to  her.  The  duke  kissed  her,  and  de- 
clared his  readiness  to  marry  her.  The  con- 
versation was  carried  on  partly  in  German 
with  an  interpreter,  and  partly  in  Latin. 
A  treaty  was  drawn  up,  and  it  is  preserved, 
in  the  handwriting  of  Tunstall,  bishop  of 
Durham,  in  MS.  Cotton  Vitell.  c.  xi.  (ff.  287- 
290,  296).  Mary  was  declared  incapable  of 
the  English  succession,  but  she  was  to  re- 
ceive handsome  incomes  from  both  her  father 
and  the  duke.  In  January  1540  the  latter 
left  England  in  order  to  obtain  his  uncle's 
ratification  of  the  arrangement,  and  gave 
Mary  a  cross  in  diamonds. 

But  Henry's  rejection  of  Anne  and  Crom- 
well's fall  followed  within  five  months,  and 
the  change  in  the  king's  policy  relieved  Mary 
of  her  protestant  suitor  (cf.  Spanish  Chronicle, 
p.  57).  Despite  their  differences  in  religious 
matters,  Mary  was  apparently  touched  by  the 
misfortunes  of  Anue  of  Cleves,  and  remained 
on  good  terms  with  her  after  her  retirement 
from  public  life.  With  Henry's  fifth  queen, 
Catherine  Howard,  Mary  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  very  friendly  (Cal.  Spanish  State 
Papers,  1538-42,  p.  295).  Two  months  after 
Catherine  Howard's  execution  (in  January 
1542),  Henry  made  a  final  effort  to  marry  Mary 
to  the  Duke  of  Orleans.  The  terms  were  for- 
mally considered  at  Chablis  in  Burgundy  in 
April  1542,  but  a  financial  dispute  between 
the  English  and  French  envoys,  Paget  and 
Bonnivet,  proved  insuperable.  In  June  a 
report  that  Mary  had  secretly  married  the 
emperor  was  current  on  the  continent.  War 
with  France  was  at  the  time  growing  immi- 
nent, and  the  French  marriage  scheme  was 
finally  abandoned. 


Mary  I 


339 


Mary  I 


Christmas  1542  Mary  spent  with  her  father 
at  Westminster,  and  she  attended  in  the  fol- 
lowing July  his  marriage  to  his  sixth  wife, 
Catherine  Parr.  She  accompanied  the  king 
and  queen  on  their  autumn  progress  to  Wood- 
stock, Grafton,  and  Dunstable.  With  Cathe- 
rine Parr  she  was  always  on  amiahle  relations. 
All  Mary's  disabilities  were  now  to  be  re- 
moved. Henry,  seeing  that  an  outbreak  of 
war  with  France  was  inevitable,  was  anxious 
to  conciliate  Charles  V  at  all  points,  and  the 
latter  seized  the  opportunity  of  insisting  on 
Mary's  restoration  to  the  succession.  On 
7  Feb.  1544  an  act  of  parliament  entailed 
the  crown  upon  her  after  Edward  or  any 
other  child  that  should  be  born  to  the  king 
in  lawful  wedlock.  Of  Mary's  legitimacy 
nothing  was  said.  Ten  days  later  she  took 
part  with  the  queen  in  the  reception  of 
the  Spanish  Duke  de  Najera,  and  attracted 
favourable  attention.  She  danced  at  a  court 
ball,  and  the  duke's  secretary  sent  word  to 
Spain  that  she  was  not  only  pleasing  in  per- 
son but  very  popular.  Later  in  the  year 
Mary,  at  Queen  Catherine  Parr's  suggestion, 
translated  Erasmus's  Latin  paraphrase  of 
St.  John,  and  the  queen  subsequently  in- 
duced her  to  allow  her  work  to  be  printed, 
with  a  translation  of  the  rest  of  Erasmus's 
paraphrases  by  various  authors,  under  the 
direction  of  Dr.  Francis  Mallett  [q.  v.]  It 
appeared  in  1551-2.  Dr.  Udall  in  the  pre- 
face wrote  that  England  would  'never  be 
able,  as  her  deserts  require,  enough  to  praise 
the  most  noble,  the  most  virtuous,  and  the 
most  studious  Lady  Mary's  grace  for  taking 
such  pains  and  travail.'  Towards  the  end  of 
Henry's  reign  the  emperor  once  more  sug- 
gested a  matrimonial  alliance  between  Mary 
and  himself,  and  when  Duke  Philip  of  Ba- 
varia revisited  England  in  1546,  he  too  re- 
newed his  old  proposal.  But  on  23  Jan. 
1546-7  Henry  died,  and,  despite  the  nume- 
rous negotiations,  Mary  was  still  unmarried. 
The  king  is  reported  to  have  summoned  her 
to  his  deathbed,  to  have  expressed  his  sym- 
pathy with  her  for  her  past  misfortunes,  and 
to  have  bidden  her  be  a  mother  to  her  little 
brother  (Spanish  Chronicle,  p,  151).  Henry 
left  her,  while  she  was  unmarried,  3,000/.  a 
year,  chiefly  drawn  from  the  manors  of  New- 
hall.  Hunsdon,  and  Kenninghall,  and  on  her 
marriage  (provided  she  married  with  the 
council's  consent)  10,000/.,  with  such  jewel- 
lery and  plate  as  the  council  should  determine. 

Mary  was  now  thirty-one  years  old,  and 
thus  twenty  years  the  new  'king's  senior. 
Despite  the  discrepancy  in  their  ages,  and 
although  Edward  had  with  characteristic 
precocity  occasionally  presumed  to  advise 
her  on  religious  topics,  they  had  always  been 


in  affectionate  relations  with  each  other 
Nor  was  Mary  at  first  on  other  than  friendly 
terms  with  her  brother's  chief  advisers, 
although  the  deprivation  in  March  of  her  old 
acquaintance,  Lord-chancellor  Wriothesley, 
a  staunch  catholic,  caused  her  disquietude. 
On  24  April  she  wrote  in  the  friendliest  terms 
to  Somerset's  wife,  asking  that  the  necessities 
of  two  old  servants  of  her  mother  might  be 
generously  met.  To  her  sister  Elizabeth,  her 
junior  by  seventeen  years,  she  also  showed  a 
sisterly  tenderness.  During  the  reign  of  her 
brother  Mary  spent  her  time  chiefly  at  the 
country  houses  appointed  for  her  under  her 
father's  will — Newhall,  Hunsdon,  or  Ken- 
ninghall (cf.  Acts  of  Privy  Cbzmcz'/,  1547-50, 
pp.  84,  92). 

In  the  autumn  (1547)  she  expressed  her 
first  misgivings  of  Edward's  religious  policy. 
She  complained  to  Somerset  that  he  was  not 
upholding  catholic  principles  in  accordance 
with  her  father's  design,  nor  was  he  edu- 
cating her  brother  in  them.  Somerset  con- 
tested her  interpretation  of  her  father's 
wishes.  Christmas  was  spent  with  her  brother 
and  sister,  but  this  was  the  only  occasion 
during  the  reign  in  which  she  took  part  in 
festivities  at  court.  In  the  autumn  of  1548 
she  paid  a  visit  to  St.  James's  Palace.  The 
protector's  brother,  Lord  Seymour,  who  had 
just  lost  his  wife,  Catherine  Parr  (7  Sept.), 
proposed  to  introduce  to  her  his  attendant, 
Walter  Earle,  to  give  her  lessons  on  the  vir- 
ginals, and  offered  to  marry  her.  But  he  was 
a  protestant  who  was  bent  on  her  conversion 
to  his  views,  and  his  advances  were  not  encou- 
raged. Moreover,  Mary  was  once  again  the 
object  of  other  suitors'  attentions.  In  March 
1547-8  the  Duke  of  Ferrara  <  gave  grateful  ear ' 


cess  should  marry  his  son  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  1547-53,  p.  17).  Don  Luiz  of  Portugal 
was  a  second  time  put  forward,  and  between 
August  1548  and  June  1549  his  claim  was 
formally  discussed  in  the  council.  The  Duke 
of  Brunswick  and  the  Marquis  of  Branden- 
burg— both  protestants — were  also  willing 
to  marry  her.  But  serious  illness  attacked 
Mary  in  the  summer  of  1549  while  she  was 
at  Kenninghall,  and  interrupted  matrimonial 
negotiations. 

Religious  matters  were  also  absorbing  her 
attention  anew.  Early  in  1549  the  Act  of 
Uniformity  had  passed  through  parliament. 
The  mass  was  prohibited  after  the  following 
May.  Mary  resolved  to  disobey  the  order, 
and  fearlessly  entered  on  the  second  great 
struggle  of  her  life.  On  16  June  1549  the 
council  advised  her  to  give  order  that  the 
mass  should  be  no  more  used  in  her  house 
(Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  pp.  291-2).  On 

z2 


Mary  I 


340 


Mary  I 


22  June  Mary  addressed  a  protest  to  Somer- 
set from  Kenninghall.     In  matters  of  reli- 
gion, she  told  him,  she  was  resolute.     She  j 
declined  to  recognise  the  '  late  law.'     She  | 
would  give  ear  to  no  one  who  should  try  j 
to  move  her  contrary  to  her  conscience,  but 
hoped  to  prove  '  a  natural  and  humble  sister  } 
to  the  king '  (FoxE,  vi.  7-8).     Somerset's  : 
fall  in  October  caused  Mary  a  short  respite.  : 
Warwick,  his  victorious  rival,  addressed  to  j 
her  and  to  Elizabeth  a  detailed  narrative  of  j 
their  quarrel.     Warwick  had   been  falsely  i 
credited  with  a  design  to  make  Mary  regent  j 
of  the  realm.     He  now  invited  her  to  stand  ( 
with  his  party.    But  Mary  showed  no  sign  of  j 
interest  in  the  quarrel,  and  Warwick,  as  soon 
as  his  power  was  established,  pursued  Somer-  j 
set's  policy  towards  her.     As  in  former  diffi-  , 
culties.  she  appealed  to  the  emperor.     Early  j 
in  1550  his  ambassador  brought  the  matter  | 
before  the  council.     Some  promise  seems  to  j 
have  been  given  in  April  that  while  the  open  j 
celebration  was  forbidden  the  private  exercise 
of  her  religious  observances  would  be  per-  j 
mitted.  Charges,  however,  were  soon  brought 
against  her  that  she  invited  any  who  would  to 
attend  the  services  in  her  chapel,  and  that  she 
filled  the  neighbouring  pulpits  with  her  chap- 
lains.    She  was  ill  in  November  1550,  and 
about  the  same  time  Edward  complained  that 
she  refused  to  meet  him  on  his  invitation  at 
Woking.    In  the  winter  the  Duchess  of  Suf- 
folk, with  her  daughters  Jane,  Catherine, 
and  Mary,  paid  her  a  visit  in  state. 

But  Mary  still  chafed  under  the  refusal  of 
the  council  to  allow  her  full  religious  free- 
dom. On  16  Feb.  1550-1  she  reminded  them 
of  their  promise,  and  asked  that  the  permis- 
sion should  be  continued  till  Edward  reached 
'  years  of  more  discretion '  (Acts  of  Privy 
Council,  1550-2,  p.  215).  On  15  March  1551 
she  took  the  bold  step  of  travelling  from 
Wanstead  with  a  numerous  retinue,  'every 
one  having  a  pair  of  beads  of  black'  (MACHY1T, 
p.  5),  to  lay  her  case  before  Edward  at  West- 
minster. She  appeared  with  her  brother  in 
the  council  chamber,  and  declared  that  '  her 
soul  was  God's,  and  her  faith  she  would  not 
change,  nor  dissemble  her  opinion  with  con- 
trary words  '  (Journal,  p.  308).  She  denied 
that  her '  good,  sweet '  brother  was  responsible 
for  her  persecution,  and  the  wording  of  his 
'  Journal'  fails  to  imply  that  he  took  any  active 
part  in  her  interview  with  the  council. 

On  18  March  1550-1  the  imperial  ambas- 
sador plainly  told  the  council  that  were  she 
further  molested  he  would  quit  the  country 
and  war  would  be  declared  (id.  p.  309).  The 
king's  ministers  hesitated  to  risk  the  danger 
and  for  the  present  did  nothing  beyond  ar- 
resting her  chaplain,  Mallett,  and  dismissing 


Rochester,  the  controller  of  her  household. 
These  steps  called  forth  an  earnest  protest 
from  Mary,  and  Charles  V  was  ill  inclined  to 
let  the  dispute  end  thus.  In  June  he  said 
to  Dr.  Wotton,  the  English  ambassador  at  his 
court : '  My  cousin  the  princess  is  evil  handled 
among  you  .  .  .  Iwrill  not  suffer  it.  ...  I  had 
rather  she  died  a  thousand  deaths  than  that 
she  should  forsake  her  faith  and  mine '  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  For.  1547-50,  p.  137).  In 
August  he  sent  a  member  of  his  council, 
Scepper,  to  make  preparations  for  bringing 
Mary  to  Antwerp,  to  join  his  sister  the  queen 
of  Hungary.  Ships  arrived  off  the  east  coast, 
and  Sir  John  Gates  was  sent  to  wratch  the 
route  between  Newhall  and  the  sea,  in  order 
to  intercept  Mary  and  her  friends  if  they 
endeavoured  to  escape.  On  14  Aug.  1 551  the 
council  informed  her  that  her  religious  rites 
must  cease  altogether.  The  king's  forbear- 
ance had  not  reduced  her  to  obedience  '  of 
her  own  disposition/  and  his  long  sufferance 
of  her  insubordination  was  a  subject  of  great 
strife  and  contention.  She  sent  the  mes- 
sengers back  with  a  passionate  letter  of  re- 
monstrance to  the  king.  The  mass,  she  re- 
minded him,  had  been  used  by  his  father  and 
all  his  predecessors.  The  council  had  pro- 
mised the  emperor  to  leave  her  in* peace. 
Death  would  be  more  welcome  .than  life 
with  a  troubled  conscience  (19  Aug.)  The 
council  made  further  efforts  with  the  same 
result.  She  offered  to  lay  her  head  on  the 
block  rather  than  submit.  In  the'  heat  of 
the  moment  she  taunted  the  members  of  one 
deputation  from  the  council  with  having 
been  made  by  her  father  '  almost  out  of 
nothing.'  For  practical  purposes  the  final 
victory  lay  with  her. 

Mary  paid  a  visit  in  formal  state  to  Ed- 
ward at  Greenwich  in  June  1552,  and  next 
month  Lady  Jane  Grey  again  visited  her  at 
Newhall.  On  8  Sept.  Bishop  Ridley  came 
to  see  her  as  her  diocesan  when  she  was  at 
Hunsdon.  She  received  him  with  perfect 
courtesy  and  invited  him  to  dinner  with  her 
household,  but  sternly  declined  his  offer  to 
preach  before  her  next  Sunday  (FoxE,  vi. 
354).  In  February  of  the  new  year,  1553, 
she  paid  a  third  state  visit  to  Edward  at  West- 
minster, riding  through  the  city,  attended  by 
many  noblemen  and  ladies  (MACHYN",  Diary}. 
The  king's  friends  declared  that  he  grew 
melancholy  in  his  later  years  whenever  he 
saw  his  sister,  while  Mary's  supporters  in- 
sisted that  he  always  showed  delight  in  her 
society,  and  was  so  gentle  in  his  demeanour 
towards  her  that  she  confidently  anticipated 
his  conversion  to  her  opinions.  The  former 
view  seems  the  sounder  (CLIFFORD,  Life  of 
Jane  Dormer,  p.  61).  But  on  16  May  she 


Mary  I 


341 


Mary  I 


sent  her  brother  from  Newhall  a  kindly 
note,  '  scribbled  with  a  rude  hand/  congratu- 
lating him  on  a  reported  improvement  in  his 
health.  It  was  her  last  commtmication  with 
him.  On  6  July  he  died,  but  for  some  days 
she  was  left  in  ignorance  of  the  event. 

Northumberland  had  contrived  that  Ed- 
ward on  his  deathbed  should  disinherit  both 
his  sisters  in  favour  of  his  own  daughter-in- 
law,  Lady  Jane  Grey,  and  as  soon  as  the 
throne  was  vacant  it  was  Northumberland's 
intention  to  seize  Mary's  person.  The  council 
sent  her  a  deceitful  message  at  Ilunsdon,  bid- 
ding her  visit  the  king,  who  was  very  ill.  Ac- 
cording to  the  somewhat  doubtful  story  of 
Sir  Nicholas  Throgmorton,  she  was  met  at 
Hoddesdon  by  her  London  goldsmith,  who 
had  been  secretly  despatched  by  Throgmor- 
ton to  warn  her  of  the  king's  death  and  of  her 
personal  danger  (Chron.  of  Queen  Jane,  p.  1, 
note  6).  Easily  convinced  of  the  council's 
deceit,  she  resolved  to  make  for  Kenninghall. 
The  night  was  spent  at  Sawston  Hall,  the 
house  of  Mr.  Huddleston ;  but  the  citizens  of 
Cambridge,  strongly  puritan  in  feeling,  soon 
sallied  forth  to  attack  the  house,  and  Mary 
set  out  in  the  early  morning,  disguised,  it  is 
said,  as  a  market-woman.  She  was  well 
received  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  where  the 
news  of  the  king's  death  had  not  yet  arrived, 
and  she  reached  Kenninghall  the  same  night. 
On  9  July  she  forwarded  a  remonstrance  to 
the  council,  declaring  that  she  knew  their 
enmity,  but  offered  an  amnesty  if  they  pro- 
claimed her  queen  forthwith.  The  council 
next  day  proclaimed  Lady  Jane,  informed 
Mary  that  she  was  a  bastard,  and  advised 
her  to  submit  to  the  new  regime.  Accom- 
panied by  the  tenantry  of  Sir  Henry  Jern- 
ingham  and  Sir  Henry  Bedingfield,  Mary 
thereupon  proceeded  to  the  castle  at  Fram- 
lingham,  once  the  property  of  the  Duke  of 
Norfolk.  The  castle  could  stand  a  siege  if 
necessary,  and  at  the  worst  she  could  escape 
thence  to  the  continent.  Her  standard  was 
set  up  over  the  gate  tower,  and  the  gentle- 
men of  Suffolk  with  their  attendants  nocked 
round  her.  Thirteen  thousand  men  were 
soon  encamped  about  the  castle.  On  1 3  July 
Mary  was  proclaimed  queen  at  Norwich, 
and  the  corporation  'sent  men  and  weapons 
to  aid  her'  (C/i ron.  p.  8).  But  it  was  not 
only  in  the  eastern  counties  that  the  tide 
rapidly  turned  in  her  favour.  On  It3  July  a 
placard  posted  on  Queenhithe  Church  as- 
serted that  Mary  had  been  proclaimed  queen 
everywhere  except  in  London.  The  same 
day  the  Earls  of  Sussex  and  Bath,  seceding 
from  the  council,  arrived  at  Framlingham  at 
the  head  of  an  armed  force.  On  the  18th 
rewards  were  offered  to  any  one  taking  North- 


umberland prisoner.  On  the  19th  she  was 
proclaimed  in  London  amid  'bell  ringing, 
blazes,  and  shouts  of  applause.'  Northumber- 
land was  arrested  at  Cambridge,  and  many 
of  his  supporters  went  to  Mary  to  make  their 
submission.  On  31  July  Mary  broke  up  the 
camp  at  Framlingham,  and  began  a  peaceful 
progress  to  London.  At  Wanstead,on  3  Aug., 
she  disbanded  all  her  army  except  a  body  of 
horse,  and  was  met  by  her  sister  Elizabeth. 
With  a  great  escort  of  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
including  all  the  foreign  ambassadors,  she 
rode  into  London,  arriving  at  Aldgate,  where 
she  was  received  by  the  lord  mayor.  She 
went  direct  to  the  Tower.  The  prisoners  de- 
tained by  her  father  and  brother,  including 
the  old  Duke  of  Norfolk  [see  HOWARD,  THO- 
MAS, 1473-1554],  the  young  Edward  Cour- 
tenay  [q.  v.],  son  of  her  early  friend  the 
Marquis  of  Exeter,  and  Stephen  Gardiner 
[q.  v.],  were  at  once  released.  On  the  day  of 
the  king's  funeral  (8  Aug.)  she  attended  mass 
in  her  private  chapel. 

Mary  had  adhered  to  her  faith  at  the  cost 
of  much  persecution  in  her  earlier  life,  and 
now  the'  opportunity  had  come  of  making  it 
finally  prevail  among  her  countrymen.  She 
at  once  announced  her  intention  to  Henry 
of  France  and  her  cousin  Charles  V,  and 
with  the  imperial  ambassador,  Simon  Renard, 
she  soon  placed  herself  in  very  confidential 
relations.  Gardiner  and  Bonner  were  re- 
stored to  their  sees  (Winchester  and  London). 
The  former  was  made  chancellor  and  prac- 
tically became  her  prime  minister.  The 
powerful  Marquis  of  Winchester  was  allowed 
to  retain  his  post  of  treasurer,  but  compara- 
tively few  of  her  brother's  advisers  remained 
members  of  her  council.  She  invited  the 
Duke  of  Norfolk  and  the  Earls  of  Derby  and 
Shrewsbury  to  join  it,  and  gave  a  greater 
preponderance  in  it  to  members  of  the  old 
nobility  than  either  her  father  or  brother 
had  done.  But  she  unfortunately  made  it 
inconveniently  large,  and  it  quickly  split 
into  hostile  cliques  whose  quarrels  caused 
her  grave  embarrassments  (cf.  Acts  of  Privy 
Council,  1552-4,  p.  xxxii).  Of  the  work  of 
government  Mary  resolved  to  take  her  full 
share.  In  the  first  two  years  of  her  reign  she 
rose  at  daybreak  and  transacted  business 
incessantly  until  after  midnight.  She  was 
always  ready  to  give  audiences  to  the  mem- 
bers of  her  council  and  to  others  of  her  sub- 
jects, and  required  every  detail  of  public 
affairs  to  be  submitted  to  her  ( Venetian 
Cal.  1534-54,  p.  533).  But  Gardiner,  like 
Ilenard,  saw  more  clearly  than  the  queen 
the  need  of  caution  in  her  religious  policy. 
As  early  as  13  Aug.  a  riot  had  broken  out  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross,  when  the  preacher,  Gilbert 


Mary  I 


342 


Mary  I 


Bourne  [q.  v.],  had  denounced  the  religious 
innovations  of  the  late  government.  Even 
among  the  catholic  noblemen,  opposition  to 
a  full  restoration  of  the  Roman  establishment 
was  probable  if  the  restitution  of  the  church 
property  confiscated  during  the  last  two 
reigns  were  insisted  on.  Mary,  acting  on 
Gardiner's  and  Renard's  advice,  consequently 
showed  much  judgment  in  issuing  on  18  Aug. 
her  first  proclamation,  in  which  she  appealed 
to  all  men  to  embrace  the  ancient  religion ;  but 
after  warning  the  two  parties  against  revil- 
ing each  other  as  idolaters  or  heretics,  she 
promised  that  religion  should  be  settled  by 
common  consent,  that  is  to  say  in  parliament 
(FoxE,  iii.  18).  But  at  the  same  time  she 
directed  the  restitution  of  much  church  plate 
(Acts  P.  C.  1552-4,  pp.  338  sq.),  and  gave 
plain  warnings  to  '  busy  meddlers  in  reli- 
gion.' A  few  weeks  later  she  secretly  re- 
ceived a  visit  from  Francesco  Commendone, 
chamberlain  to  Pope  Julius  III.  He  came 
in  disguise.  Mary  told  him  that  she  desired 
to  restore  the  papal  supremacy  as  well  as 
catholic  worship,  and  gave  him  an  autograph 
letter  to  the  pope.  The  pope,  she  was  in- 
formed, had  already  designated  Pole  as  papal 
legate  in  England,  and  she  asked  that  he 
might  come  to  her  forthwith. 

On  22  Aug.  Northumberland  and  six  of  his 
allies  were  tried  and  condemned,  but  only 
three,  Northumberland,  Sir  John  Gates,  and 
Sir  Thomas  Palmer,  were  executed.  Mary 
allowed  the  duke  proper  burial.  Quietly  en- 
joying her  triumph,  she  showed  no  vindic- 
tiveness  in  dealing  with  her  enemies.  Gia- 
como  Soranzo,  the  Venetian  ambassador,  re- 
ported to  his  government  in  1554  that  had 
her  own  wishes  been  consulted  none  of  the 
prisoners  would  have  been  executed,  but  she 
yielded  to  the  representations  of  her  council 
(  Venetian  Cal.  1534-54,  p.  533).  The  imperial 
ambassador  urged  the  necessity  of  executing 
Lady  Jane,  but  Mary  resolutely  declined  to 
take  the  step.  Nor  would  she  treat  Eliza- 
beth harshly.  To  many  it  was  obvious  that 
Elizabeth  might  become  the  centre  of  a  hos- 
tile protestant  faction  unless  she  were  kept 
under  strict  control.  But  Mary  merely  ap- 
pealed to  her  to  adopt  the  ancient  ritual. 
Elizabeth  readily  removed  one  of  Mary's 
difficulties  by  attending  mass,  and  was  ac- 
cordingly left  at  peace. 

On  12  Aug.  Mary  left  the  Tower  for  Rich- 
mond, and  soon  began  preparations  for  her 
coronation.  It  was  deemed  politic  to  make 
it  'very  splendid  and  glorious'  (STRTPE). 
On  4  Sept.  she  issued  two  proclamations — 
one  remitting  the  taxes  voted  in  Edward  VI's 
last  parliament,  which  caused  '  a  marvel- 
lous noise  of  rejoicing'  (Chron.  p.  26);  the 


other  regulating  the  coinage  which  Mary 
desired  to  reform  after  its  debasement  by 
her  father  and  brother.  On  28  Sept.  she 
removed  from  St.  James's  Palace  to  White- 
hall, and  proceeded  by  water  to  the  Tower, 
Next  day  she  made  Edward  Courtenay  and 
fourteen  others  knights  of  the  Bath.  On 
30  Sept.  she  returned  to  Westminster,  at- 
tended by  seventy  ladies  on  horseback,  clad  in 
crimson  velvet,  and  five  hundred  gentlemen, 
including  the  foreign  ambassadors.  The  lord 
mayor  carried  the  sceptre,  triumphal  arches 
were  erected,  and  the  pageantry  was  profuse. 
The  conduits  at  Cornhill  and  Cheapside  ran 
with  wine.  At  St.  Paul's  School,  John  Hey- 
wood  [q.  v.],  whom  Mary  liberally  patronised 
throughout  her  reign,  delivered  an  oration 
in  Latin  and  English,  while  the  cathedral 
choristers  played  on  viols  and  sang.  Next 
morning,  1  Oct.,  the  queen  went  to  West- 
minster by  water,  resplendent  in  crimson 
velvet,  minever  fur,  ribbons  of  Venetian  goldr 
silk  and  gold  lace.  Gardiner  conducted  the 
coronation  ceremony.  The  queen  at  the 
high  altar  swore  upon  the  host  to  observe  the 
coronation  oaths.  George  Day,  bishop  of 
Chichester,  preached  the  sermon,  and  dwelt 
on  the  obedience  due  to  kings.  (The  origi- 
nal records  are  in  the  College  of  Arms,  see 
PLANCHE'S  Regal  Records,  1838,  pp.  1-33.) 
Princess  Elizabeth  and  Anne  of  Cleves  were 
in  attendance  on  the  queen,  and  at  the  coro- 
nation banquet  in  Westminster  Hall  they 
sat  on  her  left  hand,  while  Gardiner  sat  on 
her  right.  '  Panegyric!,'  in  Latin  verse,  by 
John  Seton  (1553),  and  a  ballad  by  Richard 
Beeard  [q.  v.]  called  <  A  Godly  Psalme  of 
Marye  Queene '  (1553),  affected  to  give  voice 
to  the  national  feeling  in  Mary's  favour. 

Mary  was  the  first  queen  regnant  in  the 
history  of  England,  and  to  confirm  her  posi- 
tion the  council  deemed  it  from  the  first 
essential  that  she  should  marry.  Popularly 
it  was  reported  that  the  attention  she  had 
shown  to  Courtenay  implied  that  she  had 
fixed  her  choice  on  him,  and  Gardiner  was 
favourable  to  such  a  union.  But  although 
his  name  was  long  mentioned  in  this  connec- 
tion, Courtenay's  dissolute  conduct  on  his 
release  from  his  long  imprisonment  soon  de- 
stroyed his  chances.  The  only  other  English- 
man whose  claims  to  the  position  of  Mary's 
husband  were  discussed  was  Pole,  who  was 
still  in  minor  orders.  The  early  affection 
Mary  had  manifested  for  him  was  not  for- 
gotten; but  Noailles,  the  French  ambassador, 
at  once  announced  to  his  government  that 
Pole's  age  and  infirmity  placed  him  out  of 
the  reckoning.  It  was  clear  in  any  case  that 
the  proposal  did  not  meet  with  Pole's  ap- 
proval. Meanwhile,  the  bolder  spirits  among; 


Mary  I 


343 


Mary  I 


Mary's   advisers  regarded  the   matrimonial 
scheme  chiefly  as  a  detail  of  foreign  policy, 
and  urged,   like    their    predecessors   under 
Henry  VIII,  that  it  was  only  abroad  that  a 
suitor  of  adequate  political  importance  could 
be  found.     There  a  large  choice  offered  itself. 
Philip,  son  of  Charles  V,  the  king  of  Den- 
mark, the  infant  of  Portugal,  were  all  avail- 
able.   Once  more  Mary  appealed  for  advice  to 
her  cousin  Charles  V.    After  some  hesitation 
he  told  her  that  he  was  too  advanced  in  years 
to  renew  his  ancient  pretensions  to  her  hand 
but  his  son  Philip  was  ready  to  become  her 
husband.    The  proposal  flattered  Mary.    She 
had  never  seen  Philip,  who,  born  at  Valladolid 
on  21  May  1527,  was  eleven  years  her  junior, 
and  she  knew  little  of  his  character.     His 
lirst  wife,  Mary  of  Portugal,  whom  he  had 
married  in  1543,  had  died  in  1546,  leaving  him 
one  child,  Don  Carlos,  and  it  was  rumoured 
that  he  desired  a  youthful  bride.     But  his 
reputation  as  a  catholic  of  almost  fanatical 
piety  powerfully  recommended  him  to  Mary 
(cf.'Cal.  State  Papers,  Venetian,  1534-54, 
p.  489).     The  reestablishment  of  Catholicism 
needed,  she  saw,  a  strong  hand,  while  every 
counsel  of  the  emperor  she  had  long  viewed 
as  law.     "When  the  negotiation  reached  the 
ears  of  Gardiner,  he  remonstrated  with  Mary 
on  the  impolicy  of  uniting  herself  with  one 
whose  haughty  demeanour  had  excited  dis- 
content among  his  father's  subjects  in  the 
Low  Countries,  and  had  given  him  a  bad 
name  in  England.   Even  Pole  at  first  deemed 
the  scheme  dangerous,  and  openly  declared 
that  it  would  be  wiser  for  Mary  to  remain 
single  (Charles  V  consequently  contrived  to 
detain  Pole  in  the  Low  Countries  when  on 
his  way  to  England) ;  while  Friar  Peto  pro- 
phesied that  she  would  be  the  slave  of  a 
young  husband,  and  could  only  bring  heirs 
to  the  crown  at  the  risk  of  her  life  (TYTLER, 
ii.  304).      But  a  minority  in   the   council, 
headed  by  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  encouraged 
Mary  to  accept  Philip's  offer. 

While  the  question  was  still  in  suspense 
Mary  met  her  first  parliament  (5  Oct.)  To 
allay  apprehension  a  modest  programme  was 
submitted  to  it.  The  new  treasons,  pne- 
munires,  and  felonies  created  in  the  two  pre- 
ceding reigns  were  abolished.  The  queen  was 
declared  to  have  been  born  'in  a  most  just 
and  lawf  ull  matrimony ; '  the  laws  concerning 
religion  passed  under  Edward  VI  were  re- 
pealed, and  the  form  of  worship  used  in  the 
last  year  of  Henry  VIII  restored  from  the 
following  20  Dec.  After  a  brief  adjournment 
in  November,  the  two  houses  set  about  pre- 
paring an  address  to  Mary  praying  her.  to 
marry,  and  to  choose  her  husband  from  the 
English  nobility.  The  last  suggestion  Mary 


resented.  It  impelled  her  to  a  decision.  The 
same  night  as  she  heard  of  the  intention  of 
her  parliament,  she  sent  for  Renard,  and 
invited  him  into  her  private  oratory.  She 
knelt  before  the  altar,  and  after  reciting  the 
hymn  *  Veni  Creator  Spiritus,'  declared  that, 
under  divine  guidance,  she  pledged  her  faith 
to  Philip,  and  would  marry  no  one  else. 
This  interview  was  for  the  time  kept  secret. 
When  the  commons  offered  to  present  their 
address  at  the  close  of  the  session  (6  Dec.), 
she  summoned  them  to  Whitehall,  and,  deny- 
ing their  right  to  limit  her  choice  of  a  hus- 
band, with  much  dignity  declared  her  wish 
to  secure  by  her  marriage  her  people's  happi- 
ness as  well  as  her  own.  But  immediately 
afterwards  she  directed  her  council  to  open 
the  final  negotiations  with  the  imperial  court 
for  her  union  to  Philip. 

Early  in  January  1554  Counts  Egmont  and 
de  Laing,  with  two  others,  landed  in  Kent, 
as  special  ambassadors  from  the    emperor. 
Reports  of  the  queen's  scheme  were  already 
abroad,   and  popular  feeling  was  strongly 
aroused.    The  people  of  Kent,  mistaking  Eg- 
mont for  the  bridegroom,  nearly  tore  him  to 
pieces  on  landing,  and  Courtenay,  now  created 
Earl  of  Devonshire,  as  he  passed  through 
London  to  meet  him  at  Westminster,  was 
pelted  with  snowballs  (Chron.  p.  34).     The 
envoys    on    their    arrival   at   Westminster 
were  received  in  public  audience  by  Mary 
(14  Jan.)    She  warned  them  that  the  realm 
was  her  first  husband,  and  she  would  always 
be  faithful  to  her  coronation  pledges.     Gar- 
diner had  withdrawn  his  opposition  in  view 
of  the  queen's  firmness,  and  the   negotia- 
tions proceeded  rapidly.     The  articles  were 
communicated  to  the  lord  mayor  and    the 
ity  of  London  on  15  Jan.  1553-4.   Mary  and 
Philip  were  to  bestow  on  each  other  the  titu- 
.ar  dignities  of  their  several  kingdoms.    The 
dominions  of  each  were  to  be  governed  sepa- 
rately, according  to  their  ancient  laws  and 
privileges.  None  but  natives  of  England  were 
to  hold  office  in  the  queen's  court  or  govern- 
ment.    But  Philip  was  to  aid  Mary  in  the 
government  of  her  kingdom.     If  the  queen 
had  a  child,  it  was  to  succeed  to  her  domi- 
nions, and  to  the  whole  inheritance  which 
Philip  derived  from  the  dukes  of  Burgundy, 
namely,  Holland  and  the  rich  Flemish  pro- 
vinces.    Philip  was  not  to  engage  England 
in  his  father's  French  wars,  and  the  peace 
between  English  and  French  was  to  remain 
inviolate.  If  the  queen  died  without  children, 
her  husband  was  to  make  no  claim  to  the 
succession  (Parl.  Hist.  iii.  304-5). 

No  sooner  were  the  marriage  articles  pub- 
lished than  three  insurrections  broke  out,  and 
gave  practical  warning  to  Mary  of  the  error 


Mary  I 


344 


Mary  I 


she  was  about  to  commit.  The  French  and 
Venetian  ambassadors,  who  had  protested 
against  the  whole  scheme,  secretly  fanned 
the  opposition  and  encouraged  the  sentiment 
that  Mary  was  placing  England  in  subjec- 
tion to  Spain,  and  that  if  she  persisted  in  the 
marriage  she  must  be  forced  from  the  throne. 

The  Duke  of  Suffolk  agitated  for  the  restora- 
tion of  his  daughter,  Lady  Jane  Grey,  who  was 
still  in  prison;  Sir  Peter  Carewrose  in  arms 
in  Devonshire  to  set  Elizabeth  and  Courtenay 
on  the  throne;  but  neither  of  these  outbreaks 
proved  serious.  Suffolk's  rising  was  quickly 
suppressed  by  Lord  Huntingdon  in  a  skirmish 
near  Coventry.  On  10  Feb.  he  was  brought 
to  the  Tower.  On  1  Feb.  Mary  learned  that 
Carew  had  fled  to  France.  More  formidable 
was  the  rising  in  Kent  of  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt, 
a  young  catholic  twenty-three  years  old. 
France,  it  was  rumoured,  was  supporting  him, 
and  facts  soon  proved  that  all  classes  in  the 
south-eastern  counties  sympathised  with  him. 
On  26  Jan.  troops  were  hastily  despatched 
from  London,  under  the  Duke  of  Norfolk, 
who  carried  a  proclamation  promising  pardon 
to  all  who  straightway  laid  down  their  arms 
(Chron.  p.  38),  but  the  campaign  opened 
badly  for  the  queen.  Wyatt  marched  from 
Rochester  to  Deptford  with  fifteen  thousand 
men,  sent  demands  for  the  surrender  of  the 
persons  of  the  queen  and  council,  and  was 
soon  on  his  way  to  Southwark.  Consterna- 
tion spread  through  London,  but  the  crisis 
gave  the  queen  an  opportunity  of  displaying 
her  personal  courage.  Just  before  Wyatt 
reached  Southwark,  she  rode  to  the  Guildhall 
(1  Feb.),  and  addressed  the  citizens  in  a  speech 
of  remarkable  power.  i  I  am  come,'*  she  began, 
1  in  mine  own  person  to  tell  you  what  you 
already  see  and  know.  I  mean  the  traitorous 
and  seditious  assembling  of  the  Kentish  re- 
bels against  us  and  you.'  '  They  pretend,'  she 
continued,  '  to  object  to  the  marriage  with 
the  Prince  of  Spain,'  but  she  was  their  queen, 
bound  in  concord  to  her  people.  As  for  her 
intended  marriage,  unless  parliament  ap- 
proved it,  she  would  abstain  from  it. 

Doubtful  as  to  the  possibility  of  entering 
the  city  by  way  of  Southwark,  Wyatt  soon 
retraced  his  steps,  and  crossed  the  river  at 
Kingston,  determined  to  reach  London  by 
way  of  Hyde  Park  Corner.  Whitehall  was 
thus  near  his  line  of  march,  and  Mary  was 
entreated  to  remove  to  Windsor,  but  she  de- 
clined to  leave  a  post  of  danger.  On  7  Feb. 
Wyatt  arrived  at  St.  James's,  within  a  short 
distance  of  the  palace.  A  slight  attack  was 
made  by  a  detachment  of  his  troops  on  the 
back  of  it,  as  the  main  army  passed  on  its 
way  to  the  city.  The  queen,  who  spent  most 
of  her  time  during  the  crisis  in  prayer,  is 


said  to  have  witnessed  the  rebels'  progress 
from  the  Gatehouse.  But  in  the  city  Wyatt 
and  his  forces  were  easily  defeated,  and  he 
was  taken  prisoner.  As  soon  as  the  rebellion 
was  suppressed,  Mary  agreed  to  make  an  ex- 
ample of  the  ringleaders,  although  a  general 
pardon  was  proclaimed  in  Kent.  Sixty 
persons  were  publicly  hanged  in  London 
(TYTLER,  ii.  309,  346  ;  Chron.  p.  59).  Lady 
Jane  Grey  and  her  husband  were  executed 
under  their  old  sentence  on  12  Feb.,  the 
Duke  of  Suffolk  on  23  Feb.,  and  Sir  Thomas 
Wyatt,  who  pleaded  guilty,  on  11  April.  On 
12  Feb.  Courtenay  was  again  sent  to  the 
Tower,  on  suspicion  of  complicity  in  Carew's 
rising.  Renard  declared  that  Elizabeth  had 
encouraged  Wyatt,  and  in  his  confession 
Wyatt  directly  implicated  her.  She  was  ac- 
cordingly arrested  and  sent  to  the  Tower  on 
18  March.  Gardiner  argued  that  Mary's 
security  could  only  be  purchased  by  the  exe- 
cution of  Elizabeth,  but  Mary  hesitated  to 
proceed  to  extremities,  and  listened  in  much 
perplexity  to  hot  debates  on  the  subject  in 
her  divided  council  (cf.  TYTLER,  ii.  311,  365 
sq.,  and  esp.  422-8).  In  May  Elizabeth  was 
summoned  to  join  Mary  at  Richmond,  and 
was  thence  sent  to  Woodstock  under  the  care 
of  Sir  Henry  Bedingfield  (19  May). 

The  rebellion  spurred  Mary  into  a  more  vi- 
gorous assertion  of  her  religious  policy.  Pro- 
testantism she  identified  with  lawlessness,  and 
she  declined  to  temporise  with  it  further.  All 
foreign  congregations  were  ordered  to  quit  the 
realm  (ib.  p.  312).  Married  clergy  were  to 
be  expelled  from  their  benefices  or  separated 
from  their  wives.  On  21  March  the  council 
ordered  country  gentlemen  to  set  up  altars 
in  their  village  churches  within  a  fortnight 
on  pain  of  a  fine  of  100/.  (Acts  P.  C.  1552-4, 
p.  411,  cf.  p.  395).  At  the  same  time  Mary 
was  unwilling  to  take  any  action  that  should 
lack  the  appearance  of  legality,  and  a  printed 
paper  which  suggested  that  she  could  restore 
the  papal  supremacy  and  the  monasteries 
besides  punishing  her  enemies  by  her  own 
will  was  burnt  by  order  of  the  council.  In 
Rogation  week  she  attended  in  state  the 
churches  of  St.  Giles's-in-the-Fields,  St. 
Martin's-in-the-Fields,  and  Westminster  Ab- 
bey, and  was  accompanied  by  four  bishops 
wearing  their  mitres. 

Peace  being  outwardly  restored,  the  ar- 
rangements for  the  marriage  continued.  In 
March  Egmont  returned  as  proxy  to  espouse 
Mary,  bearing  a  ring  of  betrothal  from  Philip 
and  a  ratification  of  the  matrimonial  treaty 
from  his  father.  Meeting  Egmont  and  the 
council  in  her  private  oratory,  the  queen  de- 
clared that  she  had  no  strong  desire  to  marry 
at  all,  nor  had  she  chosen  Philip  on  account 


Mary  I 


345 


Mary  I 


of  his  relationship  to  her.  She  was  solely 
moved  by  regard  for  the  honour  of  her  crown 
and  the  tranquillity  of  her  kingdom.  Before 
Egmont  left,  she  sent  verbally  affectionate 
commendations  to  Philip,  but  deferred  writ- 
ing until  he  wrote  to  her.  Philip  soon  after- 
wards despatched  Antonio  More  [q.  v.]  to 
England  to  paint  her  portrait. 

It  only  remained  for  Mary  to  submit  the 
marriage  treaty  to  parliament,  which  met 
for  the  second  time  in  her  reign  on  2  April, 
and  sat  till  5  May.  Reference  was  at  once 
made  to  the  current  objections  to  the  mar- 
riage, but  Gardiner  argued  that  every  security 
had  been  taken  to  render  Spanish  domination 
over  England  impossible.  The  members  were 
satisfied,  and  formally  accepted  the  marriage 
contract.  But  to  prevent  any  confusion  re- 
specting Philip's  position  in  England,  they 
passed  an  act  vesting  the  regal  power  in  the 
queen  as  fully  as  it  had  ever  been  vested  in  a 
king.  On  22  April  Mary  announced  to  Philip 
the  confirmation  of  the  contract  by  her  parlia- 
ment. It  was  her  first  letter  to  him,  and 
was  in  French.  Bills  making  heresy  a  penal 
offence  were  proposed  by  the  government  in 
the  same  session,  but  the  lay  peers  opposed 
the  measures  and  they  were  withdrawn. 

Doubts  were  still  entertained  in  the  coun- 
cil respecting  the  prince's  exact  status  in 
England,  and  Mary  was  anxious  that  all  un- 
certain points  should  be  so  determined  as  to 
increase  Philip's  dignity.  The  imperial  am- 
bassador demanded  precedence  for  him  and 
his  titles  in  documents  of  state.  Mary  and  the 
council  yielded.  But  when  Renard  suggested 
that  Philip  should  be  honoured  with  a  cere- 
mony of  coronation  Gardiner  and  the  council 
firmly  resisted.  Mary  pleaded  in  vain  that 
the  diadem  of  the  queen-consorts  of  England 
might  be  formally  placed  on  his  head.  In  June 
she  removed  to  Gardiner's  palace,  Farnham 
Castle,  near  Winchester,  in  anticipation  of 
the  wedding,  which  was  fixed  to  take  place 
at  Winchester  in  the  next  month.  In  the 
interval  she  showed  a  feverish  anxiety  re- 
specting the  arrangements  made  for  Philip's 
personal  safety  in  England ;  but  her  atten- 
tion was  for  a  while  diverted  by  her  sister's 
affairs.  She  had  allowed  Elizabeth  a  copy 
of  the  Bible  in  English,  and  had  given  her 
permission  to  write  to  her.  On  13  June 
Elizabeth  forwarded  a  denial  of  all  complicity 
with  Wyatt.  Mary  replied  in  a  letter  to 
Bedingfield  throwing  doubts  on  Elizabeth's 
good  faith.  She  emphasised  her  own  cle- 
mency, and  declined  to  be  further  molested 
by  such  colourable  professions  (25  June). 

Philip  embarked  at  Corunna  for  England 
on  13  July  1554,  and  landed  at  Southampton 
on  Friday,  20  July,  escorted  by  English, 


Dutch,  and  Spanish  ships  (cf.  Viaje  de  Felipe 
Seyundo  a  Inylaterra,  ed.  Gayangos,  Sociedad 
de  Bibliofilos  Espanoles,  1877,  and  English 
Hist.  Rev.  April  1892,  pp.  253  sq.)  The 
Earl  of  Arundel  met  him  in  a  barge  off  the 
coast,  and  offered  him  the  order  of  the 
Garter.  On  reaching  the  shore  he  accepted 
as  a  gift  from  the  queen  a  Spanish  gelding, 
richly  caparisoned.  His  retinue  included 
Iluy  Gomez,  Alva,  Medina-Celi,  the  bishop 
of  Cuei^a,  and  many  other  great  noblemen 
of  Spain  (TYTLEK,  ii.  433).  He  at  once 
went  to  ITolyrood  church,  and  in  the  evening 
received  a  deputation  of  the  council.  Ad- 
dressing them  in  Latin  (he  knew  no  English), 
he  declared  that  he  had  come  to  live  among 
them  as  an  Englishman.  He  promised  that 
his  own  attendants  should  while  in  England 
conform  to  English  law,  and  finally  showed 
an  amiable  desire  to  adopt  native  customs  by 
drinking  the  healths  of  all  present  in  a  tank- 
ard of  English  ale.  He  remained  at  South- 
ampton till  Monday,when  he  travelled  to  Win- 
chester, and  straightway  attended  a  special 
service  in  the  cathedral.  Earlier  in  the  day 
the  queen  had  left  Farnham,  and  had,  during 
a  severe  thunderstorm,  made  a  public  entry 
into  the  city  on  her  way  to  the  bishop's 
palace.  The  Winchester  scholars  offered  her 
many  copies  of  congratulatory  Latin  verse 
(cf.  MS.  Royal,  12  A.  xx),  in  which  the 
descent,  both  of  herself  and  Philip,  was 
traced  to  John  of  Gaunt.  Other  panegyrists, 
including  Hadrianus  Junius  in  his  '  .Fhilip- 
peis '  (London,  1554),  dwelt  effusively  on 
the  same  genealogical  fact.  In  the  evening 
Philip  privately  paid  the  queen  a  visit.  It 
was  their  first  meeting.  They  conversed  in 
Spanish  (FABYAN,  Chron.  p.  140).  Next  day 
Philip  proceeded  in  state  on  a  second  visit 
to  Mary.  On  Wednesday,  25  July,  the  mar- 
riage was  celebrated  in  the  cathedral.  Be- 
fore the  ceremony  the  emperor's  envoy, 
Figueroa,  announced  that  Charles  had  pre- 
sented his  son  with  the  kingdom  of  Naples. 
Bishop  Gardiner  officiated.  The  falding-stopl 
on  which  the  queen  knelt  is  still  shown  in 
the  cathedral.  At  the  wedding  banquet,  in  ac- 
cordance with  Spanish  etiquette,  the  king  and 
queen  were  alone  seated  (TYTLER,  ii.  433). 
On  its  conclusion  a  herald  proclaimed  the 
titles  of  bride  and  bridegroom  thus  :  '  Philip 
and  Mary,  by  the  grace  of  God  King  and 
Queen  of  England,  France,  Naples,  Jerusa- 
lem, and  Ireland,  defenders  of  the  faith, 
Princes  of  Spain  and  Sicily,  Archdukes  of 
Austria,  Dukes  of  Milan/ Burgundy,  and 
Brabant,  Counts  of  Hapsburg,  Flanders,  and 
Tyrol'  (Chron.  p.  142  ;  STOW,  p.  625).  The 
morning  after  the  marriage  Philip  and  Mary 
went  to  Basinghouse,  where  the  Marquis  of 


Mary  I 


346 


Mary  I 


"Winchester  gave  an  elaborate  entertainment. 
"Within  a  week  they  left  Winchester  for 
Windsor  Castle,  and  a  long  series  of  wedding 
festivities  followed.  On  Sunday,  5  Aug., 
Philip  was  formally  admitted  to  the  order 
of  the  Garter.  The  following  fortnight  was 
spent  at  Richmond.  On  28  Aug.  they  pro- 
ceeded in  state  through  the  city.  In  the 
procession  figured  twenty  carts,  containing 
ninety-seven  chests  of  bullion  which  had 
been  brought  over  by  Philip  as  a  gift,  and 
were  valued  at  50,000/.  (Chrpn.  p.  83).  The 
festivities,  which  were  continued  at  White- 
hall, were  interrupted  by  the  deaths  of  the 
old  Duke  of  Norfolk,  for  whom  the  queen 
ordered  court  mourning,  and  of  Don  Juan  of 
Portugal,  Philip's  brother-in-law.  Mary  and 
her  husband  thereupon  retired  to  Hampton 
Court. 

Signs  of  Philip's  unpopularity  were  making 
themselves  apparent.  His  followers  com- 
plained of  insults  offered  them  in  the  streets, 
and  affrays  between  them  and  the  Londoners 
were  frequent.  But  his  own  conduct,  largely 
regulated  by  Renard's  advice,  was  discreet. 
His  strict  attendance  to  his  religious  obser- 
vances and  an  almost  ridiculous  formality  of 
manner  were  alone  urged  against  him  by 
courtiers.  On  27  July  orders  had  been  issued 
that  the  proceedings  in  council  should  be  re- 
ported in  Latin  or  Spanish  for  his  conveni- 
ence—a proof  of  his  interest  in  the  domestic 
government — and  a  stamp  was  '  made  in  both 
their  names  for  the  stamping '  of  state  docu- 
ments. At  an  early  date,  too,  he  directed 
coins  to  be  struck  for  his  kingdom  of  Naples 
bearing  the  shields  both  of  himself  and  Mary 
and  a  description  of  himself  as  king  of  Eng- 
land (HAWKINS,  Medallic  Illustrations,  1885, 
i.  69).  But  beyond  advising  Mary  to  pardon 
Elizabeth,  he  is  not  known  to  have  exerted 
any  direct  influence  on  English  politics  in 
the  early  days  of  his  married  life.  Late  in 
the  autumn  Elizabeth  was  summoned  to 
Hampton  Court.  The  queen  invited  her  to 
confess  her  fault.  Elizabeth  flatly  denied  her 
guilt,  but  the  interview  terminated  ami- 
cably, and  the  queen,  placing  a  costly  ring 
on  Elizabeth's  finger,  formally  forgave  her. 
Their  friendly  relations  were  not  again  inter- 
rupted. 

On  11  Nov.  Mary  and  Philip  proceeded  on 
horseback  from  Whitehall  to  open  parlia- 
ment, to  which  the  sheriffs  had  been  admo- 
nished to  return  men  of  '  a  wise,  grave,  and 
catholic  sort '  (BURNET).  A  sword  of  state 
was  carried  before  each  sovereign,  and  Mary, 
as  was  now  habitual  with  her,  was  very 
richly  attired.  The  session  was  to  accomplish 
one  of  her  dearest  wishes.  The  first  business 
was  the  reversal  of  Cardinal  Pole's  attainder. 


Two  days  later  (14  Nov.)  Pole,  after  his  long 
absence  abroad,  arrived  at  Gravesend  and 
was  rowed  to  Westminster  in  a  state  barge, 
at  the  prow  of  which  a  large  silver  cross,  the 
legatine  emblem,  was  fixed,  although  he 
came,  it  was  announced,  not  as  legate  but 
as  a  special  ambassador  from  the  pope.  Mary 
received  him  with  almost  childish  delight. 
'  The  day  I  ascended  the  throne,'  she  said, 
'I  did  not  feel  such  joy.'  A  grand  tour- 
nament was  held  in  his  honour  on  25  Nov. 
Philip  was  one  of  the  successful  combatants, 
and  the  queen  distributed  the  prizes.  On 
27  Nov.,  owing  to  her  illness,  the  two  houses 
of  parliament  were  summoned  to  her  pre- 
sence chamber  at  Whitehall.  Philip  sat  at 
Mary's  left  hand,  under  the  canopy  of  the 
throne;  Pole  sat  at  some  distance  from  her, 
on  her  right.  The  cardinal,  after  dwelling  on 
Mary's  early  struggles  and  final  victory,  an- 
nounced that  he  had  come  from  the  pope  to 
grant  England  absolution  for  her  past  offences. 
But,  in  agreement  with  the  recommendations 
of  the  queen's  council,  which  she  herself  had 
reluctantly  accepted,  he  added  that  the  pope 
did  not  require  the  restitution  of  church 
lands.  Next  morning,  after  a  conference  of 
both  houses,  a  petition  from  the  parliament, 
praying  for  reconciliation  with  Rome,  was 
handed  to  Mary,  who  delivered  it  to  the  car- 
dinal in  another  public  audience.  Thereupon 
Pole's  commission  from  the  pope  was  read, 
and  he  formally  granted  the  kingdom  abso- 
lution and  freedom  from  all  religious  censure. 


the  event,  in  which  England  was  represented 
as  a  suppliant,  with  Philip  and  Mary  stand- 
ing on  one  side  and  Charles  V  and  Pole  on 
the  other  (HAWKINS,  i.  70). 

But  other  grounds  of  rejoicing  were  re- 
ported. On  the  day  that  Pole  absolved  the 
realm,  Gardiner,  the  chancellor,  and  nine 
other  lords  of  the  council  addressed  a  letter 
to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  announcing 
that  the  queen  was  '  conceaved  and  quicke 
of  childe,'  and  directing  the  '  Te  Deum '  to  be 
sung  in  all  the  churches  of  the  London  dio- 
cese. The  letter  was  printed  and  published 
by  John  Cawood,  the  royal  printer.  A  solemn 
service  of  thanksgiving  took  place  in  St. 
Paul's  Cathedral  (15  Nov.)  ;  the  lord  mayor 
and  eleven  bishops  attended.  Dr.  Western, 
dean  of  Westminster,  composed  a  prayer 
to  be  said  daily  for  the  queen's  safe  deli- 
verance, and  other  prayers  expressed  the 
hope  that  the  offspring  might  be  '  a  male 
child,  well  favoured  and  witty.'  A  ballad 
*  imprinted  ...  by  Wyllyam  Ryddaell '  de- 
clared 


Marv  I 


347 


Mary  I 


How  manie  good  people  were  longe  in  dispair 
That  this  letel  England  should  lacke  a  right 

heire, 

and  stated  that  all  who  showed  hostility  t< 
the  marriage  were  now  reconciled  by  the 
joyful  tidings  (cf.  Parker  MSS.  Coll  Chris\ 
Cambr.  No.  cvi.  630 ;  Gent.  Mag.  1841,  ii 
597-8 ;  TYTLEK,  ii.  455,  464).  Christmas  was 
accordingly  celebrated  with  unusual  splen- 
dour, and  Elizabeth  was  among  the  queen's 
guests.  Mary,  whose  expenses  had  recently 
been  very  large,  and  whose  monetary  resources 
were  running  low,  showed  some  desire  for  re- 
trenchment, and  Sir  Thomas  Cawarden,  the 
master  of  the  revels,  complained  of  her 
economy.  But  little  falling  off  in  the  out- 
ward splendour  of  the  court  was  apparent 
and  by  borrowing  freely  of  Flemish  mer- 
chants, through  her  agent,  Sir  Thomas  Gres- 
ham  [q.  v.],  she  was  able  to  postpone  disaster 
(cf.  For.  Cal  18  Aug.  1555).  On  9  Jan.  1555 
she  received  with  much  magnificence  the 
Princes  of  Savoy  and  Orange. 

Meanwhile  parliament  passed  acts  con- 
firming the  restoration  of  the  papal  power. 
One  most  important  statute  repealed  '  all 
statutes  [nineteen  in  number],  articles,  and 
provisions  against  the  see  apostolic  of  Rome 
since  the  twentieth  year  of  King  Henry  VIII.' 
Although  property  that  had  formerly  be- 
longed to  the  church  was  not  to  be  restored, 
papal  bulls,  dispensations,  and  privileges  not 
containing  matter  prejudicial  to  the  royal 
authority  or  to  the  laws  of  the  realm  were 
to  be  universally  recognised  (1  &  2  Phil.  £ 
Mar.  c.  8).  Julius  and  his  successor  Paul  IV, 
(elected  23  May  1555),  actively  enforced 
their  newly  won  power,  and  forwarded  nu- 
merous bulls,  many  of  which  dealt  with  the 
secular  affairs  of  the  country.  By  one  Ire- 
land was  created  a  kingdom  (DixoN). 

At  the  same  time  the  council  successfully 
recommended  to  parliament  the  full  revival 
of  the  old  penal  laws  against  heresy.  The  re- 
sponsibility of  first  making  the  suggestion  has 
not  been  clearly  allotted.  Gardiner  and  Bon- 
ner  have  both  been  credited  with  it  on  in- 
sufficient evidence.  Nor  can  Philip  be  posi- 
tively stated  to  have  encouraged  the  scheme, 
much  less  to  have  initiated  it.  Cabrera,  his 
official  biographer,  assumes  that  he  urged  it 
upon  Mary,  largely  on  the  ground  of  the  sup- 
port he  subsequently  accorded  to  the  Spanish 
inquisition.  But  Renard,  whose  counsel  he 
was  following  at  the  time,  distinctly  declared 
against  extreme  measures  in  the  treatment  of 
English  heretics  (TYTLER).  Mary  had  hitherto 
held  similar  views.  By  nature  she  disliked 
persecution  ;  in  suppressing  the  conspiracies 
against  her  she  had  never  exerted  all  her  legal 
powers  of  vengeance ;  she  had  received  the 


Duchess  of  Suffolk,  the  mother  of  Lady  Jane 
Grey,  into  her  household.  Heretics,  she  said 
in  answer  to  an  appeal  from  the  council, 
should  be  punished  without  rashness;  the 
learned  who  deceived  the  people  undoubtedly 
deserved  harsh  treatment ;  but  serious  results 
might  follow  if  the  people  believed  that  their 
leaders  were  condemned  without  just  occa- 
sion (COLLIER,  EccL  Hist.  ii.  371).  On  the 
other  hand,  she  was  aware  that  it  was  hope- 
less to  expect  the  voluntary  conversion  of  the 
protestant  leaders.  And  she  was  easily  per- 
suaded that  the  removal  by  death  of  those 
whom  she  regarded  as  irreclaimable  heretics 
was  after  all  the  only  possible  means  of  com- 
pleting her  great  task.  Consequently  she  con- 
sented to  the  re-enactment  of  the  statute 
against  lollardy  which  punished  heresy  at  the 
stake,  and  to  the  restoration  of  the  bishops' 
courts.  Some  necessary  corollaries  were  ac- 
cepted. '  Prophane  and  schismatical  conven- 
ticles '  abounded,  and  their  directors  were  re- 
ported to  pray  for  her  death.  Parliament  now 
at  her  request  made  such  action  equivalent  to- 
treason,  while  to  speak  or  preach  openly 
against  the  title  of  king  or  queen  and  their 
issue  was  made  punishable  for  the  first  of- 
fence by  forfeiture  of  goods  and  imprison- 
ment for  life,  and  for  the  second  as  in  a  case 
of  treason. 

The  great  persecution  which  has  given 
Mary  her  evil  reputation  was  thus  set  on 
foot.  Henceforth  protestants  only  knew  her 
(in  the  phrase  of  John  Knox)  as  '  that  wicked 
Jezebel  of  England.'  On  16  Jan.  she  dissolved 
tier  third  parliament,  which  had  authorised 
the  disastrous  work.  Two  days  later  she  pro- 
claimed a  political  amnesty  and  released  those 
who  were  imprisoned  on  account  of  their  com- 
plicity with  Wyatt,  But  the  first  martyr, 
Rogers,  was  burned  at  Smithfield  on  4  Feb. 
1555.  At  the  same  time  Saunders,  rector  of 
All  Hallows,  suffered  at  Coventry,  and  a  few 
days  later  Dr.  Rowland  Taylor  at  Hadleigh, 
and  Bishop  Hooper  at  Gloucester.  All  were 
offered  their  lives  if  they  abjured  protestant- 
sm.  At  the  end  of  the  week  Alphonso  de 
Castro,  a  Franciscan  friar  and  Philip's  con- 
essor,  denounced  the  burnings  in  a  sermon 
at  court.  The  queen  was  impressed  by  the 
declaration,  and  the  council  issued  an  order 
suspending  further  executions,  but  at  the  end 
)f  five  weeks  they  were  allowed  to  recom- 
mence. In  April  the  justices  of  the  peace 
vere  directed  to  search  diligently  for  heretics, 
n  May  they  were  bidden  to  act  more  rigor- 
>usly,  and  before  the  end  of  the  year  ninety 
>ersons  had  suffered.  Of  these  only  six  were 
mrnt  at  Smithfield. 

On  4  April  Mary  removed  to  Hampton 
,  where  arrangements  were  made  for 


Mary  I 


348 


Mary  I 


her  confinement.  On  the  30th  news  reached 
London  that  the  queen  had  been  delivered 
of  a  prince.  Bells  were  rung  and  bonfires 
blazed,  but  next  day  it  was  announced  that 
the  news  was  false.  In  May  ambassadors 
were  nominated  to  carry  the  tidings  to  foreign 
countries  as  soon  as  the  child  was  born,  and 
letters  in  French  headed  '  Hampton  Court, 
1555,' were  written  out  and  addressed  to  all 
the  sovereigns  of  Europe,  as  well  as  to  the 
doge  of  Venice,  the  queens-dowager  of  Bohe- 
mia and  Hungary,  announcing  a  child's  birth ; 
the  word  '  fil '  was  so  written  that  it  could  be 
by  a  stroke  of  the  pen  converted  into  *  filz ' 
or  <  fille '  (TYTLER,  ii.  468-9).  But  no  child 
came,  and  gradually  the  rumour  spread  that 
the  queen  was  mistaken  as  to  her  condition. 
Foxe  asserts,  probably  falsely,  that  when  one 
Isabel  Malt,  a  woman  dwelling  in  Horn  Alley 
in  Aldersgate  Street,  was  delivered  of  a  boy 
on  11  June  1555,  Lord  North  and  another 
lord  came  from  the  court,  and  offered  to  take 
the  child  away  with  a  view  to  representing 
it  as  Mary's  offspring.  On  3  Aug.  she  left 
Hampton  Court  with  the  king  for  Oatlands 
(MACHTN,  p.  92 ;  Gent.  Mag.  1841,  pt.  ii.  pp. 
595-9).  The  theory  that  Mary's  long  retire- 
ment was  a  deceit  may  be  rejected.  Owing 
to  a  disorder  which  had  troubled  her  since 
she  reached  womanhood,  Mary  at  times  pre- 
sented some  of  the  outward  aspects  of  preg- 
nancy, and  she  thus  deluded  herself  and  others. 
Even  before  her  marriage  her  appearance  had 
given  rise  to  unfounded  suspicions.  In  May 

1554  Sussex  examined  persons  resident  near 
Diss,  Norfolk,  who  had  spread  rumours  that 
the  queen  was  with  child  (Cott.  MS.  Jul.  B. 
ii.  fol.  182). 

While  Mary  was  in  retirement  Philip 
showed  signs  of  dissatisfaction.  He  found 
the  queen's  temper  as  uncertain  as  her  health, 
and  his  behaviour  was  (according  to  rumour) 
open  to  serious  censure.  He  made  ungentle- 
manly  advances  to  Magdalen  Dacre,  one  of 
the  queen's  attendants,  and  the  affronted 
lady  struck  him  a  sharp  blow  with  a  stout 
staff.  His  political  ambitions  were, moreover, 
increasing ;  he  had  lately  made  vain  efforts  to 
obtain  the  honour  of  a  ceremony  of  corona- 
tion, and  he  saw  the  hollowness  of  the  hope 
which  his  father  cherished  of  his  securing 
the  succession  in  case  of  his  wife's  death. 
His  awkward  attempts  to  personally  con- 
ciliate the  English  people  had  failed.  In 

1555  there  was  published  a  popular  tract, 
'  A  Warninge  for  Englande,  conteyning  the 
horrible  practises  of  the  Kynge  o'f  Spayne 
in  the  Kingdom  of  Naples    .  .  .   whereby 
all  Englishmen  may  understand  the  Plague 
that  may  light  upon  them,  iff  the  Kyng  of 
Spayn  obtain  the   Dominion   of  England.' 


When  Mary's  delusion  became  apparent,  he 
resolved,  despite  Renard's  objections,  to  leave 
England  (FiioujDE,  v.  500).  He  desired,  he 
explained,  to  visit  the  other  countries  under 
his  rule.  His  father,  the  emperor,  had  already 
ceded  Milan  to  him,  in  addition  to  Naples,  and 
was  contemplating  abdication  in  all  his  do- 
minions. Mary  viewed  his  plan  with  dismay, 
and  he  remained  with  her  through  August. 
On  the  23rd  they  arrived  at  Westminster,  and 
on  the  26th  the  queen  was  carried  in  public 
procession  in  a  litter  through  the  streets  to 
Tower  Wharf,  where  she  was  joined  by  Eliza- 
beth. The  royal  party  thence  proceeded  by 
water  to  Greenwich.  On  the  29th  Mary,  in 
great  distress,  took  leave  of  her  husband  ; 
her  health  did  not  enable  her  to  accompany 
him  to  Dover  on  his  journey  to  Brussels  (cf. 
FORNERON,  i.  67).  Almost  all  the  foreigners 
at  court  left  for  the  continent  at  the  same 
time. 

Mary  consoled  herself  in  her  loneliness  by 
new  efforts  to  complete  the  restoration  of  the 
catholic  church.  She  resolved  to  make  re- 
stitution of  at  least  some  of  the  property 
which  her  father  had  transferred  from  the 
church  to  the  crown.  Philip  had  deprecated 
such  a  course.  Her  ministers  objected  that 
her  debts  were  too  heavy  and  the  exchequer 
too  empty  to  justify  it.  The  dignity  of  the 
crown  must  be  supported.  But  her  mind 
was  made  up.  She  set  more,  she  said,  by 
the  salvation  of  her  soul  than  by  ten  such 
crowns.  She  had  sent  earlier  in  the  year  a 
special  embassy  (Thiiieby,  bishop  of  Ely, 
Lord  Montague,  and  Sir  Edward  Carne)  to 
the  Vatican,  and  Sir  Edward  Carne  re- 
mained there  as  her  permanent  representa- 
tive. Through  him  Paul  IV  urged  Mary,  to 
press  on  the  measure.  On  21  Oct.  parliament 
was  summoned  to  give  it  effect.  Gardiner 
was  ill,  and  on  12  Nov.  he  died ;  his  duties 
were  delegated  to  the  Marquis  of  Winches- 
ter, but  Mary  summoned  the  lords  and  com- 
mons to  Whitehall  and  personally  announced 
her  intentions.  The  chief  bill  proposed  that 
the  tenths  and  first-fruits,  the  rectories,  glebe 
lands,  and  tithes  annexed  to  the  crown  since 
1528,  producing  a  yearly  revenue  of  about 
sixty  thousand  pounds,  were  to  be  resigned 
by  the  crown,  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
Pole  for  the  augmentation  of  small  livings, 
the  support  of  preachers,  and  the  furnishing 
of  exhibitions  to  scholars  in  the  univer- 
sities ;  but  subject  at  the  same  time  to  all 
the  pensions  with  which  they  had  been  pre- 
viously encumbered.  In  the  commons  the 
bill  encountered  considerable  opposition,  but 
was  carried  by  a  majority  of  193  to  126.  In 
the  lords  it  passed  with  only  two  dissentient 
voices.  Mary's  next  step  was  to  re-establish 


Mary  I 


349 


Mary  I 


three  monasteries — the  Grey  Friars  at  Green- 
wich, the  Carthusians  at  Sheen,  and  the  Bri- 
gittines  at  Sion  ;  while  the  dean  and  preben- 
daries of  Westminster  were  ordered  to  retire 
on  pensions  to  make  way  for  twenty-eight 
Benedictine  monks.  The  Knights  of  St.  John 
were  also  restored,  and  Sir  Thomas  Tresham 
appointed  their  prior  (cf.  MACHYN,  p.  159) ; 
and  the  Hospital  of  the  Savoy  was  conse- 
crated to  charitable  purposes,  in  accordance 
with  the  expressed  desire  of  the  late  king 
(12  June  1556).  Meanwhile  parliament  con- 
firmed and  amended  older  statutes  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor  which  granted  licenses  to 
beggars,  and  a  sort  of  poor  law  board  was  set 
up  at  Christ's  Hospital  to  distribute  charitable 
funds  (2  Phil,  and  Mar.  c.  5).  On  9  Dec.  1555 
Mary  prorogued  both  houses  at  Whitehall 
(ib.  p.  98),  and  two  years  elapsed  before  she 
met  her  parliament  again. 

Mary's  health  had  slightly  improved  in 
September  1555,  after  an  Irish  physician 
had  suggested  a  new  mode  of  treatment; 
but  no  permanent  cure  was  possible,  and 
the  exertion  of  attending  the  council  soon 
proved  beyond  her  strength.  In  great  suf- 
fering the  queen  stayed  at  Greenwich,  her 
favourite  palace,  at  the  end  of  the  year. 
Philip's  prolonged  absence  plunged  her  into  a 
deep  melancholy,  and  the  French  ambassa- 
dor compared  her  condition  to  that  of  Dido, 
and  suggested  a  similar  catastrophe  ;  but  he 
admitted  that  adversity  had  long  been  her 
daily  bread,  and  she  had  hitherto  met  it 
without  flinching.  The  conspiracy  of  Sir 
Henry  Dudley,  which  once  more  aimed  at 
placing  Elizabeth  on  the  throne,  and  the 
secret  endeavours  of  the  French  ambassador 
to  excite  feeling  against  her  husband,  greatly 
increased  her  anxieties.  But  in  her  weari- 
ness of  heart  she  resisted  the  persuasion  of 
those  about  her  to  identify  Elizabeth  with 
her  enemies.  She  was  conscious  that  she 
was  losing  her  hold  upon  her  subjects,  and 
often  spoke  bitterly  of  their  ingratitude.  It 
was  hinted  that  her  position  could  only  be 
improved  if  the  pope  could  be  induced  to 
dissolve  her  marriage. 

Philip  was  closely  watching  English  poli- 
tics. The  council  regularly  forwarded  to  him 
minutes  of  its  proceedings  (in  Latin),whichhe 
returned  with  elaborate  comments  (TYTLER, 
ii.  483).  Long  before  his  departure  he  sug- 
gested that  Elizabeth  should  marry  his  friend 
the  Prince  of  Savoy.  At  first  Mary  consented 
to  the  plan,  provided  that  Elizabeth  agreed  to 
it,  but  Elizabeth  refused  consent,  and  Mary 
declined  to  force  her  unwillingly  into  a  mar- 
riage. Philip  now  urged  the  scheme  anew, 
and  a  quarrel  between  him  and  Mary  was  the 
result.  She  explained  in  one  letter  to  Philip 


that  '  the  consent  of  this  realm '  was  essential 
to  any  marriage  scheme  for  Elizabeth.  Philip 
replied  that  if  parliament  proved  adverse  he 
should  lay  the  blame  on  his  wife.  Mary 
clearly  saw  that  a  marriage  which  took  Eliza- 
beth, her  presumptive  heir,  from  England,was 
impossible,  and  she  finally  wrote  to  Philip 
with  much  deference,  begging  him  to  delay 
consideration  of  the  question  till  he  returned 
to  England.  Philip's  displeasure,  she  told 
him,  was  worse  to  her  than  death,  and  she  had 
already  tasted  it  too  much.  Philip  remained 
unconvinced,  and  Mary  in  her  vexation  is  said 
to  have  cut  his  portrait  to  pieces. 

On  another  subject  king  and  queen  were 
also  at  variance.  Mary  had  desired  the  ap- 
pointment of  Thirleby,  bishop  of  Ely,  as 
chancellor  in  succession  to  Gardiner.  On 
Thirleby 's  rigid  determination  in  dealing  with 
heresy  she  could  rely.  But  Philip  urged  her  to 
choose  a  man  of  greater  moderation,  and  sug- 
gested Lord  Paget  (MICHIEL).  She  declined 
to  select  a  layman,  as  contrary  to  medieval 
precedent.  A  compromise  was  effected,  and 
Nicholas  Heath,  archbishop  of  York,  became 
chancellor  on  1  Jan.  1556.  Henceforth,  how- 
ever, Mary  depended  almost  wholly  on  the 
guidance  of  Pole,  whose  culture  was  greater 
than  his  statesmanship.  On  22  March  1556 
he  became  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  on 
the  28th  publicly  assumed  office  as  papal  le- 
gate. Mary's  frequent  visits  to  him  at  Lam- 
beth were  the  chief  source  of  satisfaction  to 
her  in  her  last  years. 

Most  of  1556  was  spent  in  retirement  at 
Greenwich.  She  abandoned  the  customary 
royal  progress  in  the  summer ;  but  on  21  July 
she  went  in  state  from  St.  James's  Palace 
to  Eltham,  visiting  Pole  at  Lambeth  on 
the  way  (MACHYN,  p.  110).  From  Eltham 
she  passed  to  the  palace  at  Croydon,  which 
had  been  the  dower  residence  of  her  mother, 
I  Catherine,  but  now  belonged  to  Pole.  She 
is  said  to  have  visited  the  neighbouring  cot- 
tages, and  given  money  to  pay  for  the  edu- 
cation of  promising  children  (CLIFFORD,  pp. 
64-6),while  at  home  she  sought  relief  from  her 
sorrows  in  embroidery  work.  On  19  Sept.  she 
left  Croydon  for  St.  James's  Palace  (MACHYN, 
p.  114).  Later  in  the  year  Elizabeth  spent 
some  weeks  with  her  at  Somerset  House,  and 
subsequently  the  queen  visited  her  at  Hat- 
field.  On  22  Dec.  Mary  removed  to  Green- 
wich to  spend  Christmas,  and  paid  another 
visit  to  Pole  at  Lambeth.  She  had  not  aban- 
doned hope  of  Philip's  return,  and  on  15  Feb. 
1556--7  she  wrote  to  the  barons  of  the  Cinque 
ports  ordering  them  to  hold  ships  in  readiness 
to  escort  '  her  dearest  lord '  (GREEN,  Letters, 
iii.  311).  A  month  later  her  long  suspense 
on  Philip's  account  was  over.  On  17  March 


Mary  I 


35° 


Mary  I 


1557  Lord  Robert  Dudley  brought  her  the 
welcome  tidings  that  Philip  was  at  Calais,  and 
on  the  20th  he  was  with  her  at  Greenwich. 
Next  day  king  and  queen  attended  in  state 
a  mass  in  the  palace  chapel,  and  orders 
were  issued  for  the  'Te  Deum '  to  be  sung  in 
every  church  in  the  country.  On  the  23rd 
a  royal  progress  through  the  city  followed, 
with  the  customary  decorations  and  street 
mobs.  By  way  of  compliment  to  king  and 
queen,  the  Earl  of  Sussex,  lord  deputy  of 
Ireland,  induced  the  Irish  parliament  at  the 
same  date  to  give  the  names  of  King's  County 
and  Queen's  County  to  the  districts  of  Leix 
and  Offaly  in  Leinster,  which  had  been 
seized  by  the  crown  in  the  winter  of  1556-7 
and  converted  into  shires ;  while  the  chief 
town  in  each  district  was  newly  christened 
Philipstown  and  Maryborough  respectively. 
Mary's  reign  left  no  other  permanent  mark 
on  Irish  history.  On  20  March  Mary  was 
present  at  the  reinterment  of  Edward  the 
Confessor's  body  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

It  was  not  love  for  Mary  that  had  brought 
Philip  on  his  second  visit  to  England.  Since 
his  departure  his  father  had  resigned  to  him 
his  thrones  in  the  Netherlands  and  in  Spain, 
and  he  had  renewed  the  old  feud  of  his  house 
with  France.  To  draw  England  into  his  con- 
tinental quarrel  was  his  immediate  purpose. 
Mary  proved  compliant,  despite  the  protests 
of  her  more  prudent  ministers,  who  urged 
the  poverty  of  the  treasury.  The  outbreak 
in  April  of  the  rebellion  of  Thomas  Stafford, 
who  issued  a  proclamation  designating  him- 
self protector  of  the  realm,  facilitated  Philip's 
policy.  The  rebels,  it  was  declared,  were  in 
the  pay  of  France.  As  soon  as  they  were 
captured,  Mary  in  May  issued  a  proclama- 
tion, complaining  of  ill-usage  received  by  her 
at  the  hands  of  the  French  king.  On  7  June 
war  was  declared,  and  ten  days  later  the  Earl 
of  Pembroke  left  with  eight  thousand  men  to 
join  Philip's  army  in  the  Low  Countries. 
Philip  was  satisfied,  and  in  July  he  prepared 
to  journey  to  the  scene  of  action.  On  2  July 
he  stood  godfather  to  the  son  of  the  fourth 
Duke  of  Norfolk,  afterwards  Earl  of  Arundel 
[see  HOWARD,  PHILIP].  On  the  3rd  king  and 
queen  slept  at  Sittingbourne,  and  next  day 
Philip  left  Dover  for  the  Low  Countries.  The 
queen  never  saw  him  again.  Philip  and  his 
friend  the  Prince  of  Savoy  won,  with  his  Eng- 
lish allies,  the  battle  of  St.  Quentin  (10  Aug.) 
and  Mary  sent  from  Richmond  on  the  14th 
an  affectionate  letter  of  congratulation  to 
Charles  V.  She  signed  herself, '  Vostre  tres 
humble  fille,  seur,  cousine  et  perpetuelle 
ally£e '  (Documentos  Ineditos,  iii.  537-8). 

Pole,  with  characteristic  caution,  was  not 
in  favour  of  the  war.  He  had  in  1555  nego- 


tiated, with  Mary's  approval,  the  truce  of 
Vaucelles  between  the  emperor  and  the 
French  king,  and  he  had  urged  the  pope,  when 
a  new  breach  between  Spain  and  France  was 
imminent,  to  offer  his  mediation.  But  his 
efforts  were  resented  at  Rome.  The  new 
pope,  Paul  IV,  a  Neapolitan,  was  no  friend 
of  Philip.  Nor  was  he  satisfied  that  Pole 
had  exerted  himself  to  the  full  in  bringing  the 
English  people  under  the  dominion  of  the 
papacy.  Ignorant  of  the  real  situation,  Paul 
fancied  that  a  stronger  hand  than  Pole's 
might  effect  more,  and  it  might  be  practicable 
to  reduce  Philip's  influence  over  Mary  by  ap- 
pointing a  new  legate  more  entirely  devoted 
to  papal  interests,  and  less  under  the  queen's 
sway.  William  Peto,  a  Friar  Observant  of 
Salisbury,  was  accordingly  made  a  cardinal, 
and  entrusted  with  legatine  authority  in  Eng- 
land. Pole  was  summoned  to  Rome  (July 
1557).  The  crisis  was  a  difficult  one  for  the 
queen,  and  with  many  misgivings  she  threw 
over  the  pope.  She  declared  that  the  new 
legate  would  menace  the  liberties  of  her  peo- 
ple, and  ordered  all  the  ports  to  be  closed 
against  him.  Pole  was  directed  to  remain 
at  his  post.  On  15  July  1557  Mary  dined 
with  him  at  Lambeth  (MACHYN",  p.  143).  In 
September  the  pope  practically  acknowledged 
his  defeat. 

Meanwhile  the  foreign  outlook  grew  more 
threatening.  The  Scots  had  declared  war  in 
support  of  the  French  in  the  autumn  of  1557, 
and  in  the  winter  the  French  were  marching 
on  Calais.  The  queen  was  spurred  into  un- 
usual activity.  Her  financial  position  had 
become  desperate,  and  she  had  resorted  to 
many  petty  and  impolitic  economies.  She 
had  leased  the  Scilly  Isles  to  a  private  per- 
son, and  had  sought  to  reduce  the  expenses 
of  her  foreign  office  by  recalling  her  envoy, 
Peter  des  Vannes,  from  Venice,  and  by  en- 
trusting English  interests  there  to  the  care 
of  Philip's  Spanish  ambassador,  Francisco 
de  Vargas.  Now,  with  equal  unwisdom,  she 
demanded  forced  loans  under  the  privy  seal 
(Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  1556-8,  pp.  277- 
304).  On  2  Jan.  she  distributed  an  appeal 
to  noblemen  for  reinforcements  to  be  sent  to 
the  French  coast  (GKEEN,  iii.  318-19).  Three 
days  later  Calais  surrendered  to  the  Duke  of 
Guise.  The  arrival  of  the  news  plunged  Mary 
into  deep  despair.  Philip  offered  to  aid  in 
the  town's  recovery,  and  Mary  begged  her 
council  to  spare  no  effort  to  restore  to  her 
the  chief  jewel  of  ourrealm.'  Buthercouncil 
pleaded  the  expense,  and  nothing  was  done. 
In  March  Philip  sent  Count  de  Feria  to 
strengthen  her  resolution.  '  The  queen,' 
Feria  wrote  to  his  master,  '  does  all  she  can, 
her  will  is  good  and  her  heart  stout,  but 


Mary  I 


351 


Mary  I 


everything  else  is  wrong '  (For.  Cal.  10  March 
1558). 

On  10  Dec.  1557  Mary  had  addressed  a 
letter  to  the  sheriffs  of  the  counties,  bidding 
them  return  to  a  new  parliament  representa- 
tives who  were  residents  in  the  constituen- 
cies and  '  men  given  to  good  order,  Catholic, 
and  discreet'  (GEEEN,  ili.  315).  On  20  Jan. 
she  opened  the  parliament,  after  attending 
mass  in  Westminster  Abbey  (MACIIYN",  p. 
163).  Hostility  to  the  queen's  policy  at 
home  and  abroad  found  frequent  expression 
during  the  debates,  and  after  the  grant  of  a 
subsidy  the  houses  were  dissolved  (7  March). 
Easter  was  spent  at  Greenwich  (MACHYN,  p. 
168),  and  on  30  April,  although  her  health 
had  improved  under  the  prevailing  excite- 
ment, she  made  her  will ;  once  again  she 
believed  that  she  was  with  child.  In  May 
she  expected  another  visit  from  Philip,  but 
he  did  not  come  (GREEN",  iii.  319). 

A  little  later  she  was  at  Richmond,  suffer- 
ing from  intermittent  fever,  and  she  soon 
removed  to  St.  James's  Palace  in  the  hope 
of  benefiting  by  a  change  of  climate.  On 
17  June  1558  she  urged  anew  the  need  of 
defending  the  realm  against  'our  ancient 
enemies,  the  French  and  Scots  '  (ib.  pp.  320- 
321).  In  August  she  was  suffering  from  low 
fever  and  dropsy ;  she  was  better  in  September, 
but  was  much  distressed  by  the  news  of  the 
death  of  Charles  V,  and  in  October  the  dis- 
order returned  while  she  was  still  at  St. 
James's  Palace.  On  28  Oct.  she  recognised 
her  danger  and  added  a  codicil  to  her  will. 
A  few  days  later  Philip,  who  had  been  in- 
formed of  her  condition,  sent  once  again  the 
Count  de  Feria  to  her  with  a  message  and  a 
ring.  He  recognised  the  futility  of  pressing 
his  own  claims  to  her  crown,  and  had  al- 
ready desired  her,  on  Mary  Stuart's  mar- 
riage with  the  dauphin  (24  April  1558),  to 
take  steps  for  the  recognition  of  Elizabeth 
as  her  successor.  Mary's  last  days  were 
chiefly  occupied  in  securing  the  observance 
of  Elizabeth's  title.  She  sent  her  her  jewels, 
with  directions  to  pay  her  debts  and  to  main- 
tain the  true  religion.  On  5  Nov.  parliament 
met  once  more,  and  it  considered  a  bill — the 
first  of  its  kind — for  restricting  the  liberty 
of  the  press ;  but  the  queen's  illness  suspended 
the  proceedings.  On  10  Nov.  the  latest 
heretics  were  burnt  at  Canterbury,  nearly 
bringing  the  total  number  of  the  martyrs  to 
three  hundred,  and  on  12  Nov.  a  woman  was 
set  in  the  pillory  for  falsely  circulating  a 
report  that  the  queen  was  dead  (MACHYN,  p. 
178).  Pole  lay  on  his  deathbed  at  Lambeth 
at  the  same  time,  and  hourly  messages  passed 
between  him  and  Mary.  On  16  Nov.  she  was 
composed  and  cheerful.  Early  next  morning 


she  received  extreme  unction,  and  desired  that 
mass  should  be  celebrated  in  her  room.  At 
the  elevation  of  the  host  she  raised  her  eyes, 
and  as  she  bowed  her  head  at  the  bene- 
diction, breathed  her  last  (17  Nov.;  cf.  CLIF- 
FORD, pp.  71-2).  Before  noon  Elizabeth  was 
proclaimed  queen.  Pole  died  next  day 
(18  Nov.) 

Mary's  death — at  the  age  of  forty-two 
years  and  nine  months — was  probably  due 
to  a  malignant  new  growth,  the  sequel  of  a 
long-continued  functional  disorder  of  the 
ovary.  Of  the  functional  disorder — called 
by  Mary  and  her  sister  '  her  old  guest' — the 
chief  symptom  was  amenorrhoea  (note  kindly 
supplied  by  Dr.  Norman  Moore).  Mental 
worry  aggravated  her  ailments ;  for  years  she 
had  rarely  been  free  from  headache  and  pal- 
pitations of  the  heart  (  Venetian  Cal.  1553-4, 
&532).  But  Holinshed  states  that  when 
rs.  Rise,  a  lady-in-waiting,  suggested 
Philip's  absence  as  the  sole  cause  of  her  sor- 
row in  her  last  illness,  the  queen  replied, 
'Not  only  that,  but  when  I  am  dead  and 
opened  you  shall  find  Calais  lying  upon  my 
heart'  (Chron.  iii.  1160;  the  story  reached 
Holinshed  through  Mrs.  Rise).  Mary's  body 
was  embalmed,  and  on  10  Dec.  she  lay  in 
state  in  the  chapel  of  St.  James's  Palace. 
At  her  special  request  she  was  dressed  as  a 
member  of  a  religious  order,  and  not,  as  was 
customary,  in  robes  of  state.  On  the  13th 
the  coffin  was  conveyed  in  public  procession 
to  Westminster  Abbey,  and  on  the  14th  was 
buried  on  the  north  side  of  Henry  VII's 
Chapel  with  full  catholic  rites.  The  sermon 
was  preached  by  John  White,  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, who  proclaimed  Mary  as  a  king's 
daughter,  a  king's  sister,  and  a  king's  wife, 
and  eulogised  her  clemency  and  private  vir- 
tues. A  solemn  requiem,  in  memory  both  of 
her  and  of  Charles  V,  was  sung  by  Philip's 
order  in  the  cathedral  of  Brussels  on  the  same 
day.  No  monument  was  erected  to  her  me- 
mory, but  James  I  ordered  two  small  black 
tablets  to  be  placed  above  her  grave  and  that 
of  Elizabeth  bearing  the  inscription, '  Regno 
consortes  et  urna  hie  obdormimus  Eli/abetha 
et  Maria  sorores  in  spe  resurrectionis.' 

By  her  will,  dated  30  April,  Mary  named 
Philip  and  Pole  her  chief  executors.  To  the 
former  she  left  a  diamond  given  her  by  his 
father,  and  a  diamond,  collar  of  gold,  and 
ruby  set  in  a  gold  ring,  which  he  had  himself 
given  her.  To  Pole  she  left  1,000/.  She 
directed  her  mother's  body  to  be  brought 
from  Peterborough  and  buried  beside  her- 
self. To  the  religious  houses  of  Sheen  and 
Sion  she  left  500/.  each  and  lands  to  the  an- 
nual value  of  100/. ;  to  the  Observant  Friars 
of  Greenwich  500/.,  and  to  those  at  South- 


Mary  I 


352 


Mary  I 


ampton  200/. ;  to  the  convent  of  Black  Friars 
at  St.  Bartholomew's,  four  hundred  marks  ; 
to  the  nuns  of  Langley,  200/. ;  to  the  abbot 
and  convent  of  Westminster,  200/. ;  for  the 
relief  of  poor  scholars  at  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge, 500/. ;  to  the  Savoy  Hospital  lands  to 
the  annual  value  of  500/. ;  for  the  foundation 
of  a  hospital  for  poor,  old,  and  invalid  soldiers 
land  to  the  annual  value  of  400Z. ;  and  to  her 
poor  servants,  2,000/.  In  the  codicil  of  28  Oct. 
she  desired  her  successor  to  carry  out  her 
bequests,  and  adjured  Philip  to  maintain 
peace  and  amity  with  England.  But  neither 
request  proved  of  any  avail,  and  the  pro- 
visions of  her  will  were  not  carried  out. 

Soon  after  Mary's  death  Philip  ceased  to 
identify  himself  with  England.  In  a  vague 
hope  that  he  might  yet  secure  the  succession, 
he  at  first  made  an  offer  to  marry  Elizabeth, 
by  whom  he  had  always  been  personally  at- 
tracted :  but  he  finally  replied  to  her  tem- 
porising reception  of  his  advances  by  sign- 
ing a  peace  with  France,  which  secured  her 
in  the  possession  of  Calais,  and  by  marrying 
the  French  king's  daughter  Isabella  (24  June 
1559).  At  the  end  of  the  year  he  left  the 
Netherlands  for  Spain,  and  remained  there 
till  his  death.  His  third  wife  died  in  1568, 
leaving  him  two  daughters,  and  in  1570  he 
married  his  niece,  Anne  of  Austria,  by  whom 
he  was  father  of  his  successor,  Philip  III. 
Meanwhile  his  relations  with  England  be- 
came openly  hostile,  and  Elizabeth's  enemies 
throughout  Europe  regarded  him  as  their 
champion.  The  revolt  of  his  subjects  in  the 
Netherlands  excited  the  sympathy  of  Eng- 
lishmen, whose  fleets  made  repeated  attacks 
on  his  possessions  in  South  America.  Philip 
intrigued  with  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  while 
Elizabeth's  prisoner,  and  in  1588,  after  much 
delay,  he  formally  embarked  on  war  with 
England,  sending  forth  the  Spanish  Armada 
with  ruinous  results  to  his  prestige.  In  1596 
his  former  subjects  sacked  Cadiz.  He  died 
at  the  Escurial,  which  he  had  built  in  ac- 
cordance with  a  vow  made  pji  the  field  of 
St.  Quentin,  in  September  3(598.  His  reli- 
gious feeling,  always  strong,  degenerated  in 
his  later  years  into  the  least  attractive  form 
of  bigotry. 

Mary  inherited  a  high  spirit  and  strong 
will  from  both  parents,  and  the  early  attempts 
of  the  enemies  of  her  mother  to  detach  her 
from  her  faith  only  riveted  her  to  it  the  more 
closely.  Mary's  devotion  to  the  catholic  re- 
ligion— the  religion  of  her  mother — was  the 
central  feature  of  her  life  and  character. 
Filial  piety  forbade,  in  her  view,  any  waver- 
ing in  her  adherence  to  the  pope,  who  had 
identified  himself  with  her  mother's  cause. 
Similar  sentiments  underlay  her  regard  for 


her  cousin  Charles  V,  on  whose  advice  she 
relied  in  the  chief  crises  of  her  life.  Only 
half  an  Englishwoman,  she  did  not  recognise 
the  imprudence  of  identifying  herself  with 
her  Spanish  kinsmen,  and  to  her  blindness 
in  that  regard  must  be  attributed  her  mar- 
riage— the  great  error  of  her  life.  That  step 
outraged  the  national  sentiment,  and  thus 
gave  a  colouring  of  patriotism  to  the  pro- 
testant  resistance  which  rendered  the  success 
of  her  religious  policy  impossible.  She  never 
stooped  to  conciliate  popular  opinion,  and 
rarely  deviated  from  a  course  that  she  had 
once  adopted;  but  her  obvious  reluctance  to 
seriously  entertain  Philip's  proposal  to  marry 
Elizabeth  to  Philibert  of  Savoy  indicates  that 
before  her  death  she  realised  that  the  country 
would  not  tolerate  another  queen  wedded  to 
a  foreign  prince.  A  prayer-book  said  to  be 
hers,  now  in  MS.  Sloane  1583,  is  stained  with 
tears  and  much  handling  at  the  pages  which 
contain  the  prayers  for  the  unity  of  the  holy 
catholic  church  and  for  the  safe  delivery  of 
a  woman  in  childbed  (f.  15).  The  fact  is  an 
instructive  commentary  on  Mary's  last  years. 
In  her  domestic  policy  Mary  showed  much 
regard  for  legal  form,  although  in  her  later 
financial  measures  she  violated  the  spirit  of 
it.  She  practically  obtained  parliamentary 
sanction  for  every  step  she  took  to  effect  the 
restoration  of  Catholicism ;  she  refused  to  sup- 
port the  Savoy  marriage  scheme  on  the  ground 
I  that  parliament  was  averse  to  it,  and  she  bade 
j  her  judges  administer  the  laws  without  fear  or 
j  favour.  In  January  1554,  when  she  appointed 
Morgan  chief  justice  of  the  common  pleas, 
she  addressed  him  thus  :  '  I  charge  you,  sir, 
to  minister  the  law  and  justice  indifferently 
without  respect  of  person ;  and  notwith- 
standing the  old  error  among  you  which  will 
not  admit  any  witness  to  speak  or  other 
matter  be  heard  in  favour  of  the  adversary 
(the  crown  being  party),  it  is  my  pleasure  that 
whatever  can  be  brought  in  favour  of  the 
subject  maybe  admitted  and  heard.  You  are 
to  sit  there  not  as  advocates  for  me,  but  as 
indifferent  judges  between  me  and  my  people ' 
(State  Trials,  i.  72). 

Although  illness  undoubtedly  soured 
Mary's  temper,  and  she  was  always  capable 
of  fits  of  passion,  she  treated  her  servants 
kindly,  was  gentle  towards  children,  and  was, 
in  accordance  with  the  dictates  of  her  reli- 
gion, very  charitable  to  the  poor.  Her  ladies- 
in-waiting  were  enthusiastic  in  their  devo- 
tion to  her  (cf.  CLIFFOKD,  Life  of  Jane 
Dormer).  Her  zeal  for  education  was  no 
less  conspicuous  than  in  the  case  of  her 
brother  and  sister.  She  left  money  in  her 
will  to  poor  students  at  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge, and  during  her  reign  she  founded 


Mary  I 


353 


Mary  I 


grammar  schools  at  Walsall,  Clitheroe,  and 
Leominster  (all  in  1554),  and  at  Boston  and 
Ripon  (in  1555)  (cf.  Report  of  Schools  In- 
quiry Commission,  1868,  i.  A  pp.  iv.  47). 
Fully  sensible  of  the  need  of  maintaining  a 
dignified  court,  she  spent  much  on  pageantry 
and  dress,  and  delighted  in  adorning  herself 
with  jewellery  (Cal.  Venetian,  1534-54,  p. 
533),  while  she  encouraged  foreign  trade  and 
was  the  first  English  sovereign  to  receive 
a  Russian  ambassador.  She  improved  the 
music  in  the  royal  chapel,  and  was  always 
devoted  to  the  art.  Roger  Ascham  [q.  v.], 
despite  his  protestantism,  she  took  into  her 
service. 

The  ferocity  with  which  Mary's  personal 
character  has  been    assailed   by  protestant 
writers  must  be  ascribed  to  religious  zeal,  j 
According  to  Foxe,  Speed,  Strype,andRapin,  | 
she  was  cruel  and  vindictive,  and  delighted  in  j 
the  shedding  of  innocent  blood,  thus  render-  j 
ing '  her  reign  more  bloody '  than  that  of  Dio-  ; 
cletian  or  Richard  III.  Even  Hume,  liallam, 
and  Mr.  Froude  have  largely  accepted  the  ver-  j 
diet  of  their  biassed  predecessors.    Camden,  j 
Fuller,  and  Godwin,  with  greater  justice,  ad- 
mit that  she  was  pious,  merciful  by  nature, 
and  munificent  in  charity.     The  policy  of  j 
burning  protestants,  on  which  the  adverse  j 
judgment  mainly  depends,  was  not  lightly 
adopted.     Mary  had  resolved  to  bring  her 
people  back  to  the  old  religion,  and  it  was 
only  when  all  other  means  seemed  to  be  fail- 
ing her  that  she  had  recourse  to  persecution, 
in  the  efficacy  of  which,  as  an  ultimate  re- 
sort, she  had  been  educated  to  believe. 

Mary  had  less  dignity  of  bearing  than 
Elizabeth  (PUTTENHAM,  Poesie,  p.  248),  but 
she  was  a  good  horsewoman,  and  practised 
riding  assiduously,  on  the  recommendation 
of  her  physicians.  She  spoke  with  effect  in 
public.  The  reports  of  her  beauty  in  her  early 
years  are  hardly  confirmed  by  her  portraits, 
which  give  her  either  a  vacant  or  a  sour- 
tempered  expression;  but  there  is  abundant 
evidence  that  her  contemporaries  thought 
her  appearance  attractive.  Her  complexion 
was  good,  but  one  of  Philip's  attendants  de- 
clared she  had  no  eyebrows.  In  middle  life 
illness  told  on  her,  and  gave  her  an  aspect  of 
age  which  her  years  did  not  warrant.  Michiel, 
the  Venetian  ambassador,  wrote  of  her  in 
1557  thus  :  '  She  is  of  low  stature,  but  has 
no  deformity  in  f  ny  part  of  her  person.  She 
is  thin  and  delicate  . .  .  Her  features  are  well 
formed,  and  .  .  .  her  looks  are  of  a  grave  and 
sedate  cast.  Her  eyes  are  so  piercing  as 
to  command  not  only  respect  but  awe  from 
those  on  whom  she  casts  them ;  yet  she  is 
very  near-sighted,  being  unable  to  read,  or 
do  anything  else  without  placing  her  eyes 

VOL.   XXXVI. 


quite  close  to  the  object.  Her  voice  is  deep- 
toned  and  rather  masculine,  so  that  when 
she  speaks  she  is  heard  some  distance  off.' 

Portraits  of  Mary  are  numerous.  In  her 
youth  Holbein  painted  her  several  times. 
The  best  example  is  at  Burghley  House,  and 
is  engraved  by  Lodge.  A  sketch  by  Holbein 
at  Windsor  has  been  engraved  by  Barto- 
lozzi.  The  portrait  painted  by  Sir  Antonio 
More  and  sent  to  Philip  before  marriage  is  in 
the  Prado  Gallery  at  Madrid.  An  engraving 
by  Vasquez  is  very  rare.  A  picture  containing 
whole-length  portraits  of  Mary  and  Philip, 
also  by  More,  is  at  Woburn  Abbey,  and  is 
dated  1558.  She  also  figures  in  a  group  of 
family  portraits,  including  her  father,  Cathe- 
rine Parr,  and  her  sister  and  brother — now  at 
Hampton  Court.  Two  contemporary  prints 
by  Hogenberg  were  published  in  1555 ;  one, 
bearing  her  motto,  '  Veritas  Temporis  Filia/ 
displays  a  very  malignant  expression.  The 
second  is  more  pleasing. 

[The  Life  by  Miss  Strickland  gives  a  good  deal 
of  information,  but  its  dates  are  confusing.  It  is 
at  present  the  sole  biography  of  any  fulness. 
The  Introduction  by  Sir  Frederic  Madden  to  the 
Privy  Purse  Expenses  of  the  Princess  Mary 
(1831)  supplies  much  good  material  for  her 
early  years.  But  the  chief  sources,  the  Letters 
and  Papers  of  Henry  VIII  (ed.  Brewer  and 
Gairdner),  the  Domestic  State  Papers  (1647-58), 
and  the  three  series  (Foreign,  Spanish,  and  Vene- 
tian) of  the  Calendars  of  State  Papers,  which 
give  the  despatches  of  the  Imperial  and  Venetian 
ambassadors,  with  the  prefaces  of  the  editors, 
Father  Stevenson,  Rawdon  Browne,  and  Major 
Martin  A.  S.  Hume,  largely  supplement  or  super- 
sede all  that  was  written  before  their  publica- 
tion. The  despatches  of  Michiel  (the  Venetian 
ambassador)  from  1554  to  1557  have  been  pub- 
lished in  the  original  Italian  by  Paul  Friedmann, 
with  a  valuable  preface  in  French  (Venice,  1869). 
Michael's  despatches,  like  those  of  Badoaro,  Vene- 
tian ambassador  to  Charles  V,  are  also  largely 
used  in  Rosso's  very  rare  Historia  delle  cose 
occorse  n^l  regno  Inghilterra  .  .  .  dopo  la  morte 
di  Odoardo  VI,  Venice,  1 558  (Bodl.  Libr.)  Les 
Ambassades  de  Messieurs  He  Nodlles  en  Angle- 
terre,  ed.  Abbede  Vertot,  Leyden,  1763,  5  vols., 
are  invaluable  for  the  French  relations.  Tytler's 
History  of  Edward  VI  and  Queen  Mary  prints 
in  English  many  of  Rennrd's  letters;  others  ap- 
pear in  the  Papiers  d'Etat  de  Cardinal  Gran- 
velle,  published  in  Les  Documents  Inedits  sur 
1'Histoire  de  France.  Kawdon  Browne's  Four 
Years  at  the  Court  of  Henry  VIIT,  Brewer's 
Reign  of  Henry  VIII,  Friedmann's  Anne  Bo- 
leyn,  and  Froude's  Divorce  of  Catherine  of 
Aragon,  all  mainly  based  on  the  official  cor- 
respondence of  ambassadors,  give  many  par- 
ticulars of  Mary's  youth  down  t->  her  mother's 
death.  The  Literary  Remains  of  Edward  VI 
(ed.  Nichols  for  Roxburghe  Club),  the  Chronicle 

A  A 


Mary  II 


354 


Mary  II 


of  Queen  Jane  and  Queen  Mary  (Camden  »Soc.), 
the  long  report  of  Giacomo  Soranzo,  dated 
18  Aug.  1554  (in  Venetian  Cal.  1534-54,  pp. 
532-64),  and  Tytler's  History  of  Edward  VI 
and  Queen  Mary  are  useful  for  the  period  before 
and  immediately  after  her  accession.  Lingard's 
History  supplies  on  the  whole  the  best  account 
of  her  reign;  Froude's  History  is  less  judicial 
and  supplies  a  very  imperfect  biography.  Foxe, 
a  biassed  witness,  supplies  many  documents,  and 
Strype's  Memorials  and  Ecclesiastical  Annals 
are  valuable  on  church  matters;  but  the  best 
account  of  the  religious  changes  in  the  reign  is 
in  Dixon's  Church  History,  vol.  iv.  (lirolamo 
Pollini's  Historia  Ecclesiastica  della  Rivoluzion 
d'Jnghilterra,  Home,  1594,  is  of  doubtful  value. 
Forneron's  Histoire  de  Philippe  II  (4vols.)is  the 
latest  biography  of  Mary's  husband.  It  is  fuller 
than  Prescott,  and  corrects,  often  with  too  much 
bitterness,  the  elaborate  eulogy  of  Cabrera.  A 
useful  bibliography,  by  Forneron,  of  the  autho- 
rities for  his  reign  is  in  Appendix  A  to  vol.  i. 
For  other  Spanish  original  authorities  see  the 
index  (1891)  to  the  100  vols.  of  Documentos 
Ineditos  para  la  Historia  de  Espana,  ed.  Ferdi- 
nand Navarette  and  others,  1842  sq.  In  vol.  i. 
561  sq.  is  the  Viaje  de  Felipe  II,  which  was 
re-edited  by  Senor  G-ayangos  in  1877,  with  a  full 
bibliography  of  the  numerous  works  published  in 
Europe  in  all  languages  on  the  subject  of  Philip's 
arrival  in  England  ;  Major  Martin  A.  S.  Hume 
has  given  a  summary  of  the  chief  Spanish  tracts 
in  Engl.  Hist.  Rev.  vii.  (1892)  pp.  25*  sq.  Arch- 
deacon Churton's  Spanish  Account  of  the  Marian 
Persecution  is  in  Brit.  Mag.  1839-40.  The  Ac- 
cession of  Queen  Mary,  being  the  Contemporary 
Narrative  of  Antonio  de  Guaras,  a  Spanish  Mer- 
chant. Resident  in  London,  ed.  R.  Garnett, 
LL.D.,  1892,  is  very  useful.  The  published  Acts 
of  the  Privy  Council  (ed.  ,T.  R.  Dasent)  reach  the 
year  1558,  but  do  not  by  any  means  cover  all 
the  subjects  dealt  with  by  the  council.  See  also 
Mrs.  Green's  Letters  of  Illustrious  Ladies  ;  the 
Parliamentary  History  of  England;  the  Chro- 
nicles of  Hall,  Fabyan,  Holinshed,  and  Stow; 
Machyn's  Diary ;  Wriothesley's  Chronicle  (Cam- 
den  Society) ;  Hawkins's  Meclallic  Illustrations 
of  the  History  of  Great  Britain,  ed.  Grueberand 
Franks,  i.  69  sq. ;  Wiesener's  Early  Years  of 
Elizabeth  (transl.  by  Yonge)  ;  Clifford's  Jane 
Dormer,  Duchess  of  Feria,  ed.  Stevenson,  1887. 
Aubrey  de  Vere  and  Tennyson  have  both  made 
Mary  the  heroine  of  a  tragedy  called  after  her. 
Philip  II  is  a  leading  character  in  both  Otway's 
and  Schiller's  Don  Carlos.]  S.  L. 

MARY  II  (1662-1694),  queen  of  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  and  Ireland,  eldest  child  of 
James,  duke  of  York  [q.  v.],  and  his  first 
duchess,  Anne  Hyde  [q.  v.],  was  born  at  St. 
James's  Palace  30  April  1662.  Her  birth,  by 
reason  of  her  sex,  '  pleased  nobody '  (PEPTS, 
Diary,  i.  442),  and  lost  such  significance  as  it 
possessed  by  the  birth,  fifteen  months  later,  of 
her  eldest  brother.  When  she  was  two  years 


of  age,  Pepys  (ib.  iii.  44)  saw  the  Duke  of 
York  playing  with  her  l  like  an  ordinary 
private  father ; '  and  he  saw  her  again,  when 
close  upon  six,  <a  little  child  in  hanging 
sleeves,  dance  most  finely,  so  as  almost  to 
ravish  one  ;  her  ears  were  so  good  \ib.  vi. 
43).  Her  early  days  were  partly  spent  in 
the  house  of  her  grandfather  Clarendon 
at  Twickenham ;  but  she  and  the  duke's 
other  children  were  afterwards  established 
at  Richmond  Palace,  under  the  care  of  their 
governess,  Lady  Frances  Villiers,  whose 
daughters,  together  with  Anne  Trelawney 
and  Sarah  Jennings,  were  among  the  play- 
fellows of  the  young  princesses.  The  Duke  of 
York  was  constrained  to  have  his  daughters 
brought  up  as  protestants  by  the  fear  of 
their  being  taken  away  from  him  altogether 
(Life  of  James  II,  i.  503).  A  kind  of  gene- 
ral superintendence  seems  to  have  been  exer- 
cised over  their  education  by  Morley,  bishop 
of  Winchester,  who  had  enjoyed  the  chancellor 
Clarendon's  confidence,  and  had  considerable 
influence  over  the  appointments  in  the  Duke 
of  York's  household  (PLUMPTKB,  Life  of  Ken, 
i.  128).  The  religious  training  of  Mary  arid 
Anne  was,  however,  mainly  in  the  hands  of 
Compton,bishop  of  London,who  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  Mary's  sturdy  protestant  sentiment, 
and  to  whom  she  always  remained  warmly  at- 
tached (BURNET,  iii.  111-12).  In  the  later 
years  of  her  childhood  Dr.  Lake,  afterwards 
archdeacon  and  prebendary  of  Exeter,  and  Dr. 
Doughty  were  among  her  chaplains  (LAKE,  • 
pp.  8,  24;  cf.  KRAMER,  p.  74).  Her  French 
tutor  was  Peter  de  Laine,  who  highly  com- 
mends her  abilities  (Miss  STRICKLAND,  x. 
247)  ;  in  drawing  she  was  instructed  by 
the  dwarfs,  Richard  Gibson  [q.  v.]  and  his 
wife.  Gibson  afterwards  accompanied  her  to 
Holland.  From  a  French  dancing-master 
(PEPYS)  she  learnt  an  accomplishment  which 
in  1688  she  described  as  formerly  'one  of 
her  prettiest  pleasures'  (ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  5), 
and  which  in  December  1674  she  exhibited 
before  the  court,  when  she  with  much  ap- 
plause took  the  part  of  Calisto  in  Crowne's 
masque  of  that  name.  Dryden  complimented 
the  princesses  in  an  epilogue  ;  the  masque 
was  printed  in  1675,  and  was  dedicated  to 
her. 

The  disposal  of  Mary's  hand  soon  became 
an  interesting  political  question.  After  the 
death  of  her  youngest  brother  Edgar,  duke  of 
Cambridge  (1671),  she  had  once  more  become 
heiress-presumptive  to  the  crown,  and  her 
father  had  no  children  by  his  second  mar- 
riage till  the  birth  of  a  daughter  in  1675. 
It  was  obvious  that  the  choice  of  a  husband 
for  her  must  prove  either  another  link  in  the 
policy  of  subservience  to  France  or  a  check 


Mary  II 


355 


Mary  II 


upon  that  policy.  As  early  as  1672  the 
scheme  of  a  marriage  between  William,  then 
in  his  twenty-third  year,  and  Mary  seems  to 
have  been  discussed  in  Holland  and  known 
in  France  (KRAMER,  p.  75  and  note).  After 
the  termination  of  the  Dutch  war  which 
began  in  that  year,  the  plan  was  revived 
(1674),  as  yet,  however,  without  being  coun- 
tenanced by  the  English  court.  For  since 
1673  French  diplomacy  had  begun  to  natter 
the  Duke  of  York  with  hopes  of  the  dauphin's 
hand  for  his  eldest  daughter ;  and  as  William 
was  disliked  by  both  the  duke  and  Charles  II, 
they  declined  to  negotiate  with  him  on  the 
subject  of  a  marriage,  at  all  events  till  peace 
should  have  been  concluded  between  the 
United  Provinces  and  France  (DALRYMPLE, 
i.  148,  158,  178  seqq. ;  and  cf.  ib.  p.  159; 
JONES'S  Secret  History  of  Whitehall).  In 
1675,  however,  the  Dutch  marriage  scheme 
was  taken  up  by  Danby  and  his  colleagues  as 
part  of  their  policy  for  pacifying  parliament 
and  public  feeling  (Life  of  James  II,  i.  500- 
502) ;  and  Charles  II  sanctioned  the  despatch 
of  a  special  mission  to  Holland.  The  Prince 
of  Orange,  however,  in  his  turn  gave  a  cold 
reception  to  the  overtures  of  the  English 
envoys,  who  promised  him  the  hand  of  the 
Princess  Mary  if  he  would  agree  to  the 
general  peace  for  which  conferences  were 
then  opening ;  nor  was  it  till  the  autumn  of 
1677  that,  taking  the  negotiation  into  his  own 
hands,  he  paid  a  visit  to  the  English  court. 
Though  Mary  was  still  so  young — she  had 
only  in  this  year  been  confirmed  by  Bishop 
Compton — her  father,  who  had  at  first  refused 
his  consent,  yielded  to  the  king's  command  (ib. 
i.  503 ;  MACPHERSON,  Original  Papers,  i.  82). 
William  probably  thought  there  was  no  time 
to  be  lost;  for  in  addition  to  the  French 
designs  there  seems  to  have  been  talk  of 
a  Swedish  suit  (PUFENDORJF  ap.  KLOPP,  ii. 
75).  The  peace  of  Nimeguen  was  still  un- 
signed; and  both  in  Holland  and  in  Eng- 
land, where  William  was  personally  un- 
popular, it  was  feared  that  he  might  betray 
the  interests  of  the  alliance  against  France, 
without  gaining  the  hand  of  the  English 
princess.  Barillon  was  assured  by  the  Duke 
of  York  that  no  resolution  concerning  her 
marriage  should  be  taken  without  the  advice 
of  Louis  XIV,  and  the  Austrian  ambassador 
was  perplexed  by  an  inquiry  whether  the 
young  king  Charles  II  of  Spain  might  be 
regarded  as  a  possible  suitor.  But  on  18  Oct. 
William,  with  the  consent  of  the  king,  asked 
the  duke  for  his  daughter's  hand,  and  on 
the  21st  the  duke,  after  excusing  himself  as 
best  he  could  to  Barillon,  signified  his  ap- 

rval  of  the  match,  which  was  announced 
Charles  to  a  privy  council  held  on  the 


following  day  as  a  proof  of  his  care  for  '  re- 
ligion '  (Life  of  James  II,  i.  509).  The  publi- 
cation of  the  announcement,  though  generally 
well  received  in  England  and  celebrated  by 
bonfires,  seems  to  have  aroused  some  suspi- 
cions that  William  had  been  caught  in  the 
toils  of  the  royal  policy ;  but  it  was  not  till 
after  the  marriage  articles  had  been  promptly 
drawn  up  by  Danby  within  three  days  that 
the  prince  entered  into  negotiations  concern- 
ing the  peace.  The  only  hindrance  to  the 
speedy  conclusion  of  the  marriage  was  the 
delay  caused  by  the  ordering  of  the  wedding 
dresses  at  Paris,  a  step  which  gave  so  much 
offence  in  the  city  that  it  was  resolved  to 
order  no  public  festivities. 

On  the  afternoon  of  21  Oct.  Mary  was  at 
St.  James's  Palace  informed  by  her  father 
of  his  assent  to  the  match,  '  whereupon  she 
wept  all  that  afternoon  and  the  following 
day'  (LAKE,  p.  5).  Divers  complimentary 
audiences  followed  (ib.  pp.  5,  24) ;  and  on 
4  Nov.  the  wedding  was  solemnised  by  Bishop 
Compton  in  the  bride's  apartments.  Waller 
composed  the  epithalamium  ( Works,  ed.  R. 
Bell.  1854,  p.  200)  ;  the  jocosity  was  supplied 
by  King  Charles ;  and  there  seems  to  have 
been  no  lack  of  loyal  demonstrations  in  Lon- 
don (ib.  p.  6).  But  the  news  of  the  engage- 
ment had  excited  great  wrath  in  Louis  XIV, 
who  stopped  the  pension  which  he  was  pay- 
ing to  Charles  II  (DALRYMPLE,  i.  181  seqq.) 

On  the  day  after  the  wedding  William, 
through  Bentinck,  presented  his  bride  with 
a  morgengabe  of  jewels,  valued  at  40,000/. 
(LAKE).  But  the  bitter  experiences  of  her 
married  life  were  not  long  in  beginning.  On 
7  Nov.  the  Duchess  of  York  gave  birth  to  a 
son,  and  though  he  only  survived  for  ten  days, 
it  was  not  an  event  likely  to  put  William 
in  good  humour.  About  the  same  time  the 
Princess  Anne  was  laid  up  with  small-pox, 
and  Mary  could  not  be  induced  by  her  hus- 
band to  leave  the  infected  palace  of  St. 
James's,  where  she  sought  comfort  from  her 
chaplain,  Dr.  Lake  (Diary,  p.  9).  Contrary 
winds  delayed  the  departure  of  the  prince 
and  princess,  and  in  the  interval  William, 
who  was  absorbed  in  the  peace  negotiations, 
took  little  notice  of  his  bride.  There  was  a 
discrepancy  of  twelve  years  between  their 
ages,  he  was  in  feeble  health  and  taciturn, 
and  the  prospect  of  leaving  England  seemed 
full  of  wretchedness  to  her  in  her  solitude. 

On  the  morning  of  19  Nov.  the  prince  and 
princess  took  boat  firem Whitehall,  in  the  com- 
pany of  the  entire  royal  family,  but  unfavour- 
able weather  obliged  them  to  make  a  dttour 
by  Canterbury,  where  they  remained  from 
23  to  26  Nov.  On  the  28th  they  at  last  set 
sail  from  Margate  (LAKE,  pp.  9-12  ;  cf. 

A  A  2 


Mary  II 


356 


Mary  II 


PLFMPTRE,  i.  137  w.)  After  a  tempestuous 
journey  they  arrived  at  Ter-Heyde,  whence 
they  immediately  repaired  to  Honslardyke, 
the  favourite  country  seat  of  the  Princes  of 
Orange  (LAKE,  p.  12).  Their  formal  entry 
at  the  Hague  was  delayed  till  14  Dec. 

Mary  was  accompanied  to  Holland  by  two 
of  the  daughters  of  Lady  Frances  Villiers, 
Elizabeth  and  Anne,  and  by  her  favourite, 
Anne  Trelawney,  afterwards'  dismissed  from 
her  service  by  William.  Another  of  her 
maids  of  honour  was  Jane  Wroth,  whom 
Zulestein  first  seduced  and  then  married. 
Surrounded  by  these  giddy  girls,  and  at 
times,  as  appears  from  her  correspondence, 
herself  not  disinclined  to  take  part  in  their 
merriment,  Mary  appears  from  the  first  to 
have  maintained  perfect  sobriety  of  conduct 
in  her  new  home.  Dr.  Hooper  (derisively 
called '  Papa '  or '  Pater '  Hooper,  subsequently 
bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells),  who  succeeded 
Dr.  Lloyd  (afterwards  bishop  of  Worcester) 
as  one  of  her  chaplains,  left  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  her  way  of  life,  in  which  he  avers  that 
during  the  eighteen  months  of  his  attendance 
upon  her  he  never  saw  her  do,  or  heard  her 
say,  a  thing  that  he  could  have  wished  she 
would  not.  The  solitary  rumour  to  her  dis- 
credit which  reached  the  anxious  ears  of  Dr. 
Lake  in  England  was  that  she  had  resumed 
a  habit,  from  which  he  had  formerly  advised 
her  to  desist,  of  sometimes  playing  cards  on 
Sundays.  He  was  hardly  less  perturbed,  how- 
ever, on  learning  that  she  occasionally  wor- 
shipped at  the  English  nonconformist  church 
maintained  by  the  States-General  at  theHague 
(LAKE,  Diary,  pp.  22,  26 ;  cf.  PLTJMPTRE,  i. 
146). 

Her  usual  residence  was  the  well-known 
'  House  in  the  Wood,'  near  the  Hague.  In 
the  capital  itself,  where  her  uncle  Clarendon 
resided  for  a  short  time  as  English  ambassa- 
dor, she  only  took  up  her  residence  on  state 
occasions.  The  palace  at  the  Loo,  near  Apel- 
doorn,  of  which  she  laid  the  foundation-stone, 
was  not  erected  till  1680.  The  loneliness  of 
the  earlier  years  of  her  married  life  is  illus- 
trated by  the  statement  that  she  felt  at  liberty 
to  fit  up  her  chapel  in  her  dining-room,  as 
her  husband  never  dined  with  her  (ib.  i.  141). 
Doubtless  her  character  was  only  gradually 
forming,  and  she  had  not  as  yet  found  in  reli- 
gion a  panacea  for  her  troubles.  The  Prince  of 
Orange,  though  he  received  her  stepmother 
and  sister  with  much  courtesy  on  their  visit 
to  the  Hague  in  the  autumn  of  1678,  con- 
tinued to  show  his  wife  the  utmost  coldness. 
The  marriage  remained  childless,  Mary's  ex- 
pectations having  been  disappointed  early 
in  1678,  and  again  in  1679;  in  the  latter 
year  the  Dutch  climate  subjected  her  to  an 


attack  of  the  ague,  and  she  was  sent,  under 
the  care  of  the  younger  Dr.  Drelincourt,  to 
Aix-la-Chapelle  (Clarendon  Correspondence, 
i.  42  ;  cf.  KRAMER,  p.  109).  Her  ailment  may 
have  contributed  to  William's  indifference, 
to  which  he  gave  publicity  by  establishing 
Elizabeth  Villiers  as  his  mistress.  The  prince 
was  preoccupied  by  politics,  for  which  Mary 
confessed  she  had  no  taste.  By  no  fault  of 
her  own,  moreover,  she  was  much  pinched  for 
money  ;  of  her  marriage  portion  of  40,000/. 
only  half  seems  to  have  been  paid  to  her,  and 
her  father  neither  made  her  an  allowance 
nor  gave  her  the  customary  presents  of  jewel- 
lery (BURNET,  iii.  133).  Thus  her  whole  an- 
nual income  amounted  to  less  than  4,000/., 
a  tithe  of  the  sum  afterwards  allowed  bv 
James  II  to  the  Princess  Anne  (KRAMER, 
pp.  107-8 ;  Clarendon  Correspondence,  i.  20 ; 
cf.  MACAULAY,  ii.  408.  In  1686  an  annual 
income  of  25,000/.  seems  to  have  been  settled 
upon  Mary  by  the  States-General  in  return 
for  a  loan  from  William  III ;  see  Ellis  Cor- 
respondence,  i.  188). 

The  Duke  of  York  early  in  1679  paid  a 
visit  to  his  daughter  at  the  Hague,  and  after 
a  sojourn  in  Aix-la-Chapelle  she  received 
visits  from  Monmouth  (27  Sept.)  and  from 
the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  York  with  Princess 
Anne  (6  Oct.)  It  was  Mary's  last  meeting 
with  her  father.  With  her  stepmother  she 
seems  to  have  been  on  terms  of  playful  fa- 
miliarity (the  duchess  addressed  her  as  her 
'  dear  Lemon ; '  see  Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  298). 
Princess  Anne  was  on  this  occasion  accom- 
panied by  Lady  Churchill,  between  whom 
and  Mary  it  is  possible  that  the  seeds  of  an 
enduring  antipathy  were  now  sown  (ib.  p. 
301). 

In  March  and  April  1680  Mary  suffered 
from  a  severe  illness,  and  was  at  one  time 
thought  unlikely  to  recover  (H.  SIDNEY, 
ii.  3).  Ken,  who  was  now  her  chaplain,  and 
who,  notwithstanding  her  latitudinarian  ten- 
dencies, took  a  warm  interest  in  her,  was 
so  much  grieved  by  her  husband's  unkind- 
ness  to  her  that  he  resolved  at  any  risk  to 
remonstrate  with  him  on  the  subject.  Both 
Ken  and  Sir  Gabriel  Sylvius  would  have 
liked  her  to  pay  a  visit  to  England  (ib.  pp. 
19-20,  26-7,  53 ;  cf.  PLTTMPTRE,  i.  125,  146, 
150).  D'Avaux,  too,  who  was  French  am- 
bassador at  the  Hague  about  1682-4,  has 
left  a  minute  account  of  the  dreary  way  in 
which  she  ordinarily  spent  her  days  (Miss 
STRICKLAND,  x.  323-6).  But  in  the  midst 
of  these  trials  the  noblest  elements  in  her 
nature  were  beginning  to  assert  themselves ; 
and  by  her  cheerful  submissiveness,  the  pro- 
duct of  a  natural  sweetness  of  disposition  and 
of  a  sense  of  duty  matured  by  the  habit  of 


Mary  II 


357 


Mary  II 


devotional  exercises  and  by  the  religious  in-  | 
nuences  around  her,  she  was  gaining  the 
hearts  of  the  Dutch  people.  During  a  visit 
paid  by  her  with  the  prince  to  Amsterdam 
in  February  1681  the  enthusiasm  excited  by 
her  seems  to  have  been  extreme  (Sir  L. 
Jenkins  to  Savile,  in  Savile  Correspondence, 
ed.  W.  D.  Cooper,  Camd.  Soc.,  1857).  The 
popularity  which  she  thus  acquired  she  never 
lost,  and  William  afterwards  freely  confessed 
that  it  exceeded  his  own  (MACATJLAY,  iv.  6). 
In  return  she  conceived  a  lasting  affection  for 
the  Dutch  (DALEYMPLE,  iii.  123;  COUNTESS 
BENTINCK,  pp.  119  et  al. ;  and  see  ib.  p.  141). 
She  acquired  the  Dutch  language,  at  all 
events  sufficiently  well  to  be  able  to  write  a 
letter  in  it  (DALRYMPLE,  iii.  87). 

The  relations  between  Mary  and  her  father 
remained  apparently  unaltered  before  his  ac- 
cession to  the  throne,  though  the  marriage 
in  1683  of  her  sister  Anne  to  Prince  George 
of  Denmark,  a  state  then  in  alliance  with 
France,  was  widely  looked  upon  as  a  counter- 
stroke  to  the  Dutch  match  (KLOPP,  ii.  416 
seqq.)  Even  in  1684  the  Duke  of  York, 
when  asking  Mary  to  remonstrate  with  the 
prince  for  his  civilities  to  Monmouth  and 
other  '  mortal  enemies '  of  her  father,  ac- 
knowledges her  own  abstention  from  politics 
(DALRYMPLE,  ii.  1,  70).  When,  however, 
Monmouth  came  to  the  Hague  in  January 
1685,  Mary,  sure  of  her  husband's  approval, 
made  no  secret  of  the  pleasure  she  took 
in  their  visitor's  company  on  the  ice  and 
elsewhere  (see  the  well-known  description, 
founded  by  MACATJLAY,  i.  527,  on  BIRCH'S  Ex- 
tracts] cf.  Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  327).  On 
James  IFs  accession,  which  he  notified  to 
Mary  in  very  kind  terms,  Monmouth  had  to 
be  speedily  dismissed.  The  tension  between 
the  two  courts  created  by  his  fatal  expedition 
was  further  increased  by  the  indiscretion  of 
Skelton,  James's  ambassador  at  the  Hague. 
Dr.  Covell,  Ken's  successor  as  chaplain  to  the 
princess,  informed  Skelton  that  the  prince's 
infidelities  were  breaking  her  heart  (Claren- 
don Correspondence,  i.  163-6).  Macaulay's 
conjecture  (ii.  172-3)  that  William  was 
already  at  this  date  jealous  of  his  wife's  posi- 
tion with  regard  to  the  English  succession, 
while  her  political  ignorance  prevented  her 
from  penetrating  to  the  cause  of  his  dissatis- 
faction, rests  on  the  narrative  of  Burnet, 
who,  according  to  his  own  statement,  heroi- 
cally solved  the  difficulty.  Having  arrived 
in  Holland  in  the  summer  of  1686,  Burnet, 
though  virtually  a  fugitive,  was  at  once  re- 
ceived by  the  prince  and  princess,  and  after 
gaining  her  confidence  by  making  known  to 
her  a  design  for  the  assassination  of  her  hus- 
band, was  allowed  to  discuss  with  her  the 


general  situation.  The  result  was  that  in 
his  presence  she  promised  the  prince  that 
he  should  always  bear  rule,  only  exacting 
a  promise  of  affection  in  return  (Own  Time, 
iii.  131  seqq.)  Dartmouth's  view($.  p.  139 
note),  that  before  he  would  engage  in  the 
attempt  upon  England  the  prince  had  in- 
structed Burnet  to  obtain  this  promise  from 
the  princess,  has  only  too  much  probability. 
Macaulay  (ii.  179)  has  persuaded  himself 
that  henceforth '  entire  confidence  andfriend- 
ship '  prevailed  between  William  and  Mary  ; 
but  it  must  be  noted  that  Elizabeth  Vil- 
liers's  ascendency  over  the  prince  continued 
throughout  the  life  of  his  wife,  who  herself 
alludes  to  the  connection  (DOEBNER,  p.  42). 
As  for  Burnet,  when  in  1687  James  II  had 
twice  written  to  Mary  to  insist  on  his  being 
forbidden  her  court,  the  demand  was  obeyed ; 
nor  did  she  see  him  again  till  a  few  days  be- 
fore William  sailed  for  England  (Own  Time, 
iii.  173).  To  the  specious  representations  of 
her  father's  new  envoy,  D'Albeville,  Mary  is 
said  by  Burnet  (ib.  pp!  177-8)  to  have  replied 
with  so  much  fairness  that  he  described  her 
as  in  these  matters  more  intractable  than  her 
husband.  Unmoved  by  the  written  or  spoken 
eloquence  of  her  father's  emissary,  Penn,  she 
consistently  supported  all  the  remonstrances 
addressed  by  William  to  James  through 
D'Albeville  and  Dykvelt  on  the  Declaration 
of  Indulgence  (1687)  (ib.  p.  173  ;  cf.  MACAU- 
LAY,  ii.  232 ;  MAZURE,  ii.  199).  Hitherto 
James  had  shown  Mary  scant  tenderness  ; 
he  had  rejected  her  intercession  on  behalf  of 
Bishop  Compton  when  arraigned  before  the 
court  of  high  commission  (MACAULAY,  ii. 
408),  and  had  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  her  soli- 
citation that  he  should  use  his  influence  with 
Louis  XIV  to  prevent  the  seizure  of  the 
principality  of  Orange — a  refusal  which  seems 
to  have  rankled  deeply  in  her  mind  (MAZURE, 
iii.  165).  On  4  Nov.  1687,  taking  advantage 
of  a  question  put  by  Mary  to  D'Albeville, 
James  addressed  to  her  an  elaborate  letter 
on  the  grounds  of  his  conversion  to  Rome, 
which  the  ambassador  delivered  to  her  at 
Christmas,  with  a  message  requesting  her 
free  comments.  She  in  reply  argued  the 
whole  question  with  ability  and  candour, 
ending  with  a  fervent  declaration  of  her 
conviction  as  to  the  truth  of  the  protestant 
faith,  and  of  her  resolution  to  adhere  to  it 
(both  letters  are  printed  by  COUNTESS  BEN- 
TINCK, pp.  4-17).  James  retorted  by  recom- 
mending his  daughter  to  read  certain  con- 
troversial books,  and  to  discuss  the  subject  in 
detail  with  Father  Morgan,  an  English  Jesuit 
then  at  the  Hague.  On  17  Feb.  1688  she 
answered  that  while  taking  the  former  she 
declined  the  latter  advice  (ib.  pp.  18-24) ; 


Mary  II 


358 


Mary  II 


'  Nobody,'  she  wrote,  l  has  ever  been  railed 
into  conviction.'  Furthermore,  she  sent  an 
account  of  the  whole  transaction  to  Anne 
and  Compton  and  (through  her  chaplain,  Dr. 
Stanley)  to  Sancroft.  A  few  months  later, 
after  again  taking  the  sacrament,  she  read 
the  papers  left  behind  her  by  her  mother  on 
her  conversion  [see  HYDE,  ANNE],  and  in- 
formed her  father  of  the  fact  (ib.  pp.  57-64 ; 
Clarendon  Correspondence,  ii.  484  seqq. ;  cf. 
BURNET,  iii.  195-204). 

In  the  transactions  which  followed  the 
Princess  of  Orange  completely  identified 
herself  with  her  husband.  Pensionary  Fagel's 
letter,  printed  early  in  1688,  was  intended 
as  a  kind  of  joint  manifesto  by  William  and 
Mary  on  the  English  question  (MACAULAY, 
ii.  261-2;  cf.  BURNET,  iii.  215-17).  She 
was  much  agitated  by  the  attempted  recall 
of  the  English  regiments  from  Holland,  and 
wrote  on  the  subject  to  James,  who  there- 
upon angrily  broke  off  his  attempts  for  her 
conversion  (Memoirs  ap.  COUNTESS  BEN- 
TINCK,  p.  65;  cf.  DALRYMPLE,  ii.  bk.  v.  p.  10). 
At  Honslardyke,  whither  she  had  accom- 
panied William  after  the  discoverv  of  a  plot 
against  his  life  (Memoirs,  u.s.,  p.  72),  they 
heard  of  the  imprisonment  of  the  seven 
bishops  (8  June)— a  proceeding  which  spe- 
cially shocked  Mary — and  of  the  birth  of  the 
Prince  of  Wales  (10  June),  at  which  neither 
the  ladies  designated  by  Mary  to  represent 
her  nor  the  ambassador  'of  the  States-Gene- 
ral had  been  present  (KLOPP,  iii.  41). 

Mary's  autobiographical  memoirs  make  it 
clear  that  she  viewed  this  event  with  no 
feeling  of  personal  disappointment  (u.s.  p. 
73 ;  cf.  BUENET,  iii.  260) ;  but  it  is  notice- 
able that  not  long  before  the  birth  she  had 
felt  herself,  as  she  describes  it,  awaking  from 
a  kind  of  fool's  paradise,  and  coming  to  per- 
ceive how  much  it  behoved  her  for  the  sake 
of  the  protestant  religion  to  wish  that  she 
might  attain  to  the  crown  (Memoirs,  u.s.,  p. 
62).  It  is  also  clear  that  though  on  the  ar- 
rival of  the  news  the  prince  and  the  prin- 
cess sent  Zulestein  to  England  with  their 
congratulations,  while  she  ordered  that  the 
Prince  of  Wales  should  be  prayed  for  in  her 
chapel,  she  at  least  cherished  suspicions  from 
the  first  (ib.  p.  74).  She  engaged  in  an  ac- 
tive correspondence  on  the  subject  with  Anne 
(Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  364-5;  cf.  Account  of 
Conduct,  pp.  23-4).  Anne's  excessive  vehe- 
mence at  first  failed  to  convince  Mary ;  when, 
however,  the  spuriousness  of  the  birth  was 
with  increasing  persistency  asserted  in  Eng- 
land, and  much  dissatisfaction  was  there  ex- 
pressed with  the  offering  of  prayers  at  the 
Hague,  William  and  Mary  absented  them- 
selves from  D'Albeville's  fete  in  honour  of 


the  birth,  and  ordered  the  prayers  to  cease. 
They  were  only  resumed  (against  Mary's  wish) 
when  the  indignation  of  James  threatened 
an  immediate  rupture,  and  were  once  more 
stopped  by  her  orders,  so  soon  as  William 
had  started  on  his  expedition  (Memoirs  ap. 
COUNTESS  BENTINCK,  pp.  61-76 ;  BUENET,  ii. 
259-60  and  note ;  Life  of  James  II,  p.  161  ; 
Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  364-5 ;  KLOPP,  iii.  41 , 55 
seqq. ;  DALRYMPLE,  vol.  ii. ;  ELLIS,  Original 
Letters,  1st  ser.  iii.  348-9).  Mary's  con- 
duct on  this  occasion  was  never  forgiven  by 
her  father,  but  she  was  sincerely  convinced 
that  fraud  had  been  practised,  and  thence- 
forth regarded  her  father's  dethronement  by 
her  husband  as  inevitable  (Memoirs,  u.s.,  pp. 
75-6). 

As  the  time  for  William's  expedition  to 
England  drew  near,  he  and  Mary  were  kept 
informed  of  James's  secret  proceedings  by 
Lord  and  Lady  Sunderland,  of  whom  the 
latter  appears  to  have  corresponded  with 
Mary.  A  former  chamberlain  of  the  prin- 
cess, a  Genevan  named  Verace,  who  had  re- 
signed his  office  under  rather  suspicious  cir- 
cumstances, and  had  been  superseded  by  a 
nobleman  much  disliked  by  James,  Lord 
Coote,  nearly  succeeded  in  bringing  these 
communications  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
king  through  Skelton  ;  but  the  revelation 
was  averted  by  Sunderland  (cf.  as  to  Verace, 
Memoirs  ap.  COUNTESS BENTINCK,  pp.  65  seqq.) 
During  William's  absence  at  Mindeii  Mary 
remained  at  the  Loo,  able  to  give  more  time 
to  devotion,  and,  according  to  her  wont  in 
the  great  crises  of  her  life,  '  opening  her 
heart  to  nobody'  (ib.  pp.  77-8).  In  Sep- 
tember her  father  was  still  professing  to  her 
his  hope  that  she  was  ignorant  of  her  hus- 
band's designs ;  but  though  she  was  well 
aware  of  them,  she  had  not  altogether  aban- 
doned the  hope  of  a  different  solution.  As 
late  as  the  beginning  of  October  she  suggested 
to  D'Albeville,  according  to  the  Danish 
minister  at  the  Hague,  that  James  should 
break  off  his  alliance  with  Louis  XIV,  and 
place  a  large  military  and  naval  force  at  the 
disposal  of  the  States-General  for  the  pur- 
pose of  offensive  operations  against  France. 
The  project,  which  D'Albeville  circulated 
with  a  light  heart,  was  of  course  strangled 
in  the  birth  (see  MAZURE,  iii.  201-3 ;  cf. 
KLOPP,  iv.  147).  Burnet,  who  saw  the 
princess  at  the  Hague  a  day  or  two  before 
the  sailing  of  the  expedition,  describes  her 
as  very  solemn  and  serious.  She  was,  he 
says,  praying  for  the  divine  blessing  on  the 
enterprise,  and  declared  she  would  spare  no 
efforts  to  prevent  '  any  disjointing  between 
her  interests  and  those  of  her  consort '  ( Own 
Time,  iii.  311).  About  the  same  time  Wil- 


Mary  II 


359 


Mary  II 


liam  himself  spoke  to  her,  very  tenderly  as 
she  says,  on  the  subject  of  her  marrying  again 
should  he  fall ;  and  she  answered  him  with 
effusive  affection, '  If  she  lost  him  she  should 
not  care  for  an  angel '  (Memoirs  ap.  COUNTESS 
BENTINCK,  p.  81). 

For  a  month  after  William's  departure 
Mary  remained  in  absolute  retirement,  only 
emerging  to  attend  the  public  prayers  in  ad- 
dition to  those  held  in  the  palace.  The  extra- 
ordinary sympathy  of  which  she  found  her- 
self the  object  inspired  her  with  fears  that 
the  devil  (as  to  whose  personality  she  had  a 
strong  conviction)  was  tempting  her  with 
vanity.  At  last  she  received,  though  not 
from  William  himself,  information  of  his 
landing,  and  began  to  hold  receptions,  but 
declined  to  play  cards.  Her  pleasure  when 
tidings  arrived  from  his  own  hand  was  dis- 
turbed by  the  news  of  a  fresh  design  against 
his  life.  On  30  Dec.  she  heard  of  her  father's 
flight,  receiving  at  the  same  time  William's 
orders  to  hold  herself  in  readiness  for  de- 
parture (ib.  pp.  89-92).  Before  leaving, 
however,  she  had  to  entertain  at  the  Hague 
the  Elector  Frederick  III  of  Brandenburg 
and  his  wife,  her  kinswoman,  Sophia  Char- 
lotte. Then  she  returned  to  her  previous 
solitary  ways,  distracted  by  reports,  deprived 
of  all  political  counsel,  and  dependent  for 
comfort  upon  her  pious  thoughts  and  her 
bible.  In  these  days  she  resorted  to  what 
became  a  favourite  habit  with  her — the  com- 
position of  prayers  and  meditations — and 
indited  a  special  prayer  on  behalf  of  the  con- 
vention which  was  discussing  her  future  at 
Westminster  (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNEE,  pp.  4-7, 
12,  13).  Although  there  can  be  little  doubt 
that  William  purposely  delayed  her  arrival 
in  England,  lest  she  should  be  in  one  way 
or  another  '  set  above  him  '  (see  SHEFFIELD, 
DUKE  OF  BUCKINGHAMSHIRE,  Some  Account 
of  the  Revolution,  Works,  1723,  ii.  97-8; 
cf.  DALEYMPLE,  ii.  283 ;  MACAULAY,  ii.  636, 
innocently  attributes  the  delay  to  the  per- 
versity of  the  weather),  yet  Mary,  even  at  a 
distance,  seconded  her  husband's  wishes.  In 
opposition  to  the  William ites,  headed  by 
Halifax,  another  party  desired  to  raise  Mary 
to  the  throne  as  sole  sovereign,  and  its 
leader,  Danby,  wrote  to  her  in  this  sense. 
In  reply  she  indignantly  repudiated  any  at- 
temptto  raise  her  above  her  husband,  to  whom 
she  transmitted  the  correspondence.  It  was, 
as  Macaulay  conjectures,  after  receiving  it 
that  William — whose  views  had,  however, 
been  already  made  known  through  Ben- 
tinck — openly  refused  to  reign  by  his  wife's 
courtesy.  Burnet  at  the  same  time  offi- 
ciously proclaimed  Mary's  previous  assur- 
ances to  him  on  the  subject.  Thus  it  was 


settled  that  William  and  Mary  should  be- 
come king-  and  queen-regnant;  that  he 
should  administer  the  government  in  both 
their  names;  and  that  the  crown  should 
descend  in  the  first  instance  to  the  heirs  of 
her  body.  The  section  of  the  church  party 
which  had  advocated  her  being  made  queen 
in  her  own  right  accepted  the  situation.  For 
herself,  she  afterwards  confessed,  she  would 
have  preferred  her  husband  to  become  regent 
under  her  father  (BUENET,  iii.  391  seqq. ; 
DALEYMPLE,  ii.284  ;  MACAULAY,  ii.  633  seqq. ; 
Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNEE,  p.  11). 

On  1  Feb.  1689  Admiral  Herbert  (after- 
wards Lord  Torrington)  arrived  with  a  yacht 
to  fetch  Mary  home.  On  10  Feb.  she  set  sail. 
In  the  Thames  she  had  foul  weather;  but 
in  the  afternoon  of  the  12th  she  landed  at 
Whitehall  Stairs.  She  describes  her  pleasure 
in  seeing  her  husband  and  her  sister  again, 
and  the  conflict  between  filial  and  conjugal 
duty  which  still  oppressed  her.  She  adds 
that  after  this  meeting  she  '  was  guilty  of  a 
great  sin.  I  let  myself  go  on  too  much,  and 
the  devil  immediately  took  his  advantage  ; 
the  world  filled  my  mind,  and  left  but  little 
room  for  good  thoughts '  (ib.  pp.  10-11).  After 
the  offer  of  the  crown  she  seems  to  have  ex- 
hibited a  mirthfulness  which  it  is  difficult  to 
reconcile  Avith  her  account  of  her  real  feeling. 
Her  behaviour  was  certainly  deficient  in  tact, 
though  the  narrative  of  the  Duchess  of  Marl- 
borough  may  be  as  exaggerated  as  her  conclu- 
sion that  Mary *  wanted  bowels,'  and  Evelyn's 
that  she  *  took  nothing  to  heart '  (Account  of 
Conduct,  p.  25  ;  cf.  Vindication  of  Account,  p. 
19;  cf.  BUENET,  iii.  406-7,  and  DAETMOUTH'S 
note  ;  EVELYN,  Diary,  ii.  69 ;  MACAULAY,  ii. 
652-4). 

On  13  Feb.  (Ash  Wednesday),  Mary,  seated 
in  state  by  her  husband's  side  in  the  presence 
of  the  two  houses  in  the  banqueting-house  at 
Whitehall,  assented  to  the  Declaration  of 
Rights,  and  William  in  his  and  her  name 
accepted  the  crown  of  England  tendered 
by  Halifax  (MACAULAY,  ii.  654 ;  cf.  Life  of 
James II,  p.  308).  Both  sovereigns  were  here- 
upon instantly  proclaimed  (DALEYMPLE,  i. 
309) .  Their  coronation  took  place  on  1 1  April 
in  Westminster  Abbey,  Compton.  bishop  of 
London,  in  the  place  of  the  absent  primate, 
performing  the  ceremony,  in  most,  though 
not  all,  points  of  which  Mary  as  queen- 
regnant  was  placed  on  an  equality  with  the 
king.  Burnet,  recently  appointed  bishop  of 
Salisbury  (cf.  Own  Time,  iv.  3),  preached  the 
sermon.  Among  the  queen's  train-bearers 
was  her  cousin,  Lady  Henrietta  Hyde,  Ro- 
chester's daughter,  though  Mary  had  at  first 
resented  the  conduct  of  both  her  uncles  as 
to  the  succession  (Clarendon  Correspondence, 


Mary  II 


360 


Mary  II 


ii.  263-4  ;  see  MACATILAY,  iii.  117-20).  Miss 
Strickland  (xi.  18-28)  states  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  coronation  Mary  received 
from  her  father  the  news  of  his  landing  in 
Kinsale,  and  used  the  heartless  language 
attributed  to  her  in  'Life  of  James  II,'  ii. 
329 ;  but  anecdote  and  date  are  alike  apo- 
cryphal. Much  comment  was  aroused  by 
the  device  of  a  chariot  on  the  reverse  of 
the  coronation  medal  (MACAULAY,  iii.  120), 
and  the  comparison  of  Mary  to  Tullia  became 
a  crambe  repetita  of  the  Jacobite  wits  (Miss 
STRICKLAND,  xi.  45-7).  In  April  followed 
the  proclamation  of  "William  and  Mary  in 
Scotland,  with  the  settlement  of  the  Claim 
of  Eights,  and  on  12  May  they  took  the  oath 
of  office  at  Whitehall,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Scottish  commissioners  and  all  the  Scotsmen 
of  distinction  then  in  London  (MACATJLAY, 
iii.  287-93).  Finally,  by  the  new  parliament 
which  met  -in  March  1690,  and  passed  the 
Bill  of  Rights,  they  were  recognised  as  right- 
ful and  lawful  sovereigns. 

Of  the  new  ministry,  Danby,  now  lord  pre- 
sident, was  a  statesman  whom  she  had  good 
reason  to  trust ;  to  Shrewsbury,  who  received 
most  of  the  king's  confidence,  it  was  rumoured 
that  she  was  personally  attached ;  and  the 
terrible  i  Jack  '  Howe  (i.e.  John  Grubham 
Howe)  [q.  v.],  her  vice-chamberlain,  who  at 
one  time  is  said  to  have  fancied  her  to  be  in 
love  with  himself,  told  Burnet  that  had  she 
survived  the  king  she  would  certainly  have 
married  Shrewsbury  (Own  Time.  v.  453  ; 
DARTMOUTH'S  note).  The  great  office  of 
groom  of  the  stole  to  the  queen  was  be- 
stowed upon  the  Countess  of  Derby,  the 
sister  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde ;  according 
to  the  Duchess  of  Marlborough  (Account  of 
Conduct,  p.  30)  Lady  Fitzharding  wras  at  the 
commencement  of  Mary's  reign  pre-eminent 
in  her  favour. 

The  queen  had  no  wish  to  interfere  in  public 
business,  and  accordingly  few  persons  cared 
to  pay  court  to  her,  so  that  she  found  herself 
very  much  neglected  except  in  the  way  of  cen- 
sure (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  14  ;  cf.  BUR- 
NET,  iv.  3).  But  William  largely  depended 
on  her  to  make  up  for  his  own  want  of  popu- 
larity. It  is  even  said  that  about  December 
1689  he  was  with  difficulty  prevented  from 
executing  a  design  which  he  had  kept  secret 
from  Mary  of  retiring  to  Holland,  and  leaving 
her  in  England  to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  con- 
flict (ib.  iv.  71 :  cf.  MACAULAY,  iii.  530 ;  but 
see  KLOPP,  v.  87).  On  account  of  his  state 
of  health  the  court  had  very  soon  moved  from 
"Whitehall  to  Hampton  Court,  where  among 
the  odd  novelties  introduced  was  Mary's 
collection  of  Chinese  porcelain,  and  where 
she  indulged  her  tastes  for  gardening  and 


architecture.  But  the  distance  from  London 
proving  too  great,  the  king  and  queen  for 
some  weeks  from  October  1689  resided  at 
Holland  House  in  Kensington,  which  they 
at  one  time  thought  of  purchasing,  and  finally 
on  23  Dec.  settled  in  the  mansion  which  they 
had  bought  from  the  Earl  of  Nottingham  in 
the  same  suburb,  and  which  henceforth  be- 
came known  as  Kensington  Palace. 

In  the  midst  of  misrepresentation  and 
scandal  Mary  strove  to  put  as  pleasant  as 
possible  a  face  upon  things,  but  she  was  pain- 
fully affected  by  the  moral  laxity  which  on 
her  arrival  she  found  generally  prevalent  in 
England.  Nor  did  she  confine  herself  to 
private  musings  on  the  subject.  By  her 
desire,  when  things  seemed  going  ill  in  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  a  public  fast  was  pro- 
claimed (cf.  N.  LUTTRELL,  Brief  Historical 
Relation,  &c.  i.  542),  and,  in  accordance  with 
her  puritanising  tendency,  she  abolished  the 
singing  of  prayers  in  the  Chapel  Royal  at 
Whitehall,  and  introduced  Sunday  afternoon 
sermons  there  (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER,  pp.  12 
et  al.)  These  innovations  gave  great  oftence 
to  the  Princess  Anne,  who  took  her  cue  from 
the  high  church  party.  Notwithstanding 
Mary's  dislike  of  Lady  Marlborough,  she  had 
for  some  time  after  her  arrival  maintained 
friendly  relations  with  Anne.  The  queen 
showed  great  interest  in  the  birth  (24  July) 
and  infant  troubles  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester, 
and  in  the  birth  of  Anne's  next  child,  who 
was  christened  Mary  (ib.  p.  15 ;  COUNTESS 
BENTINCK,  p.  123),  but  a  coolness  had  set  hi 
between  the  sisters  before  the  latter  event. 
The  Duchess  of  Marlborough  (Account  of 
Conduct,  pp.  27-8)  attributes  its  origin  to 
Anne's  disappointment  at  being  refused  some 
additional  apartments  at  Whitehall  and  Rich- 
mond Palace.  Mary  says  that  in  the  latter 
part  of  1689  she  discovered  that  Anne  was 
secretly  '  making  parties  to  get  a  revenue 
settled' upon  her,'  and  that  both  at  the  com- 
mencement and  in  the  course  of  the  trans- 
action which  ensued  she  had  occasion  to 
speak  reproachfully  to  her  sister,  who  only 
asked  pardon  of  her  and  the  king  in  order 
to  compass  her  end  (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER, 
pp.  17-27  ;  cf.  Account  of  Conduct,  pp.  29-38  ; 
DALRYMPLE,  n.  iii.  108  sq.,  iv.  155  sq. ;  MAC- 
AULAY, iii.  559-66).  Though  Anne  obtained 
her  parliamentary  settlement  of  50.000/.  a 
year,  the  sore  rankled,  while  further  umbrage 
was  given  to  Anne  by  William's  rude  treat- 
ment of  Prince  George  in  Ireland  (1690), 
and  by  Mary's  refusal,  of  course  under  orders, 
to  allow  him  to  serve  at  sea  during  the  king's 
absence  in  Holland  (1691)  [see  ANNE,  1665- 
1714 ;  and  GEORGE  or  DENMARK]. 

Before  William  started  for  Ireland,  in  June 


Mary  II 


36i 


Mary  II 


1690,  an  act  of  parliament  had  been  passed 
empowering  Mary  during  bis  absence  to  exer- 
cise the  government  in  his  name  as  well  as  in 
her  own.  William  had,  according  to  Bur- 
net  (iv.  87),  repeatedly  said  to  Shrewsbury 
that,  though  he  could  not  hit  on  the  right 
way  of  pleasing  England,  the  queen  would. 
As  she  had,  with  her  usual  modesty,  told 
him  that  the  real  responsibility  must  after 
all  lie  with  the  privy  council  (Memoirs,  ap. 
DOEBNEE,  pp.  22-3),  he  was  at  special  pains 
to  furnish  her  with  a  suitable  confidential 
committee  of  that  body  on  which  she  might 
rely.  To  the  loyalty  of  its  nine  members, 
who  together  with  Carmarthen  (Danby)  in- 
cluded Russell  as  chief  naval  and  in  the  ulti- 
mate selection  Marlborough  as  chief  military 
adviser,  William  made  an  earnest  appeal,  but 
her  letters  to  him  show  that  she  entertained 
no  high  esteem  for  most  of  them  (MACAULAT, 
iii.  593,  598;  BUENET,  iv.  83;  Clarendon 
Correspondence,  ii.  316;  KLOPP,  v.  101-2). 
She  had  recently  recovered  from  an  illness, 
but  she  promised  Carmarthen  'not  to  be 
govern'd  by  her  own  or  others'  fears,  but  to 
follow  the  advise  of  those  she  believed  had 
most  courage  and  judgment'  (Memoirs  ap. 
DOEBNEE, p.  31).  From  her 'Memoirs,' and 
from  her  daily  outpourings  to  her  husband 
in  the  pathetic  series  of  letters,  it  is  abun- 
dantly clear  that  her  piety  and  her  affection 
for  her  husband  enabled  her  to  do  her  duty. 
Almost  the  first  occasion  on  which  she  felt 
constrained  to  speak  in  her  council  was  to 
approve  of  a  warrant  issuing  for  the  arrest 
of  her  uncle  Clarendon,  who  was  involved 
in  a  plot  against  William.  The  French  fleet, 
under  Tourville,  had  entered  the  Channel, 
and  an  insurrection  was  daily  expected.  Fur- 
thermore, the  conduct  of  Torrington,  who 
was  in  command  of  the  English  fleet,  gave 
rise  to  the  gravest  suspicion,  but  the  queen 
followed  the  advice  of  the  majority  of  her 
council,  and,  while  sending  him  orders  to 
fight,  agreed  that  Russell  and  Monmouth 
should  go  down  to  the  coast  to  supervise  his 
proceedings.  They  were  too  late  to  pre- 
vent his  losing  the  battle  of  Beachy  Head 
(30  June),  and  the  queen,  who  had  more- 
over just  received  the  news  of  the  disastrous 
battle  of  Fleurus,  shared  the  sense  of  hu- 
miliation which  filled  the  nation  (DALEYMPLE, 
iii.  83-5).  Shrewsbury's  chivalrous  offer  of 
his  services  may  have  contributed  to  en- 
courage her  at  this  crisis  (MACAULAY,  iii.  613  ; 
DALEYMPLE,  iii.  88-9),  and  after  being  dis- 
tressed beyond  measure  by  the  news  of  Wil- 
liam being  wounded  (ib.  pp.  89-92),  she  was 
on  7  July  rewarded  by  the  news  of  his  deci- 
sive victory  of  the  Boy  ne,  with  which  the  fear 
of  invasion  virtually  ended  (ib.  p.  500;  cf. 


MACAULAY,  iii.  165).  In  the  letter  in  which 
she  confessed  to  William  the  *  confusion  of 
thought '  into  which  she  had  been  plunged, 
she  begged  him  for  his  and  her  sake  to  see 
that  no  hurt  should  come  to  the  person  of 
her  vanquished  father,  and  characteristically 
added  an  entreaty  that  he  would  provide 
without  delay  for  the  church  in  Ireland, 
which  everybody  agreed  was  '  the  worst  in 
Christendom  '  (DALEYMPLE,  iii.  92-6).  Tor- 
rington, who  had  hoped  for  an  audience  from 
her,  was  straightway  ordered  to  the  Tower 
(KLOPP,  v.  135).  The  king,  after  raising  the 
siege  of  Limerick,  returned  to  Hampton 
Court  10  Sept,  (DALEYMPLE,  iii.  126-9),  and 
she  had  the  satisi'action  of  finding  him  '  very 
much  pleased  with  her  behaviour '  (Memoirs 
ap.  DOEBNEE),  while  both  houses  of  parlia- 
ment, when  they  met  in  October,  voted  her 
thanks  for  the  prudence  of  her  government 
(MACAULAY,  iii.  716).  She  at  once  relin- 
quished all  participation  in  public  business 
(Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNEE,  p.  34). 

During  the  king's  absence  in  Holland, 
from  6  Jan.  to  10  April  16*91,  she  dissembled 
her  anxiety,  played  every  night  at  comet  or 
basset,  and  allowed  dancing  at  court  on  the 
occasion  of  her  sister's  birthday  (ib.  p.  36). 
But,  with  the  sole  exception  of  Henry  Sid- 
ney, who  had  succeeded  Shrewsbury  as 
secretary  of  state,  she  was  surrounded  by 
enemies  or  cold  friends.  On  the  night  before 
the  king's  return  she  was  alarmed  by  a  serious 
fire  at  Whitehall,  from  which  she  is  said  to 
have  made  her  escape  with  difficulty  (Miss 
STEICKLAND,  xi.  189-90:  MACAULAY, iv.  334). 
In  the  middle  of  April  1691  the  sees  of  the  de- 
prived eight  nonjuring  bishops  were  at  length 
filled.  Since  their  deprivation  the  queen  had, 
through  Burnet,  Rochester,  and  Trevor,  en- 
deavoured to  obtain  a  lenient  treatment  for 
these  prelates  (BUENET,  iv.  128),  more  es- 
pecially for  Ken  and  Frampton  ;  and  to  her 
seems  to  belong  the  saying,  attributed  by 
Macaulay  to  William,  that  however  much 
they  wished  to  be  martyrs,  care  should  be 
taken  to  disappoint  them  (PLUMPTEE,  u.s., 
ii.  69-70 ;  cf.  DOEBNEE,  p.  41 ).  In  some  of  the 
many  admirable  appointments  now  and  soon 
afterwards  made,  especially  in  the  elevation  to 
the  primacy  of  Tillotson,  for  whom,  as  more 
moderate,  her  faithful  Compton  was,  to  his 
bitter  chagrin,  passed  over,  the  influence  of 
the  queen  seems  distinctly  traceable  (cf. 
BUENET,  iv.  137  ;  MACAULAY,  iv.  34  seqq. ; 
C.  J.  ABBEY,  The  English  Church  and  its 
Bishops,  1700-1800  (1887),  i.  94).  Tillotson 
henceforth  became  the  regular  adviser  as  to 
church  preferments  of  Mary,  to  whom  Wil- 
liam delegated  such  matters,  but  notwith- 
standing the  moderation  and  conscientious- 


Mary  II 


362 


Mary  II 


ness  of  both  queen  and  primate,  they  were 
unable  to  check  the  increase  of  factiousness 
among  the  clergy  (BTJRNET,  iv.  211). 

After  William's  departure  to  the  conti- 
nent, on  1  May  1691,  Mary  was  thoroughly 
alarmed  by  the  intrigues  which  had  for  their 
object  the  supplanting  of  the  king  and  her- 
self by  Anne,  and  of  which  the  moving  spirit 
was  Marlboro  ugh.  The  emptiness  of  the  ex- 
chequer, which  seriously  affected  the  pro- 
gress of  the  war  in  Ireland,  weighed  upon  her, 
as  did  the  necessity  of  assenting  to  sentences 
of  death  when  she  could  not,  as  in  Preston's 
case,  approve  of  their  commutation  (Me- 
moirs ap.  DOEBNER,  pp.  40-1).  It  was  about 
this  date  that  she  burnt  most  of  her  medita- 
tions, putting  her  journals  into  a  bag  tied  by 
her  side,  to  be  in  readiness  if  necessary  for 
the  same  fate.  About  the  same  time  she  re- 
moved to  Whitehall,  where  she  fancied  her- 
self in  more  security  than  out  of  town  (ib. 
pp.  38-9).  To  her  apprehensions  for  the  king's 
safety  were  added  regrets  for  the  death  of 
Lady  Dorset,  whose  place  in  her  household 
was  filled  by  the  Countess  of  Notting- 
ham. On  the  return  of  William  (19  Oct.), 
this  time  without  laurels,  the  court  went 
back  to  Kensington,  where,  9  Nov.,  a  fire 
again  caused  Mary  much  inconvenience  (ib. 
p.  43). 

Early  in  1692  it  became  impossible  for  the 
king  and  queen  any  longer  to  ignore  Marl- 
borough's  complicity  in  the  conspiracy  against 
them,  and  after  an  explanation  between  the 
queen  and  the  princess  he  was  deprived  of 
his  appointments  on  10  Jan.  Three  weeks 
later,  on  Anne's  venturing  to  bring  the  duchess 
to  court,  Mary  wrote  to  her  sister  a  decisive 
letter  (printed  in  Account  of  Conduct,  pp.  43- 
47,  where  an  utterly  perverted  account  is 
given  of  the  transaction).  Hereupon  Anne, 
who  refused  to  part  from  her  favourite,  re- 
moved to  Sion  House,  and  the  rupture  between 
the  sisters  was  manifest.  Although  in  April 
the  queen  visited  Anne  on  the  premature 
birth  of  another  child,  in  October,  when  Anne 
had  returned  to  town,  Mary  passed  her  with- 
out notice  in  the  park,  nor  do  they  seem  to 
have  ever  met  again.  It  is  highly  probable 
that  the  intrigues  now  carried  on  by  Anne 
with  her  father  were  known  to  Mary  (KLOPP, 
vi.  55  seqq.)  By  a  curious  irony  of  fate  Mary, 
who  deeply  regretted  the  alienation  from 
her  sister  (see  Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  43, 
and  cf.  her  letters  to  the  Duchess  Sophia,  ib. 
pp.  93,  97),  incurred  the  reproach  of  cruelty, 
while  Anne  received  the  pity  due  to  injured 
innocence ;  nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  the 
queen's  popularity  was  diminished  by  the 
transaction  (see,  however,  KLOPP,  vi.  32).  Ro- 
chester,  who  in  the  dispute  had  judiciously 


taken  the  queen's  side,  was  not  long  after- 
wards sworn  of  the  privy  council. 

During  William's  absence  on  the  campaign 
of  1692  (5  March  to  18  Oct.)  the  burden 
of  the  administration  once  more  fell  on 
Mary's  shoulders.  She  was  again  resident  at 
Whitehall,  where  in  April  she  was  seriously, 
ill  ('it  was  the  first  time  in  12  year  I  had 
missed  going  to  Church  on  the  Lord's  day/ 
Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  47).  On  her  re- 
covery she  was  beset  by  fears  of  a  French 
invasion,  as  well  as  of  conspiracies,  directed 
in  part  against  her  own  person,  which,  much 
against  her  wont,  she  appears  to  have  sought 
to  counteract  by  gaining  information  through 
double-dealers  with  her  father's  court  (RALPH 
ap.  DALRTMPLE,  i.  564).  In  April  a  private 
letter  from  her  father  reached  her  through 
one  of  the  ladies  ostentatiously  invited  to  be 
present  at  the  birth  of  a  royal  infant  at  St. 
Germains  (KLOPP,  vi.  53-4).  Though  King 
William  had  promised  to  return,  in  the  event 
of  the  actual  landing  of  an  invading  force 
(Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  48),  Mary  felt 
obliged  to  hold  back  several  regiments  des- 
tined for  Flanders  (KLOPP,  vi.  56).  In  May 
James  was  at  La  Hogue,  after  issuing  a  de- 
claration which,  as  self-condemnatory,  Mary 
had  the  courage  to  allow  to  be  circulated  in 
England  (DALRYMPLE,  iii.  239 ;  MACATJLAT, 
iv.  230).  Fears  were  rife  of  treason  on  the 
part  of  many  officers  of  the  navy,  and  the 
queen  showed  great  spirit  in  addressing  to  the 
admiral,  Russell,  a  letter  expressive  of  her 
confidence  in  the  loyalty  of  the  service  (ib. 
pp.  234-5 ;  DALRYMPLE,  u.s. ;  Life  of  James  II, 
ii.  490).  '  God  alone,'  she  exclaims  (Memoirs 
ap.  DOEBNER,  p.  49),  '  delivered  us,'  by  the 
winds  which  contributed  to  the  decisive 
victory  of  La  Hogue  (19  May).  Though  she 
sanctioned  a  large  gratuity  to  the  sailors, 
opened  St.  Thomas's  and  St.  Bartholomew's 
Hospitals  to  the  wounded  from  the  fleet, 
and  declared  her  design  of  establishing  a 
permanent  hospital  for  disabled  seamen  at 
Greenwich  (MACAULAY,  iv.  243),  Mary  de- 
layed a  public  thanksgiving  for  the  victory, 
in  order  to  await  the  news  from  Flanders. 
When  it  came  it  was  disappointing.  Namur 
had  fallen,  and  the  defeat  of  Steinkirk  soon 
followed;  a  projected  naval  attempt  upon 
the  French  coast  likewise  came  to  grief,  and 
Mary's  troubles  were  brought  to  a  height 
by  the  discovery  in  Flanders  of  Grandvaal's 
design  against  William's  life,  in  which  she 
found  her  father  to  be  involved  (Memoirs  ap. 
DOEBNER,  pp.  51-4;  cf.  BURNET,  iv.  170-4; 
MACATJLAT,  iv.  285-6).  It  is  therefore  not 
surprising  that  the  queen  and  her  advisers 
should  have  attached  credence  to  Young's 
revelations  of  a  pretended  plot,  in  conse- 


Mary  II 


363 


Mary  II 


quence  of  which  Marlborough  was  for  some 
weeks  lodged  in  the  Tower. 

During  William's  sojourn  in  England  in 
the  winter  of  1692-3  she  took  great  comfort 
from  his  unaccustomed  kindness.  He  ap- 
proved the  orders  she  had  during  his  absence 
given  to  the  magistrates  all  over  England 
for  enforcing  the  law  against  vice  and  im- 
morality, including  what  to  her  was  specially 
abominable,  the  desecration  of  the  Sunday 
(BURNET,  iv.  181—2).  She  had  also  issued  011 
13  Sept.  1692  a  much-censured  proclamation, 
offering  40/.  a  head  for  the  apprehension  and 
conviction  of  any  burglar  or  highwayman 
(Miss  STRICKLAND,  xi.  256-8).  She  could 
now  hardly  repress  her  indignation  at  the 
treachery  and  disloyalty  surrounding  the 
throne,  and  her  dislike  of  the  necessity  to 
which  William  found  himself  reduced  of 
courting  the  tories  (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER, 
pp.  58-9).  After  he  had  again  quitted  Eng- 
land (24  March  1693),  and  she  had  to  resume 
the  regency,  everything  seemed  to  go  wrong, 
nor  had  she  when  he  came  back  (29  Oct.) 
the  satisfaction  of  finding  him  approve  her 
administration  (ib.)  Yet  whether  or  not  she 
acted  judiciously  in  getting  rid  of  Lord  Bel- 
lamont,  she  was  responsible  neither  for  the 
loss  of  the  Smyrna  fleet,  which  caused  an 
alarm  she  sought  to  allay  by  the  prompt 
appointment  of  a  committee  of  the  council 
on  the  grievances  of  the  Turkey  merchants 
(MACATJLAY,  iv.  416,  469),  nor  for  William's 
defeat  at  Landen.  The  anarchy  in  the  council 
which  she  had  been  unable  to  stay  obliged 
him  after  all  to  fall  back  on  the  whigs,  out 
of  whom  he  gradually  formed  a  more  solid 
ministry.  Things  began  to  improve,  and,  as 
she  says,  every  one  was  resolving  to  try  one 
year  more  at  least  {Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER, 
p.  61). 

During  William's  absence  on  the  campaign 
of  1694  (6  May-9  Nov.),  the  queen's  popu- 
larity in  the  city  was  proved  by  the  ready 
response  to  her  courageous  request  for  a  loan 
of  300,000/.  (KLOPP,  vi.  217 ;  see  Shreiosbury 
Correspondence,  pp.  69  seqq. ;  KLOPP,  vi.  340- 
341).  The  death  of  Tillotson  (22  Nov.) 
greatly  grieved  her.  Burnet  (iv.  243)  says 
that  for  many  days  she  spoke  of  the  arch- 
bishop f  in  the  tenderest  manner,  and  not 
without  tears;'  she  pressed  the  king  and 
Shrewsbury  to  name  Stillingfleet  as  his  suc- 
cessor, but  Tenison  was  preferred  as  less 
( high'  in  '  his  notions  and  temper.' 

Soon  afterwards  the  queen  was  herself 
taken  ill.  Already  in  the  previous  spring  she 
had  described  herself  as  increasingly  subject 
to  the  infirmities  accompany  ing  age — but  she 
was  only  thirty-two — or  the  troubles  and 
anxieties  which  every  returning  summer 


brought  to  her  (ap.  COUNTESS  BENTINCK, 
p.  146).  On  20  Dec.  she  felt  unwell,  but  the 
indisposition  seemed  unimportant,  and  on  the 
22nd  she  felt  stronger,  though  by  way  of  pre- 
caution she  put  her  papers  in  order.  It  must 
have  been  on  this  occasion  that  she  wrote  to 
her  husband  a  letter  dwelling  on  his  conjugal 
infidelities,  and  exhorting  him  to  mend  his 
ways,  which  she  afterwards  gave  to  Tenison 
to  be  transmitted  after  her  death  (PLUHPTRE, 
ii.  79  note).  On  the  23rd  an  eruption  ensued, 
which  the  nurse  and  Dr.  John  Radcliffe  [q.  v.] 
thought  to  be  measles.  By  Christmas  day 
the  king  and  court  were  much  alarmed;  deep 
emotion  was  manifested  at  the  services  in  the 
Chapel  Royal,  and  already  political  specula- 
tions were  rife  on  the  consequences  of  her 
death.  In  the  evening  the  physicians  agreed 
that  she  was  suffering  from  a  virulent  attack 
of  small-pox.  On  26  Dec.  Tenison  was  com- 
missioned to  inform  her  of  her  danger,  when 
she  expressed  her  perfect  submission  to  the 
divine  will.  The  king's  grief,  which  he  freely 
imparted  to  Burnet,  was  most  vehement ; 
sympathetic  crowds  blocked  all  the  approaches 
to  Kensington  Palace.  The  Princess  Anne's 
request  to  be  allowed  to  visit  her  sister  was 
by  medical  advice  declined  by  the  king.  On 
27  Dec.  Mary,  who  had  been  almost  con- 
tinuously in  prayer,  received  the  sacrament, 
|  and  bade  an  affectionate  farewell  to  the  king. 
Half  an  hour  later,  at  one  a.m.  on  28  Dec., 
she  died  (KLOPP,  vii.  6-10 ;  Lexington  Papers, 
pp.  31-6 ;  BURNET,  iv.  245-8 ;  cf.  MACAULAY, 
iv.  350-2).  The  queen's  body,  after  being 
opened  and  embalmed,  was  removed  from 
Kensington  to  Whitehall  on  tne  night  of 
29  Dec.  The  king,  who  had  at  first  wished  her 
funeral  to  be  private,  deferred  it,  and  it  was 
ultimately  celebrated  on  5  March  with  great 
pomp  in  Westminster  Abbey,  where  Queen 
Mary  rests  in  Henry  VII's  Chapel.  Tenison 
preached  the  funeral  sermon,  an  answer  to 
which,  reproaching  the  primate  for  not  having 
exhorted  the  queen  to  a  deathbed  repentance 
on  her  father's  account,  is  thought  to  have 
been  written  by  Ken  (PLUMPTRE,  ii.  86-94; 
as  to  the  replies  which  followed,  see  State 
Papers  during  the  Reign  of  William  III, 
1706,  ii.  522  seqq.)  Both  houses  of  parlia- 
ment, which  contrary  to  usage  had  not  been 
dissolved,  attended  the  service  (MACAULAY, 
iv.  534-5).  Public  funeral  solemnities  were 
also  held  in  the  United  Provinces ;  at  Utrecht 
Gnevius  preached  before  the  Provincial 
Estates.  Other  notable  sermons  were  de- 
livered in  England  by  Burnet,  Sherlock, 
Wake,  and  many  other  divines;  and  the 
queen  was  mourned  in  verse  by  Prior,  Swift, 
Congreve,  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  and  Lord 
Cutts,who  had  already  in  1687  dedicated  his 


Mary  II 


364 


Mary  II 


poems  to  Mary,  in  the  '  Lacrymse  Cantabri- 
gienses,' edited  by  Thomas  Brown,  as  well  as 
in  '  Clarendon  Correspondence,'  ii.  450  note. 
The  city  council  was  anxious  to  erect  her 
statue  with  William's  in  front  of  the  Royal 
Exchange ;  but  he  preferred  to  honour  her 
memory  by  carrying  out  her  scheme  of  Green- 
wich Hospital.  James  II  put  on  no  mourn- 
ing, and  forbade  the  wearing  of  it  by  his  court  | 
(Life  of  James  II,  ii.  525-7),  and  Pope  Inno-  j 
cent  XII  took  occasion  to  deliver  an  edifying 
discourse  on  the  fifth  commandment  (Letters 
of  James,  Earl  of  Perth,  ed.  W.  Jerdan, 
Camden  Soc.,  1845,  p.  57).  The  hopes  of  the 
Jacobites  were  largely  raised  by  her  death. 

It  was  Mary's  fate  in  life,  as  she  herself 
avers,  to  be  misinterpreted.  Placed  under  the 
fiercest  light  of  publicity,  in  the  most  painful 
possible  dilemma — between  her  father  and 
her  husband — she  chose  distinctly  and  defi- 
nitely, and  thereby  drew  upon  herself  the 
rancorous  misjudgment  of  half  a  world.  But 
both  James  and  others  who  were  without  his 
excuse  grossly  erred  in  supposing  that  Mary 
either  made  or  adhered  to  her  choice  with  a 
light  heart.  Her  solicitude  for  her  father  is 
unmistakably  shown  in  numerous  passages  of 
her  private  memoirs  (ap.  DOEBNEE,  pp.  81-2). 
William  warned  Carmarthen  that  the  queen 
never  forgave  disrespectful  words  concerning 
her  father.  Halifax  lost  credit  with  her  for 
inopportune  jests  on  the  subject  (BUENET,  iv. 
241  note),  and  Titus  Oates's  pension  was  sus- 
pended because  he  had  dared  to  offend  in  the 
same  sense  (Ki/opp,  v.  123).  Nottingham, 
who  enjoyed  much  of  her  intimacy,  was  even 
convinced  that  if  she  had  survived  her  hus- 
band she  would  have  restored  her  father,  but 
though  this  passes  probability  she  never  seems 
to  have  cut  herself  loose  from  him  till  after 
she  discovered  his  cognisance  of  Grand vaal's 
design  upon  William's  life. 

Her  affection  for  William  thus  became  the 
only  human  anchorage  of  her  life.  She  was 
childless,  brotherless,  and,  after  the  quarrel 
which  Anne  had  forced  upon  her,  sisterless. 
To  her  husband  she  was  absolutely  loyal. 
Though  in  fact  fully  equal  to  the  responsi- 
bilities thrust  upon  her,  and  wanting  neither 
in  application  nor  in  firmness  and  courage, 
she  regarded  herself  as  unfit  for  politics,  and 
felt  assured  that  it  was  not  through  them 
she  would  find  a  place  in  history  (ib.  ii.  92). 
Year  after  year  she  cheerfully  relinquished 
the  conduct  of  affairs  when  relieved  of  it  by 
the  king's  return,  only  to  resume  it  on  his 
departure  with  renewed  misgivings.  In  an 
age  and  belonging  to  a  family  prolific  of 
strong-minded  women,  she  was  not  one  of 
them.  Buckinghamshire  (  Works,  ii.  74)  truly 
calls  her  '  the  most  complying  wife  in  the 


world,'  and  Macaulay  hardly  goes  beyond  the 
mark  in  asserting  that  her  husband's  '  empire 
over  her  heart  was  divided  only  with  her  God.' 

Profoundly  convinced  that  William's  was 
a  providential  mission,  to  further  his  political 
ends  was  for  her  a  religious  duty.  Brought 
up  in  a  spirit  of  militant  protestantism,  she 
had  accustomed  herself  in  Holland  to  a  fer- 
vent, pietistic  way  of  looking  at  the  expe- 
riences of  life.  She  was  a  great  bible-reader 
(cf.  Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNEE,  p.  25 ;  cf.  C.  J. 
ABBEY,  i.  125),  and  never  swerved  from  her 
own  standard  of  orthodoxy,  of  which  she 
was  capable  of  giving  a  very  clear  account. 
But  she  was  wholly  devoid  of  theological  arro- 
gance, and  her  ' Meditations'  and  'Prayers,' 
as  well  as  her  '  Memoirs,'  which  were  mani- 
festly intended  for  no  eye  but  her  own, 
breathe  a  spirit  of  simple  piety.  It  was  in- 
evitable that,  though  an  affectionate  daugh- 
ter of  the  church  of  England,  and  extremely 
regular  in  all  practices  of  devotion,  she  should 
attract  little  sympathy  from  the  high  church 
party.  She  would  gladly  have  reconciled 
parties  in  the  church,  and  the  church  itself 
with  the  presby  terians.  She  even  shared  Wil- 
liam's tolerant  feelings  towards  the  Roman 
catholics.  Thus  her  warm  interest  in  eccle- 
siastical affairs,  and  more  especially  in  the 
matter  of  preferments,  though  altogether 
single-minded  (cf.  ib.  pp.  104  seqq.),  met  with 
a  return  anything  but  grateful  from  the  em- 
bittered clerical  spirit  of  her  age.  Her  en- 
dowment of  the  William  and  Mary  College 
in  Virginia  for  the  training  of  missionaries 
(BUENET,  Own  Time,  iv.  215-16),  and  her 
interest  in  Thomas  Bray  [q.  v.~|,  the  founder 
of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge (ABBEY,  i.  83),  attest  her  religious 
interests ;  while,  according  to  Burnet  (Me- 
morial, pp.  106  seqq.),  she  had  formed  a 
design  for  the  augmentation  of  poor  livings 
at  home,  and  entertained  a  strong  objection 
to  pluralities  and  non-residence.  Her  efforts 
on  behalf  of  public  morality  were  not  ill- 
timed.  Her  public  and  private  charities 
were  alike  numerous  and  unostentatious, 
her  special  protection  was  extended  to  the 
French  protestant  refugees,  both  in  England 
and  in  the  Low  Countries  (ib.  pp.  143  seqq.) 

The  charm  of  her  character  lay  in  her 
moral  qualities.  She  was  amiable,  cheerful, 
and  equable  in  temper,  and  gifted  with  both 
intelligence  and  reasonableness  of  mind. 
Genuinely  modest  in  a  shameless  age,  and 
hating  scandal,  she  was  not  wanting  in 
vivacity  (BUENET,  Memorial,  p.  87).  Her 
letters  contain  some  sprightly  turns  of  phrase, 
and  her  memoirs  some  good  sketches  of  cha- 
racter. She  was,  moreover,  unlike  her  sister, 
fond  of  conversation.  Indeed,  the  Duchess  of 


Mary  II 


365         Mary  of  Modena 


Marlborough  (Account  of  Conduct,  p.  25) 
pretends  that  she  soon  grew  weary  of  any- 
body who  would  not  talk  a  great  deal.  At 
court  a  saying  circulated  according  to  which 
the  queen  talked  as  much  as  the  king  thought 
and  the  princess  ate  (KLOPP,  iv.  397).  Miss 
Strickland  insinuates  that  in  the  last  respect 
both  of  Anne  Hyde's  daughters  resembled 
their  mother.  The  defects  of  Mary's  educa- 
tion had,  more  especially  in  the  quiet  Dutch 
days  during  Hooper's  chaplaincy,  been  supple- 
mented by  reading,  and  she  never  gave  up 
the  habit.  She  was  well-informed,  not  only 
in  controversial  divinity,  but  in  history,  and 
took  up  the  study  of  English  constitutional 
history  as  late  as  1691  (Memoirs  ap.  DOEBNER, 
p.  44).  According  to Burnet  (Memorial, p.  80) 
she  was  very  exact  in  geography,  and  had  a 
taste  for  other  sciences.  She  wrote  with  ease 
and  fluency  in  both  French  and  English,  and 
could  put  together  a  letter  in  Dutch  (ap. 
DALRYMPLE,iii.  87).  Her  weak  eyesight,  how- 
ever, at  times  obliged  her  to  resort  to  female 
handiwork  in  her  desire  to  avoid  idleness 
(BuKNET,  Own  Time,  iii.  134;  Memorial,^. 
81-2).  At  Hampton  Court  many  evidences 
of  her  horticultural  taste  are  still  extant, 
and  three  catalogues  of  her  botanical  collec- 
tions are  in  the  British  Museum  (Sloane  MSS. 
2928,  2370-1,  3343;  see  LAW,  Hampton 
Court,  iii.  30-42). 

A  large  number  of  portraits  remain  from 
the  successive  periods  of  Mary's  short  life. 
In  youth  an  elegant  dancer,  and  slight  in 
figure,  she  afterwards  grew  more,  but  never 
excessively,  full  in  person,  and  was  always 
a  good  walker  (ap.  DOEBNER,  pp.  102-3). 

The  earliest  portrait  of  her  is  probably 
Necksher's,  taken  at  about  two  years  of  age. 
Wissing's  was  painted  in  duplicate  between 
1685  and  1687.  There  is  another  Dutch  por- 
trait, belonging  to  Lord  Braybrooke,  of  1688. 
The  latest  is  Vandervaast's,  of  1692. 

[Genuine  materials  for  a  personal  biography 
of  Mary  II  are  to  be  found  in  her  letters  to  Wil- 
liam III,  covering  the  period  from  19  June  to 
8  Sept.  1690.  and  printed  in  Dalrymple,  iii.  68- 
129  ;  in  the  Lettres  et  Metnoires  de  Marie  Reine 
d'Angleterre,  &c.,  published  by  Countess  Bentinck 
at  the  Hague  in  1 880,  and  comprising  a  fragment 
of  Mary's  Memoirs  (in  French)  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end  of  1688,  together  with  a  series 
of  Meditations  by  her,  dating  from  1690  and 
1691,  and  a  short  series  of  letters  written  by 
her  to  Baroness  de  Wassenaer-Obdam  and  others 
at  various  times  in  the  six  years  of  her  reign  ; 
and  in  the  Memoirs  and  Letters  of  Mary,  Queen 
of  England,  ed.  by  Dr.  R.  Doebner,  Leipzig,  1886. 
The  last-named  volume  carries  on  her  summary 
autobiographical  narrative  (in  English)  from 
the  beginning  of  1689  to  the  close  of  1693,  and 
contains  in  addition  a  series  of  letters  from  the 


queen  to  the  Electress  Sophia,  dating  from  1 689  to 
1694.  These  materials  have  been  largelv  used  by 
Kramer  in  his  Maria  II  Stuart  (Utrecht,  1890), 
the  best  extant  biography  of  Queen  Mary.  Miss 
Strickland's  life  of  her  in  vols.  x.  and  xi.  of  the 
Lives  of  the  Queens  of  England,  1847,  which  is 
full  of  interesting  details  as  to  the  queen's  earlier 
years,  afterwards  degenerates  into  spiteful  gos- 
sip. For  Mary's  early  years  and  marriage  see 
Diary  of  Dr.  Edward  Lake,  ed.  by  G.  P.  Elliott 
for  the  Camden  Society,  Camden  Misc.  vol.  i. 
(1847).  For  her  life  in  Holland  see  the  extracts 
from  Hooper's  MS.  in  Trevor's  Life  and  Times 
of  William  III,  1836,  reproduced  by  Miss  Strick- 
land ;  and  H.  Sidney's  Diary  and  Correspondence 
from  1679,  ed.  R.  W.  Blencowe,  2  vols.  1843. 
Burnet's  Hist,  of  his  own  Time  (here  cited  in 
the  Oxford  edit.  1833)  is  a  first-hand  authority 
from  1686  to  the  queen's  death.  His  Essay  on 
the  Memory  of  the  late  Queen  (here  cited  as 
Memorial  in  the  original  edition)  first  appeared 
in  1695.  See  also  Clarendon  Correspondence,  ed. 
S.  W.  Singer,  2  vols.  1828;  Clarke's  Life  of 
James  II,  2  vols.  1816;  Evelyn's  Diary  and  Cor- 
respondence, ed.  Bray  and  Wheatley,  4  vols. 
1879  ;  Shrewsbury  Papers,  ed.  Coxe,  1821 ;  and 
as  to  the  relations  between  Mary  and  Anne 
[Hooke's]  Account  of  the  Conduct  of  the  Dowager 
Duchess  of  Marlborough,  1742.  See  also  Dal- 
rymple's  Memoirs  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
3  vols.  1790  edit.;  Klopp's  Der  Fall  des  Hauses 
Stuart,  especially  vols.  ii-vii.  (1875-9)  ;  Macau- 
lay's  Hist,  of  England,  especially  vols.  ii-iv.  (here 
cited  in  the  1st  edit.) ;  F.  A.  Mazure's  Histoire 
de  la  Revolution  de  1688  en  Angleterre,  4  vols. 
Brussels,  1843;  Plumptre's  Life  of  Ken,  2  vols. 
1888  ;  C.  J.  Abbey's  The  English  Church  and  its 
Bishops,  1700-1800,  2  vols.  1887.  For  a  biblio- 
graphy of  the  political  as  distinguished  from  the 
personal  history  of  Mary's  life,  see  under  WIL- 
LIAM III.]  A.  W.  W. 

MARY  OF  MODENA  (1658-1718),  queen 
of  James  II  of  England,  was  born  at  Mo- 
dena 5  Oct.  1658.  Her  additional  baptis- 
mal names  were  Beatrice  Anne  Margaret 
Isabel ;  the  name  of  Eleanor,  by  which  she 
was  familiarly  known  in  her  youth,  and 
which  reappears  in  her  official  burial  cer- 
tificate, was  not  among  them  (LA  MAEQTJISE 
CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  Les  Derniers  Stuarts, 
i.  51  n. ;  Introduction,  p.  83  and  note).  She 
was  the  only  daughter  of  Alfonso  IV  of 
Modena,  of  the  house  of  Este,  who  suc- 
ceeded as  duke  a  few  davs  after  her  birth. 
On  the  death  of  Alfonso  (July  1662),  the 
government  of  the  duchy  was,  on  behalf  of 
Francis  II,  his  sister's  junior  by  two  years, 
carried  on  by  the  widowed  Duchess  Laura,  a 
descendant  of  the  Roman  house  of  Martinozzi, 
and  cousin  of  Mazarin  (LEO,  Gesckichte  der 
italien.  Staaten,  1832,  v.  656 ;  cf.  CAMPANA 
DI  CAVELLI,  i.  33  note).  She  brought  up  her 
children  both  religiously  and  strictly  (cf. 


Mary  of  Modena         366         Mary  of  Modena 


Lord  Peterborough's  character  of  her  ap. 
CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  87).  Mary  Bea- 
trice's uncle,  Rinaldo,  afterwards  cardinal, 
and  finally  Duke  of  Modena,  was  associated 
with  the  Duchess  Laura  in  the  guardianship 
of  her  children  (Miss  STRICKLAND,  ix.  5). 

When  in  the  summer  of  1672  it  became 
known  that  the  negotiations  for  a  marriage 
between  the  widowed  James,  duke  of  York, 
and  the  Archduchess  Claudia  Felicitas  had 
broken  down,  the  Duchess  Laura  prompted 
Colbert  de  Croissy,  the  French  ambassador 
in  London,  to  suggest  her  daughter's  name. 
Immediately  afterwards  he  was  directed  by 
Louis  XIV  to  put  forward  as  still  more 
suitable  that  of  the  Princess  Eleanor  of  Mo- 
dena, Mary  Beatrice's  aunt,  whose  years  just 
doubled  her  own.  The  negotiation  proceeded 
slowly,  nor  was  it  till  July  1673  that  the 
Earl  of  Peterborough  was  sent  as  ambassa- 
dor extraordinary  to  Modena,  with  instruc- 
tions to  ask  the  hand  of  Mary  Beatrice.  On 
the  understanding  that  the  king  of  France 
would  insure  a  dowry  of  at  least  four  hundred 
thousand  crowns  on  the  part  of  the  bride, 
Charles  II  undertook  to  offer  on  behalf  of 
his  brother  a  jointure  of  15,OOOZ.  per  annum. 
The  king  of  France  himself  wrote  repeatedly 
to  the  duchess-dowager,  urging  the  speedy 
conclusion  of  the  match,  in  view  of  the  meet- 
ing of  parliament,  besides  sending  the  Mar- 
quis of  Dangeau  to  second  Peterborough's 
efforts,  but  delays  supervened  on  both  sides 
(CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  40-5).  Mary  had 
been  *  so  innocently  bred '  that  before  Peter- 
borough's advent  she  had  never  heard  either 
of  England  or  of  the  Duke  of  York ;  and  the 
hope  of  her  heart  had  been  to  enter  the  nun- 
nery of  the  Visitation  recently  set  up  by  her 
mother  in  close  vicinity  to  the  ducal  palace. 
The  duchess  had  to  call  in  the  aid  of  her 
confessor,  the  Jesuit  father  Garimberti ;  and  in 
the  end  Pope  Clement  X  himself  addressed 
a  brief,  dated  19  Sept.,  to  the  youthful  prin- 
cess, pointing  out  to  her  that  the  proposed 
marriage  would  in  her  case  be  the  more 
meritorious  sacrifice  (ib.  pp.  66-7).  Thus 
Mary  Beatrice  might  through  life  not  un- 
naturally regard  herself  as  consecrated  to 
the  work  of  the  conversion  of  England,  and 
Louis  XIV  as  the  unselfish  benefactor  who  had 
enabled  her  to  co-operate  in  the  task.  Al- 
though in  a  subsequent  brief  addressed  to 
the  duchess-dowager  the  requisite  dispensa- 
tions were  deferred  till  Mary  Beatrice's  ex- 
ercise of  her  religion  in  England  should  have 
been  satisfactorily  safeguarded,  the  marriage 
treaty  (which  settled  a  dowry  of  three  hun- 
dred thousand  crowns  upon  the  princess)  was 
signed,  and  the  marriage  ceremony  gone 
through  at  Modena  on  the  very  day  (30  Sept.) 


on  which  the  mandate  issued.  This  haste, 
which  was  much  blamed  at  Home  (ib.  pp. 
122-3),  can  only  be  explained  by  the  eager- 
ness for  the  marriage  of  both  the  English 
court  and  its  French  ally ;  the  papal  bene- 
diction was  not  accorded  till  nearly  six 
months  later  (ib.  pp.  152-3).  The  solemnity 
itself,  in  which  Peterborough  acted  as  proxy 
for  the  Duke  of  York,  was  performed  in  the 
ducal  chapel  by  the  court  chaplain  in  ordi- 
nary, and  not  (as  is  said  by  Miss  STRICK- 
LAND, ix.  41)  by  '  a  poor  English  priest ; '  and 
the  usual  rejoicings  ensued  in  the  town 
(CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  1-92 ;  Supplement 
to  the  anonymous  Life  of  James  II,  3rd  edit. 
1705,  pp.  11-41,  based  on  HALSTEAD'S  Succinct 
Genealogies ;  CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  pp. 
484-5 :  KLOPP,  i.  353-6). 

Though  the  journey  of  Mary  Beatrice,  on 
which  she  was  accompanied  by  her  mother 
(much  to  Peterborough's  regret),  and  for 
part  of  the  way  by  her  brother  and  a  large 
half  of  his  court,  was  professedly  performed 
by  her  incognita,  Louis  XIV  had  given  orders 
that  every  honour  should  be  paid  to  her  in 
his  dominions,  and  she  accordingly  met  with 
a  warm  reception  both  at  Lyons  and  at  Paris. 
Here  she  lodged  in  the  arsenal  and  was 
visited  by  everybody  (MADAME  DE  SEVIGNE, 
iii.  262-4) ;  at  Versailles,  where  the  king 
himself  did  the  honours,  she  was  detained 
by  indisposition  (ib.  p.  276 ;  see  CAMPANA 
DI  CAVELLI,  i.  95  seqq.)  On  21  Nov.  she 
landed  at  Dover,  where  she  was  met  by  the 
Duke  of-  York,  and  where  the  marriage  was 
after  a  fashion  performed  over  again  by  Lord 
Crewe,  bishop  of  Oxford,  acting  under  no 
authority  but  an  order  under  the  king's  sig- 
net (C.  J.  ABBEY,  The  English  Church  and 
its  Bishops,  1887,  i.  165).  Charles  with 
his  court  welcomed  her  in  her  passage  up 
the  Thames.  Long  afterwards,  at  Chaillot, 
Mary  Beatrice  confessed  that  her  first  feel- 
ings towards  her  husband  could  only  be  ex- 
pressed by  tears.  The  affection  which  she 
afterwards  cherished  for  him  was  of  later 
growth  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  132  note). 

Meanwhile  parliament  had,  it  was  said  at 
Shaftesbury's  instigation,  passed  an  address, 
calling  upon  the  king  to  declare  the  proxy 
marriage  void  (30  Oct.),  and  had  been  ad- 
journed in  consequence.  Though  he  de- 
clared that  he  was  personally  delighted  with 
his  sister-in-law,  Charles  II  delayed  the 
execution  of  the  article  in  the  marriage 
treaty  which  secured  to  her  a  public  chapel, 
a  private  one  being  fitted  up  instead  (CLARKE, 
Life  of  James  II,  i.  486-7).  In  point  of 
fact  he  does  not  appear  to  have  publicly 
acknowledged  the  marriage  till  September 
1674  (RERESBY,  Memoirs,  ed,  Cartwright, 


Mary  of  Modena        367         Mary  of  Modena 


p.  92).  Some  months  before  this  she  had 
been  established  in  St.  James's  Palace,  and 
her  mother  had  returned  to  Italy  at  the 
close  of  1673.  In  1675  an  allowance  of 
5,000/.  a  year  was  granted  her  by  the  king 
(CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  156). 

Mary  was  welcomed  by  the  court  poets, 
Dry  den  and  Waller.  To  Cambridge  she 
paid  an  early  visit  with  the  duke,  and  the 
youthful  Lansdowne  eulogised  her  in  verse. 
At  court  she  found  general  favour,  except 
with  the  queen  (ib.  i.  158)  ;  on  the  other 
hand,  she  grew  much  attached  to  her  step- 
daughters Mary  and  Anne  (ib.  pp.  154, 
202).  But  among  the  public  at  large,  which 
viewed  the  Duke  of  York's  second  marriage 
as  a  crowning  proof  of  his  subservience  to 
France,  Mary  Beatrice  shared  her  husband's 
unpopularity  (ib.  i.  144  seqq. ;  LINGARD,  His- 
tory of  England,  6th  ed.  1855,  ix.  139). 
At  all  events,  from  about  1676  onwards 
she  was  regarded  as  a  valuable  ally  by  the 
French  government ;  and  Louis  XIV,  though 
looking  coldly  on  her  wish  to  engage  his 
assistance  in  obtaining  a  cardinal's  hat  for 
her  uncle  Rinaldo — an  object  on  which  she 
had  set  her  heart  (ib.  i.  157-9,  170,  184) 
— testified  to  his  regard  for  her  by  valuable 
gifts  (ib.  p.  185). 

Mary  Beatrice's  eldest  child,  a  daughter, 
christened  Catherine  Laura,  was  born  16  Jan. 
1675,  but  died  on  3  Oct.  following.  ^A 
second  daughter,  Isabel,  born  28  Aug.  1676, 
survived  till  2  March  1680.  Her  eldest  son, 
Charles,  duke  of  Cambridge,  born  7  Nov. 
1677,  whose  birth  was  reported  by  Barilloii 
to  have  excited  no  joy  among  the  population 
of  London,  and  to  have  taken  away  much 
of  that  cnlled  forth  by  the  Orange  marriage 
(CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  203),  was  carried 
off  by  the  small-pox  12  Dec.  of  the  same 
year  (see  Mary  Beatrice's  letter,  ib.  pp.  205-6 ; 
cf.  LAKE,  Diary,  Camd.  Soc.,  pp.  7, 14).  He 
was  followed  by  a  third  daughter,  Elizabeth, 
born  1678,  and  a  fourth,  Charlotte  Margaret, 
born  15  Aug.  and  died  6  Oct.  1682  (W.  A'. 
LINDSAY,  Pedigree  of  the  House  of  Steivart). 
In  1678  the  Duchess  of  York,  who  had 
had  the  satisfaction  of  inducing  the  English 
government  to  use  its  influence  in  favour  of 
Modena,  then  in  conflict  with  Mantua  (CAM- 
PANA DI  CAVELLI.  i.  215-17),  paid  an  incognita 
visit  with  the  Princess  Anne  to  the  Princess 
of  Orange  in  Holland  (ib.  i.  231 ;  Miss 
STRICKLAND,  ix.  80-2).  With  her  return 
began  serious  troubles.  Her  secretary,  Ed- 
ward Coleman  (d.  1678)  [q.  v.],  was  i'atally 
involved  in  the  discoveries  connected  with 
the  (  Popish  Plot '  charges,  but  the  letters 
from  the  duchess  to  the  pope  that  were  seized 
were  very  harmless  (CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II, 


i.  523 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  235,  347). 
She  accompanied  the  duke  on  his  withdrawal 
into  the  Low  Countries  in  March  1679,  visit- 
ing Brussels  and  her  step-daughter  at  the 
Hague,  and  writing  home  in  June :  '  i  have 
no  hops  yett  of  going  to  my  dear  England 
again '  (ib.  i.  276).  In  July  the  Duchess 
Laura,  and  in  August  the  Princesses  Anne 
and  Isabel,  were  with  her  at  Brussels.  In 
October  the  duke  took  her  home  to  England, 
and  in  November  she  proceeded  with  him  to 
Scotland  (ib.  p.  309).  They  were  recalled  in 
January  1680,  and  landed  at  Deptford  before 
the  end  of  February  (cf.  Terriesi's  despatch, 
ib.  pp.  316-18,  as  to  their '  triumphant  entry '). 
Yet  she  seems  after  their  return  to  have 
suffered  much  from  depression,  which  gossip 
attributed  to  her  husband's  liaison  with 
Catherine  Sedley.  Her  position  was  not  im- 
proved by  another  visit  from  her  mother, 
whose  unpopularity  in  England  transferred 
itself  to  her  (H.  SIDNEY,  Diary,  ed.  Blen- 
cowe,  8  July  1680,  ii.  12).  In  September 
she  visited  Newmarket  and  Cambridge  (Miss 
STRICKLAND,  ix.  111). 

In  October  1680  the  duchess  embarked 
with  her  husband  for  a  longer  sojourn  in 
Scotland,  and  she  aided  him  in  holding  his 
court  at  Edinburgh.  Among  the  evil  signs 
of  the  times  were  the  charges  of  plotting 
the  death  of  the  king,  brought  in  1681  by 
Fitzharris  against  her  husband,  her  mother, 
and  the  late  Modenese  envoy  Montecucoli, 
the  head  of  a  family  devotedly  attached  to- 
ner (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  i.  354,  384 ;  cf. 
CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  i.  168 ;  Miss 
STRICKLAND,  ix.  129-30).  In  January  1682 
she  had  a  serious  fall  from  her  horse. 

On  their  return  to  London  from  Scotland 
(6  June  1682),  the  duke  and  duchess  met 
with  a  warm  welcome  ;  but  they  were  still 
exposed  to  suspicion,  and  on  the  birth  in 
August  of  the  Princess  Charlotte  Margaret, 
it  was  rumoured  that  the  substitution  of  a 
male  child  had  been  entertained  (GREGORIO 
LETI  ap.  Miss  STRICKLAND,  ix.  149).  In 
December  all  the  London  tradesmen  whose 
shops  bore  the  arms  of  the  Duke  of  York  had 
been  insulted  by  the  mob,  and  the  Duchess  of 
Modena  seems  to  have  feared  for  her  life  (CAM- 
PANA DI  CAVELLI,  i.  398,414-15).  For  the  rest, 
the  death  of  the  infant  princess  had,  accord- 
ing to  Barillon,  been  a  cause  of  great  grief 
to  the  duke,  inasmuch  as  it  left  him  without 
hope  of  having  children  who  would  live  (ib. 
pp.  394,  399,  407, 415).  In  both  November 
1683  and  May  1684  Mary  was  seriously  ill, 
but  she  was  able  in  October  1684  to  accom- 
pany the  duke  on  an  excursion  to  Salisbury, 
and  to  assist  at  a  review  on  Putney  Heath 
(ib.  pp.  416  seqq.)  She  was  at  this  time  much 


Mary  of  Modena         368]        Mary  of  Modena 


occupied  by  the  affairs  of  her  family  at  Mo- 
dena, which  was  so  divided  on  the  subject 
of  the  marriage  of  her  brother  the  duke  that 
the  duchess-dowager  withdrew  to  Rome ; 
and  it  seems  to  have  been  in  connection  with 
the  same  transactions  that  she  unfortunately 
took  under  her  protection  the  Abbe"  Rizzini 
on  his  falling  into  disfavour  at  Versailles 
(ib.  pp.  421  seqq.)  Through  her  the  dying 
Charles  II  obtained  the  ministrations  of  a 
catholic  priest  (ib.  ii.  8 ;  cf.  KLOPP,  ii.  447). 

On  the  accession  of  James  II  to  the  throne, 
his  queen  became  inevitably  identified  with 
the  aggressive  faction  among  the  English 
catholics.  She  assured  the  papal  nuncio  at 
Brussels  (30  March)  that  a  revolution  had 
begun  in  England  (CAMPAtf  A  DI  CAVELLI,  ii. 
28).  But  it  was  some  time  before  she  had 
any  insight  into  the  actual  situation  of 
affairs  ;  and  she  continued  on  perfectly  good 
terms  with  the  Prince  of  Orange  and  his 
wife,  always  a  favourite  with  her  (KLOPP, 
iii.  74, 155).  A  letter  in  Mary's  hand,  dated 
1  Whitehall,  13  March  1685','  is  addressed 
'  To  my  sonne,  the  Prince  of  Orange  '  (MoR- 
Risotf,  Autograph  Letters). 

Her  health  was  at  this  time  precarious. 
In  March  and  April  1685  the  Tuscan  mini- 
ster, Terriesi,  and  others  reported  a  visible 
decline  in  her  strength,  and  already  new 
marriage  schemes  for  the  king  were  suggested 
(ib.  iii.  40 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  29,  35) ; 
but  she  was  able  to  bear  her  part  in  the 
coronation  ceremony  of  St.  George's  day, 
when  her  devout  demeanour  was  contrasted 
with  the  apathetic  bearing  of  her  consort 
(BISHOP  PATRICK  ap.  PLUMPTRE,  Life  of 
Ken, i.  208 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  53  seqq. ; 
and  see  ib.  p.  62,  the  coronation  medal  with 
the  absurd  legend  '0  dea  certe').  In  all 
probability  the  gossips  rightly  connected  the 
queen's  indisposition  with  the  king's  con- 
tinued amour  with  Catherine  Sedley,  whom 
early  in  1686  he  created  Countess  of  Dor- 
chester. The  announcement  not  long  after- 
wards of  James's  intention  to  break  with 
his  mistress  was  reported  to  have  restored 
the  queen  to  health  (TnuN  ap.  KLOPP,  iii. 
173  note ;  cf.  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  88 
seqq.)  ;  but  it  proved  difficult  to  shake  off  the 
new  countess.  The  combined  influence  of 
Mary  Beatrice  and  Father  Petre  prevailed, 
however,  to  relegate  her  to  Ireland.  Thence 
the  countess  managed  to  incense  the  queen 
against  the  Rochester-Clarendon  interest, 
and  thus  helped  to  bring  about  its  downfall. 
Mary,  however,  had  little  liking  for  Claren- 
don's successor,  Tyrconnel,  and  it  was  malici- 
ously reported  that  he  had  bribed  her  into 
supporting  him  bv  the  gift  of  a  precious 
string  of  pearls  (MACATJLAY,  iii.  156-7,  ii. 


69-72 ;  KLOPP,  ii.  159 ;  Clarendon  Corre- 
spondence, i.  577,  ii.  117  note  et  al. ;  BTJRNET, 
iii.  120-1  ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  117). 
The  queen  was  also  (September  1685)  said 
to  have  been  vexed  by  the  favours  shown  by 
the  king  to  his  illegitimate  sons  by  Arabella 
Churchill ;  and  it  is  clear  that  her  health  re- 
mained uncertain  as  late  as  the  spring  of 
1686  (ib.  ii.  78,  106). 

Although  her  influence  upon  the  king's 
policy,  determined  as  it  was  by  religious 
motives,  increased,  her  chief  interest  in  Cas- 
telmaine's  mission  to  Rome  (February  1686) 
was  doubtless  the  renewed  demand  of  a  car- 
dinal's hat  for  her  uncle  (ib.  ii.  64,  76,  91). 
This  was  at  last  reluctantly  granted  (ib.  ii. 
110  seqq.,  120  seqq. ;  cf.  CLARKE,  Life  of 
James  II,  ii.  75-8).  In  February  1687  she 
is  described  by  an  observer  on  the  other  side 
(KATJNTTZ  ap."  KLOPP,  iii.  307-8)  as  leaving 
the  king  no  peace  till  he  had  yielded  to  her 
persuasions  in  the  French  interest.  In  the 
following  July  she  lost  her  mother,  who  was 
said  shortly  before  her  death  to  have  ad- 
dressed special  orisons  to  the  Virgin  of  Loretto 
for  the  birth  of  a  son  to  Mary  Beatrice. 

In  August  she  proceeded  to  Bath  (which 
TERRIESI  ap.  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  140, 
146,  calls  the  Baths  of  Bristol)  to  drink  the 
waters ;  the  hopes  of  the  king,  who  accom- 
panied her  (PLUMPTRE,  Life  of  Ken,  i.  275 
seqq.),  were  already  set  on  the  birth  of  an  heir, 
and  he  turned  aside  from  his  western  pro- 
gress to  offer  prayers  to  St.  Winifred  at  her 
holy  well  in  Wales  (MACAULAT,  ii.  309-10 ; 
CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  ii.  129;  and  for 
Burnet's  additional  fiction,  Own  Time,  iii. 
246  n.)  Before  the  end  of  October  the  news 
of  the  queen's  pregnancy  began  to  spread 
through  London  (MACAULAY,  ii.  308 ;  KLOPP, 
iii.  394-6)  ;  and  while  exciting  enthusiasm 
among  the  catholics,  was,  by  the  great  body 
of  the  public,  received  with  a  mixture  of  in- 
credulity and  dislike,  which  very  soon  passed 
into  a  readiness  to  believe  the  worst  scandals. 

At  such  a  time  prudence  might  have  pre- 
vented division  of  feeling  among  the  catho- 
lics ;  and  in  one  important  matter  the  coun- 
sels of  Mary  Beatrice  seem  to  have  been  on 
the  side  of  prudence.  Ardently  attached  to 
the  Jesuits  (cf.  her  letter  ap.  CAMPANA  DI 
CAVELLI,  ii.  492  seqq. ;  KLOPP,  iii.  155),  she 
nevertheless  sought  to  resist  the  recognition 
of  the  overbearing  influence  of  their  vice- 
provincial,  Father  Petre,  by  his  admission 
into  the  privy  council  (BTJRNET,  iii.  102  n. ; 
KLOPP,  iii.  396).  Though  failing  in  this,  she 
was  able  to  prevent  the  complete  success  of 
his  and  Sunderland's  ambitious  intrigues  (ib. 
iii.  397  ;  cf.  CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  ii. 
131-2).  It  would  seem  as  if  in  other  matters, 


Mary  of  Modena         369         Mary  of  Modena 


too,  such  as  the  restoration  of  the  forfeited 
charter  of  the  city  of  London,  her  voice  was 
raised  in  favour  of  a  conciliatory  policy 
(KLOPP,  iv.  165).  On  the  other  hand,  she 
can  have  been  no  stranger  to  the  transfer 
from  Cardinal  Howard  to  Cardinal  d'Este  of 
the  protectorship  of  English  catholics,  and 
the  consequent  irritation  of  the  powerful 
conservative  section  of  the  body  (ELLIS, 
Original  Letters,  3rd  ser.  iv.  313-15). 

On  19  Jan.  1688  a  public  thanksgiving 
had  been  celebrated  for  the  queen's  condition, 
but  according  to  Clarendon  amidst  general 
coldness  (Diary,  ii.  156;  cf.  CAMPANA  DI 
CAVELLI,  ii.  165).  Her  serious  indisposition 
in  May,  due  to  the  false  news  of  her  brother's 
death  (ib.  p.  182),  caused  some  anxiety  (ib. 
pp.  165,  192).  After  a  temporary  subsidence 
(KLOPP,  iv.  39),  the  popular  belief  that  her 
pregnancy  was  feigned  grew  more  obstinate 
(cf.  Burnet's  discreditable  account,  Own 
Time,  iii.  245  seqq.,  which  was  refuted  by 
Swift,  ib.  p.  257  n. ;  cf.  CLARKE,  Life  of 
James  II,  ii.  192  ;  SCOTT,  Works  of  Dryden, 
ed.  Saintsbury,  x.  289).  Unfortunately  the 
arrangements  connected  with  the  birth  itself 
were  in  part  such  as  to  strengthen  suspicion. 

The  Prince  of  Wales,  James  Francis  Ed- 
ward Stuart  [q.  v.],  was  born  on  the  morning 
of  10  June  (O.S.)  at  St.  James's  Palace, 
whither  the  queen  had  leisurely  betaken 
herself  from  Whitehall  on  the  previous  even- 
ing. Of  the  fact  there  can  be  no  question. 
The  news,  celebrated  by  official  rejoicings  at 
home  and  abroad,  and  by  the  pens  of  loyal 

rts  great  and  small,  was  coldly  received 
the  public.  Burnet  not  only  touches 
sceptically  on  the  rapidity  of  the  queen's  re- 
covery— she  first  reappeared  in  public  on 
5  July  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  239) — but 
suggests  that  the  illness  of  the  infant  prince 
at  Richmond  in  August  was  likewise  a  fig- 
ment (see,  however,  ib.  ii.  246  seqq. ;  ELLIS, 
Original  Letters,  2nd  ser.  iv.  119  ;  CLARKE, 
Life  of  James  II,  ii.  161-2).  On  their  re- 
turn to  London  from  Windsor  at  the  end 
of  September,  the  king  and  queen  found 
doubts  of  the  genuineness  of  the  birth  gene- 
rally rampant ;  and  the  attitude  of  the  Prin- 
cess Anne  seems  to  have  convinced  the 
queen  of  the  necessity  of  the  proceedings 
taken  by  the  king  to  clear  up  the  subject 
(Clarendon  Correspondence,  ii.  198  ;  CLARKE, 
Life  of  James  II,  ii.  197  ;  DALRYMPLE,  who 
omits  the  correspondence  of  the  Princess  of 
Orange  and  Mary  Beatrice,  which  furnishes 
strong  internal  evidence  of  the  queen's  vera- 
city ;  see  ELLIS,  Original  Letters,  1st  ser. 
iii.  348  n.  •  Clarendon  Correspondence,  ii. 
190  n.  ;  Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  3  seqq.) 

Meanwhile  the  dangers  of  the  situation 

YOL.   XXXVI. 


were  thickening.  Early  in  November  the 
queen  implored  the  pope  to  protect  the 
Prince  of  Wales  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii. 
319) ;  ten  days  later  the  nuncio  reports  that 
she  had  given  her  husband  all  the  money  in 
her  hands  to  aid  him  in  his  defence  (ib.  p.  328). 
In  a  postscript  to  a  letter  in  which  she  in- 
formed her  uncle  that  Innocent  XI  had  con- 
sented to  James  II  acting  as  mediator  in  his 
differences  with  France,  she  stated  that  now 
their  own  affairs  had  overwhelmed  them, 
the  king  had  gone  to  Salisbury,  the  Prince 
of  Wales  had  been  sent  to  Portsmouth  (ib.) 
At  first  there  had  been  some  thought  of 
her  following  the  infant  thither  (ib.  p.  291  ; 
KLOPP,  iv.  176),  but  she  was  left  alone  in  a 
'  mutinous  and  discontented  city '  (CLARKE, 
Life  of  James  II,  ii.  220-1);  and  calumny 
was  so  busy  against  her,  absurdly  charging 
her  even  with  maltreatment  of  the  Princess 
Anne,  that  some  loyal  protestants  as  well  as 
catholics  were  prepared  to  risk  their  lives  to 
protect  her.  One  morning  she  found,  thrust 
into  one  of  her  gloves,  a  pamphlet  on  the 
spuriousness  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  (MACAU- 
LAY,  ii.  517 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  341). 

The  most  fatal  act  of  Mary  Beatrice's  life 
was  her  flight  to  France  with  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  which  drew  after  it  that  of  the  king. 
According  to  Burnet,  who,  by  the  way,  en- 
tirely misstates  the  facts  of  the  flight,  she  was 
suddenly  determined  to  it  by  the  fear  that  she 
would  be  impeached  by  the  next  parliament. 
On  the  contrary,  it  is  specially  attested  that 
she  preserved  her  presence  of  mind  (ib.  ii.  368- 
369).  According  to  James  himself  (CLARKE, 
ii.  245),  the  project  was  so  far  from  being 
advised  or  pressed  by  her,  that  she  only 
reluctantly  assented  to  it.  It  is  not  impos- 
sible that  a  knowledge  of  the  design  of  seiz- 
ing the  prince  imputed  to  the  managers  of 
the  revolution  might  have  suggested  the 
desperate  remedy  of  his  removal  by  his  mo- 
ther (Clarendon  Correspondence, ii.  336).  But 
this  could  have  been  equally  well  accom- 
plished, and  an  irrevocable  political  blunder 
avoided,  had  the  queen  fled  to  Flanders  in- 
stead of  to  France  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii. 
424-5).  It  is  therefore  sufficiently  clear, 
and  was  in  fact  confessed  to  Rizzini  by 
James  II  at  Gravesend,  that  both  he  and  the 
queen  fell  with  their  eyes  open  into  the  net 
spread  before  them  by  Louis  XIV,  whose 
purpose  it  was  to  furnish  James  with  a  legiti- 
mate subterfuge  against  being  compelled  by 
English  opinion  to  join  the  League  of  Augs- 
burg (ib.  ii.  443),  as  well  as  to  assure  his 
own  position  in  the  event  of  the  success  of 
the  revolution,  by  constituting  himself  the 
actual  protector  of  the  legitimate  claimants 
to  the  English  throne.  The  flight  had  been 

B  B 


Mary  of  Modena        370         Mary  of  Modena 


eagerly  recommended  by  Rizzini,  who  had 
been  purchased  by  Louis  XIV  (KLOPP,  iv. 
269),  and  whose  advice  the  king  and  queen 
preferred  to  that  of  Dartmouth  and  Terriesi 
(ib.  pp.  251-3).  The  flaw  in  Louis's  calcula- 
tion was  the  uncertainty  whether  James 
would  adhere  to  the  understanding  that  he 
would  quickly  follow  the  queen,  without 
which  she  could  not  have  been  induced  to 
fly  (CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  ii.  252).  It 
is  even  doubtful  whether  she  felt  quite  sure 
that  he  would  follow  her  instead  of  recalling 
her  to  him  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  416). 
In  any  case  James  before  long  justified  the 
calculations  of  his  ally. 

On  the  stormy  night  of  9-10  Dec.  the 
queen  and  prince,  who  had  been  fetched 
from  Portsmouth,  accompanied  only  by  two 
nurses,  Lauzun,  Louis  XIV's  agent,  and 
the  Italian  Kiva  (by  his  own  account  the 
real  manager  of  the  enterprise),  left  White- 
hall and  crossed  the  river  at  Horseferry ; 
thence  they  pursued  their  journey  in  a  coach- 
and-six,  lent  by  Terriesi,  to  Gravesend,  while 
the  queen's  esquire,  Leybourn,  and  St.  Victor, 
a  gentleman  of  Avignon,  rode  by  the  side. 
At  Gravesend  they  were  joined  by  Lord  and 
Lady  Powis,  Madame  Davia-Montecuculi, 
Lady  Strickland,  the  queen's  sub-governess, 
her  faithful  bedchamber-woman,  Pellegrina 
Turini,  who  had  been  the  confidante  of  an 
earlier  scheme  of  flight,  and  others,  and  they 
entered  a  yacht  officered  by  three  Irish  cap- 
tains. A  favourable  wind  blew  it  out  to 
sea  (ib.  ii.  381-413 ;  see  also  CLARKE,  Life 
of  James  II,  ii.  246;  DALRYMPLE,  ii.  212; 
DAWGBAF,  i.  253seqq. ;  MADAME  DE  SEVIGNE, 
viii.  351-5 ;  MADAME  DE  LA  FAYETTE,  pp. 
192-5;  KLOPP,  iv.  267-80;  MACAULAY,  ii. 
544-5). 

After  a  woful  crossing  the  queen  landed 
safely  at  Calais  on  11  Dec.  (Miss  STRICKLAND, 
ix.  262).  In  England  she  had  actually  been 
reported  to  have  landed  at  Ostend  (ELLIS, 
Original  Letters,  2nd  ser.  iv.  177).  Her  first 
act  was  to  attend  mass  at  the  Capuchin  con- 
vent. From  Calais  she  wrote  the  letter,  pre- 
served in  the  British  Museum,  to  Louis  XIV 
signed  'the  Queen  of  England,'  and  appeal- 
ing, with  a  rhetorical  phraseology  hardly  her 
own,  to  his  protection  on  behalf  of  her  son. 
Every  attention  was  shown  to  her  by  the  go- 
vernor, the  Due  de  Charost,  notwithstanding 
her  wish  to  avoid  publicity ;  and  the  Bishop 
of  Beauvais  was  equally  courteous  (MADAME 
DE  LA  FAYETTE,  pp.  195  seqq.)  When  her 
husband  failed  to  join  her  as  she  had  hoped 
at  Calais  (CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II,  ii.  247), 
she  went  on  to  Boulogne.  Here  she  was  en- 
tertained with  magnificent  hospitality  by  the 
governor,  the  Due  d'Aumont ;  but  James's 


continued  delay  filled  her  with  despair  ;  she 
wrote  letters  (one  of  which  was  intercepted, 
DALRYMPLE,  ii.  225)  entreating  him  to  follow 
her  (BURNET,  iii.  363 ;  MADAME  DE  SEVIGNE, 
viii.  359 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  428-9), 
and  when  at  last  informed  of  his  arrest  at 
Feversham,  formed  a  design  of  rejoining  him 
in  England  (DANGEAU,  i.  256).  JNTo  sooner, 
however,  had  Louis  XIV  become  aware  of  this 
project,  through  D'Aumont  and  Lauzun,  than 
the  latter  was  instructed  to  use  every  endea- 
vour to  induce  her  to  proceed  on  her  journey 
inland.  The  roads  were*  put  under  repair,  and 
a  splendid  equipage  and  retinue  despatched 
for  her  use;  while  Beringhen,  the  king's 
master  of  the  horse,  received  orders,  in  the 
event  of  the  queen  being  required  by  James  II 
to  return  to  England,  to  conduct  her  to  Vin- 
cennes,  where  preparations  were  made  for 
her  reception  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  450- 
454,  413).  Soon,  however,  St.  Germains  was 
substituted,  and  hither  the  queen  pursued 
her  journey,  receiving  at  Beaumont  the  news 
of  her  husband's  landing  at  Ambleteuse.  On 
28  Dec.  Louis  XIV  met  her  at  Chatou,  within 
a  league  of  St.  Germains,  accompained  by  his 
court  in  one  hundred  carriages-and-six  (MME. 
DE  SEVIGNE,  viii.  309 ;  cf.  MME.  DE  LA  FAY- 
ETTE, pp.  205  seqq.),  and  accompanied  her 
to  the  palace  assigned  by  his  munificence  to 
her  and  her  husband,  whom  he  brought  to 
her  on  the  following  day  (DANGEATJ,  i.  261-7). 
Mary  Beatrice  bore  herself  in  her  new 
position  with  a  consistent  dignity  which 
called  forth  warm  and  frequent  praises  from 
Louis,  whose  courtesies  to  her  set  the  tongues 
of  the  gossips  wagging,  and  were  said  to  have 
aroused  the  jealousy  of  Madame  de  Mainte- 
non,  whom  the  queen  was  most  anxious  to 
please  (MME.  DE  LA  FAYETTE,  p.  253;  cf. 
DANGEAU,  i.  passim).  In  marked  contrast  to 
her  husband,  she  made  a  most  favourable 
impression  upon  the  society  of  the  French 
court  at  large  (MME.  DE  SEVIGNE,  viii.  444). 
In  the  political  designs  and  efforts  of  the 
exiled  king  she  at  first  took  an  active  part. 
Restless,  and  eager  for  a  speedy  restoration 
(ib.  p.  448),  she  for  a  time  cherished  the  de- 
lusion that  the  throne  which  had  been  lost 
in  a  religious  cause  might  be  regained  by  a 
religious  war.  Not  only  did  she  apply  to 
Louis  for  aid  towards  an  invasion  of  Eng- 
land (KLOPP,  iv.  464),  but  she  built  hopes 
upon  the  goodwill  of  Innocent  XI,  whom 
she  desired  to  reconcile  with  the  French 
king  (CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  510-12,  564- 
565).  She  even  called  for  a  league  of  all  ca- 
tholic princes  in  support  of  the  sacred  cause, 
and  complained  passionately  to  the  general 
of  the  Jesuits  of  the  indifference  of  some 
among  tliem  (ib.  pp.  492-4).  She  shared  the 


Mary  of  Modena         371         Mary  of  Modena 


hopes  founded  on  the  election  of  Pope  Alex- 
ander VIII  (October  1689)  by  many  of  the 
Jacobites,  including  Melfort,  in  whom  she 
placed  great  trust,  and  whose  special  mission 
to  Home  was  partly  brought  about  by  her 
(KLOPP,  v.  8-9,  125).  But  before  very  long 
she  began  to  recognise  the  grave  difficulties 
in  her  way,  and  to  seek  satisfaction  in  a 
simple  life  at  St.  Germains  (ib.  iv.  402 ;  CAM- 
PANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  513),  and,  above  all,  in 
the  religious  consolations  to  which  she  had 
been  accustomed  from  her  youth.  As  time 
went  on,  the  nunnery  of  the  Visitation  (her 
favourite  order)  at  Chaillot,  close  to  Paris, 
became  her  chosen  refuge  during  the  absences 
of  her  husband  and  at  other  seasons  of 
trouble  ;  a  suite  of  apartments  was  fitted  up 
for  her  there  by  Louis's  orders,  and  every- 
thing belonging  to  or  concerning  her  was 
preserved  in  it  for  the  better  part  of  a  cen- 
tury (ib.  i.  57  seqq.) 

In  James's  Irish  expedition  of  1689,  on 
which  she  had  seen  him  start  with  the  deepest 
anguish  (MME.  DE  SEVIGNE,  viii.  500),  she 
took  anxious  interest,  helping  to  bring  about 
the  despatch  of  Lauzun  in  1690,  at  the  head 
of  a  French  army  in  his  support  (KLOPP, 
v.  170-1),  and  striving  to  persuade  Louis  to 
allow  of  the  transportation  of  the  Irish  forces 
into  England  (CLARKE,  Life  of  James  II, 
ii.  386).  She  carried  on  an  active  correspond- 
ence with  the  Jacobites  in  England,  some  of 
which  was  betrayed  (MACAULAY,  iii.  390) ; 
exulted  in  Beachy  Head  (KLOPP,  v.  134), 
and  consoled  herself  for  the  Boyne  by  her 
husband's  return  to  France  (CLARKE,  ii.  406). 
To  the  Scottish  Jacobites  of  'the  Club'  she 
transmitted  or  promised  large  sums  (ib.  pp. 
426,  432 ;  cf.  MACAULAY,  iii.  696). 

The  courtesies  of  Louis  XIV  continued, 
and  in  November  1 690  Mary  Beatrice  knelt 
at  church  between  the  two  kings  (DANGEAU, 
i.  354,  358-9).  In  1692,  when  the  great  in- 
vasion scheme  which  ended  at  La  Hogue  was 
preparing,  she  was  once  more  looking  forward 
to  the  birth  of  a  child  (ib.  i.  394-6),  and  by 
way  of  bringing  home  to  his  subjects  the 
falsity  of  the  calumnies  to  which  they  had 
formerly  lent  ear,  James  invited  *  his  privy 
council '  and  a  number  of  English  peeresses  to 
be  present  on  the  occasion  (CLARKE,  ii.  474- 
475).  When,  a  week  after  the  king's  return 
from  La  Hogue,  a  princess, afterwards  named, 
in  honour  of  her  godfather,  Louisa  Mary, 
was  born  on  28  June,  none  of  the  invited 
were  present,  and  Madame  Meyercron,  the 
wife  of  the  Danish  ambassador,  was  asked  to 
attend,  '  as  a  person  on  whose  testimony  the 
people  of  England  might  reasonably  rely '  (ib. 
pp.  496-7). 

In  September  1694  Mary  lost  her  brother, 


and  her  uncle,  the  Cardinal  d'Este,  became 
Duke  Rinaldo  of  Modena  (DANGEAU,  i.  445). 
It  was  about  this  time  that  funds  ran  very 
low  at  St.  Germains,  and  the  queen  is  said 
1  to  have  proposed  the  sale  of  all  her  jewels 
(Miss  STRICKLAND,  ix.  349).  In  1696  she 
took  part  in  an  attempt  to  dissipate  the  ru- 
mours as  to  the  connection  of  both  kings 
with  the  assassination  plot  against  Wil- 
liam III  (KLOPP,  vii.  198).  Before  the  close 
of  this  year,  when  the  desire  of  Louis  to 
make  peace  had  become  irresistible,  it  fell 
to  her  to  assure  him,  through  Madame  de 
Maintenon,  that  her  husband  and  herself 
were  prepared  to  submit  to  the  inevitable 
(ib.  p.  324).  In  the  subsequent  Ryswick  ne- 
gotiations (1697),  one  of  the  French  demands 
was  the  payment  of  the  jointure  of  50,000/. 
a  year  settled  upon  her  by  act  of  parliament 
after  her  marriage.  Though  the  national 
account  with  the  Stuarts  was  now,  so  to 
speak,  being  made  up,  William  III  naturally 
inclined  to  insist  in  return  on  the  withdrawal 
of  the  exiled  family  from  France.  Finally, 
the  treaty  omitted  both  points,  and  though 
the  English  plenipotentiaries  were  authorised 
to  promise  the  satisfaction  of  Mary  Bea- 
trice's lawful  claims,  it  was  afterwards  pre- 
tended that  the  promise  was  conditional, 
and  it  may  at  all  events  be  surmised  that  it 
was  not  intended  to  be  carried  out  so  long 
as  King  James  remained  where  he  was  (see 
Lexington  Papers,  p.  301  and  note ;  GRIM- 
BLOT  ap.  KLOPP,  viii.  110;  MACAULAY,  iv. 
795  seqq.,  v.  92 ;  cf.  BURNET,  iv.  380  note). 
Whether  or  not,  as  stated  in  the  '  Review  of 
the  Account  of  the  Duchess/  Mary  Beatrice 
declined  to  sign  a  receipt  for  her  jointure 
while  her  husband  was  alive  (cf.  BURNET, 
iv.  511),  none  of  it  was  paid  to  her  till  the 
last  year  of  the  reign  of  Anne,  when  on  her 
offering  to  file  a  bill  in  chancery  for  her 
arrears,  the  first  quarter  of  an  annual  sum 
computed  at  47,000/.  was  actually  remitted 
through  the  agency  of  Gaultier  (DANGEAU, 
iii.  301-3 ;  Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  177).  She 
is  said  to  have  left  her  otherwise  undimi- 
nished  arrears,  together  with  other  property 
settled  upon  her  at  her  marriage,  to  the  king 
of  France,  in  whose  name  they  are  stated  to 
have  been  afterwards  demanded  from  the 
British  crown  by  the  regent  Orleans.  After 
Ryswick  James  and  his  queen  remained  at 
St.  Germains,  and  in  receipt,  as  before,  of  a 
monthly  pension  of  fifty  thousand  crowns 
(DANGEAU,  ii.  90-7,  180). 

Not  even  the  death  of  James  II,  preceded 
as  it  was  by  the  promise  of  Louis  XIV  to  re- 
cognise his  son,  which  Macaulay  (v.  289), per- 
haps rightly,  connects  with  Madame  de  Main- 
tenon's  visit  of  sympathy  to  Mary  Beatrice, 

B  B  2 


Mary  of  Modena         372         Mary  of  Modena 


made  any  practical  change  in  her  position. 
On  the  evening  of  the  day  of  James's  death 
(6  Sept.  1701)  she  withdrew  to  Chaillot ;  four 
days  afterwards  she  and  her  son  received  the 
visit  of  their  protector  (DANGEAU,  ii.  284- 
287).    Her  afflistion  was  profound  (CLARKE, 
ii.  590-1,  601-2);  her  regard  for  her  husband 
had  become  such  that  she  is  said  to  have  ex-  i 
pected  his  canonisation  (PLUMPTRE,  Life  of 
Ken,  ii.  118).      She  obeyed  his  injunction  i 
by  conveying  his  dying  admonitions  to  the 
Princess  Anne  (CLARKE,  ii.  602).  The  attempt  , 
made  in  parliament  to  attaint  her.  as  having 
assumed  the  'regency'  for  her  son,  was  al- 
lowed to  drop  (BURNET,  iv.  548-9). 

The  remainder  of  her  days  she  spent  in  re- 
tirement at  St.  Germains,  and  when  possible 
at  Chaillot,  only  appearing  at  the  French 
court  when  the  interests  of  her  son  seemed 
to  demand  it  (DANGEAU,  iv.  370-1,  388-90, 
393-4,  iii.  2  et  al.)  Her  health  was  shaken  | 
in  1693  (Miss  STRICKLAND,  ix.  343),  and 
again  in  1703  (DANGEAU,  ii.  370),  and  in  1705  j 
(Miss  STRICKLAND,  x.  38-9,  on  this  occasion 
speaks  of  cancer).  On  18  Aug.  1712  she  lost  j 
her  daughter,  Louisa  Mary,  who  had  become  j 
her  chosen  friend  and  consoler  (see  her  letter 
to  the  Abbess  of  Chaillot  ap.  Miss  STRICK- 
LAND, x.  105 ;  cf.  BURNET,  vi.  120  and  note). 
Her  condition  after  this  caused  anxiety,  and 
in  February  1714  she  sent  farewell  messages 
through  Berwick  to  Louis  XIV  and  Madame 
de  Maintenon,  who  had  shown  the  utmost 
solicitude  concerning  her  (DANGEAU,  iii.  285- 
286).  But  she  was  fated  to  survive  Louis  [ 
himself  for  nearly  three  years.  The  break-  j 
down  of  the  enterprise  of  1715  was  com-  | 
municated  to  her  by  Lauzim  (Miss  STRICK-  j 
LAND,  x.  201  seqq.)  After  the  Chevalier  had 
taken  up  his  residence  at  Avignon  she  re- 
mained unmolested  at  St.  Germains,  where, 
after  a  brief  illness,  she  died  on  7  May  1718, 
'  as  the  saint,'  says  St.-Simon,  '  which  she 
had  always  been  in  life.'  Her  written  fare- 
well to  the  Chaillot  sisters  is  extant  (ib.  x. 
227) ;  the  report  that  she  died  in  discord  with 
her  son  was  baseless,  as  was  another  that 
she  left  all  her  property — she  had  little  or 
nothing  to  leave — to  the  regent  Orleans  (ib. 
p.  231).  Out  of  the  annuity  of  one  hundred 
thousand  francs  paid  to  her — not  always 
punctually — by  the  French  crown,  she  had 
in  a  large  measure  supported  the  English 
colony  around  her,  to  which  her  loss  was 
irreparable  (ib.  p.  338 ;  DANGEAU,  iv.  56-7). 
By  the  regent's  orders  her  funeral  was  solem- 
nised at  Chaillot  on  27  June  at  the  public 
cost.  With  the  suppression  of  the  convent 
vanished  all  traces  of  her  remains  (ST.-SiMON, 
ed.  1803,  x.  41 ;  CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  In- 
troduction, i.  83-8). 


St.-Simon,  in  his  noble  tribute  to  the 
memory  of  Mary  Beatrice,  speaks  of  her  as 
both  quick-witted  and  proud ;  and  Madame 
de  Sevign6,  who  likewise  credits  her  with 
intelligence,  quotes  the  saying  of  Louis  XIV 
that  she  presided  over  her  court  like  a  queen 
in  both  mind  and  body  (viii.  401,  413).  In 
England  she  had  always  been  personally  un- 
popular, especially  among  the  great  ladies, 
who  disliked  her  as  an  Italian  and  a  devote 

(MELANlap.CAMPANADI  CAVELLI, iii. 470-1). 

The  charge  of  Italian  vindictiveness  brought 
against  her  in  later  life  was  under  the  circum- 
stances absurd  (STEPNEY  ap.  KLOPP,  viii.  564). 
She  was  entirely  possessed  by  religious  en- 
thusiasm;  her  interest  in  certain  religious 
orders,  above  all  that  of  the  Visitation,  of 
which  she  had  hoped  to  become  a  member, 
and  also  those  of  the  Ursulines  and  Car- 
melites, was  unflagging  (CAMPANA  DI  CA- 
VELLI, i.  174,  405,  ii.  96-7,  104,  158,  195). 
The  'miraculous'  conversion  of  Middleton 
filled  her  with  ecstasy  (Miss  STRICKLAND, 
ix.  427-8) ;  but  there  seems  no  satisfactory 
proof  that  she  was  so  bigoted  as  to  subject 
protestant  adherents  of  the  Stuart  cause  to 
vexatious  treatment  (see  BURNET,  iv.  125 
note).  Out  of  her  religious  enthusiasm  gra- 
dually grew  the  feeling  of  devoted  attach- 
ment to  her  husband,  which  is  said  to  have 
led  her  to  declare  that  she  would  rather  see 
her  son  in  his  grave  than  seated  on  the  throne 
by  a  bargain  to  his  father's  disadvantage 
(the  story  cited  from  BERWICK'S  Memoirs  by 
KLOPP,  vi.  245-6,  is  possibly  only  incorrect  in 
date;  see  MACAULAY,  iv.  797).  She  had  a 
warm  affection  for  the  members  of  her  own 
family.  Her  accomplishments  were  consider- 
able ;  she  wrote  in  Italian,  French,  and  Eng- 
lish (her  spelling  in  the  last  not  being  worse 
than  that  of  her  English-born  contempora- 
ries), and  was  familiar  with  Latin.  Doubtless 
her  favourite  reading  was  in  devotional  books 
(CAMPANA  DI  CAVELLI,  ii.  96-7),  and  she 
had  a  familiar  knowledge  of  the  Bible  (ib.  i. 
63).  But  though  strictly  brought  up  she  was 
in  her  younger  d-ays  fond  of  the  chase  (ib. 
ii.  75)  and  a  bold  rider  (Miss  STRICKLAND, 
ix.  128).  Madame  de  Sevigne  describes  her, 
on  the  occasion  of  her  arrival  at  St.  Ger- 
mains in  1689,  as  thin,  with  fine  dark  eyes, 
a  pale  complexion,  a  large  mouth  with  fine 
teeth,  a  good  figure,  very  self-possessed  and 
pleasing. 

Portraits  of  her  painted  by  Lely  belong  to 
Lord  Spencer  and  Lord  Aberdeen.  Two 
anonymous  portraits  are  respectively  in  the 
possession  of  the  Earl  of  Denbigh  and 
P.  J.  C.  Howard,  esq.,  of  Corby  (Stuart  Ex- 
hibition Catalogue,  pp.  46-7,  48,  50,  57). 
Kneller,  Anne  Killigrew,  Rigaud  (?),  Guer- 


Mary  Stuart 


373 


Mary  Stuart 


cino's  nephew  and  pupil,  Benedetto  Gennari, 
whom  she  much  patronised,  and  others  also 
painted  her.  The  likeness  in  the  National 
Portrait  Gallery  is  by  William  Wissing. 

[Miss  Strickland's  elaborate  and  enthusiastic 
Life  of  Mary  Beatrice  of  Modena  fills  vol.  ix. 
and  part  of  vol.  x.  of  her  Lives  of  the  Queens 
of  England,  ed.  1846.  It  is  based  on  extensive 
researches  among  original  documents,  of  which 
the  most  interesting  is  an  authentic  record  of  the 
queen's  sayings  and  doings  kept  by  the  nuns  of 
Chaillot,  together  with  a  long  series  of  letters 
from  her  to  Sister  Frances  Angelica  Priolo,  to 
the  abbess,  and  to  other  nuns  of  the  convent. 
For  the  period  reaching  up  to  1690,  however, 
the  most  complete  storehouse  of  information  con- 
cerning Mary  Beatrice  is  the  Marquise  Campana 
di  Cavelli's  monumental  Les  derniers  Stuarts  a 
St.  Germain-en-Laye,  2  vols.  Pari-,  1871,  where 
all  the  original  documents  concerning  her  and 
hers  belonging  to  this  period  are  printed  in  full 
from  the  Modena,  Florence,  Vienna,  and  other 
archives.  Prefixed  to  vol.  i.  is  an  engraving  of 
Kneller's portrait  of  Mary  as  'Duchess  of  York.' 
Thirteen  of  her  letters,  unprinted  elsewhere,  are 
catalogued  (and  one  partially  facsimiled)  among 
Mr.  Alfred  Morrison  s  Autograph  Letters,  1890, 
iv.  163-8.  The  titles  of  the  other  works  referred 
to  are  given  in  the  bibliography  to  art  JAMES  II 
OF  ENGLAND.  Dangeau's  Journal  is  in  the  present 
article  cited  from  the  edition  of  Madame  de 
Genlis,  4  vols.  1817.]  A.  W.  W. 

MARY  QUEEN  or  SCOTS  (1542-1587), 
third  child  and  only  daughter  of  James  V 
of  Scotland  [q.  v.]  and  Mary  of  Guise  [q.  v.], 
was  born  in  Linlithgow  Palace  on  7  or  8  Dec. 
1542.  The  7th  is  the  date  in  the  register  of 
Lothian  (CHALMERS,  i.  2)  and  that  given 
by  Leslie  (De  Origine,  &c.,  p.  459)  ;  for  the 
8th  there  is  the  authority  of  the  '  Diurnal 
of  Occurrents '  (p.  25),  Knox  (  Works,  i.  91), 
and  Mary  herself  (LABANOFF,  vi.  68).  To 
the  king,  overwhelmed  by  the  rout  of  Sol- 
way,  the  birth  of  a  daughter  seemed  only 
a  portent  of  calamity.  *  It  [the  dynasty] 
came,'  he  exclaimed,  'from  a  woman,  and 
it  will  end  with  a  woman'  (KNOX,  i.  91). 
By  his  death  on  14  Dec.  1542  the  infant 
princess  became  queen.  Negotiations  for  a 
treaty  of  marriage  between  her  and  Prince 
Edward  of  England  were  frustrated  by  Car- 
dinal Beaton,  who  on  23  July  1543  re- 
moved her  and  her  mother  to  Stirling  Castle 
(cf.  MART  OF  GUISE).  After  she  had  been 
crowned  there  by  Beaton  on  9  Sept.,  she 
was  entrusted  to  the  care  of  Lords  Ers- 
kine  and  Livingstone.  Shortly  after  Pinkie 
Cleugh,  10  Sept.  1547,  she  was  sent  for 
security  to  the  priory  of  Inchmahome,  on  an 
island  in  the  Lake  of  Menteith  (Discharge  of 
Lords  Erskine  and  Livingstone  in  SIR  WIL- 
LIAM ERASER'S  Red  Book  of  Menteith,  ii. 


331-3),  and  on  the  last  day  of  February 
1547-8  (note  in  KNOX,  Works,  i.  219)  she 
was  transferred  to  Dumbarton  Castle,  the 
stronghold  most  accessible  to  France.  On 
7  July  1548  the  estates  not  only  ratified  an 
agreement  for  her  marriage  to  the  dauphin 
of  France  (Francis  II),  but  decided  that  she 
should  immediately  be  sent  thither.  She 
accordingly  on  7  Aug.  set  sail  in  one  of  the 
royal  galleys  of  France,  and,  disembarking 
on  the  13th  at  Brest,  arrived  at  St.  Germains 
on  11  Oct.  (DE  RUBLE,  La  Premiere  Jeunesse, 
1891,  p.  19).  Lady  Fleming  was  assigned  her 
as  governess,  and  she  was  accompanied  by 
her  companions,  the  '  Four  Marys  ' — young 
maidens  of  the  houses  of  Livingstone,  Flem- 
ing, Seton,  and  Beaton. 

Mary  was  educated  with  the  royal  chil- 
dren of  France,  her  studies  being  directed  by 
Margaret,  sister  of  Henry  II,  one  of  the 
most  accomplished  and  learned  ladies  of  her 
time.     That  she  acquired  a  fair  knowledge 
of  Latin  is  attested  by  exercises  written  in 
1554  (published  by  the  WartonClub,  1855), 
and  she  had  some  acquaintance  with  Greek 
and  Italian,  but  was  not  taught  English  or 
Scots,  it  being  the  first  care  of  her  guar- 
j  dians  that  France  should  be  paramount  in 
I  her   affections.     She   had  a   preference  for 
poetry,  in  which  she  was  instructed  by  Ron- 
sard,  but  her  own  verses  lack  distinction. 
Although  she   early  displayed  exceptional 
!  intelligence   and    discretion,  her  chief  en- 
!  dowment  was  the  unique  charm  of  her  per- 
i  sonality,  which  won  for  her  affection  even 
;  more  than  it  attracted  admiration.     Writing 
i  in  1553,  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine  affirmed 
:  that  among  daughters  of  noble  or  commoner 
he  had  never  seen  her  equal  in  the  kingdom 
(LABANOFF,  i.  9).     Her  beauty,  supposed  to 
be  unrivalled  in  her  time,  owed  its  enchant- 
ment rather  to  brilliancy  of  complexion  and 
grace  of  manner  than  to  finely  formed  fea- 
tures.    Possessing  a  sweet  and  rich  voice 
she  sang  well,  accompanying  herself  grace- 
fully on  the  lute  (BRANTOME).     Her  skill 
in  elocution  evoked  the  admiration  of  the 
French  court  when  in  1554  she  delivered  a 
Latin  oration  in  praise  of  learned  ladies  (Fou- 
QUELIN  in  Dedication  of  Retoric  Fran^oise  ; 
BRANTOME). 

Perhaps  insufficient  allowance  has  been 
made  for  careless  exaggeration  in  Brantome's 
portraiture  of  the  French  court  in  the  time 
of  Mary ;  but  one  of  her  devoted  advocates 
has  affirmed  that  her  mother,  after  her  visit 
to  her  in  1550,  '  arranged  for  her  removal  to 
a  healthier  moral  atmosphere  '  (STEVENSON, 
Mary  Stuart,  First  Eighteen  Years  of  her 
Life,  p.  91).  No  such  arrangement  was  car- 
ried out.  She  was  neither  separated  from  the 


Mary  Stuart 


374 


Mary  Stuart 


royal  children  of  France  nor  withdrawn  from 
the  court.  She  mingled  more  and  more  freely 
in  its  cultured  and  epicurean  society;  but  the 
Guises,  especially  Antoinette  de  Bourbon  and 
the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine,  had  frequent  access 
to  her,  and  took  charge  both  of  her  political 
and  religious  instruction.  Lady  Fleming,who 
had  become  a  mistress  of  the  French  king, 
was  in  1551  succeeded  as  governess  by  Ma- 
dame Paroys,  with  whose  strict  training  of 
Mary  'in  the  old  faith'  the  cardinal  ex- 
pressed entire  satisfaction  (23  Feb.  1552- 
1553,  LABAISTOFF,  i.  16).  Nor,  although  Mary 
became  estranged  from  her  governess  (ib. 
pp.  29,  35,  41),  did  this  affect  her  religious 
partialities.  Her  lot  from  the  beginning 
involved  strange  incongruities.  She  was  at 
once  the  cynosure  of  the  gay  court  of  France 
and  the  hope  of  Catholicism.  Though  cradled 
in  luxury  she  yet  learned  to  cherish  an  exact- 
ing and  strenuous  ambition.  No  daughter 
of  any  royal  house  possessed  prospects  so 
brilliant,  but  they  were  qualified  by  a  be- 
trothal to  a  prince  whose  weak  and  sickly 
habit  inspired  pity  rather  than  affection ; 
and  the  marriage  was  prefaced  by  an  agree- 
ment by  which  she  not  only  forswore  herself, 
but  betrayed  her  royal  trust.  While  the 
public  marriage  contract  of  19  April  1558 
contained  special  guarantees  for  the  inde- 
pendence of  Scotland,  Mary  had  already,  on 
the  4th,  signed  three  separate  deeds  which 
made  these  guarantees  a  dead  letter.  By  the 
first,  Scotland  in  the  event  of  her  death 
without  issue  was  made  over  in  free  gift  to 
the  crown  of  France ;  by  the  second,  Scot- 
land and  its  revenues  were  at  once  assigned 
to  Henry  II  until  he  had  reimbursed  himself 
of  the  money  spent  in  its  defence ;  and  by 
the  third,  any  agreement  which  the  estates 
might  induce  her  to  make  contrary  to  the 
two  previous  deeds  was  renounced  by  antici- 
pation (FENELOIST,  i.  425-9 ;  LABANOFF,  i. 
50-5). 

The  marriage  was  performed  in  the  church 
of  Notre-Dame  on  24  April,  and,  as  insuring 
the  ascendency  of  France  in  Scotland  and 
possibly  in  Britain  and  all  its  isles,  was 
celebrated  with  fetes  of  unusual  splendour 
(see  Ceremonies  in  TEULET,  i.  302-11 ;  Dis- 
cours  du  Grande  et  Magnifique  Triumphe,  &c., 
Rouen,  1558,  and  Roxburghe  Club,  1818; 
Venetian  ambassador's  letter,  CalendarVene- 
tian  State  Papers,  1557-8,  entry  1216).  In 
November  the  Scottish  crown  matrimonial 
was  voted  to  the  dauphin  (Acta  Par  I.  Scot. 
ii.  506-7). 

Meanwhile,  on  the  death  of  Queen  Mary 
of  England,  17  Nov.  1558,  Mary  Stuart,  on 
the  more  than  plausible  grounds  of  Eliza- 
beth's illegitimacy,  laid  claim  to  the  English 


throne  as  great-granddaughter  of  Henry  VII. 
In  England  Elizabeth  was  declared  queen 
without  opposition,  but  the  dauphin  and 
Mary  assumed  the  titles  of  king  and  queen  of 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  con- 
tinued to  use  them  on  succeeding  to  the 
French  throne  at  the  death  of  Henry  II, 
10  July  1559.  The  Edinburgh  treaty  ofJuly 
1560  between  England  and  Scotland  bound 
Mary  and  her  husband  to  abandon  their 
claims  to  the  English  throne,  but  they  re- 
fused to  ratify  it.  Possibly,  as  some  sup- 
pose, Mary  thus  provoked  the  settled  dis- 
trust, if  not  enmity,  of  Elizabeth.  Elizabeth 
wished  to  fetter  a  dangerous  rival,  and  Mary 
aimed  at  rousing  catholic  sensibility,  and  even 
to  compass  Elizabeth's  excommunication. 
But  the  death  of  the  French  king  on  5  Dec. 
1560  blasted  these  hopes.  All  that  tender- 
ness and  affection  could  achieve  to  heal  her 
consort's  maladies  and  prolong  his  life  had 
been  guaranteed  by  Mary's  devotion.  For  a 
time  Mary  was  prostrated  in  despair.  '  She 
will  not  receive  any  consolation,'  wrote  the 
Venetian  ambassador,  *  but,  brooding  over  her 
disasters  with  constant  tears  and  passionate 
and  doleful  lamentations,  she  universally  in- 
spires great  pity '  (  Cal.  Venetian  State  Papers, 
1558-80,  entry  215).  Not  only  had  she 
ceased  to  be  queen  of  France  ;  her  place  of 
power  was  now  held  by  the  hostile  Catherine 
de  Medici.  She  was  virtually  excluded  from 
the  court,  and  she  felt  already  that  France 
was  no  longer  her  home  (Sin  JAMES  MEL- 
VILLE, Memoirs,  pp.  86-8 ;  Cal.  State  Papers  f 
For.  Ser.  1560-1,  entry  832;  CHERUEL, 
Marie  Stuart  et  Catherine  de  Medicis,  p. 
17).  Of  Scotland  she  was  scarce  sovereign 
even  in  name ;  her  mother  had  died  10  Jan. 
1560  as  the  reins  of  government  were  slip- 
ping from  her  hands.  Heresy  wras  there  trium- 
phant, and  the  catholic  religion  proscribed. 
Already  the  Scottish  estates  had  been  nego- 
tiating for  the  barter  of  the  crown  to  her  rival 
Elizabeth  by  a  marriage  between  Elizabeth 
and  James  Hamilton,  third  earl  of  Arran 
[q.  v.] 

The  Arran  negotiations  proved,  however, 
the  turning-point  in  Mary's  fortunes.  Two- 
days  after  the  death  of  Francis,  Elizabeth 
replied  that  '  she  was  not  disposed  presently 
to  marrv '  (Her  Majesty's  Answer  in  KEITH,. 
i.  9-10,  and  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1560- 
1561,  entry  786).  The  news  of  Francis's  death 
and  of  Elizabeth's  rejection  of  Arran  reached 
Scotland  almost  simultaneously,  and  pro- 
duced a  strong  reaction  in  Mary's  favour. 
Already  William  Maitland  of  Lethington 
[q.  v.]  saw  that  the  nobility  would  '  begin  to 
make  court  to  the  Scottish  queen  more  than 
they  were  wont '  (ib.  entry  875).  Nor  was 


Mary  Stuart 


375 


Mary  Stuart 


she  slow  to  utilise  the  providential  oppor- 
tunity. In  January  1560  she  despatched  cer- 
tain Scotsmen  with  more  than  three  hundred 
letters  to  nobles,  barons,  and  others  of  in- 
fluence, couched  in  most  affectionate  terms, 
and  proposing  to  consign  recent  troubles  and 
disputes  to  oblivion  (ib.  entry  889  ;  LABA- 
NOFF,  i.  85-8).  She  also  desired  a  deputa- 
tion to  be  sent  from  the  estates  to  inform 
her  of  the  measures  they  had  taken  for  the 
tranquillity  of  the  kingdom  (ib.  i.  80-4). 
She  intimated  her  intention  to  return  as 
soon  as  she  had  completed  arrangements 
in  France ;  but  according  to  Thockmorton 
she  '  wished  it  to  be  at  the  request  and  suit 
of  her  subjects'  (Cal.  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.  1560-1,  entry  832).  Her  endeavours 
were  entirely  successful.  The  protestant 
Lord  James  Stewart  was  sent  to  '  know 
her  mind,'  and  Maitland  greatly  feared  that 
*  many  simple  men '  would  be  '  brought  abed 
with  fair  words '  (6  Feb.  ib.  entry  967)  ;  but 
both  Lord  James  and  Maitland  saw  that 
the  experiment  of  her  return  must  be  tried. 
Their  endeavours  were  concentrated  on  ren- 
dering it  as  innocuous  as  possible — to  them- 
selves as  well  as  to  protestantism.  Mean- 
time the  catholics  of  the  north  had  despatched 
John  Leslie  [q.  v.],  afterwards  bishop  of 
Ross,  and  others  to  propose  to  Mary  to  land 
at  Aberdeen  (LESLIE,  Da  Origine,  &c.,  p. 
575),  where  a  force  of  twenty  thousand  men 
under  Huntly  [see  GORDON,  GEORGE,  fourth 
EARL  OF  HUNTLY]  would  be  in  readiness  to 
conduct  her  in  triumph  to  her  throne.  On 
15  April  Leslie  had  an  interview  with  her 
at  Vitry ;  but  although  he  himself  was 
cordially  welcomed,  his  futile  and  embar- 
rassing proposals  were  at  once  rejected. 
She  could  not  afford  to  defy,  at  present, 
both  Elizabeth  and  Lord  James.  The 
latter,  on  the  day  following,  was  therefore 
received  with  affectionate  and  sisterly  greet- 
ings. An  endeavour  was  even  made  to 
win  him  over  to  Catholicism  by  the  offer 
of  great  rewards  and  dignities  (Thockmor- 
ton, 1  May,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser. 
1561-2,  entry  158 ;  with  which  compare 
letter  of  31  March,  ib.  entry  77)  ;  but  at  last 
she  professed  to  be  convinced  of  the  wisdom 
of  not  interfering  with  the  religious  status 
quo  in  Scotland,  only  stipulating  for  her 
own  personal  freedom  in  the  exercise  of  her 
religion. 

Bub  as  yet  Mary  had  not  finally  decided 
to  entrust  her  fortunes  to  Scotland.  Her 
thoughts  were  then  chiefly  occupied  with 
the  problem  of  a  second  marriage.  Hardly 
had  her  husband  breathed  his  last  before 
the  Guises  were  in  search  of  an  alliance  that 
would  restore  their  ascendency.  They  had 


the  choice  of  many  suitors,  including  Arran 
and  also  Darnley,"but  only  two  persons,  and 
these  not  suitors,  were  deemed  eligible.  The 
first  choice,  Charles  IX,  brother  of  the  late 
king,  was  promptly  negatived  by  Catherine 
de  Medici.  Thereupon  the  Cardinal  of  Lor- 
raine approached,  in  December  1560,  the 
Spanish  ambassador  with  a  proposal  for  Don 
Carlos  (Chantonnay  to  Philip,  quoted  by 
MIGNET,  and  also  by  DE  RUBLE,  p.  109),  but, 
partly  through  the  intervention  of  Cathe- 
rine de  Medici,  negotiations  were  indefinitely 
suspended  (see  especially  PHILIPPSON,  Marie 
Stuart,  i.  274-9).  It  was  only  after  their 
failure  that  Mary  resigned  herself  to  the  peril- 
ous venture  of  returning  to  her  kingdom. 

In  accordance  with  the  promise  of  Mait- 
land (6  Feb.  1560-1,  Cal.  State  Papers.  For. 
Ser.  1560-1,  entry  967),  Lord  James  unre- 
servedly informed  Throckmorton,  Elizabeth's 
envoy,  of  the  tenor  of  his  interview  with 
Mary  (ib.  entries  133,  151,  158).  It  is  un- 
necessary to  suppose,  as  some  have  done,  that 
he  intended  to  prejudice  Mary  in  the  eyes  of 
Elizabeth.  Doubtless  he  wished  Elizabeth 
to  realise  the  dangers  of  the  crisis,  but  his 
aim  probably  was  to  convince  her  of  the 
necessity  of  conciliating  both  Mary  and  the 
Scottish  nation.  The  estates  in  May  1561 
gave  an  evasive  answer  to  the  proposal  of 
3VI.  Noailles  for  a  renewal  of  the  league  with 
France,  and  rejected  the  request  to  restore 
their  patrimonies  to  the  deposed  catholic 
bishops ;  but  Lord  James,  on  10  June,  sent  to 
Mary  a  long  and  conciliatory  letter  (Addit. 
MS.  Brit.  Mus.  32091,  f.  189,  printed  in  App. 
to  PniLiprsoisr,  Marie  Stuart}.  The  only 
special  precaution  taken  in  view  of  her  re- 
turn was  an  enactment  by  the  council  for 
the  '  destruction  of  all  places  and  monuments 
of  idolatry '  (Kxox,  ii.  167). 

To  Elizabeth,  Mary's  return  was  in  itself 
unwelcome,  and  while  the  treaty  of  Edin- 
burgh remained  unsigned,  it  was  deemed  an 
act  of  open  defiance.  But  in  this  soreness 
of  Elizabeth  Mary  saw  her  advantage.  She 
explained  that  when  she  assumed  the  style 
and  title  of  England  she  '  was  under  the 
commandment  of  King  Henry  and  her  hus- 
band,' and  affirmed  that  since  her  husband's 
death  she  had  not  used  them  (Throckmor- 
ton, 26  July,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser. 
1561-2,  entry  336).  She  also  cogently  pleaded 
that  it  was  '  very  hard  being  so  nigh  the 
blood  of  England  to  be  made  a  stranger  to 
it '  (ib.)  Yet  she  did  not  decline  to  sign 
the  treaty;  she  would  consult  the  estates 
after  her  arrival  in  Scotland.  Her  attitude 
won  the  sympathy  of  the  Scots.  To  a  some- 
what menacing  letter  of  Elizabeth  (Kxox, 
ii.  175-8)  the  council  replied  in  evasive  terms 


Mary  Stuart 


376 


Mary  Stuart 


(ib.  p.  178).  The  truth  was,  they  had  no 
wish  that  Mary  should  sign  the  treaty. 
The  nomination  by  Henry  VIII  of  the  Lady 
Frances  and  her  issue  as  next  in  succession 
to  Elizabeth  was  an  act  of  hostility  to  Scot- 
land. The  proposed  Arran  marriage  would 
have  solved  the  difficulty,  but  Elizabeth's 
rejection  of  it  left  the  Scots  no  option  but 
to  recall  Mary  ;  and  with  her  as  sovereign, 
goodwill  between  the  two  kingdoms  would 
be  impossible  till  the  insult  to  the  Scottish 
dynasty  was  withdrawn.  On  6  Aug.  Lord 
James  therefore  wrote  to  Elizabeth  suggest- 
ing that  while  Elizabeth's  full  rights  should 
be  recognised,  Mary  should  be  designated 
heir-presumptive  (Cal  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.  1561  -2,  entry  384).  The  dangers  that 
might  be  obviated  by  this  arrangement  were 
also  dexterously  indicated  by  Maitland  in 
two  remarkable  letters  of  9  (ib.  p.  238)  and 
10  Aug.  (KEITH,  iii.  211-16).  He  feared 
that  Mary's  coming  could  not  l  fail  to  raise 
wonderful  tragedies,'  unless  some  method 
'  might  be  compassed  that  the  queen's  majesty 
and  her  highness  might  be  dear  friends  as  they 
were  tender  cousins.'  Meantime  Mary's  ex- 
cuses and  promises  only  hardened  the  deter- 
mination of  Elizabeth  to  withhold  the  pass- 
port (Throckmorton  corresp.  in  KEITH,  ii. 
26-54  ;  Cal  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1561-2, 
entries  108, 110,  124, 155, 158,  180,  208,  and 
214).  She  had  even  some  thoughts  of  inter- 
cepting her  on  the  voyage,  but — apparently 
influenced  by  a  letter  of  Mary  (8  Aug.,  cf.  ib. 
entry  404),  by  the  representations  of  Mary's 
ambassador,  St.  Colme  (Memoire  in  LA- 
BANOFF,  i.  99-102),  by  the  advice  of  Throck- 
morton (11  Aug.,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.  entry  395),  and  by  the  suggestions  of 
Lord  James  and  Maitland — she  recoiled  from 
the  half-formed  intention.  On  16  Aug.  she 
informed  Mary  that  learning  she  intended  to 
follow  the  advice  of  her  council  on  the  treaty 
she  was  '  content  to  suspend  her  conceipt  of 
all  unkindness '  (printed  in  ROBERTSON,  Hist. 
of  Scotland,  5th  ed.  ii.  327-9). 

Mary  had  left  France  before  Elizabeth's 
letter  was  penned.  On  21  July  she  had  ex- 
pressed to  Throckmorton  the  hope  that  she 
might  not  be  driven  on  Elizabeth's  inhospi- 
table shores;  but  if  she  were,  then  might 
Elizabeth,  she  said,  '  do  her  pleasure  and 
make  sacrifice  of  me.'  '  Peradventure,'  she 
added,  in  words  whose  foreboding  pathos  the 
future  more  than  justified,  'that  casualty 
might  be  better  for  me  than  to  live '  (KEITH, 
ii.  51).  To  defeat  any  projects  for  her  cap- 
ture, she,  however,  while  naming  26  Aug. 
to  the  Scottish  authorities  as  the  date  of  her 
probable  arrival,  set  sail  from  Calais  on  the 
15th.  Brantome  records  her  passionate  grief 


at  bidding  farewell  to  France.  It  was  in- 
tensified by  her  cheerless  prospects.  She 
had  resolved  to  take  up  the  task  at  which 
her  mother  had  failed,  and  only  trouble  and 
danger  seemed  in  store  for  her.  On  the 
voyage  she  was  accompanied  by  three  of  her 
uncles,  and  one  hundred  other  gentlemen 
and  attendants,  including  the  Sieur  de  Bran- 
tome,  Castelnau,  Chastelard,  and  her  con- 
fessor. On  account  of  a  dense  fog — fore- 
shadowing, according  to  Knox,  the  '  sorrow, 
dolour,  darkness,  and  all  impietie '  incident 
to  her  coming  (  Works,  ii.  269) — the  galleys 
lay  all  night  of  the  18th  at  anchor  some  dis- 
tance from  the  shore,  but  it  cleared  off  suf- 
ficiently to  permit  them  to  enter  the  harbour 
of  Leith  in  the  morning.  No  preparations 
had  been  made  for  her  arrival  at  Holyrood, 
and  she  did  not  journey  thither  till  the 
evening.  '  Fires  of  joy  were  set  forth  all 
night '  (ib.  p.  270),  and  a  '  company  of  the 
most  honest '  serenaded  her  with  violins  and 
the  dismal  chanting  of  Reformation  melodies 
(ib.;  BRANTOME). 

Mary  had  frankly  told  Throckmorton  that 
though  '  she  meant  to  constrain  none  of  her 
subjects '  in  religion,  she  wished  they  were 
all  as  she  was  (23  June  1561,  KEITH,  ii. 
33).  Accordingly,  on  her  first  Sunday  in 
Scotland  mass  was  said  in  her  private  chapel, 
a  vow  of  Lord  Lindsay  and  others  that  '  the 
idolater  priest  should  die  the  death '  being 
frustrated  by  Lord  James  Stewart.  This  con- 
nivance at  *  idolatry '  provoked  a  violent  out- 
burst from  Knox,  who  declared  that  i  one 
mass  was  more  fearful  to  him  than  ten  thou- 
sand armed  enemies '  (  Works,  ii.  276).  Mary 
called  him  into  her  presence  and  plied  him 
with  arguments,  upbraidings,  threats,  and 
tears,  but  only  to  convince  him  of  her  'proud 
mind,'  '  crafty  wit,'  and  '  indurate  heart '  (ib. 
p.  286 ;  Knox  to  Cecil,  31  Oct.;  HAYNES,  p. 
372 ;  Cal.  Hatfield  MSS.  pt.  i.  p.  262).  Her 
passion  had  unwittingly  betrayed  her ;  but 
probably  as  yet  she  did  not  adequately  under- 
stand the  situation.  The  proclamation  of 
25  Aug.,  forbidding  on  pain  of  death  any 
'  alteration  or  innovation  in  the  state  of  reli- 
gion' (KNOX,  ii.  272),  was  a  mere  provisionary 
arrangement  till  the  meeting  of  parliament. 
Shortly  after  her  arrival  she  had  informed  the 
pope  of  her  determination  to  restore  Catho- 
licism (letter  of  the  pope,  3  Dec.,  in  the  Bibl. 
j  Barb.  Rome,  quoted  in  PHILIPPSON,  Marie 
j  Stuart,  ii.  33,  37),  and  her  first  purpose  pro- 
!  bably  was  to  secure  general  toleration  for  ca- 
I  tholics.  But  after  Maitland's  return  in  Octo- 
ber from  his  mission  to  England,  her  attitude 
towards  protestantism  became  almost  depre- 
catory. The  administration  of  affairs  was  left 
in  the  hands  of  Maitland  and  Lord  James,  and 


Mary  Stuart 


377 


Mary  Stuart 


on  25  Oct.  Maitland  wrote  that  Elizabeth 
*  would  be  able  to  do  much  with  her  in  re- 
ligion '  (Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1561-2, 
entry  632).  But  if  Maitland,  in  common  with 
others,  was  beguiled  by  the  '  enchantment 
whereof  men  are  bewitched '  (IvNOX,  ii.  276), 
both  Mary  and  Elizabeth  were  already  en- 
tangled in  Maitland's  diplomatic  toils. 

Perhaps  alone  of  those  concerned  in  the 
succession  negotiations,  Mary  had  no  interest 
except  a  personal  one  in  the  scheme  for '  unit- 
ing the  isles  in  friendship.'  Originally  her 
patriotism  was  limited  to  France,  but  even 
this  patriotism  was  now  dead.  If  in  politics 
she  cherished  any  interests  beyond  personal 
ones,  they  were  those  of  Catholicism.  But 
she  entered  into  Maitland's  projects  with 
fervour,  and  put  forth  every  artifice  to  win 
Elizabeth's  recognition.  Some  have  sup- 
posed that  she  blundered  in  not  acknowledg- 
ing Elizabeth's  original  rights  ;  but  this  might 
have  hampered  her  final  purpose,  and,  at  any 
rate  until  her  own  interest  in  the  crown  of 
England  had  been  'put  in  good  order'  (Mary, 
5  Jan.  1561-2,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser. 
entry  784),  it  would  have  been  folly  to  re- 
cognise Elizabeth's  title.  She  did  not  adopt 
the  attitude  of  a  suppliant.  Elizabeth's  gain, 
Maitland  said,  was  '  assured  and  present,' 
Mary's  only  '  in  possibility  and  altogether 
uncertain'  (ib.  p.  536;  HAYNES,  p.  397). 

The  indiscretion  of  Lady  Catherine  Grey, 
who  was  now  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  re- 
moved one  of  the  chief  obstacles  to  Mary's 
recognition,  and  the  efforts  of  the  Guises  to 
contract  a  friendly  alliance  with  Elizabeth 
also  for  a  time  told  strongly  in  Mary's  favour. 
While  loth  to  comply  with  Mary's  demands 
Elizabeth  really  desired  a  reconciliation,  and 
proposed  an  interview  in  England  in  July 
1562.  Mary  had  all  but  gained  her  purpose 
when  the  massacre  of  French  protestants  by 
the  Guises  at  Vassy  on  1  May  suddenly 
darkened  her  prospects.  Nevertheless  Mait- 
land on  the  25th  left  for  England  to  make 
final  arrangements  (Diurnal  of  Occurrents, 
p.  72).  The  hope  was  held  out  that  Eliza- 
beth might  be  '  the  instrument  to  convert 
Mary  to  Christ  and  the  knowledge  of  His 
true  word '  (Randolph,  26  May,  Cal.  State 
Papers,  For.  Ser.  1562,  entry  34),  and 
Mary,  lamenting  with  tears  the  (  unadvised 
enterprise'  of  her  uncles,  intimated  that 
even  for  their  friendship  she  would  not 
sacrifice  that  of  Elizabeth.  Notwithstanding 
the  French  troubles  Elizabeth  wished  the 
conference  to  take  place,  but  in  deference  to 
the  council  it  was  postponed  till  August  or 
September  (articles,  ib.  entry  312),  and  soon 
afterwards,  on  account  of  the  resumption  of 
hostilities  in  France,  till  the  following  sum- 


mer (Instructions  in  KEITH,  ii.  145-57).  This 
last  postponement  drove  '  Mary  into  such  a 
passion  that  she  kept  her  bed '  a  whole  day 
(Sidney,  25  July,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.  1562,  entry  360).  To  Elizabeth  she 
expressed  her  great  regret  that  the  oppor- 
tunity for  '  a  tender  and  familiar  acquaint- 
ance' should  be  thus  frustrated  (KEITH,  ii. 
152  ;  LABANOFF,  i.  147-8). 

In  Scotland  the  excitement  attending 
Mary's  arrival  gradually  gave  place  to  a 
tranquil  calm,  only  slightly  disturbed  by  the 
contumacious  harangues  of  Knox,  the  vague 
rumours  of  catholic  intrigues,  and  the  dis- 
covery, 26  March  1562,  of  a  mad  scheme  of 
Arran,  possibly  countenanced  by  Bothwell 
[see  HEPBURN,  JAMES,  fourth  EARL  OF  BOTH- 
WELL],  for  carrying  off  the  queen  to  Dumbar- 
ton Castle.  Mary  won  the  high  esteem  of  her 
council  by  her  geniality  and  her  sound  discre- 
tion, but  political  cares  seemed  to  sit  lightly 
upon  her.  Like  her  father  she  loved  to  mingle 
in  the  daily  life  of  her  people,  and  nothing  de- 
lighted her  more  than  an  unceremonious  visit 
to  the  house  of  a  plain  burgher.  She  entered 
with  zest  into  the  outdoor  sports  of  her  nobles, 
especially  hawking  and  '  shooting  at  the 
butts,'  and  infected  their  staid  and  sombre 
manners  w7ith  something  of  the  'joyousitie' 
of  France.  Knox  grimly  remarked  that  while 
in  the  presence  of  her  council  '  she  kept  her- 
self very  grave ; '  as  soon  as  ever  '  her  French 
fillocks,  fiddlers,  and  others  of  that  band  gat 
the  house  alone,  then  might  be  seen  skipping 
not  very  comely  for  honest  women'  (ii.  294). 
But  her  leisure  was  not  all  consumed  in 
amusements.  She  did  not  neglect  her  lite- 
rary studies,  and  Randolph  notes  in  April 
1562  that '  she  readeth  daily  after  her  dinner, 
instructed  by  a  learned  man,  Mr.  George 
Buchanan,  somewhat  of  Livy '  (Cal.  State 
Papers,  For.  Ser.  1561-2,  entry  985).  By  her 
natural  grace  and  frank  amiability  she  dis- 
armed the  hostility  of  all  except  extremists, 
and  even  they  were  constrained  to  be  con- 
tent so  long  as  Lord  James  Stewart  remained 
at  the  head  of  affairs.  Of  the  favour  in  which 
she  held  him  she  gave  practical  proof  by 
creating  him  Earl  of  Mar,  and  afterwards  by 
the  grant  of  the  earldom  of  Moray,  then  held 
by  Huntly  informally  under  the  crown.  This 
led  to  the  expedition  to  the  north  of  Scot- 
land in  the  autumn  of  1562,  followed  by 
Huntly's  rebellion,  defeat,  and  death.  Mary's 
motives  for  consenting  to  the  expedition  have 
been  variously  interpreted.  That  she  was 
privy  to  a  scheme  for  the  capture  of  Huntly 
is  improbable,  for  it  would  have  been  then 
strangely  impolitic.  Nor,  although  the  am- 
bitious indiscretions  of  theGordons, Huntly's 
kinsmen,  were  distasteful  to  her,  is  it  likely 


Mary  Stuart 


378 


Mary  Stuart 


that  she  desired  their  ruin.  But  apparently 
she  felt  that  it  could  not  be  avoided,  and, 
while  possibly  she  aimed  to  bind  Iluntly  to 
her  by  ties  of  self-interest,  she  was  no  doubt 
well  aware  that  the  result  of  the  expedition 
would  favourably  impress  both  the  protes- 
tants  and  Elizabeth.  If  the  whole  business 
was  odious  to  her,  she  managed  admirably  to 
mask  her  feelings.  'In  all  these  garboils,' 
wrote  Randolph,  '  I  never  saw  her  merrier.' 
Her  only  regret  was  that '  she  was  not  a  man, 
to  know  what  life  it  was  to  lie  all  night  in 
the  fields,  or  to  walk  on  the  causeway  with 
a  jack  and  knapschulle,  a  Glasgow  buckler, 
and  a  broadsword '  (ib.  1562,  entry  648). 

The  news  of  the  Huntly  expedition  in- 
creased Elizabeth's  cordiality.  In  a  letter  of 
special  kindliness  she  excused  to  Mary  her 
procedure  in  France  on  the  ground  l  that  we 
must  guard  our  own  homes  when  those  of 
our  neighbours  are  on  fire '  (FKOUDE,  cab. 
edit.  vi.  612).  Mary's  pleasure  at  the  receipt 
of  the  letter  is  recorded  by  Randolph.  She 
'  trusted  next  year  to  travel  as  far  south  as  she 
had  done  north '  (2  Nov.,  Cal  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1562,  entry  967).  But  almost  im- 
mediately her  hopes  were  again  rudely  shaken. 
The  rumour  reached  her  that  when  Eliza- 
beth in  October  was  at  the  point  of  death 
only  a  single  voice  had  been  raised  in  her  j 
favour  as  Elizabeth's  successor  (Randolph,  | 
18  Nov.,  KEITH,  ii.  177).  She  therefore  now 
resolved  to  have  done  with  uncertainties.  | 
The  war  between  England  and  France,  which 
might  involve  the  loss  of  her  dowry,  was  made 
the  excuse  for  claiming  a  more  secure  interest 
in  the  succession  than  that  guaranteed  merely 
by  Elizabeth's  love  (Maitland,  14  Nov.,  ib. 
p.  184).  She  gave  Elizabeth  to  understand 
that  she  preferred  her  f ri  endship  even  to  that  of 
the  Guises  (Randolph, 3  Dec.,  in  Illustrations  ' 
of  the  Reign  of  Mary,  p.  109) ;  but  finally,  in 
February,  she  despatched  Maitland  to  state 
her  claims  in  the  face  of  the  English  parlia- 
ment, and  if  they  were  not  admitted,  to  j 
solemnly  protest  that  she  would  seek  the 
remedies  provided  for  those  '  who  are  enor-  ! 
mously  and  excessively  hurt'  (LABANOFF,  i. 
161-9 ;  KEITH,  ii.  188-92). 

Shortly  after  Maitland's  departure  the  exe- 
cution on  21  Feb.  1562-3  of  the  poet  Chaste- 
lard  for  concealing  himself  in  Mary's  bedroom 
gave  rise  to  various  rumours.  "The  state- 
ments of  Knox  (ii.  367-9)  and  of  Randolph 
(15  Feb.,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1563, 
entry  313)  merely  repeat  current  gossip,  but 
Mary  seems  to  have  manifested  imprudent 
partiality  for  Chastelard's  society.  Maitland 
took  upon  him  to  affirm  that  Chastelard  had 
been  employed  by  the  Huguenots  to  compro- 
mise Mary's  honour  (De  Quadra,  28  March, 


Cal.  State  Papers,  Span.  Ser.  1558-67,p.314), 
and  Madame  de  Guise  informed  the  Venetian 
ambassador  that  Chastelard  had  made  a  con- 
fession to  that  effect  (1  May,  Venetian  State 
Papers,  1558-80,  entry  324;  cf.  TEULET, 
v.  2;  and  KEKVYNDE  LETTENHOVE,  Relations 
Politiques,  iii.  308). 

Up  to  this  time  the  question  of  Mary's 
marriage  had  remained  in  abeyance.  Several 
suitors,  including  Arran  and  Eric  IV  of 
Sweden,  had  been  rejected,  and  Mary  seemed 
content  to  await  events.  In  the  negotiations 
with  Elizabeth  the  question  had  been  ignored, 
probably  because  all  parties  felt  that  it  was 
crucial.  To  Mary,  who  had  set  her  heart  on 
marrying  Philip  II's  son,  Don  Carlos,  it  was 
the  key  of  the  position,  her  recognition  as 
heir-presumptive  being  a  mere  aid  to  a  grand 
scheme  of  sovereignty,  embracing  Scotland, 
Spain,  and  England.  Elizabeth's  chief  con- 
cern was  lest  her  own  sovereignty  should  be 
endangered  by  Mary's  marriage  or  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  her  title.  The  Scots  had 
no  interest  in  the  protection  of  Elizabeth's 
sovereignty ;  their  chief  aim  was  to  obtain 
such  an  alliance  as  would  make  Mary's  title 
to  the  succession  secure,  for,  as  Maitland 
stated  to  De  Quadra,  to  be  nominated  suc- 
cessor '  would  be  of  no  use  unless  she  had  the 
power  to  enforce  her  title '  (FROUDE,  vii.  50- 
51 ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  Spanish  Ser.  1558-67, 
p.  308).  It  was  the  insecurity  of  the  succes- 
sion, especially  as  made  manifest  at  the  time 
of  Elizabeth's  illness,  that,  with  other  reasons, 
reconciled  Maitland,  and  probably  Moray,  to 
the  marriage  with  Don  Carlos.  While  in 
London,  Maitland  in  March  1563  secretly 
entered  into  negotiations  for  this  purpose 
with  De  Quadra  (cf.  ib.  pp.  305-15  ;  FEOUDE, 
vii.  50-5 ;  G  ACHAKD,  Philippe  II et  Don  Car- 
/o.9,2nd  edit.  pp.  160-2, 180-92;  PHILIPPSON, 
Histoire  de  Marie  Stuart,  vol.  ii.  chaps,  iii. 
and  iv.  of  bk.  ii.) 

Mary's  negotiations  with  Elizabeth  and 
her  dubious  policy  in  Scotland  had  rendered 
the  catholic  authorities  uneasy,  but  she  now 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  Cardinal  of  Lor- 
raine, expressing  her  determination  to  re- 
establish the  old  faith  at  the  peril  of  her  life 
(30  Jan.  1562-3,  LABANOFF,  i.  175-6),  and 
another  to  the  pope  in  similar  terms  (31  Jan. 
ib.  p.  177),  and  by  letters  patent  secretly  ap- 
pointed the  cardinal  to  represent  her  at  the 
council  of  Trent  (18  March,  ib.  pp.  179-80). 
It  thus  happened  that  while  Maitland  was 
assuring  Mary,  on  the  word  of  De  Quadra, 
that  Philip  was  '  not  a  sworn  soldato  del 
papa,'  but  a  '  wise,  politic  prince,'  who  go- 
verned (as  Mary  was  expected  to  do)  the 
divers  nations  under  his  rule  *  according  to 
their  own  humour'  (Addit.  MS.  32091, 


Mary  Stuart 


379 


Mary  Stuart 


printed  in  PHILIPPSON'S  Marie  Stuart  et  la 
Ligue  Catholique  Universelle,  pp.  37-40), 
Mary  was  endeavouring  to  further  the  mar- 
riage by  entering  into  arrangements  with 
Philip  and  others  for  the  restoration  of  Ca- 
tholicism. Maitland  had  suspicions  of  this, 
but  it  was  not  by  him,  or  Elizabeth,  or  the 
Scots,  that  the  project  was  to  be  wrecked. 
Elizabeth's  warning,  that  a  marriage  to  a 
foreign  catholic  prince  would  dissolve  the 
concord  between  the  two  nations,  both  Mait- 
land and  Mary  were  prepared  to  brave  (De 
Quadra,  26  June,  in  CaL  State  Papers,  Spanish 
Ser.  1558-67,  p.  338,  and  Documents  Ined. 
Ixxxvii.  529 ;  Randolph's  Memorial,  20  Aug., 
CaL  State  Papers,  ^PoY.  Ser.  1563,  entry  1162, 
and  in  KEITH,  ii.  205-10).  Nor  did  the  violent 
diatribes  of  Knox,  although  they  occasioned 
an  outburst  of  passionate  anger  from  Mary 
(KNOX,  ii.  387-9),  do  much  to  endanger  the 
scheme.  Mary's  hopes  were  dashed  by  her 
own  relatives.  The  Guises,  as  well  as  Ca- 
therine de  Medici,  feared  that  the  proposed 
alliance  would  prejudice  the  interests  of 
France.  They  were  hostile  even  to  a  Scottish 
and  English  alliance,  and  a  project  for  the 
fusion  of  these  two  countries  with  Spain  was 
regarded  with  positive  consternation.  To  pre- 
vent both  possibilities  the  Cardinal  of  Lor- 
raine pressed  Mary  to  accept  the  Archduke 
Charles  of  Austria,  and  succeeded  in  giving 
such  prominence  to  the  suit  as  to  delay  and 
embarrass  the  negotiations  with  Philip.  Ca- 
therine de  Medici,  to  foil  Mary's  purpose, 
made  also  a  dubious  offer  to  her  of  the  hand 
of  Charles  IX.  By  the  unscrupulous  repre- 
sentations of  the  cardinal  the  pope  was  won 
over  to  favour  the  Austrian  marriage,  but 
Mary  wras  proof  against  the  pretences  of 
Catherine  and  the  persuasions  of  both  car- 
dinal and  pope.  Though  unable  to  move 
Mary's  resolution,  the  cardinal  shook  that 
of  Philip.  Philip  was  anxious  not  to  imperil 
his  immediate  relations  with  France.  That  | 
the  ruin  of  such  great  hopes  was  effected  j 
chiefly  by  her  uncle  intensified  the  bitterness 
of  Mary's  disappointment.  She  was  observed  j 
to  be  at  times  ( in  great  melancholie,'  and 
to  '  weep  when  there  was  little  appearance 
of  occasion'  (Randolph,  31  Dec.,  CaL  State 
Papers,  For.  Ser.  1563,  entry  1481). 

Elizabeth's  first  suggestion  of  her  lover, 
Lord  Robert  Dudley,  as  a  husband  to  the 
queen   of  Scots  was  made  to  Maitland  in  ! 
March  1563  (De  Quadra,  28  March,    CaL  \ 
State  Papers,  Spanish  Ser.  1558-67,  p.  313), 
but  he  jestingly  replied  that  Elizabeth  had  ; 
better  first  marry  him  herself.    When  Eliza- 
beth discovered  that  Mary  favoured  a  foreign  j 
suitor — supposed  to  be  the  Archduke  Charles  ; 
— she  authorised  Randolph  to  vaguely  sug-  j 


gest  '  some  nobleman  of  good  birth  within 
this  our  realm'  (20  Aug.,  KEITH,  ii.  200,  and 
CaL  State  Paper*,  For.  Ser.  1563,  entry  1102). 
On  mooting  the  matter  to  Mary,  Randolph 
'could  not  perceive  what  her  mind'  was 
(30  Dec.,  ib.  entry  1559),  but  she  professed  a 
preference  to  remain  a  widow — at  one  time 
from  regard  to  her  late  husband,  at  another 
because  l  no  such  man  as  she  looks  for  looks 
this  way'  (20  Feb.  1563-4,  ib.  1564-5,  entry 
181 ;  8  March  ib.  entry  220).  Before  the 
summer  of  1564  she  had  begun  to  think  of 
the  probable  necessity  of  resigning  herself  to 
an  English  marriage.  When  at  last  Randolph 
definitely  named  Dudley,  she  expressed  some 
incredulity  and  dissatisfaction  (Randolph, 
30 March,  ib.  entry  282).  Elizabeth, Maitland 
and  Moray  asserted,  intended  nothing  by  the 
proposal  but '  drift  of  time.'  Drift  of  time  was 
what  Mary  desired,  and  she  utilised  it  for  the 
furtherance  of  a  match  with  Lord  Darnley 
[see  STEW AET,  HENRY],  son  of  Lady  Margaret 
Douglas  [q.  v.],  next  lineal  heir  after  Mary 
to  the  English  throne,  by  Matthew  Stewart, 
earl  of  Lennox  [q.  v.],  who  disputed  with  the 
Hamiltons  the  succession  after  Mary  to  the 
Scottish  throne.  By  such  a  marriage  Mary 
would  greatly  strengthen  her  claims  as  heir- 
presumptive  to  Elizabeth.  The  chief  objec- 
tion to  Darnley — that  although  professedly 
a  protestant,  he  represented  Elizabeth's  ene- 
mies, the  English  catholics— was  to  Mary 
a  prime  recommendation,  for  she  intended 
to  mount  the  English  throne  by  catholic  aid 
and  as  a  catholic  queen.  While  in  this  she 
had  to  count  on  the  opposition  of  Maitland 
and  Moray,  she  was,  in  marrying  Darnley  r 
acting  against  the  wishes  of  the  Cardinal  of 
Lorraine,  who  styled  him  i  ung  gentil  hutau- 
deau '  (a  handsome  fribble)  (De  Foix,  23  May 
1565,  TETJLET,  ii.  199),  and  the  Cardinal  of 
Guise  and  Madame  de  Guise  were  in  a  '  mar- 
vellous agony'  when  they  learned  her  inten- 
tion (Smith  to  Leicester  in  FROUDE,  vii.  245); 
even  the  pope  and  Philip  preferred  the  Aus- 
trian marriage.  The  enterprise  owed  its  in- 
ception to  herself  alone,  encouraged  only  by 
the  English  catholics. 

The  theory  of  the  Darnley  love  match 
(CAMDEN,  ROBERTSON,  BURTON,  &c.)  is  suffi- 
ciently refuted  by  Mary  herself  (Memoire  in 
LABANOFF,L  297).  Onpurely  political  grounds 
Darnley  was  her  next  choice  after  Don  Carlos. 
She  had  practically  decided  on  the  marriage 
when  she  began  negotiations  for  the  recall  of 
Lennox,  who  returned  to  Scotland  in  Septem- 
ber 1564.  After  his  arrival  she  despatched  Sir 
James  Melville  to  obtain  leave  of  absence  for 
Darnley,  who  was  in  England  (MELVILLE, 
Memoirs,  p.  120).  The  superseding  on  4  Dec. 
of  Raulet — whose  French  predilections  were 


Mary  Stuart 


380 


Mary  Stuart 


now  inconvenient — by  Rizzio  as  foreign  secre- 
tary should  also  be  noted.  Presumably  that 
Dudley  might  have  'honours  and  prefer- 
ments conformable'  to  a  suitor  of  Mary, 
Elizabeth  in  September  created  him  Earl  of 
Leicester,  but  if  she  really  desired  the  success 
of  his  suit,  it  was  folly  to  give  consent  to 
Darnley's  visit.  Mary's  intention  was  almost 
self-evident.  Still  to  the  last  she  kept  up 
the  appearance  of  being  guided  by  Elizabeth. 
On  5  Feb.  1564-5  Randolph— about  the  time 
Darnley  set  out  for  Scotland— found  her  at 
St.  Andrews,  merrily  pretending  co  live  with 
'  her  little  troup'  as  a  '  plain  bourgeois  wife,' 
and  protest  ing  that  he  should  not '  spoil  their 
pastime  with  his  grave  matters : '  but  when 
he  did  mention  Leicester,  she  replied,  with  a 
placid  irony  which  was  lost  on  Randolph., 
that  one  whom  '  the  queen  his  mistress  did 
so  well  like'  '  ought  not  to  mislike  her'  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1564-5,  entry  901). 

Mary  first  saw  Darnley  at  Wemyss  Castle 
in  Fife  011  Saturday,  18  'Feb.  1564-5  (Ran- 
dolph, 19  Feb.,  ib.  entry  995).  On  the  26th 
he  went  to  hear  Knox  preach,  and  in  the 
evening,  at  the  request  of  Moray,  danced  a 
galliard  with  the  queen  (Randolph,  27  Feb., 
ib.  entry  1008).  According  to  Sir  James 
Melville,  Mary  was  agreeably  impressed  with 
Darnley  '  as  the  best  proportioned  lang  man 
she  had  seen'  (Memoirs,  p.  134);  but  she 
also  stated  to  Melville  that  at  first  she  took 
his  proposals  'in  evil  part.'  Probably  she 
did  not  wish  the  engagement  fixed,  or  at 
least  published  prematurely.  Darnley's  egre- 
gious vanity  and  obstinate  self-will  may  have 
also  caused  her  some  misgivings.  But  she 
gave  an  indication  of  her  purpose  in  her  firmer 
attitude  towards  Catholicism,  and  the  ex- 
pression of  a  desire  to  have  '  all  men  live  as 
they  list '  (Randolph,  20  March,  in  KEITH, 
ii.  268-75).  About  the  beginning  of  April 
Darnley  while  with  Mary  at  Stirling  fell  ill 
of  the  measles.  She  spent  most  of  her  time 
in  his  sick  room,  and  according  to  foreign 
rumour  was  on  his  recovery  secretly  married 
to  him  by  a  priest  introduced  into  the  castle 
by  Rizzio  (Memoire  in  LABANOFF,  vii.  66 ; 
De  Foix,  26  April,  on  the  supposed  authority 
of  a  letter  of  Randolph,  TEULET,  ii.  193 ; 
De  Silva,  26  April,  on  the  authority  of  Lady 
Lennox,  Cal.  State  Papers,  Spanish  Ser. 
1558-67,  p.  424 ;  De  Silva,  5  May,  ib.  p.  429). 
The  rumour,  though  accepted  by  some  his- 
torians as  true,  is  insufficiently  authenticated. 
What  Randolph  reported  was  that  Mary 
treated  Darnley  as  her  affianced  husband 
(15  April,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1564-5, 
entry  1099).  On  1  May  the  English  privy 
council  resolved  to  warn  Mary  that  the  con- 
templated marriage  would  be  dangerous  to 


the  weal  of  both  countries  (Illustrations  of 
the  Reign  of  Mary,  pp.  115-17),  but  she  ex- 
pressed ingenuous,  and  to  some  extent  justi- 
fiable, surprise  at  their  objections  (Throck- 
morton,  21  May,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser. 
1564-5,  entry  1187). 

Although  Darnley's  fatal  facility  in  arous- 
ing jealousy  and  hate  proved  from  the  be- 
ginning a  serious  drawback,  Mary  did  not 
neglect  any  possible  means  of  reconciling  the 
nobles  to  the  marriage.  She  even  made  an 
attempt  to  induce  Moray  to  commit  himself 
before  the  result  of  Maitland's  latest  mission 
to  England  was  known  (Randolph,  8  May 
1565,  ib.  entry  1151).  James  Hamilton,  duke 
of  Chatelherault  [q.  v.],  and  Archibald  Camp- 
bell, fifth  earl  of  Argyll,  from  hereditary 
jealousies,  were  unfavourably  disposed,  but 
all  the  principal  lords  were  invited  to  sign  a 
band  in  favour  of  the  marriage  (ib.},  and  spe- 
cial precautions  were  taken  to  secure  the 
support  of  Darnley's  kinsman  Morton,  while 
Lindsay  and  Ruthven  were  also  devoted  to 
him  by  t  bond  of  blood.'  The  protestant 
party  was  thus  divided.  Moreover,  when  it 
was  necessary  to  take  action  against  Moray, 
George  Gordon,  fifth  earl  of  Huntly  [q.v.], 
was  liberated  from  prison  and  Bothwell  re- 
called to  Scotland.  To  the  articles  of  the 
kirk,  requiring  among  other  things  the  abo- 
lition of  the  mass  in  the  'queen's  own  person' 
(KNOX,  ii.  484-6),  she  did  not  finally  reply 
till  after  the  marriage,  but  on  12  July  she 
made  a  proclamation  disowning  all  intention 
to  molest  any  of  her  subjects  in  the  '  quiet 
using  of  their  religion  and  conscience'  (Reg. 
P.  C.  Scotl.  i.  338).  This  did  not  reconcile 
the  kirk  authorities,  but  it  allayed  the  fears 
of  the  more  moderate,  while  the  catholics 
might  infer  that  they  at  least  would  not  be 
further  molested.  Her  intentions  may  be 
judged  from  her  letter  to  the  pope  in  October 
1564,  expressing  her  determination  to  root 
out  heresy  in  Scotland  (LABANOFF,  ii.  7 ; 
De  Alava,  4  June,  TEULET,  v.  11  ;  Duke 
d'Alba,  29  June,  ib.  v.  12 ;  the  king  of  Spain 
to  De  Silva,  6  June,  Cal.  State  Papers,  Span. 
Ser.  1558-67;  Pius  IV,  25  Sept.,  PHI- 
LIPPSON,  ii.  384;  Mary  to  Philip,  14  July, 
LABANOFF,  vii.  339). 

On  14  June  Mary  sent  Hay  to  Elizabeth 
with  a  proposal  to  refer  the  points  of  differ- 
ence between  them  to  a  commission  (KEITH, 
ii.  293-6  ;  LABANOFF,  i.  266-71),  but  as  this 
assumed  Elizabeth's  agreement  to  the  mar- 
riage on  certain  conditions,  the  only  reply 
was  a  request  that  Mary  would  give  effect  to 
the  recall  of  Lennox  and  Darnley.  A  scheme 
of  Moray  to  kidnap  Darnley  on  3  July  and 
send  him  to  England  was  frustrated,  and 
shortly  afterwards  Moray  and  the  other  lords 


Mary  Stuart 


381 


Mary  Stuart 


withdrew  to  Stirling,  whence  on   15  July 
they  sent  a  request  for  Elizabeth's  help  against 
the  queen  (KEITH,  ii.  329-30).   Their  action 
only  hastened  the  accomplishment  of  Mary's 
purpose.     On  29  July,  between  five  and  six  ! 
in  the  morning,  she  was  married  to  Darnley  in  ; 
the  chapel  of  Holyrood,  a  dispensation  having 
arrived  from  the  pope  on  the  22nd  (Kxox, 
ii.  295;  Randolph,  31   July,  in  WRIGHT'S 
Queen  Elizabeth,  i.  202-3).     Elizabeth,  still  \ 
preferring  words  to  actions,  had  on  30  July  | 
despatched  Throckmorton  with  further  pro- 
tests and  warnings  {Cal.  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.  1564-5,  entry  1332),  but  Mary  haughtily 
replied  that  Darnley  was  now  joined  with 
her  in  marriage,   and  requested  her  not  to  | 
meddle  with  matters  within   the  realm  of  j 
Scotland  (12  Aug.  ib.  entry  1381,  13  Aug.  ! 
ib.  entry  1382).     This  open  defiance  stayed  j 
Elizabeth's  interference.      The  lords  whom  j 
Elizabeth  had  lured  into  rebellion  were  left  , 
to  their  fate.     On  25  Aug.  Mary  took  the  i 
field,  at  the  head  of  five  thousand  men,  and  j 
marched  by   Stirling    to  Glasgow.     Moray 
avoided  her,  and  doubled  back  to  Edinburgh, 
but  his  hope  that  the  citizens  would  join  him 
proved  vain,  and  as  the  queen,  in  the  face  of  a 
raging  storm,  immediately  followed  in  his 
track,  he  retreated  westwards  into  Argyll. 
Before  setting  out  Mary  had  declared  that 
she  would  rat  her  lose  her  crown  than  not  be 
avenged  on  him  (Randolph  27  Aug.  ib.  entry 
1417),  and  now,  while  accepting  the  offer  of 
the  French  ambassador  to  act  as  a  mediator 
with  Elizabeth,  she  refused  it  as  regards  the 
rebels,  affirming  that  she  would  rather  lose 
all  than  treat  with  her  subjects  (1  Oct.,  LA- 
BANOFF,  i.  288).     In  hope  of  Elizabeth's  aid 
Moray  ultimately  marched  south  to  Dum- 
fries, but  on  the  appearance  of  Mary  on  10  Oct., 
at  the  head  of  eighteen  thousand  men,  he 
took  refuge  in  England. 

Mary  had  an  all-sufficient  reason  for  pro- 
ceeding to  extremities  against  her  brother : 
she  intended  to  restore  Catholicism.  On 
21  Jan.  she  informed  the  pope  of  her  resolve 
to  take  advantage  of  the  favourable  moment 
when  her  enemies  were  in  exile  or  in  her 
power  to  effect  her  purpose  of  restoring  ca- 
tholicism  (ib.  vii.  8-10).  Possibly  she  was 
hastened  in  her  resolve  by  the  arrival  of  am- 
bassadors to  obtain  her  adherence  to  the 
catholic  league  (Randolph,  7  Feb.,  ib.  p.  77), 
but  it  scarcely  required  confirmation  or  in- 
citement. After  the  arrival  of  the  ambas- 
sadors the  lords  in  her  train  were  required 
to  attend  mass  (ib.},  and  she  now  made  no 
secret  of  her  intention  to  confiscate  the  lands 
of  the  banished  lords  at  the  ensuing  parlia- 
ment in  March  (Bedford,  8  Feb.,  ib.  p.  80, 
21  Feb.,  ib.  p.  118).  Her  purpose  was,  how- 


ever, almost  immediately  wrecked,  partly  by 
its  conjunction  with  her  scheme  for  secur- 
ing absolute  sovereignty,  and  partly  by  the 
treachery  of  Darnley. 

Mary's  resolve  to  attain  independence  of 
the  nobles  adequately  explains  in  itself  the 
sudden  elevation  of  the  Italian,  Rizzio.  The 
theory  that  he  was  a  papal  agent,  except  in 
so  far  as  he  was  appointed  to  be  so  by  Mary, 
has  no  evidence  to  support  it;  and  the  theory 
that  he  was  Mary's  lover,  while  it  rests  chiefly 
on  the  hints  of  Moray  and  the  assertions  of 
Darnley,  is  not  necessary  to  explain  either 
Rizzio's  elevation  or  his  murder  (FROUDE,  vii. 
328,  and  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1564-5, 
entry  1417 ;  TEULET,  ii.  243,  267 ;  TYTLER, 
iii.  215 ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8, 
entries  118,  171,  229;  Ruthven's  narrative 
in  App.  to  KEITH,  History,  and  elsewhere). 
That  Mary  was  bent  on  absolutism  is  at- 
tested by  herself  {Memoire  sur  la  Noblesse,\n 
LABANOFF,  vii.  297-9),  and  doubtless  Darn- 
ley  would  have  been  made  privy  to  her  pur- 
pose and  invited  to  aid  in  it  but  for  his  fatal 
incapacity.  The  original  ground  of  quarrel 
between  them  was  her  refusal  to  him  of  the 
crown  matrimonial  (Randolph.  24  Jan.,  in 
Illustrations,  p.  152,  and  KEITH,  ii.  405),  and 
her  previous  toleration  of  his  weaknesses  was 
now,  both  by  the  jars  between  them  and  by 
his  vices,  turned  into  contempt  and  hatred 
(Randolph,  13  Feb.,  in  TYTLER  ;  Drury, 
16  Feb.,  KEITH,  iii.  403).  It  is  improbable 
that  Rizzio  would  have  long  escaped  the  ven- 
geance of  the  nobles  even  had  lie  not  aroused 
the  jealousy  of  Darnley,  and  Darnley 's  jea- 
lousy, fanned,  if  not  suggested,  by  the  nobles, 
gave  a  seniblanceof  legality  to  the  plotagainst 
the  Italian,  the  crown  matrimonial  being 
guaranteed  to  Darnley  on  condition  that  he 
would  '  establish  religion  as  it  was  at  the 
queen's  home-coming'  (Randolph,  25  Feb., 
Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry 
134;  cf.  DOUGLAS,  JAMES,  fourth  EARL  OF 
MORTON). 

During  the  turbulent  scene  on  the  even- 
ing of  9  March,  when  the  crowd  of  angry 
nobles  dragged  Rizzio  shrieking  from  her 
supper-room,  Mary's  high  courage  never 
wavered.  In  answer  to  her  expostulations 
Darnley,  on  returning  to  the  room,  reproached 
her  indelicately  in  Ruthven's  presence,  but 
after  mildly  defending  herself,  she  at  last 
told  him  that  she  would  never  rest  till  she 
gave  him  as  sorrowful  a  heart  as  she  had 
then.  As  she  was  seven  months  gone  with 
child,  her  strength  now  began  to  fail  her,  and 
she  burst  into  tears ;  but  when  she  learnt 
that  Rizzio  was  really  slain,  '  And  is  it  so  ? ' 
she  exclaimed;  'then  fare  well  tears!  we  must 
now  think  on  revenge '  (Bedford  and  Ran- 


Mary  Stuart 


.182 


Mary  Stuart 


dolph,  27  March,  in  App.  to  ROBERTSON, 
History ;  RUTHVEX,  Narrative).  During  the 
night  she  was  confined  to  her  room,  and 
strictly  guarded.  On  the  following  evening 
Moray  and  the  other  lords  arrived  from  Eng- 
land, and  Avhen  Moray  entered  her  presence 
she  threw  herself  into  his  arms,  exclaiming 
that  if  he  had  been  with  her  he  would  not 
have  seen  her  so  uncourteously  handled.  But 
she  was  equally  complaisant  to  Daniley,  and 
on  the  following  day  she  took  him  by  one 
hand,  and  the  earl  by  the  other,  and  walked 
with  them  in  her  upper  chamber  for  the 
space  of  one  hour  (RuxiiVEN,  Narrative). 
If,  as  she  asserted,  it  was  the  intention  of 
the  lords  to  ward  her  in  Stirling  Castle  till 
she  had  *  established  their  religion  and  given 
the  king  the  crown  matrimonial'  (LABANOFF, 
i.  347),  they  had  no  opportunity  of  intimat- 
ing their  final  decision.  Nor,  although  they 
accepted  her  offer  to  subscribe  a  band  for 
their  protection,  was  the  band,  which  had 
been  sent  to  her,  ever  signed.  By  early 
morning  she  and  Darnley — after  a  midnight 
ride  of  twenty-five  miles — had  reached  in 
safety  the  stronghold  of  Dunbar.  More  in 
despair  than  in  hope  the  lords  sent  a  messen- 
ger for  the  band,  but  no  answer  was  vouch- 
safed to  him.  On  the  15th  she  requested 
Elizabeth  to  let.  her  plainly  understand 
whether  she  intended  to  help  the  conspira- 
tors or  not  (ib.  i.  336).  Meanwhile,  by  the 
aid  of  Bothwell  and  Huntly,  she  was  soon 
at  the  head  of  a  powerful  force,  with  which  on 
the  18th  she  entered  Edinburgh.  Moray's 
former  experience  made  him  hesitate  to  risk 
a  second  rebellion,  and  no  attempt  was  made 
to  oppose  her.  Nor  did  she  now  take  further 
action  against  him  and  the  other  rebel  lords  ; 
and  Morton  and  others  directly  concerned 
in  the  murder  had  already  fled  to  England 
before  a  notice  was  issued  on  the  19th  sum- 
moning them  to  answer  for  their  share  in 
it  (Randolph,  21  March,  Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  156(3-8,  entry  205 :  Reg.  P.  C.  Scotl. 
i.  437). 

Apparently  Mary  did  not  at  first  gauge 
the  full  extent  of  Darnley's  treachery,  sup- 
posing him  to  have  been  chiefly  the  un- 
willing tool  of  Morton  and  others.  When 
she  learned  the  true  character  of  the  bargain 
between  Darnley  and  the  lords,  she  treated 
him  with  open  scorn  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entries  252,  297,  298,  305, 
362,  414,  417,  624,  885 ;  SIB  JAMES  MEL- 
VILLE, p.  153 ;  KNOX,  ii.  527,  533-5).  Al- 
ready there  was  talk  of  a  divorce  (Randolph, 
25  April,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566- 
1568,  entry  305),  and  although  a  nominal 
reconciliation  took  place  previous  to  her  ac- 
couchement on  19  June  (Randolph,  1  June, 


ib.  entry  461),  it  did  not  survive  her  recovery 
(SiR  JAMES  MELVILLE,  p.  153).  From  this 
time  matters  went  from  bad  to  worse.  In 
September  Darnley  told  De  Croc  that  he  had 
a  mind  to  go  beyond  sea  (KEITH,  ii.  449) ; 
on  24  Oct.  Maitland  wrote  to  Beaton  that  it 
was  l  ane  heartbreak  for  her  [Mary]  to  think 
that  he  [Darnley]  should  be  her  husband ' 
(LAING,  ii.  72),  and  on  2  Dec.  De  Croc  wrote 
to  Beaton  that  '  Darnley's  bad  deportment 
is  incurable,  nor  can  there  be  any  good  ex- 
pected from  him'  (TYTLER,  iii.  232).  As 
Mary's  estrangement  from  Darnley  increased, 
her  favour  towards  Bothwell  became  more 
marked,  and  she  also  showed  more  cordiality 
to  the  protestant  lords.  She  had  been  fully 
reconciled  to  Moray  and  Argyll  before  her  ac- 
couchement, Maitland  was  restored  to  favour 
in  September,  and  in  December  an  amnesty 
was  granted  to  Morton  and  Lindsay.  Shortly 
before  this  the  conference  was  held  at  Craig- 
millar  to  devise  a  method  by  which  she 
might  be  rid  of  Darnley  without  prejudice 
to  the  young  prince.  Darnley  was  in  Stirling 
at  the  time  of  the  young  prince's  baptism  in 
December,  but  declined  to  attend  the  cere- 
mony, and  shortly  afterwards  left  for  Glas- 
gow. After  writing  to  Beaton  a  letter  of 
strong  complaint  against  her  husband,  20  Jan. 
1566-7  (LABANOFF,  i.  395-9),  Mary,  either 
the  same  day  (Diurnal  of  Occurrents,  p.  105) 
or  the  next  (Diary  handed  in  to  Cecil),  set  out 
to  visit  him  at  Glasgow,  where  he  was  now 
convalescent  from  a  severe  illness.  She  had 
brought  a  litter  with  her  to  convey  him,  as 
she  said,  to  Craigmillar  (CRAWFORD,  Declara- 
tion), and  after  spending  some  days  with 
him,  persuaded  him  to  accompany  her  to 
Edinburgh,  which  they  reached  on  the  31st. 
Some  distance  from  the  city  Bothwell  met 
them  with  a  cavalcade,  and  conveyed  them 
to  a  house  in  Kirk-o'-Field  (rented  for  the 
occasion  from  Robert  Balfour),  where  Mary 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  spending  the  night; 
she  left  it  about  eleven  o'clock  on  the  night 
of  9  Feb.  in  the  company  of  Bothwell  for 
Holy  rood  Palace.  Early  the  next  morning  the 
house  was  blown  up  and  Darnley  murdered. 

Her  motives  in  consenting  to  the  murder 
have  been  variously  interpreted.  Some  have 
supposed  that  both  the  murder  and  the  sub- 
sequent marriage  are  sufficiently  explained 
by  her  need  of  Bothwell's  help  to  retain  her 
sovereignty.  That  she  was  bound  to  him — 
as  to  her  former  husbands — chiefly  by  poli- 
tical ties,  and  throughout  was  actuated  by 
considerations  which,  however  various,  were 
all  more  or  less  prudential,  has  even  been 
put  forth  as  a  vindication.  This  was  prac- 
tically her  own  official  explanation  (Instruc- 
tions, LABANOFF,  ii.  31-50).  But  the  view 


Mary  Stuart 


383 


Mary  Stuart 


most  consistent  with  the  facts  is  that  she 
at  last  broke  down  in  her  attempt  to  play 
the  cold  ambitious  role  to  which  her  rela- 
tives had  trained  her.  The  mingled  motives 
of  revenge  and  love  seem  alone  sufficient  to 
explain  her  fatuity.  As  some  excuse — even 
apart  from  the  peculiarities  of  that  lawless 
age — it  may  be  pleaded  that  Darnley  was 
universally  contemned,  and,  though  never 
put  upon  his  trial,  had  been  guilty  both  of 
murder  and  treason.  It  may  be,  also,  that 
her  feelings  to  wards  Both  well  were  originally 
partly  those  of  gratitude;  but  in  any  case,  her 
constancy  to  him  amidst  universal  obloquy 
must  be  ascribed  rather  to  devotion  than  fear. 
On  11  Feb.  Mary  expressed  to  Beaton  her 
conviction  that  the  assassins  aimed  at  her 
own  life  as  well  as  Darnley's,  and  her  de- 
termination to  exercise  the  utmost  rigour 
against  them  (ib.  ii.  4).  Yet  when  the  pro- 
clamation on  the  12th  of  a  reward  of  2,000/. 
for  their  discovery  led  to  the  exhibition 
of  placards  on  the  Tolbooth  declaring  that 
he  had  been  murdered  by  Bothwell  and 
others  with  the  queen's  own  consent  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  977, 
printed  in  BUCHANAN'S  Detection),  the  in- 
formation caused  her  more  embarrassment 
than  indignation.  The  author  was  desired 
to  appear  and  avow  the  same,  and  in  answer 
promised  to  do  so  on  the  following  Sunday  if 
a  pledge  were  given  that  a  bona-fide  inquiry 
would  be  made,  but  his  proposals  were 
ignored.  Without  honour  or  ceremony  be- 
fitting his  rank  Darnley  was  privately  buried 
during  the  night  of  14  Feb.  (Diurnal  of  Oc- 
currents.  p.  109 ;  KNOX,  ii.  550 ;  BUCHANAN; 
Instructions  for  Lord  Grey,  Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  1129) ;  and  on  the  16th 
Mary  left  for  Seton,  in  company  with  Both- 
well,  Huntly,  Argyll,  and  others  concerned  in 
the  murder.  Bishop  Leslie  states  that  the 
queen,  not  on  the  ground  of  health,  but  be- 
cause Darnley  was  only  a  king  by  courtesy, 
did  not  observe  the  usual  period  of  close 
seclusion  customary  during  morning  (De- 
fence of  Queen  Mary's  Honour}.  So  far  from 
aiding  Lennox  to  bring  the  murderers  to  trial, 
she  co-operated  with  Bothwell  and  others 
in  insuring  that  the  trial  should  be  a  fiasco 
(KEITH,  ii.  525-9 ;  LABANOFF,  ii.  10-13, 17- 
19).  Elizabeth,  Beaton,  the  queen-mother, 
and  the  king  of  France  all  warned  her  that 
she  was  compromising  her  reputation.  Before 
the  trial  Bothwell  was  rendered  doubly  secure 
by  obtaining  the  command  of  Edinburgh 
and  Blackness  Castles  and  the  superiority  of 
Leith.  It  was  already  the  general  belief 
that  he  intended  to  marry  the  queen  (SiR 
JAMES  MELVILLE,  p.  175),  and  with  this  view 
measures  were  being  taken  for  his  divorce 


from  Catherine  Gordon  (Drury,  29  March, 
Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry 
1053,  30  March,  ib.  1054).  The  popular 
opinion  as  to  Both  well's  acquittal  on  12  April 
was  shown  in  the  caricature  representing  him 
as  a  hare  pursued  by  hounds,  which  Mary  as 
a  crowned  mermaid  lashed  away  from  him. 
On  the  19th  Mary  was  carried  off  to  Dunbar  ; 
on  3  May  Bothwell  was  divorced  by  the  civil 
court,  and  on  the  8th  by  the  catholic  court, 
reconstituted  by  Mary  on  the  24th  of  the  pre- 
vious December  [cf.  HEPBURN,  JAMES,  fourth 
EARL  OF  BOTHWELL].  On  the  evidence  of  the 
Casket  letters  the  kidnapping  was  done  at 
Mary's  instigation,  and  this  is  corroborated 
by  Kirkcaldy  (26  April,  ib.  entry  1131), 
Drury  (27  April,  ib.  entry  1]  39),  and  Melville 
(Memoirs,  p.  177).  Probably  she  wished  to 
supply  a  plausible  explanation  of  her  precipi- 
tate marriage  within  less  than  three  months 
of  Darnley's  death.  On  27  April  the  lords 
who  had  met  at  Stirling  sent  her  a  letter 
offering  a  rescue  if  she  had  been  carried  off 
unwillingly  (quoted  by  FROUDE,  viii.  144, 
from  manuscript  in  possession  of  Mr.  Richard 
Alrnack ;  Drury,  2  May,  Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  1161) ;  but  to  this  she 
replied  that  it  was  true  she  had  been  evil  and 
strangely  handled,  but  since  so  well  used  she 
had  no  cause  to  complain  (5  May,  ib.  entry 
1173).  On  6  May  she  entered  Edinburgh, 
Bothwell  leading  her  horse  by  the  bridle 
(Diurnal,}*.  111).  The  purpose  of  marriage 
was  proclaimed  on  the  8th,  and  it  took  place 
on  the  15th.  In  the  contract  her  consent  to 
the  marriage  was  attributed  to  the  advice  of 
the  '  maist  part  of  her  nobilitie '  (LABANOFF, 
ii.  25),  the  reference  being  to  the  bond 
signed  in  Ainslie's  tavern.  She  was  married 
after  the  protestant  fashion,  and  not  only 
outwardly  conformed  to  Bothwell's  religion, 
but  consented  to  the  prohibition  of  catho- 
lic services  throughout  Scotland  (Reg.  P.  C. 
Scotl.  i.  513).  De  Croc  (18  May,  TEULET, 
ii.  297),  Drury  (20  May,  Cal.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  1226),  and  Sir  James 
Melville  (Memoirs,  p.  182)  state  that  soon 
after  the  marriage  serious  quarrels  occurred 
between  them  ;  that  each  was  jealous  of  the 
other,  and  that  Mary  was  frequently  very 
distressed,  and  even  threatened  more  than 
once  to  destroy  herself.  There  was  probably 
some  ground  for  the  statements.  Both  were 
imperious  and  impulsive ;  and  whether  Mary 
was  confederate  or  victim  she  could  scarcely 
escape,  even  apart  from  quarrels,  occasional 
attacks  of  remorse  and  despair.  All  state- 
ments as  to  essential  unhappiness  in  their 
relations  must,  however,  be  received  with 
caution,  for  the  position  now  assumed  in 
Scotland  and  France  in  order  to  justify  in- 


Mary  Stuart 


384 


Mary  Stuart 


terference  with  Mary  was  that  she  was  in 
subjection  to  Both  well. 

When  Bothwell   on   10  June   made   his 
escape   from   Borthwick  Castle   the   lords, 
who  had  surrounded  it  with  a  view  to  his 
capture,  assailed  Mary  with  '  evil  and  un- 
seemly speeches,'  which, '  poor  princess,'  says 
Drury, '  she  did  with  her  speech  defend,  want- 
ing other  means  for  her  revenge  '  (12  June, 
Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry 
1289).     On  their  departure  towards  Edin- 
burgh, she  left  at  evening  in  'man's  clothes, 
booted  and  spurred,'  and  joining  Bothwell, 
rode  with  him  to  D unbar  (James  Beaton, 
17  June,  in  LAING,  ii.  107 ;  Captain  of  Inch- 
keith, TEULET,  ii.  303 ;  BUCHANAN,  Hist.  bk. 
xviii.)     She  brought  no  female  apparel  with 
her,  but  on  reaching  D  unbar  obtained  a  dress, 
described  by  Drury  as  '  after  the  fashion  of 
the  women  of  Edinburgh,  in  a  red  petticoat 
[as  she  was  of  the  'largest  size/  it  reached 
only  to  her  knees],  sleeves  tied  with  points, 
a  "  partlyte,"    a   velvet    hat   and   muffler ' 
(17  June,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  entry 
1313).      It  was  in  this  attire  that  she  con- 
fronted the  lords  at  Carberry  Hill  on  Sunday, 
15  June,  and  the  delay  in  coming  to  blows 
was  due  originally  to  the  desire  of  the  lords 
to  avoid  a  conflict,  and  to  the  expectation  of 
reinforcements  on  the  part  of  Bothwell  and 
Mary.     The  proposed  single  combat  between 
Bothwell  and  Lindsay  was  negatived  by  the 
queen,  who  affirmed  that  the  quarrel  was  hers 
even  more  than   Bothwell's.      It  was  only 
when  she  saw  that  the  majority  of  her  fol- 
lowers were  unprepared  to  support  him  that 
she  agreed  to  his  leaving  the  field  and  to  de- 
liver herself  to  the  enemy.  His  safety  was  her 
first  concern,  but  she  expected,  when  he  had 
left  her,  to  be  treated  as  a   sovereign,  and 
hoped  even  yet  either  to  effect  his  return  or 
find  the  means  of  escape  to  him.     When 
speedily  undeceived  by  the  brutal  contumely 


night  and  all  next  day  in  the  provost's  house 
opposite  the  cross,  and  in  the  extremity  of 
her  despair  showed  herself  all  dishevelled  at 
the  window  calling  for  help  (Beaton,  17  June, 
in  LAING,  ii.  11-4;  Captain  of  Inchkeith,  in 
TEULET,  ii.  308;  De  Croc,  17  June,  ib.  p.  313). 
Seeing  Maitland  passing  she  prayed  him  for 
the  love  of  God  to  come  and  speak  to  her 
(ib.),  an^  inveighed  against  the  attempt  to 
separate  her  from  her  husband,  '  with  whom 
she  hoped  to  live  and  die  with  the  greatest 
content  on  earth  '(ib.  p.  311).  Her  determina- 
tion to  stand  by  Bothwell  and  the  know- 
ledge that  she  was  already  in  communication 
with  him  induced  the  lords,  after  bringing 
her  to   Holyrood,   to   send  her,   originally 
partly  for  her  own  protection,  to  Lochleven. 
Some  of  the  extremists  were  for  her  sum- 
mary execution,  but   the  more  responsible 
nobles  were  opposed  to  this,  and  deemed  it 
impolitic  meanwhile  even  to  accuse  her  of 
the  murder.      On  20  June,  if  Morton's  de- 
claration is  to  be  believed,  the  casket  con- 
taining Mary's  letters  to  Bothwell  and  other 
incriminating  documents  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  lords.      Their  production  at  such  an 
early  period,  even  apart  from  the  names  of 
those  attesting  the  manner  of  their  discovery 
(see  Morton's  declaration  in  HENDEKSON'S 
Casket  Letters,  pp.    113-16),  renders   still 
more  difficult  the  acceptance  of  any  of  the 
theories  of  their  forgery  that  have  yet  been 
propounded,  and  additional  importance  at- 
taches to  Morton's  declaration  from  the  fact 
that  the  French  ambassador  was  furnished 
with  a  copy  of  the  letters  some  time  before 
12  July  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Spanish  Ser. 
1558-67,  p.  65).     The  first  and  original  aim 
of  the  lords  was  not  to  accuse  Mary  of  Darn- 
ley's  murder  but  to  obtain  her  consent  to  a 
divorce  (Answer,  21  July,  KEITH,  ii.  577- 
583 ;   Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8, 
entry  1485).     <  They  do  not  intend,'  wrote 


of  the  troops,  she  assailed  her  captors  with  Throckmorton,  '  to  touch  the  queen  in  surety 
violent  menaces.  She  talked  of  nothing  '  but  j  or  honour  '  (21  July,  ib.  entry  1484).  To  have 
hanging  and  crucifying  them  all'  (De  Croc,  I  done  so  would  have  exposed  them  to  the  ven- 
17  June,  in  TEULET,  ii.  310),  the  chief  object  geance  of  other  sovereigns,  to  the  opposition 
of  her  wrath  being  Lindsay,  the  challenger  of  those  catholic  nobles  who  had  supported 
of  Bothwell  (Captain  of  Inchkeith,  ib.  p.  308),  them  against  Bothwell,  and  to  the  possibility 
to  whom  she  swore,  by  his  right  hand  held  of  awkward  revelations  as  to  the  relation  of 
in  hers,  '  I  will  have  your  head  for  this,  and  j  some  of  them  to  the  murder.  But  Mary 
therefore  assure  you'  (Drury,  18  June,  but  |  would  not  consent  to  a  divorce.  Rather  than 
the  graphic  episodes  are  omitted  in  Cal.  State  renounce  Bothwell  she  was  prepared  to  sacri- 
Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  1313).  !  fice  <  kingdom  and  dignity '  (ib.)  For  this  she 
About  ten  o'clock  in  the  summer  twilight  gave  as  a  cardinal  reason  that  she  was  seven 
she  entered  Edinburgh,  'her  face  all  dis-  i  weeks  gone  with  child  (18  July,  ib.  entry  1468). 
figured  with  dust  and  tears,'  amid  the  almost  Neither  the  statement  of  Claude  Nau,  possibly 
unbroken  silence  of  the  throng  of  citizens  on  her  own  authority,  that  she  had  a  miscar- 
which  so  crowded  the  streets  that  two  could  j  riage  of  twins,  nor  that  of  Castelnau,  that 
scarce  walk  abreast  (BUCHANAN,  bk.  xviii. ;  she  gave  birth  to  a  daughter  who  was  edu- 
CALDERWOOD,  ii.  365).  She  was  lodged  all  i  catedasareftyiewseintheconventofSoissons, 


Mary  Stuart 


385 


Mary  Stuart 


is  altogether  incredible ;  but  her  pregnancy, 
if  it  existed,  was  rather  an  excuse  than  a 
reason.  She  was  adverse  to  a  divorce  even 
after  her  escape  from  Lochleven.  Ultimately 
at  Lochleven  the  choice  was  given  her  of 
a  divorce,  a  trial  at  which  the  Casket  letters 
were  to  be  adduced  as  evidence  (Throckmor- 
ton,  25  July ,ib.  entry  1509;  KEITH,  ii.  699), 
or  an  abdication;  and  she  finally  consented, 
after  the  undoubted  use  of  some  kind  of 
threats,  to  the  last. 

Mary's  demission  was  signed  on  24  July 
(Reg.  P.  C.  Scotl.  i.  531-3),  and  she  also  at 
the  same  time  signed  an  act  nominating  the 
Earl  of  Moray  regent  (ib.  pp.  539-40).  An 
act  of  parliament  was  passed  on  15  Dec.  that 
the  action  taken  against  her  was  '  in  her  own 
default,'  inasmuch  as  it  was  clearly  evident, 
both  by  her  letters  and  by  her  marriage  to 
Both  well,  that  '  she  was  privie  art  and  part 
of  the  actual  device  and  deed'  of  the  'murder 
of  the  king.' 

Mary's  deliverance  from  Lochleven  was 
owing  primarily  to  new  marriage  intrigues 
on  the  part  of  others,  if  not  of  herself.  Any 
marriage  proposals  entertained  by  herself 
were  merely  intended  to  aid  her  escape.  That 
Moray  wished  to  arrange  a  marriage  to 
Henry  Stewart,  lord  Methven  [q.  v.]  (Drury, 
'  20  March  1568,  Cal.  State  Papers,  For.  Ser. 
1566-8,  entry  2072),  is  not  impossible ;  but 
even  if  she  listened  to  his  proposal,  she  had 
arranged  otherwise.  Her  'over-great  fami- 
liarity' with  George  Douglas,  brother  to  the 
laird  of  Lochleven,  is  mentioned  as  early  as 
18  Oct.  1567  (Drury,  ib.  entry  1792),  and  she 
is  stated  to  have  told  his  mother  that '  she  had 
broken  with  the  regent  to  marry  him '  (2  April 
1568,  ib.  entry  2106).  He  was  ' in  a  phantasy 
of  love 'with  her  (ib.  entry  2172),  and  the  only 
question  is  as  to  how  far  his  mother — bribed 
with  hopes  of  the  alliance — secretly  connived 
at  Mary's  escape.  It  was  also  with  similar 
hopes  that  the  Hamiltons  were  taking  up  her 
cause,  their  intention  being  to  secure  her  hand 
for  the  abbot  of  Arbroath  (Foster,  30  April, 
ib.  entry  2151,  Drury  to  Cecil,  12  May ;  SIR 
JAMES  MELVILLE,  p.  200;  see  HAMILTON, 
JOHN,  first  MARQUIS  OP  HAMILTON).  With 
the  aid  of  George  Douglas,  who  acted  in  con- 
cert with  the  Hamiltons,  she  escaped  from 
Lochleven  on  the  evening  of  2  May  1568, 
and  by  sunrise  arrived  at  Hamilton  Palace 
(see  especially  FROUDE, viii.  307-1 1 ).  Several 
powerful  nobles  having  joined  her  standard, 
she  was  soon  at  the  head  of  six  thousand  j 
men,  but  so  distrustful  was  she  of  the  Hamil-  j 
tons  that  she  would  have  preferred  not  to 
risk  a  battle,  and  desired  to  proceed  to  Dum-  j 
barton  Castle.  Here  she  could  have  awaited 
in  so  mo  security  the  issue  of  events;  and  the  ' 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


result  of  her  appeal  for  aid  to  England 
and  France.  The  disaster  at  Langside  on 
13  May  was  primarily  caused  by  the  de- 
termination of  the  Hamiltons  to  frustrate, 
if  possible,  her  purpose  of  escape  from  them, 
and  to  snatch  a  victory  which  would  place 
her  in  their  power  (SiR  JAMES  MELVILLE, 
p.  200).  In  company  with  John,  fifth  lord 
Fleming  [q.  v.],  and  Robert,  fourth  lord 
Boyd  [q.  v.],  and  a  son  of  Lord  Herries,  she 
watched  the  result  from  an  eminence  com- 
manding a  full  view  of  the  engagement,  and 
as  soon  as  she  saw  that  all  was  lost  galloped 
away,  with  the  intention  of  making  for  Dum- 
barton. Soon  discovering,  however,  that 
flight  in  this  direction  was  too  hazardous,  she, 
under  the  guidance  of  Lord  Herries,  turned 
southwards,  not  drawing  bridle  until  she 
reached  Sanquhar.  On  the  16th  she  crossed 
the  Solway  in  a  fishing-boat  to  Workington 
in  Cumberland  [see  LOWTHER,  SIR  RICHARD]. 
While  her  rapid  flight  may  be  partly  ac- 
counted for  by  horror  of  the  possibility  of  a 
second  imprisonment,  her  resolve  to  pass  into 
England  may  perhaps  be  best  explained  by 
her  ( readiness  to  expose  herself  to  all  perils 
in  hope  of  victory'  (ANDERSON,  iv.  71).  Her 
constitutional  recklessness  had  only  been 
augmented  by  misfortune.  For  mere  protec- 
tion she  would  probably  have  never  sought 
Elizabeth ;  she  became  a  suitor  solely  that 
she  might  humiliate  her  enemies.  It  must 
also  be  remembered  that  Elizabeth  had 
strongly  condemned  the  lords'  proceedings, 
and  had  actually  intended — though  chiefly 
to  prevent  French  interference — to  come  to 
Mary's  help. 

On  receipt  of  a  piteous  letter  from  Mary 
on  19  May  (LABANOFF,  ii.  73-7)  Elizabeth 
gave  orders  that  the  Scottish  queen,  who  on 
the  18th  had  been  removed  to  Carlisle,  should 
be  treated  with  all  respect,  but  closely 
guarded  to  prevent  her  escape  (Cal.  State 
Papers,  For.  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  2214).  It  was, 
however,  less  her  escape  that  was  dreaded 
than  the  possibility  that  she  might  raise  the 
north  in  her  own  behalf.  To  the  letters  of 
condolence  sent  by  Lady  Scrope  and  Knollys, 
Mary  replied  that  her  affairs  were  urgent,  and 
requested  that  Elizabeth  would  vouchsafe  her 
an  interview  (LABANOFF,  ii.  79-84).  This 
was  refused,  until  she  had  cleared  herself  of 
the  accusations  against  her  in  connection 
with  Darnley's  murder.  On  29  June  Eliza- 
beth assured  Catherine  de  Medici  '  of  the 
safety  of  her  life  and  honour '  whatever  might 
happen  ;  but  explained  that,  from  considera- 
tions which  she  would  rather  have  her  ima- 
gine than  '  suffer  her  pen  to  write,'  she  '  could 
not  treat  her  with  such  pomp  and  ceremony 
as  she  would  otherwise  desire'  (Cal.  State 

C  C 


Mary  Stuart 


386 


Mary  Stuart 


Papers,  Foreign  Ser.  1566-8,  entry  2306). 
Although  expressing  willingness  to  discuss 
her  case  with  Elizabeth,  Mary  affirmed  that 
she  would  rather  die  than  appear  as  a  party 
to  a  suit  with  her  own  subjects  (13  June, 
LABANOFF,  ii.  98).  By  implication  she  con- 
fessed the  necessity  of  explaining  her  con- 
duct, and  in  withholding  explanation,  except 
in  the  presence  of  Elizabeth,  she  seemed 
more  careful  of  her  dignity  than  her  honour. 
Ultimately  she  somewhat  modified  her  reso- 
lution, but  only  in  the  expectation  that  the 
accusation  would  be  abandoned.  After  she 
had  been  transferred  on  13  July  from  Car- 
lisle to  Bolton  an  arbitration  with  a  view 
to  an  amicable  arrangement  was  proposed. 
Darnley's  murder  was  to  be  inquired  into, 
but  Mary  was  led  to  believe  that  both  Eliza- 
beth and  the  English  commissioners,  espe- 
cially Norfolk,  were  favourably  inclined 
(Examination  of  the  Bishop  of  Ross  in 
MTJKDIN,  p.  52).  Norfolk,  who  was  president 
of  the  conference  which  met  at  York  on 
4  Oct.,  had  been  secretly  led  by  Maitland 
to  cherish  hopes  of  a  marriage  to  her.  Nor- 
folk therefore  privately  laboured  to  prevent 
Moray  giving  in  his  accusation,  by  repre- 
senting that  if  the  queen  were  dishonoured, 
the  Scottish  right  to  the  succession  would  be 
endangered.  Moray  was  thus  induced,  while 
privately  exhibiting  the  Casket  documents 
to  Norfolk  and  others,  to  content  himself  at 
the  conference  with  justifying  the  queen's 
imprisonment  merely  on  the  ground  of  her 
marriage  to  Bothwell,  his  hope  being  that  if 
he  '  did  nothing  upon  the  worst  charges  the 
Queen  of  Scots  would  be  induced  to  a  rea- 
sonable composition.'  It  was  Elizabeth  alone 
who  prevented  a  compromise,  and  compelled 
him  to  '  utter  all  he  could  to  the  Queen's 
dishonour.'  To  prevent  '  sic  rigorous  and 
extreme  dealing,'  Mary  offered  free  and  full 
pardon  to  her  rebels  (22  Nov.,  LABANOFF,  ii. 
23),  but  declined  to  be  a  party  to  any  inquiry 
unless  permitted  to  make  her  defence  before 
Elizabeth  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  foreign 
powers  (ib.~)  At  the  opening  of  the  second 
conference  on  25  Nov.  at  Westminster,  the 
Bishop  of  Ross  protested  in  her  name  that 
while  ready  to  treat  for  an  arrangement,  she 
would  submit  to  no  form  of  judgment.  On 
the  threat  of  losing  Elizabeth's  favour,  Moray 
was  required  to  give  in  his  accusations. 
Lennox  also  appeared  in  support  of  the 
charges  against  the  queen  of  Scots,  pro- 
ducing certain  special  evidence.  Mary's  com- 
missioners now  demanded  that  she  should 
be  allowed  to  appear  in  person,  and  that  her 
accusers  should  be  arrested,  but  Elizabeth 
declined  to  do  so  until  she  had  heard  the 
proofs  of  their  allegations.  After  the  evi- 


dence against  Mary  had  been  given,  the 
presumption  of  her  guilt  was  declared  to 
be  so  great  that  Elizabeth  could  not  without 
'  manifest  blemish  of  her  own  honour  receive 
her  into  her  presence.'  Mary  was  informed 
that  the  evidence  would  be  transmitted  to  her 
if  she  would  give  a  direct  answer  to  it ;  but 
declining  to  acknowledge  Elizabeth's  juris- 
diction, she  contented  herself  with  a  vigorous 
denial  of  the  charges,  and  a  denunciation  of 
Moray  and  his  adherents  as  themselves  the 
*  authors  and  inventors,  and  some  of  them 
even  executors,'  of  the  crime.  For  a  second 
time  proposal  was  made  for  Mary's  abdica- 
tion ;  she  replied  t  that  she  would  rather  die 
than  demit  her  crown,  and  that  the  last  words- 
she  would  utter  on  earth  would  be  those  of  a 
Queen  of  Scotland'  (ib.  ii.  274).  A  formal 
verdict,  ostensibly  in  favour  of  both  parties, 
was  recorded.  Nothing  had,  it  was  declared, 
been  adduced  against  Moray  and  his  adherents- 
'that  might  impair  their  honour  or  allegi- 
ance/ and  nothing  had  been  l  sufficiently 
proven  or  shown  by  them  against  the  Queen 
their  sovereign  whereby  the  Queen  of  Eng- 
land should  conceive  any  evil  opinion  of  her 
good  sister.'  But  while  Moray  obtained 
Elizabeth's  support  in  the  regency,  the  queen 
of  Scotland  was  retained  in  captivity. 

On  26  Feb.  1568-9  Mary  was  removed  to 
Tutbury,  and  placed  under  the  charge  of 
the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury.  Subsequently  she 
was  transferred  to  Wingfield.  Here  in  June 
a  proposal  was  renewed  to  her  through 
Leicester  for  a  marriage  with  Norfolk,  which 
was  accepted.  At  her  suggestion  an  attempt 
was  also  made  at  the  Perth  convention  on 
31  July  to  secure  assent  to  her  divorce,  but 
the  motion  was  lost  (Reg.  P.  C.  Scot  I .  ii. 
8-9).  Had  the  Scots  been  favourable,  there 
was  some  intention  to  ask  Elizabeth's  con- 
sent to  the  marriage,  but  it  was  now  con- 
joined with  a  plot  for  Mary's  escape  and  a 
'catholic  rising  in  her  favour.  Though  Nor- 
folk in  October  was  sent  to  the  Tower,  the 
Earls  of  Northumberland  and  Westmoreland 
determined  to  proceed,  and  on  14  Nov. 
began  their  advance  to  Tutbury,  whence 
Mary  had  again  been  removed,  with  the 
view  of  effecting  her  liberation.  She  was 
therefore  hastily  transferred  to  Coventry, 
orders  being  given  for  her  execution  should 
there  be  immediate  danger  of  her  escape. 

The  assassination  of  Moray  on  23  Jan. 
1569-70,  which  aroused  wild  hopes  of  the 
near  triumph  of  Catholicism,  proved  fatal 
rather  than  helpful  to  the  cause  of  Mary.  It 
put  an  end  to  compromise  and  kindled  the 
embers  of  civil  war.  On  learning  of  the  mur- 
der Mary  wrote  to  Beaton  that  she  was  only 
the  more  indebted  to  the  assassin  that  he 


Mary  Stuart 


387 


Mary  Stuart 


had  acted  without  her  instigation,  and  pro- 
mised to  reward  him  with  a  pension  (LABA- 
NOFF,  iii.  354) ;  but  to  Moray's  widow,  whom 
she  threatened  with  her  direst  vengeance 
unless  the  royal  jewels  were  delivered  up, 
she  affirmed  that  the  murder  had  been  done 
'  agains  our  will/  and  would  not  have  been 
done  '  if  we  micht  have  stopped  the  same  ' 
(letters  in  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  i. 
636-8). 

Meanwhile  the  Norfolk  marriage  scheme 
was  still  persisted  in,  and  as  a  preliminary 
to  a  further  conspiracy  a  papal  bull  was  ob- 
tained dissolving  the  marriage  to  Bothwell, 
on  the  ground  of  the  rape  previously  com- 
mitted (Norris,  29  Nov.,  Cat.  State  Papers, 
For.  Ser.  1569-71,  entry  1412).  In  May  1570 
Mary  was  transferred  to  Chatsworth,  and 
here,  in  September,  Elizabeth,  chiefly  with 
a  view  to  relieve  her  immediate  difficulties 
with  France  and  Spain,  commenced  negotia- 
tions which  probably  were  never  meant 
seriously,  and  were  finally  broken  off  in 
April.  On  28  Nov.  Mary  was  removed  to 
Shrewsbury's  home  at  Sheffield.  The  Ri- 
dolfi  conspiracy  [see  BAILLIB,  CHAELES], 
with  which  the  Norfolk  marriage  scheme  was 
conjoined,  terminated  in  the  execution  of 
Norfolk  on  Tower  Hill,  2  June  1572.  The 
houses  of  parliament  memorialised  Elizabeth 
that  Mary  should  share  his  fate.  To  this, 
more  from  prudence  than  generosity,  Eliza- 
beth demurred,  but  on  the  receipt  of  the 
news  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew  on 
24  Aug.  she  endeavoured  to  entice  the  Scots 
into  assuming  the  responsibility  of  disposing 
of  her,  the  scheme  being  only  frustrated  by 
Morton's  firmness  in  requiring  that  Elizabeth 
should  at  least  commit  herself  to  approval  of 
the  deed.  From  the  time  of  the  French 
massacre  Mary  was  for  five  months  guarded 
with  special  care,  and  kept  in  close  confine- 
ment in  her  room ;  but  when  the  overthrow 
of  her  cause  was  assured,  by  the  surrender 
of  Edinburgh  Castle,  29  May  1573,  she  was 
allowed  as  much  liberty  as  was  compatible 
with  her  detention. 

Mary's  remaining  years  were  spent  in 
scheming  for  her  liberation.  Her  plans  might- 
have  been  more  successful  had  they  been  more 
consistent.  By  her  readiness  to  make  terms 
either  with  Elizabeth  or  the  catholics  she  only 
succeeded  in  effectually  alienating  both.  In 
the  midst  of  her  efforts  to  conciliate  the  good- 
will of  Elizabeth  by  specimens  of  her  needle- 
work and  other  presents,  and  to  secure  the 
friendship  of  Leicester  and  Cecil,  she  was 
discovered  in  communication  with  the  pope 
and  Philip  for  a  conquest  of  England,  to  be 
followed  by  her  marriage  to  Don  John  of 
Austria,  a  preliminary  being  the  capture  of 


the  young  prince,  her  son,  who  was  to  be 
placed  in  Philip's  keeping  (LABANOFF,  iv. 
345).  Should  she  die  before  her  purposes 
were  achieved,  her  rights  in  England  or  else- 
where were  to  pass  to  the  catholic  king  un- 
less her  son  should  be  brought  back  to  the 
catholic  fold  (ib.  pp.  354-5).  The  execution 
of  Morton,  2  June  1581,  through  the  in- 
trigues of  Esme'  Stuart,  created  Duke  of 
Lennox,  led  to  a  revival  of  catholic  hopes, 
and  to  a  plot  for  an  invasion  under  the  Duke 
of  Guise,  which  was  suspended  by  the  raid 
of  Ruthven,  22  Aug.  1582,  and  the  expulsion 
of  Lennox  from  Scotland.  On  learning  that 
her  son  was  in  the  hands  of  the  protestant 
nobles  Mary  wrote  a  passionate  letter  to 
Elizabeth  protesting  that  she  now  looked  for 
no  other  kingdom  than  that  of  heaven,  and 
beseeching  that  she  might  be  allowed  to  leave 
England  and  retire  to  some  place  of  rest 
where  she  might  prepare  her  soul  for  God 
(ib.  v.  318-38)  :  but  the  worth  of  these  pro- 
fessions was  subsequently  shown  by  the 
confessions  of  Throckmorton,  revealing  her 
superintendence  of  all  the  details  of  the  re- 
sumed project  for  the  invasion  of  England. 

In  the  autumn  of  1583  Mary  became  aware 
of  the  scandalous  assertion  by  the  Countess  of 
Shrewsbury  of  a  criminal  intrigue  between  her 
and  Shrewsbury.  As  a  consequence  of  them 
Mary  was  on  25  Aug.  transferred  from  the  care 
of  Shrewsbury  to  that  of  Sir  Ralph  Sadler, 
and  on  3  Sept.  she  was  removed  from  Sheffield 
to  Wingfield.  Lady  Shrewsbury  was  then  in 
the  Tower,  and  Shrewsbury,  in  an  interview 
with  Elizabeth  after  resigning  his  charge  of 
Mary,  sincerely  thanked  Elizabeth  for  having 
freed  him  from  two  devils,  his  wife  and  the 
Queen  of  Scots  (TEULET,  v.  345).  In  a  letter  to 
Mauvissiere,  18  Oct.,  Mary  expressed  her  de- 
termination, unless  the  calumnies  were  with- 
drawn, to  make  known  to  all  the  princes  of 
Christendom  the  stories  which  Lady  Shrews- 
bury had  told  her  about  Elizabeth  (LABA- 
NOFF, vi.  36-42),  and  in  November  penned 
to  Elizabeth  the  extraordinary  letter  in  which 
she  recited  with  scarce  concealed  gusto  every 
minutest  item  of  Lady  Shrewsbury's  nauseous 
narrative  (ib.  pp.  51-7).  It  has  been  doubted 
whether  Elizabeth  received  the  letter,  and  it 
may  have  been  intercepted  by  Cecil.  Sub- 
sequently the  council  obtained  from  Lady 
Shrewsbury  and  her  daughters  a  denial  of 
the  truth  of  the  rumours  of  criminal  inter- 
course between  Shrewsbury  and  Mary.  In 
the  autumn  of  1584  the  Master  of  Gray  [see 
GKAT,  PATKICK,  sixth  LOED  GEAY]  also  be- 
gan his  negotiations  for  a  defensive  league 
between  England  and  Scotland,  in  connection 
with  which  James  VI,  at  the  instance  of 
Gray,  repudiated  any  desire  to  include  his 

C  C  2 


Mary  Stuart 


388 


Mary  Stuart 


mother  in  the  treaty.  Thereupon  she  ex- 
pressed her  resolve  to  grant  his  rights  to  the 
crown,  which  he  had  usurped,  to  his  greatest 
enemy  rather  than  that  he  should  fenjoy  them 
(12  May  1585,  LABANOFF,  vi.  126).  Among 
the  papers  subsequently  seized  at  Chartley 
was  a  will  by  her  bequeathing  her  crown  to 
Philip  II  of  Spain. 

In  the  beginning  of  1585  Mary  was  sub- 
jected to  more  rigorous  treatment.  She  was 
again  removed  to  the  cold  and  unhealthy 
castle  of  Tutbury,  her  retinue  was  reduced, 
and  in  April  she  was  placed  under  the  harsh 
and  morose  guardianship  of  Sir  Amyas  Paulet 
[q.  v.]  In  January  1585-6  she  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  neighbouring  house  of  Chartley. 
Shortly  after,  through  the  contrivance  of 
Walsingham,  facilities  were  afforded  her  for 
fatally  entangling  herself  in  the  Babington 
conspiracy  [see  BABINGTON,  ANTHONY  ;  BAL- 
LARD,  JOHN  ;  and  GIFFORD,  GILBERT"].  As 
soon  as  she  had  unconsciously  supplied  suffi- 
cient evidence  against  herself  to  incur  capital 
punishment,  she  was  arrested  at  Tixall  Park, 
whither  she  had  been  allowed  to  go  on  pre- 
tence of  a  hunting  party,  and  detained  there 
till  her  papers  at  Chartley  had  been  searched. 
She  was  removed  to  the  castle  of  Fotheringay 
on  25  Sept.,  and  was  there  brought  to  trial 
on  14  and  15  Oct.  The  skill  with  which  she 
parried  the  most  dangerous  points  of  the 
evidence  against  her,  and  her  complete  com- 
mand of  all  the  resources  of  advocacy,  are 
alone  sufficient  testimony  to  her  great  per- 
sonal gifts  (see  State  Trials,  i.  1162-1227). 
Since,  however,  she  denied  having  any  com- 
munication with  Babington,  a  supposition 
which  cannot  be  entertained,  her  denial 
of  any  knowledge  of  that  part  of  the  con- 
spiracy touching  Elizabeth's  life  was  neces- 
sarily robbed  of  all  value.  Besides,  it  was 
her  usual  habit  to  approve  the  assassination 
of  her  prominent  enemies,  and  on  Elizabeth 
she  had  the  wrongs  of  a  lifetime  to  revenge. 
She  knew  also  that  Elizabeth  had  more  than 
once  meditated  her  death,  and  was  only  re- 
strained from  carrying  out  her  purpose  by 
considerations  of  prudence.  She  had  there- 
fore in  Elizabeth's  case  the  justification  that 
she  was  acting  in  self-defence.  In  truth 
Elizabeth  or  her  ministers  had  no  reason  to 
suppose,  and  scarcely  any  right  to  expect, 
that  Mary  would  interfere  to  save  Elizabeth 
from  the  worst  that  Elizabeth's  enemies  might 
contrive  against  her. 

After  much  hesitation  and  uncertainty, 
and  an  attempt  to  induce  the  keepers  to 
assume  the  responsibility  of  putting  Mary  to 
death,  Elizabeth  signed  the  warrant  for  the 
execution,  and  it  took  place  in  the  great  hall 
of  Fotheringay  on  the  morning  of  8  Feb. 


1586-7.  Mary  was  only  informed  of  the  fate 
that  was  in  store  for  her  on  the  previous  day, 
but  she  must  from  the  time  of  her  trial  have 
|  contemplated  such  a  possibility,  and  she  ex- 
j  pressed  her  joy  that  her  miseries  were  so 
near  an  end,  and  that  the  grace  had  been 
granted  her  by  God  to  '  die  for  the  honour 
of  his  name  and  of  his  Church,  Catholic, 
Apostolic,  and  Roman.'  By  all  her  words 
and  bearing  it  was  her  purpose  to  impress 
on  the  spectators  of  her  last  moments,  and 
on  the  world  to  whom  the  story  of  her  exe- 
cution would  be  told,  her  royal  and  sacred 
dignity,  as  the  sole  rightful  queen,  not  only 
of  Scotland  but  of  England,  and  vicegerent 
of  the  catholic  church  in  Britain.  But  al- 
though she  met  her  fate  with  unsurpassable 
courage,  and  acted  her  part  with  appropriate 
dignity  and  grace,  her  preparations  lacked 
the  essential  virtue  of  simplicity.  Elizabeth 
strenuously  maintained  that  she  never  in- 
tended the  execution  to  take  place,  and  con- 
ferred on  her  victim  the  honour  of  a  royal 
burial  in  Peterborough  Cathedral  on  1  Aug. 
The  body  was  transferred  by  her  son,  on 
his  accession  to  the  English  throne,  to 
Henry  VII's  Chapel  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
where  he  erected  to  her  memory  a  monu- 
ment with  recumbent  effigy  (for  "description 
of  the  execution  see  especially  '  Reporte  of 
the  Manner  of  the  Execution  of  the  Scots 
Queene  '  in  ELLIS,  Original  Letters,  2nd  ser. 
iii.  113-18 ;  '  Examynacioun  and  Death  of 
Mary  the  Queen  of  Skottes,  A°  1586,  8  Feb., 
by  R.  W.,'  the  original  manuscript  of  which 
was  exhibited  at  Peterborough  in  1887.  and 
was,  it  appears,  written  by  R.Wynkfielde,  not 
by  Richard  Wigmore,  as  previously  supposed  ; 
'  Le  Rapport  de  la  Maniere  de  TExecution  de 
la  Royne  d'Ecosse,'  by  Thomas  Andrewes,  in 
LABANOFF,  Zebras  7w<?6?te  de  Marie  Stuart, 
pp.  246  7  ;  '  La  Mort  de  la  Royne  d'Ecosse/ 
1589,  republished  in  JEBB,  ii.  609-70 ;  and 
the  very  minute '  Le  vray  rapport '  in  TETJLET, 
iv.  153-64,  on  which  the  narrative  of  Mr. 
Froudeis  chiefly  foundecf.  The  matter  is  also 
discussed  in  Notes  and  Queries,  especially 
7th  ser.  vols.  iv.  v.) 

The  religious  issues  involved  in  the  fate 
of  Mary  Stuart  are  in  themselves  sufficient 
to  assign  her  a  place  in  the  first  rank  of 
historic  personages.  In  her  were  concen- 
trated the  last  hopes  of  Catholicism  in  Britain. 
Still  the  story  of  her  life  will  probably  at- 
tract the  attention  of  the  world  when  the 
ecclesiastical  questions  with  which  it  was 
associated  are  forgotten.  It  is  as  a  woman, 
rather  than  a  queen  or  a  religious  champion, 
that  she  specially  appeals  to  the  interest  of 
mankind.  Her  story  is,  in  truth,  one  of  the 
most  moving  of  human  tragedies.  Consum- 


Mary  Stuart 


389 


Mary  Stuart 


mate  actress  though  she  occasionally  proved 
herself  to  be,  nature  in  all  the  great  emer- 
gencies of  her  life  asserted  its  supremacy.  Her 
heart,  in  almost  every  variation  of  its  moods, 
has  been  bared  to  the  world :  and  if  the  views 
of  both  classes  of  extremists,  blinded  by  reli- 
gious or  political  prepossessions,  be  set  aside, 
there  is  a  pretty  general  consensus  of  opi- 
nion as  to  her  main  aims  and  characteristics. 
She  cared  comparatively  little  for  the  mere 
trappings  of  state,  and  her  tastes  were  simple 
and  natural,  yet  without  question  her  ruling 
passion  was  the  passion  for  sovereignty. 
It  had  been  carefully  nurtured  in  her  from 
childhood,  and  it  was  specially  whetted  by 
her  loss  of  the  French  crown,  by  her  rivalry 
with  Elizabeth,  and  by  the  contumacy  of  the 
Scots.  It  was  all  the  stronger  that  it  was 
unassociated  with  any  kind  of  patriotism. 
It  was  undoubtedly  stronger  than  her  devo- 
tion to  Catholicism.  When  the  Cardinal  of 
Lorraine  and  the  pope  himself  sought  to  limit 
her  ambitions,  she  declined  to  be  influenced  by 
their  entreaties.  She  also  sacrificed  her  Catho- 
licism, not  merely  by  implication  but  openly, 
to  her  passion  for  Bothwell.  The  Darnley 
and  Bothwell  episodes,  though  important 
from  their  bearing  on  certain  aspects  of  her 
character,  were  rather  the  occasions  than  the 
causes  of  her  misfortunes.  Her  position  in 
Scotland  was  really  all  along  so  perilous,  and, 
notwithstanding  her  skilful  manoeuvring  and 
subtle  tact,  she  was  at  once  so  daring  in  am- 
bition and  so  fickle  and  impulsive,  so  liable  to 
he  blinded  by  her  passionate  desires  and  to 
be  dominated  by  personal  likes  and  hates, 
that  disaster  was  sooner  or  later  inevitable. 
The  only  extant  specimens  of  Mary's 
poetry,  in  addition  to  the  reputed  sonnets  to 
Bothwell,  are  the  verses  on  the  death  of  her 
husband  Francis  II,  printed  by  Brantome  in 
his  '  Memoirs,'  reprinted  in  Laing,  ii.  217- 
219;  a  sonnet  to  Elizabeth  in  Italian  and 
French  (Cotton  Lib.  Calig.  D.  i.  fol.  316), 
printed  in  Laing,  ii.  220-1 ;  '  Meditation  fait 
par  la  Reyne  d'Escosse  Dovariere  de  France, 
recuellie  d'un  Livre  des  Consolations  Di- 
vines, composez  par  1'evesque  de  Ross,'  pub- 
lished in  a  rare  volume — '  Lettres  et  Traitez 
Chrestiens,'  by  David  Home  at  Bergerac  in 
1613,  republished  in  '  Bannatyne  Miscel- 
lany,' i.  343-7 ;  and  a  sonnet  written  at  Fo- 
theringay,  in  the  State  Paper  Office.  Bishop 
Montague,  in  his  Preface  to  the  '  Works '  of 
King  James,  1616,  states  that  '  she  wrote  a 
book  of  verses  in  French  of  the  "  Institu- 
tion of  a  Prince,"  all  with  her  owne  hand, 
and  wrought  the  cover  of  it  with  her  needle,' 
and  that  the  volume  was  then  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  king.  In  the  catalogue  of  books 
presented  by  Drummond  of  Hawthornden  to 


the  university  of  Edinburgh  there  appears 
under  the  name  of  Mary  '  Tetrasticha  ou 
Quatrains  a  son  fils  M.  S.'  Some  verses 
written  by  her  on  her  '  Book  of  Hours '  are 
printed  in  Labanoff,  vii.  346-52.  The  lines 
beginning  '  Adieu  plaisant  pays  de  France,' 
at  one  time  attributed  to  her,  were  written 
by  Meusnier  de  Querlon,  who  published  them 
as  hers  in  1765. 

A  large  number  of  the  reputed  portraits 
of  the  queen  of  Scots  are  fictitious;  and 
various  portraits  of  other  royal  Marys  have 
been  catalogued  as  portraits  of  her.  For 
special  information  reference  may  be  made 
to  the  paper  by  Mr.  George  Scharf  in  '  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,'  2nd 
ser.  vii.  58-86 ;  Labanoff's  *  Notice  sur  la 
Collection  des  Portraits  de  Marie  Stuart,' 
pp.  246-7 ;  and  the  Preface  to  Chalmers's 
'  Life  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots.'  The  cata- 
logues of  the  Peterborough  Exhibition,  1887, 
and  of  the  Stuart  Exhibition,  1889,  may  also 
be  consulted  for  a  list  of  portraits  and  relics. 
Mr.  Scharf  specially  mentions  as  genuine 
and  characteristic  a  miniature  by  Janet  with 
Francis  II  in  the  royal  library  at  Windsor ; 
a  portrait  by  Janet  in  a  widow's  dress  ('  Le 
Deuil  Blanc'),  formerly  at  Hampton  Court 
and  now  at  Windsor ;  a  portrait  painted  at 
Sheffield  in  1578  byD.  Mytens  at  llardwick 
Hall  (the  original  of  the  Morton  portrait 
and  others) ;  and  the  memorial  pictures,  with 
the  execution  in  the  background,  at  Windsor, 
Cobham  Hall,  and  Blairs  College. 

[In  addition  to  the  various  documents  and 
letters  in  the  State  Paper  Office,  which  have  been 
nearly  all  calendared,  there  are  in  the  British 
Museum  a  large  number  of  manuscripts  con- 
nected with  the  Marian  period  of  Scottish  his- 
tory, which,  although  in  part  utilised  by  dif- 
ferent historians  from  Kobertson  downwards, 
and  partly  published  by  them,  and  in  different 
collections,  have  never  been  systematically  sifted 
and  examined.  The  volumes  in  which  selec- 
tions from  them  have  been  published  include: 
Anderson's  Collections,  4  A*O!S.  1727-8;  the  ap- 
pendices to  the  histories  of  Keith,  Kobertson, 
Laing,  and  Tytler;  Ellis's  Original  Letters;  Il- 
lustrations of  the  Kei^n  of  Mary  (Maitland 
Club) ;  Wright's  Queen  Elizabeth  and  her  Times ; 
Hardwicke  State  Papers,  &c.  The  important 
manuscripts  at  Hatfield  have  either  been  pub- 
lished in  the  Collections  of  Haynes,  1740,  or 
Murdin,  1759,  or  summarised  in  the  Calendar 
of  the  Hatfield  MSS.,  published  by  Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  The  various  Reports  of  the  Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  may  also  be  referred  to.  The  manu- 
scripts in  the  various  foreign  tirchives  have 
nearly  all  been  published  or  calendared,  with 
the  exception  of  those  in  the  Vatican.  Specially 
important  are  Teulet's  Relations  politiques  de 
la  France  et  de  1'Espagne  avec  1'Ecosse  Cor- 


Mary  Stuart 


39°        Mary  of  Gueldres 


respondance  de  Fenelon,  ed.  Cooper  and  Teulet; 
the  Calendar  of  the  Venetian  State  Papers, 
1558-80;  Cal.  of  Spanish  State  Papers,  1558- 
1567  ;  Correspondance  du  Cardinal  de  Gran- 
velle,  ed.  Poullet  and  Piot,  in  the  Collection  des 
Documents  Inedits  relatifs  a  1'histoire  de  Bel- 
gique ;  Eelations  politiques  des  Pays-Bas  et 
d'Angleterre  sous  le  regne  de  Philippe  II,  ed. 
Kervyn  de  Lettenhove,  in  the  same  collection ; 
and  vols.  Ixxxvii.,  Ixxxix-xcii.  of  the  Docu- 
mentos  ineditos  para  la  historia  de  Espana,  con- 
taining the  despatches  of  the  Spanish  ambassa- 
dors of  Philip  II  at  the  court  of  Elizabeth, 
The  contemporary  works  of  chief  importance 
are  Knox's  History ;  various  publications  by 
George  Buchanan  ;  the  histories  and  pamphlets 
of  Bishop  Leslie;  the  Diurnal  of  Occurrents 
(Bannatyne  Club);  the  Diary  of  Robert Birrell 
(in  Daly  ell's  Fragments  of  Scottish  History, 
1798) ;  the  Memoires  of  Brantome  and  of  Castel- 
nau ;  the  History  of  Mary  Stuart^  by  Claude 
Nau,  ed.  Stevenson,  1883;  Sir  James  Melville's 
Memoirs  (Bannatyne  Club) ;  Richard  Banna- 
tyne Memorials  (ib.) ;  Lord  Herries's  Memoirs 
(ib.);  History  of  James  the  Sext  (*&.);  and 
Camden's  Annals.  The  Histories  of  Calder- 
wood  and  Spotiswood,  though  not  contemporary, 
are  founded  to  some  extent  on  contemporary  in- 
formation. The  more  important  contemporary 
controversial  works  are  included  in  Jebb's  De 
Vita  et  Rebus,  2  vols.  1725.  The  standard 
collection  of  Mary's  Letters  is  that  edited  by 
Labanoff,  7  vols.  1844.  An  English  translation 
of  various  letters  was  published  by  Miss  Strick- 
land, in  2  vols.  1842.  The  fullest  collection  of 
contemporary  ballads  and  broadsides  is  Satirical 
Poems  of  the  Time  of  the  Reformation  (2  vols. 
Scottish  Text  Society).  The  principal  works  in  vin- 
di'jdtion  of  Mary,  which  substantially  adopt,  with 
various  modifications,  the  forgerv  theory  of  the 
Casket.  Letters,  elaborated  by  Walter  Goodall 
in  his  Examination  of  the  Letters  of  Mary  Queen 
of  Scots  to  Bothwell,  2  vols.  1744,  are:  William 
Ty tier's  Inquiry,  1759;  Whitaker's  Mary  Queen 
of  Scots  Vindicated,  3  vols.  1788;  Chalmers's 
Life,  2  vols.  1818,  3  vols.  1822;  Bell's  Life, 
1840,  reprinted  1889;  Miss  Agnes  Strickland's 
Life  (in  Lives  of  the  Queens  of  Scotland) ; 
Hosack's  Mary  Stuart  and  her  Accusers,  1869, 
2nd  edit.  2  vols.  1870-4,  and  Mary  Stewart, 
1888;  and  Skelton's  Maitland  of  Lethington, 
1887-8,  and  Life  of  Mary  Stuart,  1893  (con- 
taining portraits  of  Mary  and  her  contempo- 
raries). On  the  opposite  side  the  principal 
works  are  the  histories  of  Robertson,  Hume, 
Laing,  P.  F.  Tytler,  Burton,  and  Froude,  and 
the  Life  by  Mignet,  which,  though  published  as 
early  as  1851,  is  still  in  several  respects  a 
standard  authority.  Regarding  the  new  de- 
velopment of  the  Casket  controversy,  reference 
may  be  made  to  Bresslau's  Kassettenbriefe,  in 
the  Historisches  Taschenbuch  for  1882,  pp.  1- 
92;  Sepp's  Tagebuch,  1882,  Die  Kassettenbriefe, 
1884,  and  Der  Original-Text,  1888;  Gerde's 
Geschichte  der  Konigin  Maria  Stuart,  1885,  &c. ; 


Karlowa's  M.  Stuarts  angebliche  Briefe  an  den 
Grafen  J.  Bothwell ;  the  present  writer's  Casket 
Letters  and  Mary  Queen  of  Scots,  1889,  2nd  edit. 
1890  ;  Philippson's  Etudes  sur  Thistoire  Stuart, 
in  the  Revue Historique,  1 888  and  1889,  privately- 
printed  1889;  and  De  Peyster's  Mary  Stuart, 
Bothwell,  and  the  Casket  Letters,  1890.  M. 
Philippson's  Histoire  du  Regne  de  Marie  Stuart, 
3  vols.  1891-2.  is  of  special  value  on  account  of 
his  access  to  the  latest  sources  of  information. 
Among  miscellaneous  works  may  be  mentioned 
Inventaire  au  la  Royne  Descosse  (Bannatyne 
Club) ;  Library  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  (Maitland 
Miscellany,  vol.  i.);  Documents  and  Papers  re- 
lating to  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  (Camden  Society) ; 
Sharman's  Library  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots,  1889 ; 
De  Gray  Birch's  Original  Documents  relating  to 
Sheffield,  1874;  Leader's  Mary  Queen  of  Scots 
in  Captivity,  1880  ;  and  Cuthbert  Bede's  Fother- 
ingay,  1886.  The  Study  of  Mary  by  Sainte- 
Beuve  in  Galerie  de  Femmes  Celebres,  and  the 
life  by  Mr.  Swinburne  in  the  9th  edit,  of  the 
Encyclopaedia  Britannica  may  also  be  mentioned. 
Other  works  are  quoted  in  the  text.]  T.  F.  H. 

MARY  OF  GUELDRES  (d.  1463),  queen 
of  James  II  of  Scotland,  was  the  daughter 
of  Arnold,  duke  of  Gueldres,  by  Catherine, 
duchess  of  Cleves,  and  daughter  of  John, 
duke  of  Burgundy.  She  was  brought  up  at 
the  court  of  her  kinsman,  Philip  the  Good 
of  Burgundy,  who  in  1449  recommended 
her  to  the  Scottish  commissioners  as  a  fitting 
consort  for  their  king.  Charles  VII  of 
France,  whom  they  thereupon  consulted, 
having  also  strongly  advised  the  match,  a 
treaty  for  the  marriage  was  agreed  upon  be- 
tween Philip  and  James  II,  1  April  1449. 
In  the  treaty  she  is  described  as  '  nubilis  et 
formosa.'  She  set  sail  from  Flanders  in  a 
splendid  galley,  escorted  by  a  large  retinue 
of  nobles,  and  three  hundred  men  of  arms 
in  thirteen  other  ships;  and  after  paying 
her  devotions  at  the  chapel  of  St.  Andrew, 
in  the  Isle  of  May,  landed  at  Leith  on 
18  June.  Thence  she  journeyed  to  Edinburgh, 
where  not  improbably  the  palace  of  Holy- 
rood  had  been  built  for  her  reception  (BuENET, 
Preface  to  Exchequer  JRolls,  vol.  v.  p.  Ixxvi). 
Philip  of  Burgundy  granted  her  a  portion  of 
sixty  thousand  crowns,  while  James  II  settled 
on  her,  in  the  event  of  her  surviving  him, 
a  dower  often  thousand  crowns  to  be  secured 
on  lands  in  Strathearn,  Atholl,  Methven,  and 
Linlithgow.  The  marriage  was  celebrated 
at  Holyrood  on  3  July. 

On  the  death  of  James  II  at  the  siege  of 
Roxburgh,  3  Aug.  1460,  Mary,  taking  with 
her  the  infant  prince,  James  III,  immediately 
set  out  for  the  camp,  and  so  inspired  the 
soldiers  to  redouble  their  efforts  to  capture 
the  castle,  that  soon  after  her  arrival  it  was 
carried  by  assault.  During  the  minority  of 


Mary  of  Guise          391  Mary  of  Guise 


James  III,  who  was  crowned  at  Kelso  on 
10  Aug.,  she  retained  her  position  as  regent 
of  the  kingdom,  with  Bishop  Kennedy  [see 
KENNEDY,  JAMES]  as  her  principal  minister. 
In  July  1460  she  entertained  Margaret  of 
Anjou  and  her  son  in  Lincluden  Abbey ;  and 
she  also  gave  Margaret  and  her  husband, 
Henry  VI,  shelter  after  their  defeat  at  Tow- 
ton  in  1461.  Henry  VI  also  obtained  the 
promise  of  help  from  the  powerful  Earl  of 
Angus  ;  but  a  proposal  of  the  Earl  of  War- 
wick, on  behalf  of  Edward  IV,  for  the  hand 
of  the  queen  regent,  tended  to  weaken  the 
influence  of  his  rival  in  Scotland.  Mary 
died,  according  to  Bishop  Leslie,  on  16  Nov. 
1463  (History  of  Scotland,  Bannatyne  ed. 

L36),  but  according  to  the  l  Exchequer 
lls '  (vii.  389)  on  1  Dec.  1464.  The  year 
given  in  the  l  Exchequer  Rolls  '  is  clearly  a 
clerical  error ;  but  otherwise  this  date  is  pro- 
bably correct.  She  was  buried  in  the  church 
of  Trinity  College,  Edinburgh.  Although 
credited  with  intrigues  with  Somerset,  who 
after  Towton  took  refuge  in  Scotland,  and 
with  Adam  Hepburn,  second  lord  Hales,  she 
was  as  a  sovereign  both  prudent  and  energetic. 
She  built  the  castle  of  Ravenscraig,  near 
Dysart,  Fife,  and  the  church  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Edinburgh,  besides  providing  for  exten- 
sive repairs  on  Stirling  Castle,  the  palace  of 
Falkland,  and  other  royal  residences. 

[Chroniques  de  Matthieu  de  Coussy;  Auchin- 
leck  Chronicle ;  Histories  of  Leslie,  Lindsay  of 
Pitscqttie,  and  Buchanan  ;  Francisque  Michel's 
Les  Ecossais  en  France ;  Exchequer  Rolls  of 
Scotland ;  see  arts.  JAMES  II  and  JAMES  III  OF 
SCOTLAND.]  T.  F.  H. 

MARY  or  GUISE  (1515-1560),  queen  of 
James  V  of  Scotland  [q.  v.],  and  mother  of 
Mary  Queen  of  Scots  [q.  v.],  was  the  eldest 
child  of  Claude,  count,  and  afterwards  (1527) 
duke,  of  Guise,  second  son  of  Ren§  II,  duke 
of  Lorraine,  and  Philippa  of  Gueldres  ;  her 
mother  was  Antoinette  de  Bourbon,  daugh- 
ter of  Francis  de  Bourbon,  count  of  Ven- 
<16me  (FORNERON,  Les  Dues  de  Guise  et  leur 
Epoque).  Born  on  22  Nov.  1515  at  Bar-le- 
Duc,  Mary  was,  until  the  birth  of  her  brother 
Francis,  in  1519,  the  heir-presumptive  of  the 
rising  house  of  Guise  (CROZE,  Les  Guises,  les 
Valois,  et  Philippe  II,  i.  5-6).  On  4  Aug. 
1534  she  was  married  to  Louis  of  Orleans, 
second  duke  of  Longueville  and  grand  cham- 
berlain of  France,  who  was  about  twenty- 
three  years  old.  The  Duke  of  Guise  settled 
eighty  thousand  livres  tournois  upon  Mary, 
who  received  also  from  her  husband  a  hand- 
some jointure,  including  Chateaudun  on  the 
Loire.  Here,  and  at  his  northern  castles 
of  Amiens  and  Rouen,  their  short  but  happy 


married  life  was  passed,  and  here,  on  30  Oct. 
1535,  Mary  bore  him  a  son,  who  was  chris- 
tened Francis.  They  were  both  present  at 
the  marriage  of  Magdalene,  daughter  of 
Francis  I,  to  James  V  of  Scotland  [q.  v.],  on 
New-year's  day  1537,  but  the  Duke  of  Longue- 
ville died  on  9  June  following  (STRICKLAND, 
Queens  of  Scotland,  i.  346).  A  posthumous 
son,  born  shortly  after  (4  Aug.),  and  named 
Louis,  lived  only  four  months. 

On  10  July  Magdalene,  queen  of  James  V, 
died,  and  soon  afterwards  James,  who  had 
probably  seen  Mary  on  his  French  visit,  ob- 
tained a  promise  of  her  hand  (State  Papers, 
v.  112  ;  HERXLESS,  Cardinal  Beaton,  p.  130). 
Nevertheless,  Henry  VIII,  on  losing  Jane 
Seymour  in  October,  made  ardent  suit  to 
Mary  himself,  and  continued  to  urge  his  suit, 
not  over-gently,  both  with  Francis  and  Mary 
herself,  even  after  her  betrothal  to  James  had 
been  made  public  early  in  1538  (STRICKLAND, 
p.  350).  Lords  Maxwell  and  Erskine  and 
Cardinal  David  Beaton  [q.  v.],  however,  came 
over  to  Paris  and  concluded  the  marriage 
treaty.  She  brought  James  as  dower  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  livres,  nearly  half 
of  which  was  the  gift  of  the  French  king, 
Francis,  who  adopted  her  as  his  daughter. 
James  bestowed  upon  her  for  life  the  hand- 
some jointure  of  the  counties  of  Fife,  Strath- 
earn,  and  Ross,  with  the  palaces  of  Falkland, 
Stirling,  and  Dingwall,  and  the  lordships  of 
Galloway,  Orkney,  and  the  Isles  (TEULET, 
Papier s  d'Etat  relatifs  a  VHistoire  d'Ecosse, 
Bannatyne  Club  edit.,  i.  131-4).  As  they 
were  both  descended  from  the  house  of  Guel- 
dres, and  Mary  was  nearly  related  to  James's 
first  wife,  a  dispensation  for  the  marriage  was 
procured  from  Pope  Clement  VII.  It  was 
celebrated  on  9  May  in  Notre-Dame  at  Paris, 
Robert,  fifth  lord  Maxwell  [q.  v.],  acting  as 
proxy  for  James  (BouiLLE,  Hist,  des  Dues  de 
Guise,  i.  123).  Henry  VIII  ungraciously 
refused  her  permission  to  pass  through  Eng- 
land on  her  way  to  Scotland,  and  James 
sent  a  large  fleet  to  escort  her  thither.  She 
landed  near  Crail  in  Fife  on  14  June  (KNOX, 
Works,  ed.  Laing,  i.  61,  but  cf.  LESLEY,  p. 
155),  and  in  the  cathedral  of  St.  Andrews 
James  and  she  were  finally  married  by  Car- 
dinal Beaton.  The  dowager-queen  Margaret 
informed  her  brother  Henry  that  the  young 
queen  bore  herself  very  honourably  to  her, 
and  would,  she  trusted,  prove  a  wise  princess 
(State  Papers,  v.  135).  Mary  seems,  indeed, 
to  have  managed  her  vain  and  touchy  mother- 
in-law  with  considerable  tact,  and  it  was  re- 
ported to  Cromwell  that  the  young  queen 
was  '  all  papist  and  the  old  queen  not  much 
less '  (ib.  p.  154).  For  nearly  two  years  Mary 
was  childless,  and  it  was  not  until  there  was 


Mary  of  Guise          392  Mary  of  Guise 


an  assured  prospect  of  an  heir  that  she  was 
crowned  in  February  1540  (ib.  pp.  170-1). 
New  regalia  were  used,  made  of  gold  raised 
from  a  mine  at  Crawfurdniuir  by  miners  from 
Lorraine  (STRICKLAND,  p.  381).  On  Friday, 
22  May,  James  wrote  to  inform  Henry  of 
the  birth  of  a  prince  (State  Papers,  v.  177). 
But  the  sudden  death  of  this  son  James 
and  also  of  another  infant  a  few  days  old, 
christened  Arthur  or  Robert,  at  the  end  of 
April  1541,  left  the  queen  'very  sickly  and 
full  of  heaviness.'  Rumours  of  poison  were 
heard  (ib.  pp.  177,  188;  Hamilton  Papers,  i. 
73).  In  the  summer  of  1542  she  had  again 
hope  of  offspring,  and  went  with  James  on 
foot  (some  say  barefoot)  to  the  chapel  of  Our 
Lady  of  Loretto  at  Musselburgh  (STRICK- 
LAND, p.  402).  But  it  was  reported  in  Eng- 
land that  James  had  a  mistress  at  Tantallon, 
and  set  '  not  much  store  by  the  queen ' 
(Hamilton  Papers,  i.  329).  Before  the  dis- 
aster at  Solway  Moss  [see  under  JAMES  V  or 
SCOTLAND]  she  had  '  taken  her  chamber '  at 
Linlithgow,  and  the  birth  of  a  child,  erro- 
neously thought  to  be  a  son,  was  proclaimed 
in  Jedburgh  on  2  Dec.  The  child  was  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots  (ib.  pp.  323-4,  328,  333 ;  cf. 
MARY  QUEEN  OF  SCOTS).  The  news  of  the 
death,  at  midnight  on  the  14th,  of  the  un- 
happy James  is  said  by  Knox  (i.  92)  to  have 
been  brought  to  the  mother  by  Beaton. 
Knox  insinuates  that  she  received  the  tidings 
with  ill-concealed  pleasure,  and  repeats  the 
scandal  heard  in  Edinburgh  a  few  months 
later  by  Sadler  of  her  alleged  over-familiarity 
with  Beaton,  which  had  aroused  the  jealousy 
of  James  (Hamilton  Papers,  ii.  92).  But 
the  source  of  these  stories  is  suspicious. 

In  the  crisis  of  Scottish  affairs  produced 
by  Solway  Moss  and  the  death  of  James, 
Beaton,  as  head  of  the  catholic  and  anti- 
English  party,  had  a  strong  common  interest 
with  the  French  queen-dowager.  But  they 
were  unable  to  prevent  the  nomination  as 
governor  or  regent,  on  22  Dec.,  in  accord- 
ance with  constitutional  precedent,  of  the 
next  heir  to  the  crown  after  the  infant  prin- 
cess, James  Hamilton,  earl  of  Arran  [q.  v.], 
who  favoured  religious  reform  and  an  under- 
standing with  England.  Reports  that  the 
Duke  of  Guise  was  on  his  way  to  assume 
'  thole  regiment  of  Scotland '  in  the  name  of 
his  niece  led  Arran,  moreover,  to  arrest  the 
cardinal  (ib.  i.  398).  A  parliament  which  as- 
sembled on  12  March  1543  confirmed  Arran's 
regency  and  accepted  Henry's  offer  of  a  mar- 
riage between  Edward  and  the  child  Mary 
(TTTLER,  v.  267-71  ;  Acta  Parl  Scot.  ii.  411). 
"When  Sir  Ralph  Sadler,  the  English  envoy, 
arrived  in  Edinburgh  (Hamilton  Papers,].. 
464),  he  approached  the  queen-dowager,  who 


professed  to  desire  the  English  marriage  and 
the  removal  of  her  daughter  to  England,  on 
the  ground  that  Arran  wanted  to  marry  her  to 
his  son.  She  also  suggested  that  if  the  car- 
dinal were  released  he  would  forward  Henry's 
view  (ib.  i.  497).  Beaton,  who  was  soon  vir- 
tually at  liberty,  caused  Arran  disquietude 
by  proposing  to  marry  the  queen-dowager  to 
Francis  I's  emissary,  Matthew  Stewart,  earl 
of  Lennox,  whom  some  maintained  to  be  heir- 
presumptive,  on  the  ground  that  Arran  was 
illegitimate.  On  23  July  1543  the  cardinal 
and  his  supporters,  at  the  head  of  a  large 
force,  carried  off  the  two  queens  from  sur- 
veillance at  Linlithgow  to  the  freedom  of 
Stirling  (Diurnal  of  Occurrents,  p.  28). 
Henry  VIII  ordered  Sadler  to  procure  the 
separation  of  the  mother  from  the  daughter 
(KNOX.  Works,  i.  108 ;  Hamilton  Papers,  i. 
633-43),  but  public  feeling  in  Scotland  was 
with  the  cardinal's  party,  and  Arran,  on 
4  Sept.,  reconciled  himself  with  Beaton. 

When  the  young  queen  was  crowned  at 
Stirling  on  9  Sept.,  a  new  council  of  sixteen 
was  created  to  '  direct  and  order '  the  go- 
vernor, and  the  queen-dowager,  who  was  ru- 
moured to  have  at  first  desired  to  place  her 
jointure  lands  in  its  hands  and  depart  for 
France,  was  appointed  principal  member  (ib. 
ii.  40, 45,  56).  Arriving  in  Edinburgh  on  the 
night  of  17  Sept.,  she  summoned  Sadler  on 
the  19th  before  the  council,  to  discuss  with 
her  and  her  colleagues  the  situation  with  re- 
gard to  England.  On  28  Sept.  she  went  to 
St.  Andrews  with  the  cardinal  and  Patrick 
Hepburn,  third  earl  of  Bothwell  [q.  v.l,  and 
remained  there  some  time,  '  whereof,'  says 
Sadler, '  the  people  speak  largely,  remember- 
ing her  over-much  familiarity  with  Beaton 
in  the  lifetime  of  the  late  king'  (ib.  pp.  81, 
92).  The  arrival  on  6  Oct.  of  the  French  am- 
bassador, Dy  la  Brosse,  accompanied  by  a 
papal  legate,  to  offer  renewed  alliance  and 
immediate  assistance  against  the  designs 
of  England,  greatly  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  cardinal  and  queen-dowager  against 
Henry  (ib.  p.  92  ;  Diurnal  of  Occurrents,  p. 
28).  The  parliament  which  met  on  3  Dec. 
1543  accepted  the  French  offers.  Henry  re- 
plied with  a  declaration  of  war,  on  the  arrival 
of  which  Mary  made  a  pilgrimage  on  foot 
to  her  favourite  shrine  of  Our  Lady  of  Lo- 
retto at  Musselburgh,  '  to  pray  for  peace 
among  her  lords  and  with  the  realm  of  Eng- 
land '  (State  Papers,  v.  350 ;  STRICKLAND,  ii. 
64). 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Mary  had  by 
this  time  formed  the  design  of  marrying  her 
daughter  into  France.  But  such  a  marriage 
was  certain  to  be  opposed  by  Arran,  who  in- 
tended her  for  his  son,  and  by  Beaton, who  saw 


Mary  of  Guise          393  Mary  of  Guise 


that  a  close  connection  with  France  would 
probably  transfer  the  guidance  of  affairs  to 
the  able  dowager.  In  order  to  secure  her 
object,  therefore,  she  must  bring  about  a 
change  of  government.  The  failure  of  the 
governor  and  the  cardinal  to  prevent  the  Earl 
of  Hertford  from  burning  Edinburgh  and 
other  towns  in  May  1544  afforded  the  desired 
opportunity.  She  secured  the  support  of  the 
Douglases,  and  a  coalition  of  the  nobles  at 
Stirling  called  upon  the  governor  to  share 
his  authority  with  the  queen-dowager,  '  who 
could  bring 'them  the  support  of  the  French 
king/  and  as  he  gave  no  answer  '  discharged 
him  of  his  authority'  on  10  June,  in  favour 
of  Mary,  subject  to  the  ratification  of  a 
parliament  to  be  held  at  the  end  of  July 
(State  Papers,  v.  391 ;  Hamilton  Papers,  ii. 
409, 432, 740).  Arran  and  Beaton  prevented 
the  meeting  of  the  parliament  which  was  to 
have  '  discharged  the  governor,'  and  a  parlia- 
ment summoned  by  Arran  to  Edinburgh  on 
5  Nov.  declared  the  Stirling  revolution  and 
Mary's  summons  of  a  parliament  to  Stirling 
for  12  Nov.  of  no  effect. 

In  October  1546  Beaton,  when  meditating 
a  journey  to  France  to  obtain  a  larger  force, 
took  the  precaution  of  binding  the  lords 
under  their  seals  to  marry  the  young  queen 
to  Arran's  son,  and  desired  to  have  her  kept 
in  his  castle  at  St.  Andrews  during  his  ab- 
sence (TYTLER,  v.  386).  The  queen-mother 
formed  an  opposition  'band'  (ib.\  but  the 
disappearance  of  the  cardinal  from  the  scene, 
by  his  murder  on  29  May  1546,  removed  her 
most  formidable  antagonist,  and  left  her  until 
her  death  the  leading  figure  in  Scotland. 

The   reunion   of    parties  which  followed 
Beaton's  death  turned  chiefly  to  Mary's  ad- 
vantage.    A  new  council  to  represent  all 
parties   was    chosen,   and    George   Gordon^ 
fourth  earl  of  Huntly  [q.  v.],  a  supporter  of 
Mary,  succeeded  Beaton  as  chancellor.    Cir- 
cumstances favoured  her  policy  of  closer  con- 
nection with  France  (ib.  vi.  12).     Somerset 
continued  Henry  VIII's  attempt  to  force  the  ! 
English  marriage  upon  the  Scots.     The  new  j 
king  of  France,  Henry  II,  was  personally 
attached  to  the  dowager,  his  adopted  sister. 
In  the  crisis  after  Pirikie,  when  the  English  j 
burnt  Leith  and  occupied  Hume  Castle  and  j 
Broughty  Crag,  Mary  showed  the  courage 
and   decision   in  which   the  governor  was 
wanting,  took  steps  to  raise  a  new  army,  and 
transferred  the  little  queen  for  greater  safety 
to  the  priory  of  Inchmahome,  on  an  island  in 
the  Lake  of  Menteith. 

So  perilous  was  the  position  of  affairs  that 
Mary  had  little  difficulty  in  persuading  the 
nobles  to  consent,  in  a  convention  at  Stirling 
(8  Feb.  1518),  to  marry  Mary  to  the  dauphin 


I  and  send  her  at  once  to  France.    Andr§  de 
j  Montalembert,  sieur  d'Esse,  disembarked  six 
I  thousand  French  troops  at  Leith  on  1G  June, 
|  and  laid  siege  with  Arran  to  Haddington, 
j  which  the  English  had  captured  in  April 
j  (BEATJGE,  Guerre  d'Escosse;  BRANTOME,  Vie 
des  Homines  lllustres ;  TYTLER,  vi.  42-4).   A 
parliament  which  met  in  the  abbey  outside 
the  walls  on  7  July  gave  its  consent  to  the 
French  marriage  (Acta  ParL  Scot.  ii.  481-2). 
The  queen-dowager,  after  an  unfortunate  re- 
connaissance on  the  9th,  when  many  of  her 
suite  were  killed  by  a  shower  of  chain  and 
hail-shot  from  Haddington,  and  she '  swooned 
for  sorrow,'  proceeded  to  Dumbarton,  whence 
she  sent  her  daughter  to  France  on  7  Aug. 
(Hamilton  Papers,  pp.  603,  617-18:  TEULET, 
i.  188,685). 

Mary  had  now  to  pass  through  an  anxious 
time.  The  siege  of  Haddington  dragged  on. 
The  wretched  people,  impoverished  by  eight 
years  of  war  and  stricken  by  plague,  suffered 
almost  more  from  the  ill-paid  French  troops 
than  from  the  English.  Mary  wrote  to  her 
father  and  uncle,  giving  a  moving  picture  of 
these  sufferings,  and  hotly  denouncing  the 
frivolity  and  fraud  of  many  of  the  French 
officers.  She  complained  that  she  had  lost 
all  her  popularity,  would  not  have  been  safe 
in  Edinburgh  without  a  French  guard,  and, 
roused  by  alarms  four  or  five  times  in  a  night, 
had  got  a  '  gout  or  sciatica,'  so  that  she  could 
neither  lie  nor  stand.  She  dared  not  with- 
draw to  St  irling  to  recover  her  health,  lest  the 
French  and  Scots  should  fly  at  one  another's 
throats.  But  before  January  1550  she  had 
been  able  to  retire  to  Stirling,  and  the  inclu- 
sion of  Scotland  in  the  peace  of  24  March  be- 
tween England  and  France  enabled  her  to 
pay  a  visit  to  France  to  see  her  children  and 
arrange  her  future  policy  with  Henry  and 
the  Guises  ( MICHEL,  Les  Ecossais  en  France, 
i.  460).  She  embarked  on  a  French  squadron 
at  Leith  about  7  Sept.,  and  landed  on  the  19th 
at  Havre  (TYTLER,  vi.  371;  but  cf.  MICHEL, 
i.  472  ;  Diurnal,  p.  51  ;  LESLEY,  p.  236 ;  Re- 
gister of  the  Privy  Council,  i.  198).  At  Rouen 
on  the  25th  she  was  received  with  much 
honour  by  the  king,  and  '  almost  worshipped 
as  a  goddess  by  the  court  for  her  services  in 
Scotland '  (TYTLER,  vi.  373).  Passing  through 
Paris  she  spent  the  winter  with  the  court  at 
Blois  (MICHEL,  i.  478  ;  LESLEY,  pp.  236-7). 
Sir  John  Mason  [q.  v.],  the  English  ambas- 
sador, reported  uneasily  that  the  Queen  of 
Scots  and  her  family  bore  the  whole  swing 
in  the  court,  and  that  she  desired  the  entire 
subversion  of  England,  and  was  urging  that 
assistance  should  be  given  to  the  Irish,  whom 
she  had  already  sought  to  stir  up  against 
England  (TYTLER,  vi.  373-6 ;  STRICKLAND, 


Mary  of  Guise          394  Mary  of  Guise 


ii.  94).  In  the  summer  of  1551  she  accom- 
panied Henry  in  his  progress  to  Nantes  and 
back  to  Fontainebleau  (LESLEY,  p.  239).  The 
question  of  the  money  necessary  for  Scottish 
purposes  had  not  been  easy  to  settle,  and  the 
treasury  officials  wished  Scotland  '  were  in  a 
fish  pool.'  Leaving  her  followers  in  Paris, 
Mary  paid  a  visit  to  her  recently  widowed 
mother  at  Joinville ;  her  father  had  died  in 
April.  Her  return  to  Scotland  was  delayed 
by  reports  that  the  emperor  had  sent  a  squa- 
dron to  take  her,  and  by  the  illness  and  death 
on  22  Sept.,  before  he  was  sixteen,  of  her  only 
surviving  son  by  her  first  marriage,  Francis, 
duke  of  Longueville,  called  '  Le  Petit  Due  ' 
{Journal  of  Edward  VI,  ed.  Clarendon  Hist. 
Soc.,  p.  44;  FORNERON,  Les  Dues  de  Guise}. 
Leaving  Dieppe  late  in  October  she  was  driven 
by  a  storm  into  Portsmouth,  and  sent  word 
to  Edward  VI  that  she  would  take  the  benefit 
of  the  safe-conduct,  which  he  had  already 
given  her,  to  go  by  land  to  see  him.  Arriving 
by  easy  stages  at  Hampton  Court  on  31  Oct., 
she  spent  a  week  there  and  at  the  bishop's 
palace  in  the  city,  dining  in  state  with  the 
king  at  Westminster  on  4  Nov.  (ib.  pp.  50-1 ; 
MACHYN,  Diary,  p.  11).  Knox  (i.  243  ;  cf. 
STRYPE,  Eccles.  Memorials,  ii.  284)  puts  in 
her  mouth  somewhat  hyperbolical  praise  of 
Edward.  Leaving  London  on  the  6th,  she 
reached  Scotland  about  the  24th  (TYTLER, 
vi.  377  ;  cf.  Diurnal,  p.  51). 

A  principal  object  of  her  visit  to  France, 
according  to  Lesley  (pp.  237-8),  was  to  ob- 
tain the  governor's  post  for  herself.  But  the 
governor  refused  to  lay  down  his  power  until 
the  little  queen  should  reach  the  age  of 
twelve,  when  she  would  be  able  to  dis- 
pose of  it  as  she  pleased.  When  the  French 
chose  to  consider  Mary  as  of  age  on  enter- 
ing her  twelfth  year,  they  induced  her  to 
transfer  the  regency  to  her  mother,  and  the 
governor  reluctantly  yielded  (Journal  of  Ed- 
ward VI,  p.  83;  TETJLET,  i.  261;  KNOX, 
Works,  i.  242  n.)  In  a  parliament  at  Edin- 
burgh on  12  April  1554  he  resigned  his 
authority  on  receiving  security  for  his  rights 
as  second  person  and  heir-presumptive ;  the 
queen-dowager  took  his  place,  and  according 
to  Knox  (i.  242)  t  a  crowne  was  putt  upon 
hir  head,  als  semlye  a  sight  (yf  men  had  eis) 
as  to  putt  a  sadill  upoun  the  back  of  ane 
unruly  kow'  (cf.  Acta  Par  1.  Scot.  ii.  601). 

Mary  of  Guise  was  devoted  to  the  interests 
of  her  family,  and  was  bent  upon  bringing 
the  government  of  Scotland  into  line  with 
the  policy  of  her  brothers  the  Duke  of  Guise 
and  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine.  But  at  first 
circumstances  dictated  temporising  and  con- 
ciliatory courses.  Their  immediate  object- 
was  to  secure  the  conclusion  of  the  marriage 


between  the  dauphin  Francis  and  her  daugh- 
ter Mary.  They  had  to  reckon  with  the  more 
or  less  open  opposition  of  their  rival,  the  Con- 
stable Montmorency,  in  France,  and  of  Arran, 
now  Duke  of  Chatelherault,  and  his  brother, 
Archbishop  Hamilton  of  St.  Andrews  in  Scot- 
land (MELVILLE,  pp.  72-3, 78).  As  the  arch- 
bishop carried  the  prelates  with  him,  Mary 
could  not  dispense  with  the  support  of  Cas- 
sillis,  Glencairn,  and  the  other  anti-clerical 
lords,  and  was  obliged  to  temporise  with  their 
proteges  the  protestant  preachers.  They 
were  not  likely  to  protest  when  she  virtually 
superseded  the  catholic  Huntly  [see  GOR- 
DON, GEORGE,  fourth  EARL  OF  HUNTLY]  as 
chancellor  by  entrusting  the  seal  to  M.  de 
Roubay,  though  the  committal  of  other  chief 
offices  of  state  to  Frenchmen  and  the  con- 
fidence she  placed  in  De  Roubay  and  D'Oysel 
doubtless  caused  them  more  inquietude  (STE- 
VENSON, Calendar  of  Foreign  State  Papers, 
1558,  vol.  ii.)  The  first  years  of  her  regency 
conformed  to  the  advice  of  the  Duke  of 
Guise  in  1555,  Ho  deal  in  Scotland  in  a  spirit 
of  conciliation,  introducing  much  gentleness 
and  moderation  into  the  administration  of 
justice/  which  she  reformed  with  the  advice 
of  Henry  Sinclair,  dean  of  Glasgow,  in  a 
parliament  at  Edinburgh  in  the  following 
June  (TETJLET,  i.  721 ;  TYTLER,  vi.  63).  It 
was  not  until  Philip  of  Spain  in  1557  drew 
Mary  of  England  into  his  war  against  France 
that  the  regent's  French  policy  brought  her 
into  conflict  with  the  Scots.  Although  she 
had  exchanged  assurances  of  inviolable  amity 
with  Queen  Mary  Tudor  on  her  accession, 
and  concluded  a  treaty  with  her  in  July  1557 
(THORPE,  i.  104),  she  provoked  a  war  with 
England  in  the  late  summer  of  that  year.  She 
had  endeavoured  some  time  before  to  substi- 
tute for  the  Scottish  feudal  forces  an  army 
paid  by  a  sort  of  scutage,  but  she  had  failed 
in  her  efforts.  Now  the  feudal  force  refused 
in  September  to  invade  England,  and  she  was 
forced  to  dismiss  it  with  angry  tears  (LES- 
LEY, p.  255 ;  TYTLER,  vi.  66-7).  With  this 
recalcitrance  was  coupled  the  rapid  and  ag- 
gressive growth  of  protestantism.  Knox, 
whom  she  nettled  in  1 555  by  her  contemp- 
tuous reception  of  his  letter  appealing  to  her 
to  hear  the  word  of  God,  was  the  real  author 
of  the  bond  or  covenant  of  3  Dec.  1557,  in 
which  Glencairn,  Argyll  and  his  eldest  son 
Lord  Lome,  Morton,  and  Erskine  of  Dun 
proclaimed  open  war  upon  the  established 
religion.  The  conclusion  of  the  marriage 
between  her  daughter  and  the  dauphin  on 
24  April  1558  for  the  moment  eased  her 
position. 

Knox  insinuates  that  Mary,  having  nothing 
further  to  fear  from  Archbishop  Hamilton 


Mary  of  Guise          395  Mary  of  Guise 


and  the  kirkmen,  no  longer  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  protect  the  protestants  from  the  pre- 
lates, or  to  keep  her  promises  of  some  definite 
toleration  in  which  he  had  at  one  time  thought 
her  sincere  (  Works,  i.  298,  315).  It  is  cer- 
tain that  in  March  1559  Henry  II  sent  Mary 
of  Guise  instructions  to  suppress  heresy  in 
Scotland.  She  ordered  daily  attendance  at 
mass,  and  summoned  the  principal  preachers 
to  appear  before  the  council  at  Stirling  (ib. 
p.  313).  On  the  other  hand,  Melville,  a  con- 
fidant of  the  Constable  Montmorency,  repre- 
sents her  as  remonstrating  against  the  orders 
which  she  carried  out  (MELVILLE,  p.  77; 
MICHEL  DE  CASTELNAU  in  JEBB'S  Collection, 
ii.  446).  But  when  reminded  of  her  promises 
to  the  protestants  she  is  said  to  have  answered 
that  princes  could  not  be  tied  down  to  their 
promises,  and  that  the  ministers  should  be 
banished  though  they  preached  as  truly  as  St. 
Paul  (SPOTISWOOD,  p.  121).  A  conflict  with 
Knox  and  his  followers  ensued  [see  KNOX, 
JOHN].  They  occupied  Perth,  and  destroyed 
the  monasteries  there,  including  the  Charter- 
house with  the  royal  tombs.  This  act  Mary 
treated  as  open  rebellion  ( Works,  i.  324). 
Huntly  promised  her  assistance,  and  she  ad- 
vanced upon  Perth  ;  but  Argyll,  one  of  the 
protestant  leaders,  negotiated  an  agreement 
on  29  May,  by  which  the  reformers  agreed  to 
disperse  on  receiving  a  promise  that  no  French 
troops  should  be  introduced  into  Perth,  and 
that  a  parliament  should  settle  the  religious 
question  (STEVENSON,  i.  822).  But  the  agree- 
ment was  broken  almost  as  soon  as  made, 
the  congregation  'reformed'  Fife,  accused 
the  regent  of  evading  the  compact  by  intro- 
ducing a  Scottish  garrison  paid  with  French 
money  into  Perth,  and  soon  gathered  in 
such  numbers  that  the  regent's  commanders 
avoided  a  battle  at  Coupar  Moor  on  1 3  June 
by  agreeing  to  evacuate  Fife  (ib.  pp.  843, 
868).  The  lords  of  the  congregation  at  St. 
Andrews  were  already  secretly  contemplat- 
ing seeking  assistance  from  Elizabeth  (ib.  p. 
848).  On  29  June  they  entered  Edinburgh 
in  great  force,  the  regent  retiring  to  Dunbar 
(ib.  p.  893).  But  the  catholic  gentry  of  the 
Merse  and  Teviotdale  rallied  round  her,  and 
she  forced  her  French  officers  to  march  upon 
Edinburgh  (THORPE,  i.  114  ;  TEULET,  i.  326). 
The  lords  of  the  congregation,  unable  to  keep 
their  forces  together,  or  to  count  upon  im- 
mediate help  from  England,  consented  on 
23  July  to  evacuate  Edinburgh,  assurances 
of  mutual  religious  toleration  until  10  Jan. 
following  being  exchanged  (STEVENSON,  i. 
1052). 

But  both  parties  more  or  less  secretly  pre- 
pared for  the  renewal  of  the  contest.  The 
Guises,  who  after  July  ruled  France  in  the 


name  of  the  new  king,  Francis  II,  promised 
to  send  their  brother,  the  Marquis  d'Elbceuf, 
with  a  large  force  to  relieve  Mary, '  who  was 
not  like  to  live  long,'  as  soon  as  their  diffi- 
culties at  home  would  permit  (ib.  i.  1349). 
Meanwhile  they  sent  her  a  few  men  and  two 
ambassadors,  De  la  Brosse  and  Nicholas  de 
Pelleve,  bishop  of  Amiens,  who  were  to 
try  and  assuage  the  Scottish  troubles  (ib.  p. 
1399 ;  TEULET,  i.  344  sqq.)  On  their  arrival 
about  the  beginning  of  September  she  began 
to  fortify  Leith,  not  feeling  secure  in  Edin- 
burgh. She  had  intelligence  that  the  pro- 
testants had  never  ceased  communication 
with  Cecil,  who  on  10  Sept.  smuggled  Arran 
into  Scotland  (STEVENSON,  i.  1357).  Chatel- 
herault  at  once  joined  his  son  and  the  lords 
of  the  congregation  at  Hamilton,  and  on  the 
19th  signed  their  protest  against  the  French 
occupation  and  fortification  of  Leith  (ib.  i. 
1342,  1365).  The  regent  replied  that  it  was 
as  lawful  for  her  daughter  to  fortify  in  her 
own  realm  as  for  him  to  build  at  Hamilton 
(ib.  i.  1377).  The  arrival  of  Arran  and  de- 
fection of  Chatelherault  was  a  severe  blow 
to  her,  but  Bothwell  and  Seaton  still  held 
by  her,  and  Huntly  and  Morton  remained 
neutral  (ib.  ii.  45,  175;  TEULET,  i.  355). 
Accusations  of  a  settled  design  on  her  part 
to  subvert  the  liberties  of  Scotland  and  of 
intended  usurpation  on  the  part  of  Chatel- 
herault and  Arran  were  exchanged  and 
denied.  On  Wednesday,  18  Oct.,  the  lords 
occupied  Edinburgh,  and  she  retired  into 
Leith  (STEVENSON,  ii.  42,  97,  102).  Next 
day  they  called  upon  her  to  evacuate  Leith, 
in  a  letter  which  she  described  in  her  reply 
of  the  21st  as  appearing  to  come  from  a 
prince  to  his  subjects  (ib.  ii.  94,  107).  She 
expressed  herself  ready  for  concord  if  they 
would  obey  their  superiors.  On  the  same 
day  f  the  nobility  and  commons  of  the  protes- 
tants of  the  church  of  Scotland  '  suspended 
her  from  the  regency,  chose  a  council  of 
thirteen,  and  ordered  the  siege  of  Leith  (ib. 
ii.  Ill,  116,  120).  But  they  could  not  keep 
their  men  together ;  the  English  help,  in  spite 
of  their  entreaties,  was  still  confined  to 
money;  and  Bothw ell's  capture  of  one  of 
the  subsidies  on  31  Oct.  exposed  their  con- 
nection with  England,  and  so  dismayed  them 
that  the  garrison  of  Leith  made  two  suc- 
cessful sallies,  and  on  6  Nov.  the  congrega- 
tion evacuated  Edinburgh  (ib.  ii.  183,  211). 
Mary,  as  Sadler  acknowledged,  t  used  no 
extremity '  in  Edinburgh,  and  was  disposed, 
it  was  thought,  to  admit  the  lords  to  grace 
if  they  would  put  away  the  intriguers  Bal- 
naves  and  Lethington  (ib.  ii.  272). 

Before  the  end  of  the  month  (November 
1559)  Mary,  whose  health  had  long  been 


Mary  of  Guise          396  Mary  of  Guise 


failing,  was  seriously  ill,  and  on  4  Dec.  Fran- 
cis and  Mary  issued  a  commission  to  the 
Marquis  d'Elboeuf  to  act  as  their  lieutenant- 
general  in  Scotland  (ib.  ii.  305,  368).  But 
the  opponents  of  the  Guises  caused  delay ; 
and  when  in  January  1560  D'Elboeuf  set 
sail,  he  was  driven  back  by  a  storm,  and 
the  prospect  of  a  Huguenot  rising  detained 
him  in  France.  On  the  22nd  an  English 
fleet  was  in  the  Forth  (ib.  ii.  581,  600). 
On  27  Feb.  the  treaty  of  Berwick  was  con- 
cluded between  England  and  the  Scottish 
lords  (ib.  ii.  781).  The  Guises  despatched 
Montluc,  bishop  of  Valence,  to  the  Scots 
with  offers  which  Mary,  who  had  now 
somewhat  recovered,  stigmatised  as  '  shame- 
ful as  well  for  the  honour  of  God  as  the 
reputation  of  the  king'  (ib.  ii.  844,  906). 
D  Oysel  had  been  obliged  to  evacuate  Fife, 
from  which  he  had  driven  the  protestants, 
and,  according  to  Knox  (ii.  8),  drawn  from 
Mary  the  exclamation,  l  Where  is  now  John 
Knox  his  God  ?  My  God  is  now  stronger 
than  his,  yea,  even  in  Fyff '  (STEVENSON,  ii. 
565, 711).  When  Lord  Grey,  at  the  end  of 
March,  led  an  English  army  to  join  in  the 
siege  of  Leith,  Lord  Erskine,  who  had  main- 
tained an  attitude  of  neutrality,  gave  the  sick 
queen  a  refuge  in  the  castle  of  Edinburgh 
(ib.  ii.  915).  Elizabeth  desired  peace,  and 
would  not  have  the  castle  besieged.  Ran- 
dolph, however,  '  feared  the  dowager's  long 
practice  in  craft  and  subtility/  and  *  would 
not  report  what  she  had  been  heard  to  say 
of  the  queen's  life  and  behaviour '  (ib.  ii. 
957).  Earlier  in  the  year  she  had  tried  to 
discredit  Chatelherault  by  forging  a  letter 
from  him  to  the  French  king  (ib.  ii.  906). 
Elizabeth  withdrew  her  veto  on  the  siege  of 
the  castle  when  it  was  represented  to  her 
that  the  dowager  by  sending  up  and  down 
continually  did  more  harm  than  five  hun- 
dred Frenchmen.  The  Bishop  of  Valence, 
after  being  delayed  three  weeks  by  Norfolk 
at  Berwick,  reached  Edinburgh  on  22  April 
1560,  and  found  Mary  undismayed  by  her 
troubles  (ib.  ii.  1056 ;  TEULET,  i.  574).  He 
was  empowered  to  offer  the  congregation 
such  a  reduction  of  the  French  force  as 
would  render  it  merely  sufficient  to  garrison 
the  strong  places,  but  Mary  insisted  on 
terms  which  the  lords  would  not  accept,  and 
the  negotiations  finally  broke  down  on  their 
refusal  to  renounce  their  league  with  Eng- 
land (ib.  i.  592-5;  STEVENSON,  ii.  1076). 
On  the  29th  she  wrote  that  she  was  putting 
the  castle  in  a  state  of  defence,  and  was 
better  in  health,  though  still  lame  and  far 
gone  with  a  dropsy  (ib.  ii.  1093).  She  had 
been  her  own  doctor  and  surgeon  (ib.  iii. 
104).  It  would  indeed  have  been  a  marvel- 


lous recovery  if  she  had  really,  as  asserted 
by  Knox,  who  surpasses  himself  in  the  bru- 
tality of  his  reference  to  her  sufferings,  been 
able  to  see  from  the  castle,  at  a  distance  of 
over  two  miles,  the  corpses  hung  along  the 
wall  of  Leith  after  a  successful  sally  on 
7  May,  and  hopping  in  her  joy  had  re- 
marked, '  Yonder  are  the  fairest  tapestrie 
that  ever  I  saw '  (KNOX,  ii.  67).  She  again 
sought  to  engage  the  besiegers  in  negotiation, 
and  wept  over  the  misery  of  the  country ; 
but  the  English  commanders,  who  inter- 
cepted the  letters  in  which  she  encouraged 
D'Oysel  to  hold  out  till  the  promised  suc- 
cour came  from  France,  thought '  her  blub- 
bering was  not  for  nothing'  (STEVENSON, 
iii.  97,  104).  Not  more  than  a  week  before 
her  death  she  was  'promising  the  neutrals 
great  mountains '  to  abstain  from  the  con- 
gregation until  they  saw  what  came  of  the 
Bishop  of  Valence's  new  mission  (HAYNES, 
SttTffnley  State  Papers,  p.  321).  Throckmor- 
ton  urged  Cecil  for  the  love  of  God  to  '  pro- 
vide that  she  were  rid  from  thence,  for  she 
hath  the  heart  of  a  man  of  war'  (STEVEN- 
SON, iii.  168).  On  8  June,  feeling  herself 
dying,  she  had  an  affecting  interview  with 
the  lords  of  the  congregation,  asked  them  to 
believe  that  she  had  favoured  the  weal  of 
Scotland  as  well  as  of  France,  and  besought 
them  earnestly  to  acknowledge  their  duty  to 
their  queen,  keep  their  ancient  friendship  with 
France,  and  arrange  for  the  departure  of 
both  the  French  and  English  troops  from 
the  realm  (ib.  p.  172 ;  LESLEY,  p.  289).  She 
did  not  refuse  to  see  the  preacher  Willock, 
and  '  did  openly  confess  that  there  was  no 
salvation  but  by  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ. 
But  of  the  Mass  we  heard  not  her  Confes- 
sion, and  some  said  she  was  anointed  of  the 
papistical  manner  '  (KNOX,  ii.  69).  She  died 
on  11  June  1560  before  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  while  the  English  and  French  am- 
bassadors were  still  discussing  preliminaries 
at  Newcastle  (STEVENSON,  iii.  191,  206; 
HAYNES,  p.  325;  Dmnz«/,pp.59,276;  LODGE, 
Illustrations,  i.  329  ;  cf.  STEVENSON,  iii.  194 ; 
KNOX,  ii.  71).  A  funeral  oration  was  pro- 
nounced at  Notre-Dame  on  12  Aug.  by  Claude 
d'Espence,  which  was  printed  at  Paris  in  the 
next  year.  Her  burial  had  been  deferred  until 
parliament  should  meet  on  10  July,  and  it  was 
ultimately  settled  that  she  should  be  buried 
in  France.  Knox  says  that  because  'the 
preachers  refused  to  allow  superstitious  rites 
she  was  lappit  in  a  cope  of  lead  until  the 
19  Oct.,  when  she  was  carried  to  France ' 
(ii.  160).  But  it  would  appear  that  it  was 
not  until  March  1561  that  the  body  was  re- 
moved to  Fecamp  in  Normandy,  and  in  July 
taken  thence  to  Rheims,  where  it  was  buried 


Mary  of  Guise          397          Mary  of  France 


in  the  church  of  the  nunnery  of  St.  Peter, 
of  which  her  sister  Hen6e  was  abbess  (Di- 
urnal, p.  282 ;  LESLEY,  De  Rebus  Gestis  Scot. 
p.  569 ;  TYTLER,  vi.  398).  Her  monument, 
with  a  full-length  figure  of  the  queen  in 
bronze,  was  destroyed  at  the  revolution 
(AXSELME,  Histoire  Genealogique  de  la  Mai- 
son  Hoy  ale  de  France,  iii.  492). 

Mary  of  Guise  was  '  of  the  largest  stature 
of  women,'  and  considered  handsome  in  her 
youth  (Hamilton  Papers,  i.  630).  There  are 
portraits  of  her  at  Hampton  Court,  and  in 
the  collections  of  the  Earl  of  Elgin  at  Broom- 
hall  in  Fife,  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  at 
Hardwicke  Hall,  and  Earl  Beauchamp  at 
Madresfield  Court.  Four  other  portraits  are 
enumerated  in  Way's '  Catalogue  of  the  Meet- 
ing of  the  Archaeological  Institute  at  Edin- 
burgh in  1856'  (pp.  162,  200).  Granger 
mentions  several  engraved  portraits  (JBiog. 
Hist.  i.  84). 

Mary  had  her  full  share  of  the  Guise  gifts. 
Friends  and  foes  alike  bear  testimony  to  her 
ability  and  her  force  of  mind  and  will. 
Knox's  venomous  language  reflects  the  fear 
in  which  the  protestants  stood  of  her,  and 
Throckmorton  could  not  withhold  his  admi- 
ration of  •'  her  queenly  mind,  in  that  she  mis- 
likes  all  such  compositions  but  such  as  shall 
render  the  realm  of  Scotland  subject  abso- 
lutely to  the  queen  her  daughter  '  (STEVEN- 
SON, iii.  116).  Committed  to  a  French  policy, 
with  which,  however,  she  may  not  have 
always  agreed  in  every  point,  she  sometimes 
showed  real  sympathy  with  her  Scottish 
subjects. 

The  one  relaxation  from  the  cares  of  state 
which  Mary  seems  to  have  allowed  herself 
was  to  play  '  at  the  cartes/  at  which  on  one 
occasion  she  lost  six  thousand  crowns  to 
D'Esse,  and  then  inducing  him  to  risk  it 
against  her  credit  for  a  similar  sum  succeeded 
in  winning  it  back  (STRICKLAND,  ii.  65,  115, 
210).  She  wrote  French  legibly,  but  spelt 
so  badly  that  M.  Teulet  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  translate  her  letters  into  modern 
French.  She  spoke  Scots  fluently  but  un- 
grammatically, using  { me '  for  '  I.' 

A  little-known  incident  in  her  life  is  the 
government  by  France  in  her  name  of  the 
principality  of  Orange  for  some  years  after 
the  revolt  there  against  William 'of  Nassau 
(William  the  Silent)  about  1548.  Her 
cousin  Anne,  daughter  of  Antoine,  duke  of 
Lorraine,  had  been  wife  of  the  previous 
prince  of  Orange,  Rene"  of  Nassau  (FREEMAN, 
Hist.  Essays,  iv.  92). 

[Miss  Strickland's  life  of  Mary  of  Lorraine 
in  her  Queens  of  Scotland  (vols.  i-ii.)  has  the 
well-known  merits  and  defects  of  her  work.  The 
principal  original  sources  are  the  Hamilton  i 


Papers,  vols.  i-ii.,  ed.  Bain  ;  State  Papers  of 
Henry  VIII;  Thorpe's  Calendar  of  Scottish 
State  Papers ;  Stevenson's  Calendar  of  State 
Papers  for  the  Keign  of  Elizabeth,  For.  Ser.,  all 
published  by  the  ^master  of  the  rolls ;  Teulet's 
Papiers  d'Etat  d'Ecosse  and  Inventaire  Chrono- 
logique  ;  Lesley's  History ;  Melville's  Memoirs  ; 
Knox's  Works;  Stevenson's  Illustrations  of 
Scottish  History,  and  the  Diurnal  of  Occurrents 
in  the  publications  of  the  Bannatyne  Club  ;  the 
Acts  of  the  Scottish  Parliament,  and  the  Kegis- 
ter  of  the  Scottish  Privy  Council ;  Sadler's 
State  Papers,  ed.  Sir  Walter  Scott.  For  the 
French^  side  of  her  history  see  also  Kene  de 
Bouille's  Histoire  des  Dues  de  Guise  ;  Forneron's 
Les  Dues  de  Guise  et  leur  Epoque,  Paris,  1877  ; 
Brantome's  Vies  des  grands  Hommes,  Paris, 
1787,  and  Lord  Balcarres's  Lettres  de  quelques 
hauts  personnages  adressees  a  la  Eeine  d'Ecosse, 
Marie  de  Guise,  Edinburgh,  1834.  Of  the  general 
histories,  Tytler's  is  here  by  far  the  best.] 

J.  T-T. 

MARY  (1496-1 533),  queen  of  Louis  XII, 
king  of  France,  third  daughter  of  Henry  VII 
by  Elizabeth  of  York  [q.  v.],  was  born  most 
probably  in  March  1496.  A  privy  seal  bill  at 
Midsummer  in  that  year  authorises  a  payment 
of  fifty  shillings  to  her  nurse,  Anne  Skeron, 
for  a  quarter's  salary,  and  Erasmus  describes 
her  as  four  years  old  when  he  visited  the 
royal  nursery  in  the  winter  of  1499-1500 
(Letter  to  Botzheim  in  Catalogus  Erasmi 
Lucubrationum,  Basle,  1523).  Of  the  four 
daughters  born  to  Henry  VII  she  and  her 
elder  sister  Margaret,  queen  of  Scots,  alone 
grew  to  maturity,  and  after  the  death  of 
Prince  Arthur,  when  she  was  a  child  of 
five,  she  had  but  one  brother,  Henry,  after- 
wards Henry  VIII.  At  about  six  years  of 
age  she  had  a  staff'  of  gentlewomen  assigned 
to  wait  upon  her,  with  a  schoolmaster  and 
a  physician.  She  was  carefully  taught 
French  and  Latin,  music,  dancing,  and  em- 
broidery. At  seven  she  lost  her  mother,  and 
from  the  frequent  payments  to  her  apothe- 
cary between  1504  and  1509  she  appears  to 
have  been  a  delicate  child. 

In  1505,  when  she  was  nine  years  old, 
her  father  seems  to  have  spread  a  report 
that  she  was  sought  in  marriage  by  Em- 
manuel, king  of  Portugal,  for  his  son,  but  this 
must  have  been  mere  diplomacy.  At  the 
reception  given  to  Philip,  king  of  Castile,  at 
Windsor,  in  1506,  she  danced  and  played 
the  lute  and  clavicord.  Next  year,  when 
Philip  was  dead,  a  match  was  proposed  be- 
tween her  and  his  son  Charles,  prince  of 
Castile  (afterwards  the  Emperor  Charles  V), 
grandson  of  the  Emperor  Maximilian.  An- 
other match,  proposed  at  the  same  time, 
was  between  Henry  VII  and  Margaret  of 
Savoy,  regent  of  the  Netherlands,  Maximi- 


Mary  of  France          39$          Mary  of  France 


lian's  daughter.  Henry  and  Margaret  were 
to  have  met  at  Calais  in  the  spring  to  discuss 
both  subjects,  but  a  dangerous  illness  for- 
bade Henry's  going  thither,  and  the  match 
between  Charles  and  Mary  was  left  to  be 
settled  by  commissioners  later  in  the  year. 
A  treaty  for  the  marriage  was  accordingly 
signed  at  Calais,  21  Dec.  1507,  by  which 
Charles  was  to  send  representatives  to  Eng- 
land to  make  the  contract  in  his  name  before 
Easter  following,  and  was  to  marry  her 
afterwards,  when  he  reached  the  age  of  four- 
teen. Heavy  penalties  were  attached  to  the 
breach  of  the  engagement  on  either  side, 
and  the  leading  towns  and  nobles,  both  of 
England  and  of  Flanders,  became  security 
for  their  payment.  Next  year,  however, 
owing  to  another  illness  of  Henry's,  the 
proxy  marriage  was  deferred  till  late  in  the 
year.  A  splendid  embassy  from  Maximilian 
arrived  in  England  in  December,  and  at 
Richmond,  on  the  17th,  the  Sieur  de  Bergues, 
as  proxy  for  Prince  Charles,  went  through 
the  marriage  ceremony  with  Mary.  An 
account  of  the  magnificent  reception  of  the 
ambassadors  and  of  the  ceremonial  was 
printed  at  the  time,  both  in  Latin  and  in 
English  (see  Archceologia,  xviii.  33.  The 
English  version  has  been  printed  by  the 
Roxburghe  Club,  and  a  copy  of  the  Latin 
is  in  the  Grenville  Library  in  the  British 
Museum,  entered  in  the  catalogue  under  the 
head  '  Carmelianus,  Petrus ').  On  21  Dec. 
Toison  d'Or,  king  of  arms,  on  behalf  of 
Maximilian,  delivered  to  Henry  a  very  pre- 
cious jewel,  called  the  riche  fleur  de  Us,  as 
security  for  a  loan  of  one  hundred  thousand 
crowns,  the  main  object,  as  Maximilian  con- 
fessed to  his  daughter,  which  induced  him 
to  consent  to  the  marriage. 

In  1509  Mary's  father  died,  and  her  brother, 
Henry VIII,  became  king.  Her  grandmother, 
Margaret  Beaufort  [q.  v.],  also  dying  the  same 
year,  bequeathed  to  her,  as  '  my  lady  Mary, 
prynces  of  Castill,'  l  a  stonding  cupp  of  gold 
covered,garnesshed  with  white  hertes,perles, 
and  stonys/  of  twenty-one  ounces  weight 
(CoopEE,  Memoir  of  Margaret,  Countess  of 
Richmond  and  Derby,  p.  133).  For  some 
years  it  seemed  as  if  the  match  between  her 
and  Charles  was  to  take  effect.  Henry  sent 
aid  to  Flanders  against  Gueldres,  and  Maxi- 
milian was  so  cordial  an  ally  that  in  the  war 
against  France  in  1513  he  was  content  to 
serve  under  Henry  as  a  private  soldier.  Never- 
theless, in  July,  before  Henry  had  crossed 
the  Channel,  there  were  rumours  of  intrigues 
among  the  Flemish  nobles  for  accommodation 
with  France,  and  breaking  off  the  marriage 
with  Mary.  But  on  15  Oct.,  when  Henry  and 
Margaret  of  Savoy  met  at  Lille,  a  new  treaty 


was  made  between  England  and  the  emperor, 
in  which  it  was  agreed  that  the  marriage 
should  take  place  at  Calais  before  15  May 
1514,  prior  to  a  joint  invasion  of  France  in 
the  following  summer.  As  the  time  drew 
near,  however,  there  seemed  no  disposition 
to  complete  the  match,  and  it  turned  out 
that  the  emperor  had  made  a  separate  truce. 
Henry  had  been  quite  sincere  on  his  side, 
and  complained  of  the  expense  he  had  been 
put  to  about  the  marriage,  while  Mary  had 
treasured  a  bad  portrait  of  Charles,  and  was 
said  to  have  wished  for  his  presence  ten  times 
a  day. 

But  the  king,  with  Wolsey's  aid,  knew 
how  to  punish  such  duplicity.  Peace  was 
secretly  arranged  with  France,  and  Louis  XII, 
who  had  lost  his  queen  in  January,  engaged 
to  marry  Mary.  She  was  eighteen,  and  by  all 
accounts  exquisitely  beautiful  and  graceful, 
while  he  was  a  broken-down  man  of  fifty- 
two.  Nevertheless,  she  solemnly  renounced 
her  contract  with  Charles  on  30  July  at  the 
royal  manor  of  Wanstead,  and  on  13  Aug.  at 
Greenwich  she  allowed  the  Duke  of  Longue- 
ville,  then  a  prisoner  of  war,  to  make  a  new 
one  for  her  as  proxy  for  Louis  XII.  The 
treaty  for  her  marriage  to  the  French  king  had 
been  already  signed  at  London  on  the  7th. 
On  the  18th  the  proxy  marriage  took  place, 
when  the  Duke  of  Longue ville  represented 
her  husband.  On  the  22nd  she  appointed  the 
Earl  of  Worcester  as  her  own  proxy,  to  com- 
plete the  contract  in  France,  which  he  accord- 
ingly did  at  Paris  on  14  Sept.  (RTMEK,  xiii. 
445,  1st  edit.)  Then,  in  that  very  month, 
she  herself  left  London,  and  was  accom- 
panied by  the  king  and  court  to  Dover,  where 
a  considerable  squadron  was  appointed  to 
convey  her  across  the  Channel.  Four  of  the 
chief  lords  of  England,  with  four  hundred 
barons  and  knights  and  two  hundred  gentle- 
men, and  a  train  of  eighty  ladies,  went  along 
with  her.  She  embarked  at  four  in  the  morn- 
ing on  the  2nd.  The  fleet  met  with  rough 
weather  on  the  passage,  and  one  of  the 
vessels  actually  foundered,  with  some  loss  of 
life  and  valuables.  Even  her  own  ship  ran 
aground  in  entering  Boulogne  harbour.  Boats 
were  lowered,  and  a  gentleman  named  Sir 
Christopher  Garnish  had  to  wade  in  the 
water  and  carry  her  ashore  in  his  arms.  But 
Louis,  who  awaited  her  arrival  at  Abbeville, 
heard  of  her  landing  on  the  3rd.  She  joined 
him  there  on  the  8th,  and  the  marriage 
was  celebrated  on  the  9th,  with  a  splendour 
which  was  only  impaired  by  persistent  rain 
{Venetian  Calendar,  ii.  208).  The  very  next 
day  the  whole  of  her  English  servants  were 
dismissed,  by  order,  as  she  suspected,  of  the 
Duke  of  Norfolk.  She  wrote  to  complain  of 


Mary  of  France         399          Mary  of  France 

for  England  was  but  four  rings  of  little 
value.  She  left  Paris,  however,  with  Suffolk,, 
on  16  April,  and  they  were  married  openly 
at  Greenwich  on  13  May,  in  presence  of  the 
king  and  court,  but  with  no  public  rejoicings,, 
as  the  match  was  generally  unpopular. 

For  some  time  Mary  and  her  husband  re- 
tired into  the  country.  She  came  up  with 
him  to  London,  however,  early  in  1516,  and 
was  delivered  of  a  son  at  Bath  Place  on 
11  March,  but  in  May  they  both  withdrew 
again  into  Norfolk,  and  spent  the  following- 
winter  on  the  duke's  estates,  avoiding  un- 
pleasant remarks  at  court.  In  March  1517 
she  and  Suffolk  met  the  queen  (Catherine  of 
Aragon),  while  on  pilgrimage,  and  con- 
ducted her  to  Walsingham.  In  the  summer 
following  she  came  up  to  London,  and  was 
present  at  the  betrothal  of  the  Princess 
Mary  to  the  dauphin  at  Greenwich  on  7  July; 
immediately  after  which  she  withdrew  to 
Bishop's  Hatfield  (as  it  was  then  called), 
now  the  well-known  seat  of  the  Marquis  of 
Salisbury,  where  on  the  16th  she  gave  birth 
to  a  daughter,  Frances,  who  became  the 
mother  of  Lady  Jane  Grey  [q.  v.]  In  the 
spring  of  1518  she  and  her  husband  visited 
the  court  at  Woodstock,  where  she  was. 
seized  with  a  severe  ague.  She  was  attended 
by  the  king's  physicians,  and  Henry  showed 
her  much  kindness.  On  5  Oct.  following  she 
was  present  at  Greenwich  at  the  espousal  of 
the  Princess  Mary  to  the  dauphin,  and  after 
the  banquet  given  by  Wolsey  to  the  French 
ambassadors  on  the  occasion  she  and  the 
king  led  the  dance  in  disguise.  On  7  March 
1519  she  took  part  in  a  similar  disguising,  also 
at  Greenwich,  when  the  king  gave  an  enter- 
tainment to  the  gentlemen  left  as  hostages 
for  the  French  king's  payments.  In  March 
1520,  having  been  apparently  summoned  up 
to  London  with  the  duke  to  make  prepara- 
tions for  crossing  the  sea  to  the  great  inter- 
view with  Francis  I,  she  was  again  taken 
very  ill  at  Croydon  with  a  disease  in  her  side, 
and  had  several  physicians  attending  her. 
Nevertheless,  in  May  she  was  present  at  the 
Emperor  Charles  V's  reception  in  England ; 
immediately  after  which  she  did  cross  the 
Channel,  and  took  a  prominent  part  in  the 
maskings  at  the  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold. 
Three  large  chambers  were  set  apart  for  her 
use  in  the  gorgeous  temporary  palace  built 
for  the  occasion,  next  to  the  three  chambers 
allotted  to  Queen  Catherine  (Chronicle  of 
Calais,  p.  80,  Camden  Soc.)  In  1525  her  only 
Henry,  was  created  Earl  of  Lincoln. 


this  to  Wolsey,  who  countermanded  the  re- 
turn of  her  chief  attendant,  Lady  Guilford. 
But  the  act  was  her  husband's  doing,  and  she 
was  obliged  to  be  content.  On  5  Nov.  she 
was  crowned  as  queen  at  St.  Denis,  and  on 
the  following  day  she  entered  Paris,  where 
jousts  were  held  in  her  honour  during  the 
greater  part  of  the  month.  But  her  queenly 
state  was  brief.  On  1  Jan.  1515  her  husband 
died.  Anticipating  the  event,  Wolsey  had 
written  to  urge  upon  her  the  necessity  of 
extreme  discretion  if  she  were  left  a  widow 
in  a  foreign  land,  and  especially  to  listen  to 
no  new  offers  of  marriage.  To  this,  if  not  even 
to  a  worse  danger,  she  was  exposed  by  the 
pressing  attentions  of  young  Francis  I,  which 
she  was  only  able  to  repel  by  confessing  to 
him  her  attachment  to  Charles  Brandon,  duke 
of  Suffolk  [q.  v.],  now  sent  in  embassy  to 
congratulate  the  new  king  on  his  accession. 
The  attachment  had  existed  before  her  mar- 
riage with  Louis,  whom  she  had  agreed  to 
accept,  in  spite  of  his  age  and  infirmity,  on 
being  promised  that  if  she  survived  him  she 
should  have  her  own  choice  next  time.  Nor 
was  her  brother  Henry  unwilling,  for  his  part, 
to  redeem  the  pledge,  but  several  of  his  council 
thought  the  match  with  Suffolk  unbecoming, 
while  in  France  rumour  gave  her  to  the  Duke 
of  Savoy  or  to  the  Duke  of  Lorraine.  One 
Friar  Langley,  too,  at  Paris,  warned  her  to 
beware  of  Suffolk,  for  he  had  traffickings 
with  the  devil.  Another  friar  backed  up  these 
admonitions,  and  made  her  despair  of  the 
fulfilment  of  the  king's  promise,  so  she  in- 
duced Suffolk,  in  violation  of  a  pledge  he 
had  given  to  Henry,  to  marry  her  at  once  in 
France. 

The  king  was  intensely  displeased,  and  was 
only  made  placable  in  the  end  by  a  bond 
given  by  her  and  the  duke  to  pay  him,  for 
his  expenses  in  connection  with  her  first 
marriage  and  return  from  France,  24,000/., 
in  half-yearly  instalments  of  1,000/.  each, 
and  to  resign  to  him  a  sum  of  two  hundred 
thousand  crowns,  which  Francis  was  induced 
to  allow  her  as  the  moiety  of  her  dower,  with 
all  the  plate  and  jewellery  given  her  by 
Louis  XII.  There  was  some  difficulty,  how- 
ever, in  getting  back  the  jewels  from  Francis, 
who  did  not  admit  her  claim  to  them,  but 
was  willing  to  give  her  half,  or  half  their 
value,  amounting  to  fifty  thousand  crowns, 
as  a  free  gift,  though,  he  said,  they  were  not 
nearly  sufficient  to  pay  her  late  husband's 
debts.  There  was  great  discussion  on  this 
subject  with  the  English  ambassadors,  which 
only  caused  Francis  to  regret  having  given 
her  already  a  jewel  of  special  value,  called 
the  Mirror  of  Naples,  and  the  parting  gift 
which  he  had  promised  her  on  her  leaving 


That  same  year,  by  the  treaty  of  the  Moor, 
France  at  last  conceded  the  demands  of  Eng- 
land touching  her  dower,  the  arrears  of  which 
were  paid  up,  and  next  year  Henry  so  far 


Mary  of  France         400 


Mary 


mitigated  the  terms  of  the  hard  bargain  he 
had  driven  with  her  and  Suffolk  as  to  accept 
half-yearly  instalments  of  500/.  instead  of 
1,000/.  inpayment  of  their  debt  to  him.  On 
6  May  1526  she  was  the  king's  principal  guest 
at  a  great  banquet  at  Greenwich.  About  this 
time  she  and  Suffolk  had  a  household  of  forty- 
four  men  and  seven  gentlewomen  taxed  to  the 
subsidy. 

During  the  next  two  or  three  years  she 
paid  some  agreeable  summer  visits  to  Ely, 
and  to  the  monasteries  of  Butley  and  Eye 
in  Suffolk.  In  1528,  when  Clement  VII  was 
at  Orvieto,  Suffolk  obtained  from  him  a  bull 
to  protect  his  marriage  with  her  from  being 
impugned  on  account  of  his  previous  invalid 
marriage  with  Margaret  Mortimer  [see 
BRANDON,  CHARLES,  DUKE  OF  SUFFOLK], 
which  bull  he  got  attested  before  the  Bishop 
of  Norwich  in  the  following  year.  Perhaps 
this  matter  drew  Mary's  sympathy  all  the 
more  warmly  to  Catherine  of  Aragon,  against 
whom  Henry  VIII  was  then  proceeding  be- 
fore the  legates  for  a  divorce.  Certainly 
Mary  hated  Catherine's  rival,  Anne  Boleyn, 
whose  marriage  with  the  king  she  and 
Suffolk  would  have  openly  opposed  if  they 
had  dared,  and  she  flatly  refused  to  go  over 
with  her  and  Henry  to  the  meeting  with 
Francis  I  between  Calais  and  Boulogne  in 
1532.  She  died  at  Westhorpe  in  Suffolk  on 
24  June  1533,  and  was  interred  with  much 
heraldic  ceremony  in  the  abbey  of  Bury  St. 
Edmunds ;  when  that  monastery  was  dis- 
solved, five  years  later,  her  body  was  removed 
to  St.  Mary's  Church  in  the  same  town.  The 
remains  were  disturbed  and  the  coffin  opened 
in  1784,  when  Horace  Walpole,  the  Duchess- 
dowager  of  Portland,  and  many  others  ob- 
tained locks  of  her  hair.  A  marble  tablet 
with  an  inscription  in  her  memory  was  placed 
in  the  church  in  1751,  and  a  painted  window 
representing  scenes  in  Mary's  life  was  pre- 
sented by  Queen  Victoria  in  1881.  Besides 
the  two  children  already  mentioned  she  had 
a  daughter  named  Eleanor. 

Several  portraits  of  Mary  are  extant,  all 
testifying  to  her  remarkable  beauty.  One 
painted  when  she  was  thirty-four  years  of 
age  (which  would  be  in  1530,  not  1532  as  it 
has  been  erroneously  reckoned)  is  described 
by  Mr.  Scharf  in  the  '  Archseologia,'  xxxix. 
48.  There  is  also  the  celebrated  picture  of 
her  and  Charles  Brandon  together,  which 
Horace  Walpole  purchased  at  Lord  Gran- 
ville's  sale.  It  is  now  the  property  of  the 
Duke  of  Bedford,  and  is  described  in  Mr. 
Scharf 's  '  Catalogue  of  the  Woburn  Abbey 
Pictures.'  The  Earl  of  Yarborough  possesses 
a  somewhat  similar  portrait  of  Mary  and 
Brandon  ascribed  to  Mabuse ;  it  is  repro- 


duced in  Mr.  Francis  Ford's  '  Mary  Tudor.' 
In  the  library  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  is 
a  finely  illuminated  book  of  hours,  once  the 
property  of  Mary. 

[Hall's  Chronicle  ;  Memorials  of  Henry  VII, 
and  Letters  and  Papers  of  Richard  III  and 
Henry  VII,  both  in  Kolls  Ser. ;  Calendar  of 
Henry  VIII ;  Spanish  Calendar,  vols.  i.  ii.  and 
Suppl. ;  Venetian  Calendar,  vols.  i-iv. ;  Lettres 
de  Louis  XII  et  du  Cardinal  George  d'Amboise; 
Green's  Princesses  of  England,  vol.  v. :  Mary 
Tudor,  a  Retrospective  Sketch,  with  an  Account 
of  Mary  Tudor's  Funeral,  by  Francis  Ford  (Bury 
St.  Edmunds,  1882).]  J.  G-, 

MARY,  PRINCESS  ROYAL  OF  ENGLAND 
and  PRINCESS  OF  ORANGE  (1631-1660),  born 
at  St.  James's  Palace  on  4  Nov.  1631,  and 
baptised  on  the  same  day  by  Laud,  then 
bishop  of  London,  was  eldest  daughter  of 
Charles  I  and  Queen  Henrietta  Maria.  She 
was  brought  up  under  the  tuition  of  the 
Countess  of  Roxburghe,  and  became  cele- 
brated for  her  grace,  beauty,  and  intelli- 
gence. In  the  lighter  accomplishments,  such 
as  dancing,  she  excelled,  but  her  general 
education  was  defective.  In  January  1640 
a  proposed  marriage  between  Mary  and  Wil- 
liam, a  lad  of  fifteen,  the  son  of  Frederick 
Henry,  prince  of  Orange,  was  rejected  by  her 
father,  who  wished  to  marry  her  to  the  son 
of  Philip  IV  of  Spain.  Subsequent  events, 
however,  compelled  him  to  agree  to  Wil- 
liam's offer.  On  10  Feb.  1641  he  announced 
to  parliament  that  his  daughter's  marriage 
treaty  had  been  brought  to  a  conclusion,  and 
that  it  only  remained  to  consider  the  terms 
of  a  political  alliance  between  England  and 
the  Dutch  republic  (Lords'  Journals,  iv.  157). 
Charles  privately  believed  that,  in  case  of 
extremity,  Frederick  Henry  would  assist 
him  in  the  maintenance  of  his  authority  in 
England.  The  marriage  was  celebrated  at 
Whitehall  on  Sunday,  2  May  1641.  There 
was  little  ceremony.  Henrietta  Maria  dis- 
liked the  match ;  the  elector  palatine,  Charles 
Lewis,  who  had  desired  to  marry  Mary  him- 
self, refused  to  attend  the  banquet.  Accord- 
ing to  the  marriage  treaty  Mary  was  to  re- 
main in  England  till  she  had  reached  her 
twelfth  year ;  her  husband  was  to  allow  her 
1,500/.  a  year  for  pocket-money,  and  her 
dower  in  case  of  his  death  was  to  be  10,000/. 
a  year,  with  two  residences.  Henrietta 
Maria,  on  quitting  England  in  February 
1642,  took  Mary  to  Holland,  where,  in  Fe- 
bruary 1644,  she  was  fully  installed  in  her 
conjugal  position.  She  gave  audiences,  re- 
ceived foreign  ambassadors,  and  fulfilled  all 
functions  of  state  with  a  gravity  and  de- 
corum remarkable  for  her  years.  The  fol- 
lowing month  she  mingled  in  a  series  of 


Mary 


401 


Mary 


court  festivities  on  the  occasion  of  a  recent 
alliance  between  France  and  Holland,  and 
presided  over  an  entertainment  given  by  her 
husband  to  the  French  envoys.  With  the 
struggles  of  her  father  against  the  parlia- 
ment she  warmly  sympathised.  In  Decem- 
ber 1646  a  Dutch  man-of-war  put  in  at 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  where  the  king  then 
was,  bringing  him  a  letter  from  Mary ;  she 
urged  him  to  take  the  opportunity  of  escaping 
to  Holland.  With  her  aunt,  Elizabeth,  queen 
of  Bohemia,  Mary  lived  on  terms  of  warm 
friendship ;  but  with  her  mother-in-law, 
Amelia  de  Solms,  her  relations  were  never 
cordial. 

Prince  William  at  his  father's  death,  on 
14  March  1647,  was  elected  stadtholder,  and 
in  1648  welcomed  to  Holland  his  brothers- 
in-law,  Charles,  prince  of  Wales,  and  James, 
duke  of  York.  In  1650  he  was  foiled  in  an 
attempt  to  seize  Amsterdam  in  order  to  make 
himself  absolute,  and  he  died  on  6  Nov.  in 
the  same  year,  leaving  his  widow  pregnant 
of  a  son,  afterwards  William  III,  king  of 
England,  who  was  born  on  14  Nov.  follow- 
ing. The  Princess-dowager  Amelia,  grand- 
mother of  the  infant  prince,  wished  to  be- 
come his  guardian,  on  the  plea  that  Mary  was 
still  in  her  minority ;  but  by  a  decree  signed 
on  15  Aug.  1651  it  was  settled  that  Mary 
should  be  tutrix  of  the  person  of  her  son,  and 
should  dispose  of  all  vacant  offices  about  him 
and  in  his  possession  ;  while  his  grandmother 
and  the  elector  of  Brandenburg,  his  uncle, 
should  be  joint  inspectors  of  his  property. 
The  States,  however,  refused  to  reinstate  the 
prince  in  the  honours  enjoyed  by  his  father, 
and,  by  contrivance  of  the  princess-dowager, 
Count  Dona  was  confirmed  in  his  office  as 
governor  of  the  town  of  Orange  by  the  States- 
General,  although  he  had  taken  solemn  oath 
to  Mary's  husband  to  maintain  the  place  for 
her  in  case  of  his  death,  and  to  obey  no 
orders  but  hers. 

Mary's  chief  confidants  were  Catherine, 
lady  Stanhope,  who  had  accompanied  her  to 
Holland  as  governess,  and  who  remained 
with  her  as  chief  lady  of  honour,  and  Lady 
Stanhope's  Dutch  husband,  Heenvliet,  who  } 
held  the  post  of  superintendent  of  the  prin- 
cess's household.  M.  de  Beverweert,  a  Dutch 
counsellor,  swayed  her  opinions  in  political 
matters.  She  was  always  unpopular  in  Hol- 
land, and  did  not  trouble  to  learn  Dutch.  She 
disliked  the  people  on  account  of  their  gene- 
ral sympathy  with  Cromwell,  and  declined 
to  employ  any  Hollander  in  her  son's  ser- 
vice. In  conjunction  with  the  Duke  of  York 
and  the  queen  of  Bohemia,  Mary  sought  to 
celebrate  the  first  anniversary  of  her  father's 
death  (30  Jan.  1650)  as  a  solemn  fast,  but 

VOL.  xxxvi. 


the  proceeding  was  prohibited  by  the  States 
of  Holland  as  being  offensive  to  the  English 
parliament.  A  little  later,  when  ambas- 
sadors from  the  English  parliament  were  re- 
ceived by  the  States-General,  she  retired  to 
her  dower  residence  at  Breda,  but  to  the 
influence  of  her  party  was  attributed  the 
failure  of  the  envoys  to  conclude  an  alliance 
with  Holland.  In  October  1651  Charles  II 
landed  at  Helvoetsluys,  and  Mary  secretly 
domiciled  him  in  one  of  her  country  houses 
at  Teyling,  until  he  left  for  Paris.  Her 
readiness  to  assist  her  brothers  liberally 
from  her  own  resources,  and  to  bestow  money 
or  office  on  their  adherents,  roused  the 

j  jealousy  of  the  States,  who  at  length  forbade 
her  receiving  her  relatives  in  Holland  at 

i  all.  Mary's  court  and  that  of  the  queen  of 
Bohemia,  it  was  reported  by  their  opponents, 
were  nests  of  vipers,  in  which  were  hatched 
all  plots,  not  only  against  Dutch  freedom, 
but  also  against  that  of  England ;  and  schemes 
for  the  assassination  of  Cromwell  were  ru- 
moured to  originate  there  (THUELOB,  State 
Papers,  ii.  319,  344).  The  outbreak  of  war 
between  England  and  Holland  in  May  1652 
led  to  a  reaction  in  favour  of  the  house  of 
Orange  in  many  of  the  states  of  the  Dutch 
republic.  Mary's  son,  William,  was  for- 
mally elected  stadtholder  by  Zealand  and 
several  of  the  northern  provinces,  but  De 
Witt,  the  republican  leader,  succeeded  in 
excluding  him  from  the  state  of  Holland, 
and  Cromwell,  upon  negotiating  a  treaty  of 
peace  with  the  Dutch  commissioners,  insisted 
that  William  should  be  declared  incapable 
of  succeeding  to  his  father's  military  dig- 
nities, and  that  all  enemies  of  England 
should  be  expelled  from  Holland.  Mary  pas- 
sionately declaimed  against  these  proposals, 
and  drew  up  a  remonstrance.  But  De  Witt 
stood  firm,  although  the  country  was  divided 
and  civil  war  seemed  to  threaten  it ;  the 
treaty  of  peace  containing  the  offending 
clauses  was  signed  on  27  May  1654. 

Mary's  health  suffered  under  the  growing 
anxieties  of  her  position.  To  save  expense 
in  the  interests  of  her  brothers,  she  announced 
her  intention  of  resigning  two  of  her  palaces, 
retaining  only  Breda  and  Honslardyke  (ib. 
ii.  284).  In  July  1654  she  set  out  for  Spa, 
and  passed  several  weeks  there ;  she  after- 
wards moved  to  Aix-la-Chapelle,  and  sub- 
sequently visited  Charles  II  at  Cologne. 
She  returned  to  Teyling  in  October,  but 
again  visited  Charles  at  Cologne  in  July 
1655,  and  took  a  trip  incognita  to  Frankfort 
fair,  setting  out  on  her  journey  home  on 
15  Nov.  In  January  1656  she  visited  Paris, 
where  she  was  royally  received. 

Mary  had   not   been  without   suitors  in 

P  D 


Mary 


402 


Mary 


Holland,  and  George  Villiers,  second  duke 
of  Buckingham  [q.  v.],  had  been  dismissed 
her  court  there  on  account  of  the  unbe- 
coming importunity  of  his  appeals  to  her. 
Unfounded  rumours  of  a  liaison  with  Henry 
Jerniyn,  first  baron  Dover  [q.  v.],  were  at 
one  time  in  circulation.  At  Paris  Charles 
Emmanuel  II,  duke  of  Savoy,  Ernest  Au- 
gustus of  Brunswick-Luneburg,  and  George 
William,  duke  of  Brunswick,  were  said  to 
have  offered  her  marriage,  while  Cardinal 
Mazarin  showed  her  especial  favour.  She 
left  Paris  on  21  Nov.,  and  after  staying 
at  Bruges  for  two  months  at  the  court  of 
Charles  II,  she  returned  to  the  Hague  on 
2  Feb.  1657,  after  nearly  a  year's  absence. 
The  Dutch  still  credited  her  with  political 
aims  in  behalf  of  her  son  and  brother.  A 
proposal  secretly  made  to  Charles  by  Amelia, 
the  princess-dowager,  that  he  should  marry 
her  daughter  Henrietta,  was  discovered  and 
warmly  resented  by  Mary.  A  temporary 
reconciliation  took  place  when  brother  and 
sister  met  at  Breda  in  October  1659.  Next 
month,  when  she  and  the  Princess-dowager 
Amelia  took  the  young  Prince  of  Orange  to 
Leyden  to  commence  his  studies  there,  they 
were  accorded  an  enthusiastic  welcome.  The 
new  year  (1660)  was  initiated  by  the  per- 
formance in  his  honour  of  a  tragi-comedy, 
entitled  '  The  Amorous  Fantasm.'  written 
by  Sir  William  Lower  [q.  v.],  and  dedicated 
in  flattering  terms  to  the  princess  royal. 

Meanwhile,  in  August  1658,  Mary,  who 
had  attained  her  full  majority,  twenty-five 
years  of  age,  in  November  1657,  had'  been 
acknowledged  by  the  parliament  of  Orange 
sole  regent  for  her  son,  according  to  the 
terms  of  her  husband's  will.  Count  Dona, 
nephew  of  the  Princess-dowager  Amelia,  who 
was  governor  of  the  town  of  Orange,  warmly 
opposed  this  formal  recognition  of  Mary,  and 
threatened  to  dissolve  the  parliament  of  the 
province  by  force.  The  Princess  Amelia  and 
the  elector  of  Brandenburg  sided  with  Dona, 
but  Mary  firmly  asserted  her  rights  (No- 
vember 1658),  and  obtained  through  Queen 
Henrietta  Maria  assurances  of  support  from 
Cardinal  Mazarin  and  Louis  XIV.  The 
French  king  sent  a  war  frigate  to  cruise  in 
the  Rhine  to  prevent  Dona  from  levying  tolls 
due  to  Mary  on  vessels  passing  down  the  river, 
and  Dona  fitted  out  gunboats  to  chase  the 
frigate.  Amid  these  disorders,  Mary  laid 
before  the  States-General  a  long  statement 
of  her  claims,  to  which  the  Princess  Amelia 
prepared  a  reply,  and  Mary  another  rejoinder. 
At  length,  in  October  1659,  the  States-Gene- 
ral addressed  a  remonstrance  to  Louis  XIV, 
complaining  of  Mary's  action,  and  requesting 
that  Louis  would  appoint  judges  who  should 


compose  the  strife.  To  a  request  that  she 
should  accept  an  accommodation  Mary  re- 
turned an  evasive  answer.  But  Louis's  sug- 
gestion that  Dona  should  deliver  Orange  into 
his  hands,  coupled  with  the  threats  of  her  op- 
ponents in  Orange  to  deprive  her  of  her  dower, 
reduced  her  to  a  more  compliant  mood.  She 
made  an  offer  (although  she  afterwards  re- 
fused to  confirm  it)  of  fifty  thousand  florins 
to  Dona  if  he  would  relinquish  the  govern- 
ment of  Orange,  and  undertook  to  send  a 
special  messenger  to  induce  Louis  to  desist 
from  his  projected  attack.  She  was  too  late. 
The  citadel  capitulated  to  Louis's  forces  on 
25  March  1660.  Mary  tried  hard  to  justify 
herself  in  having  called  in  French  inter- 
ference, and  laid  the  blame  on  Dona. 

But  relief  from  her  troubles  was  found  in 
the  restoration  of  her  brother  to  the  throne. 
Charles  with  his  two  brothers  had  joined 
Mary  at  Breda,  and  the  young  Prince  of 
Orange  was  sent  for  by  his  mother  to  see 
his  uncle.  On  14  May  1660  Mary  informed 
the  States-General  officially  of  the  invitation 

!  to  Charles  from  the  English  parliament,  and 
she  took  part  in  the  festivities  which  followed 
at  the  Hague,  and  accompanied  Charles  to 
Scheveling,  whence  he  sailed  for  England. 

Henceforth  Mary  and  her  son,  now  fifth 
in  succession  to  the  crown  of  England,  were 
accorded  in  Holland  royal  honours.  On 
29  May  she  celebrated  at  the  Hague  the 
birthday  of  her  brother;  and  in  the  "evening 
bonfires  were  lighted  throughout  the  city. 
In  June  she  and  her  son  were  elaborately 
entertained  for  four  days  at  Amsterdam,  and 
left  under  an  escort  of  armed  citizens.  Similar 
honours  awaited  them  at  Haarlem,  which 
they  visited  by  special  invitation  on  18  June. 
On  the  22nd  they  left  for  Leyden,  and  on  the 
25th  departed  for  the  Hague,  where  they  also 
had  a  state  reception.  Mary  availed  herself 
of  these  manifestations  of  loyalty  to  open 
negotiations  with  some  of  the  leading  men  in 
Holland  for  the  reinstatement  of  her  son  in 
his  father's  dignities  when  he  should  come  of 
age.  The  states  of  Zealand,  Friesland,  and 
Over-Yssel  viewed  the  proposal  with  favour ; 
Holland  required  further  time  for  delibera- 
tion. But  on  25  Sept.  1660  the  states  of 
Holland  and  West  Friesland  accepted  the 
charge  of  William's  education,  and  imme- 
diately settled  upon  him  a  pension  of  forty 
thousand  florins,  and  promised  to  proceed  at 
once  to  consider  the  question  of  his  reinstate- 
ment. At  Mary's  request  the  pensioner  of 
Holland  and  the  principal  magistrates  of 
certain  towns  which  she  named  were  ap- 
pointed to  watch  over  his  education ;  but 
offence  was  given  to  several  towns  which 

i  were  attached  to  his  interests — Leyden  among 


Mary 


403 


Mary 


others — because  their  magistrates  were  not 
among-  the  commissioners. 

On  30  Sept.  16GO  Mary  set  sail  for  Eng- 
land. The  kindness  shown  by  her  to  her 
brothers  in  exile  insured  her  a  hearty  wel- 
come in  London.  But,  much  to  her  chagrin, 
she  found  that  her  former  maid  of  honour, 
Anne  Hyde  [q.  v.],  was  not  only  the  acknow- 
ledged wife  of  the  Duke  of  York,  but  mother 
of  a  prince  of  the  blood  royal.  She  therefore 
resolved  to  curtail  her  visit.  London,  more- 
over, did  not  agree  with  her,  and  she  seldom 
stirred  abroad.  She  attended  the  public  ser- 
vice of  Whitehall  Chapel,  whither  all  flocked 
who  wished  to  see  her,  and  gave  a  private 
reception  at  Whitehall  to  Elias  Ashmole 
[q.  v.]  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  some  ana- 
tomical curiosities.  She  acknowledged  a 
present  of  10,000/.  sent  her  by  the  parlia- 
ment in  a  letter  dated  7  Nov.,  and  she  asked 
for  her  long  promised  dower  of  40, OOO/., which 
had  not  been  paid.  The  king  appointed  a 
commission  to  report  upon  the  matter.  In 
November  1660,  when  a  general  embassy 
from  the  United  Provinces  arrived  to  obtain 
a  renewal  of  the  alliance  between  Holland 
and  England,  the  deputy  from  Zealand 
waited  upon  her  with  special  assurances  of 
respect  (cf.  her  letter,  15  Nov.)  A  few 
weeks  later  the  deputies  of  the  United  Pro- 
vinces requested  her  to  use  her  influence 
with  her  brother  in  removing  some  diffi- 
culties in  the  completion  of  their  treaty. 
Mary,  who  was  very  unwell,  was  just  able 
on  14  Dec.  to  dictate  an  epistle  on  the  sub- 
ject to  her  secretary,  Oudart.  On  20  Dec. 
the  court  was  thrown  into  great  alarm  by 
a  report  that  she  was  dangerously  ill  of  the 
small-pox.  Henrietta  Maria,  after  vainly 
endeavouring  to  obtain  access  to  her  daugh- 
ter in  order  to  persuade  her  to  receive  in 
her  last  moments  the  rites  of  the  Roman 
catholic  church,  insisted  that  at  least  her 
own  French  physician  should  be  admitted 
to  consultation,  and  this  request  was  granted, 
unfortunately  as  it  was  afterwards  proved, 
since  he  was  one  of  the  warmest  advocates 
of  the  blood-letting  treatment,  under  which 
the  princess  ultimately  sank.  Still  retaining 
the  perfect  possession  of  her  faculties,  Mary 
made  her  will  on  the  day  of  her  death, 
24  Dec.  1660.  She  was  privately  interred 
on  the  29th  in  Henry  VII's  Chapel,  West- 
minster Abbey,  near  her  brother  Henry,  duke 
of  Gloucester  [q.  v.],  as  she  had  wished.  Col- 
lections of  verses  upon  her  death  were  pub- 
lished by  the  universities  of  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  in  1661.  An  apparently  un- 
founded report  was  circulated  at  the  time  of 
Mary's  death  that  she  was  privately  married 
to  Jermyn. 


Mary  is  said  to  have  admired  the  writ- 
ings of  Jeremy  Taylor.  In  1660  the  bishop 
dedicated  to  her  his  '  Worthy  Communi- 
cant.' 

At  Windsor  Castle  are  three  portraits 
of  Mary  by  Vandyck :  (1)  With  her  father, 
mother,  and  brother  Charles ;  of  this  pic- 
ture copies  are  in  the  collections  of  the  Duke 
of  Devonshire,  the  Duke  of  Northumberland, 
and  the  Earl  of  Clarendon.  (2)  With  her 
brothers  Charles  and  James,  full-length 
standing  figures.  (3)  With  her  brothers 
and  sisters,  Charles,  James,  Elizabeth,  and 
Anna,  dated  1637.  There  is  also  at  Wind- 
sor a  picture  by  G.  Janssens,  representing 
Mary  dancing  with  Charles  IT  at  a  ball  given 
at  the  Hague  on  the  eve  of  the  Restoration. 
Vandyck  also  admirably  commemorated  her 
betrothal  to  Prince  William  of  Orange,  when 
he  painted  the  two  children  in  a  group  at 
full  length,  formerly  at  Dalkeith  Palace,  but 
now  at  Amsterdam,  the  prince  holding  her 
hand,  on  which  is  an  engagement  ring.  A 
single  portrait  of  Mary  by  the  same  artist, 
somewhat  similar  in  detail,  has  been  en- 
graved by  Faithorne,  Van  Dalen,  Vaillant, 
Queeboren,  H.  Hondius,  and  De  Jode.  The 
Earl  of  Clarendon  possesses  an  early  portrait 
of  three-quarters  length,  which  is  described 
by  Lady  Theresa  Lewis  in  '  Clarendon  and 
his  Contemporaries  '  (iii.  369).  Another 
juvenile  portrait  of  the  princess,  painted  at 
the  age  of  nine  or  ten,  is  at  Combe  Abbey, 
Warwickshire,  the  seat  of  the  Earl  of  Craven. 
The  Earl  of  Crawford  has  a  life-size  portrait 
of  Mary  by  Sir  Peter  Lely  ;  and  a  fine  por- 
trait of  her  by  Hannemann,  which  was  en- 
graved by  Faithorne,  is  at  Hampton  Court, 
a  duplicate  being  in  the  possession  of  Earl 
Spencer.  About  1644  she  was  painted  at 
the  Hague,  with  the  Prince  and  Princess  of 
Orange,  her  husband,  and  others,  by  Isack- 
son.  The  picture  was  engraved  by  Persyn, 
and  a  copy  of  this  scarce  print  is  in  a  volume 
of  German  ballads  on  the  thirty  years'  war 
in  the  British  Museum.  Another  portrait 
of  her  by  Honthorst  was  engraved  by  Van 
Queeboren,  C.  Visscher,  and  Suyderhoef. 
There  are  miniatures  of  the  princess  by  P. 
Oliver,  by  an  unknown  artist,  and  by  Hos- 
kins,  belonging  respectively  to  Mr.  Robert 
Maxwell  Witham,  the  Earl  of  Galloway,  and 
the  Duke  of  Buccleuch.  Engraved  portraits 
of  her  at  various  ages  were  executed  by 
Hollar  in  the  rare  volume  entitled  'The 
True  Effigies  of  ...  King  Charles,'  &c.,  4to, 
London,  1641  (copied  by  Richardson),  by 
E.  Smith,  and  C.  Danckerts.  There  is  also 
a  print  of  her  by  De  Jode  in  <  Monarchy 
Revived,'  which  was  likewise  engraved  by 
Cooper. 

DD2 


Mary 


404 


Mascall 


[Mrs.  Everett  Green's  Lives  of  the  Princesses 
of  England,  vi.  100-334;  Gardiner's  Hist,  of 
England ;  Geddes's  Administration  of  John  de 
Witt,  i.  85-100;  Lefevre  Pontalis's  John  de 
Witt  (transl.  by  Stephenson) ;  Sandford's  Genea- 
logical Hist,  of  the  Kings  of  England,  p.  572  ; 
Nicholas  Papers  (Camd.  Soc.) ;  Granger's  Biog. 
Hist,  of  England  (2nd  edition) ;  Cat.  of  Stuart 
Exhibition,  1889  ;  Cat.  of  First  Special  Exhibi- 
tion of  National  Portraits,  1866  ;  Evans's  Cat. 
of  Engraved  Portraits  ;  Law's  Cat.  of  Pictures  at 
Hampton  Court  Palace,  p.  25'2 ;  Aa's  Biogra- 
phisch  VVoordenboek  der  Nederlanden,  xii.  234- 
235.]  G.  G. 

MARY  (1723-1772),  princess  of  Hesse, 
fourth  daughter  of  George  II  by  Queen  Caro- 
line, born  at  Leicester  House  on  22  Feb. 
1722-3,  was  married  to  Frederic,  hereditary 
prince,  afterwards  landgrave,  of  Hesse  Cassel, 
by  proxy,  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  repre- 
senting the  prince,  in  the  Chapel  Royal  St. 
James's,  on  8  May  1740,  and  afterwards  to 
the  prince  in  person  at  Cassel,  apparently  at 
the  end  of  June.  Bielfeld,  who  saw  her  at 
a  fancy  dress  ball  at  Herrenhausen  in  the 
following  October,  describes  her  as  tall,  and 
handsome  enough  for  a  painter's  model  (faite 
a  peindre).  Horace  Walpole  characterises 
her  as  '  the  mildest  and  gentlest  of  her  race, 
and  her  husband  as  a  boor  and  a  brute,  who 
treated  her '  with  great  inhumanity.'  In  1754 
she  was  separated  from  him  in  consequence 
of  his  conversion  to  the  Roman  catholic 
faith,  and  thenceforth  resided  ordinarily  with 
her  children  at  Hanau.  On  the  invasion  of 
Hesse  Cassel  by  the  French  in  1757  she  fled 
with  her  father-in-law,  the  Landgrave  Wil- 
liam VIII,  to  Hamburg,  where  they  were  at 
first  in  such  straits  that  Pitt  anticipated  the 
meeting  of  parliament  by  a  remittance  of 
20,000/.  to  provide  for  their  immediate  per- 
sonal expenses.  In  the  following  year  a  life 
annuity  of  5,000/.  was  settled  on  the  prin- 
cess. On  the  death  of  her  father-in-law,  at 
Rinteln,  1  Feb.  1760,  she  became  regent  of 
Hanau,  which  she  ably  administered.  She 
died  at  Hanau  on  14  Jan.  1772,  and  was 
buried  in  the  protestant  church,  now  the 
Marienldrche,  on  1  Feb.  The  news  of  her 
death  reached  London  on  25  Jan.,  and  eclipsed 
the  gaiety  of  the  town,  not  a  few  ladies  of 
fashion  staying  away  from  the  opening  of 
the  Pantheon  on  the  27th  for  want  of  mourn- 
ing. She  left  the  bulk  of  her  property  to 
her  two  younger  sons,  Charles  and  Frederic, 
who  also  succeeded  to  her  pension  and  lived 
to  immense  ages.  Her  eldest  son,  William, 
succeeded  his  father  as  landgrave  in  1785. 

The  princess  figures  in  a  group  of  George  II's 
children  belonging  to  the  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire. 


[London  Gazette,  May  1740;  Gent.  Mag. 
p.  527,  1755  p.  330,  1757  p.  374,  1760  p.  102, 
1772  p.  44  ;  Grenville  Papers,  i.  206  ;  Chatham 
Corresp.  i.  244;  Bedford  Corresp.  ed.  Kussell,  ii. 
337  ;  Liber  Hibern.  pt.  vii.  83  ;  Hoffmeister's 
Historisch-genealogisches  Handbuch  iiber  alle 
Linien  des  liohen  Regentenhauses  Hessen-Cassel ; 
Roth's  Ge«5chichte  von  Hessen-Cassel,  335  et  seq.  -f 
Vehse's  Geschichte  der  Hof'e  der  Haiiser  Baiern, 
Wiirtemberg,  Baden  und  Hessen.  v.  184-6,  217- 
221  ;  Bielfeld's  Lettres  Familieres,  1763,  pp. 
209-10  ;  Horace  Walpole's  Letters,  ed.  Cunning- 
ham, ii.  49  ;  Journal  of  the  Reign  of  George  III", 
ed.  Doran,  i.  2 ;  Ann.  Reg.  1772,  p.  68 ;  Almanach 
de  Gotha,  1772  ;  art.  GEORUE  II.]  J.  M.  R. 

MARY,  PRINCESS,  DUCHESS  OF  GLOU- 
CESTER AND  EDINBURGH  (1776-1857).  [See 
under  WILLIAM  FREDERICK,  second  DUKE 
OF  GLOUCESTER,  1776-1834.] 

MARY  OF  BUTTERMERE  (Jl.  1802).  [See 
under  HATFIELD,  JOHN.] 

MARYBOROUGH,  VISCOUNT  (d.  1632), 
[See  MOLYNEUX,  RICHARD.] 

MASCALL,    EDWARD    JAMES    (d. 

1832),  collector  of  customs,  entered  the  civil 
service  probably  in  1779.  He  was  appointed 
examiner  of  the  outport  quarter  books  on 
12  Jan.  1813,  and  collector  of  customs  for  the 
port  of  London,  at  a  salary  of  1,500/.  per 
annum,  on  9  Oct.  1816.  His  books  on  the 
customs,  which  were  sanctioned  by  the  com- 
missioners, did  much  to  extend  among  mer- 
chants a  knowledge  of  the  numerous  changes 
made  between  1784  and  1817.  He  died  at 
Yately  Cottage,  Hampshire,  on  6  March 
1832,  after  an  illness  of  six  weeks. 

Mascall  married,  on  19  Sept.  1793,  at 
Croydon,  Juliana  Anne,  eldest  daughter  of 
Robert  Dalzell  of  Tidmarsh,  Berkshire.  She 
died  on  24  July  1823. 

Mascall  published :  1.  '  The  Consolidation 
of  the  Customs  and  other  Duties,'  London, 
1787,  8vo.  2.  '  A  Practical  Book  of  Cus- 
toms,' London,  1799,  4to;  2nd  edit.  1801, 
8vo.  3.  '  A  Digest  of  the  Duties  of  Customs 
and  Excise,'  &c.,  London,  1812,  8vo ;  &c. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1793  pt.  ii.  p.  956,  1823  pt.  ii. 
p.  188,  1832  pt.  i.  p.  379;  Monthly  Review, 
1799  xxx.  469,  1801  xxxvi.  429;  Civil  and 
Military  Establishments:  Parl.  Returns,  1822 
(No.  328),  xviii.  46.]  W.  A.  S.  H. 

MASCALL,  LEONARD  (d.  1589), 
author  and  translator,  was  a  member  of  an 
old  family  settled  at  Plumstead,  Sussex, 
and  became  clerk  of  the  kitchen  in  the  house- 
hold of  Matthew  Parker,  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury. It  has  been  erroneously  stated 
that  he  was  the  first  person  who  brought 


Mascall 


405 


Mascall 


carp  and  pippins  into  England.  lie  died  at 
Farnham  Royal,  Buckinghamshire,  and  was 
buried  there  on  10  May  1589. 

The  works  written  by,  or  generally  attri- 
buted to,  him  are  :  1.  'A  Booke  of  the  Arte 
and  maner  howe  to  plant  and  grafi'e  all  sortes 
of  trees,  howe  to  set  stones,  and  sowe  Pepines 
to  make  wylde  trees  to  grafi'e  on.  .  .  .  With 
divers  other  new  practise,  by  one  of  the 
Abbey  of  Saint  Vincent  in  Fraunce.  .  .  . 
With  an  addition  ...  of  certaine  Dutch 
practises,  set  forth  and  Englished  by  L.  Mas- 
call,' black  letter,  London  [1572],  4to.  Dedi- 
cated to  Lord  St.  John  of  Bletsho.  Other 
editions  appeared  in  1575,  1580  (P),  1582, 
1590,  1592,  1596,  and  1652.  2.  '  The  Hus- 
bandlye  ordring  and  Gouernmente  of  Poul- 
trie.  Practised  by  the  Learnedste,  and  such 
as  haue  bene  knowne  skilfullest  in  that  Arte, 
and  in  our  tyme/  Lond.  1581 ,  8vo  ;  dedicated 
to  Katherine,  wife  of  James  Woodlbrd,  esq., 
and  chief  clerk  of  the  kitchen  to  Queen 
Elizabeth.  3.  i  A  profitable  boke  declaring 
dy  vers  approo ved  remedies,  to  take  out  spottes 
and  staines,  in  Silkes,  Velvets,  Linnnen  [sic] 
and  Woollen  clothes.  With  divers  colours 
how  to  die  Velvets  and  Silkes.  .  .  .  Taken  out 
of  Dutche,  and  englished  byL.  M.,'  London, 
1583  and  1605, 4to.  4.  '  Prepositas  his  Prac- 
tise, a  Worke  .  .  .  for  the  better  preserva- 
tion of  the  Health  of  Man.  Wherein  are 
approved  Medicines,  Receiptes  and  Oint- 
mentes.  Translated  out  of  Latin  into  Eng- 
lish by  L[eonard?]  Mfascall  ?],'  London, 
1588,  fol.  5.  <  A  Booke  of  Fishing  with 
Hooke  &  Line  [taken  from  that  of  Dame 
Juliana  Berners],  and  of  all  other  instru- 
ments thereunto  belonging.  Another  of  sun- 
drie  Engines  and  Trappes  to  take  Polcats, 
Buzards,  Rattes,  Mice,  and  all  other  Kindes 
of  Vermine.  .  .  .  Made  byL.  M[ascall],'  Lon- 
don, 1590,  4to  ;  reprinted  London,  1GOO, 
4to,  and  again,  with  preface  and  glossary  by 
Thomas  Satchell,  London,  1884.  6.  'The 
first  Book  of  Cattel ;  wherein  is  shewed 
the  gouernment  of  Oxen,  Kine,  Calues,  and 
how  to  vse  Bulles  and  other  cattel  to  the 
yoake  and  fell ;  with  remidies.  The  second 
booke  treateth  of  the  gouernment  of  horses, 
gathered  by  L.M.  The  third  booke  intreateth 
of  the  ordering  of  sheep  and  goates,  hogs  and 
dogs ;  with  such  remidies  to  help  most 
diseases  as  may  chaunce  vnto  them,'  London, 
1596,  4to,  dedicated  to  Lord  Edward  Mon- 
tagu; reprinted  in  1600,  1605,  1620,  1633, 
1662,  and  1680,  the  latter  edition  being 
entitled  '  The  Countreyman's  Jewel,  or  the 
Government  of  Cattel,'  &c. 

He  also  drew  up  the  '  Registrum  parochise 
de  Farnham  lloyal  comit.  Buckingh.,'  com- 
pleted 25  June  1573,  in  which  he  inserted 


Cromwell's  injunctions  concerning  parish 
registers,  and  prefixed  some  English  verses 
on  the  subject. 

[Ames's  Typogr.  Antiq.  (Herbert),  pp.  782, 
784,  947,  990,  998,  1018,  1182.  1186,  1730; 
Athenaeum, 6  July  1884,  p.  9;  Donaldson's  Agri- 
cultural Biog.  p.  10  ;  Fuller's  Worthies  (Nichols), 
ii.  399;  Notes  and  Queries,  6th  ser.  ix.  107, 
178  ;  Tsmner's  Bill.  Brit.  p.  517  ;  Smith's  Cata- 
logue of  Writers  on  Angling,  p.  31  ;  West  wood 
and  Satchell's  Bibliotheca  Piscatoria,  p.  149  1 

T.  C. 

MASCALL,  ROBERT  (d.  1416),  bishop 
of  Hereford,  was  born  at  Ludlow,  Shrop- 
shire, where  at  an  early  age  he  became  a  Car- 
melite friar.  Thence  he  proceeded  to  Oxford, 
where  his  industry  gained  him  distinction, 
first  in  philosophy,  in  which  he  took  Aristotle 
as  his  guide,  and  afterwards  in  theology. 
Probably  in  1400  Henry  IV  appointed  Mas- 
call  his  confessor,  in  succession  to  AVilliam 
Syward,  and  on  21  Jan.  1401  granted  him 
custody  of  the  temporalities  of  the  bishopric 
of  Meath,  which  had  been  vacant  since  the 
death  of  Alexander  de  Balscot  on  10  Nov. 
1400  (RYMER,  Fcedera,  in.  iv.  196).  He  was 
exempted  from  the  penalties  attached  to  ab- 
senteeism, but  in  1402  the  see  Avas  filled  by 
the  appointment  of  Robert  Montain,  and 
various  sums  were  granted  Mascall  for  his 
maintenance  at  court  (ib.  iv.  i.  17).  On 
26  May  1402  he  witnessed  an  instrument 
appointing  John  Peraunt  and  others  to  nego- 
tiate a  marriage  between  Prince  Henry  and 
Catherine,  daughter  of  Eric  IX,  king  of 
Sweden  (ib.  p.  28  ;  cf.  lloyal  Letters,  ed. 
Hingeston,  No.  xxviii.)  On  2  July  1404 
Mascall  was  promoted  to  the  see  of  Hereford 
by  papal  provision,  receiving  back  the  tempo- 
ralities on  25  Sept,  1404  (LE  NEVE,  i.  463  ; 
RYMER,  iv.  i.  72).  Le  Neve  states  that  he 
made  his  profession  of  obedience  in  the  church 
of  Coventry  on  28  Sept, ;  but  according  to 
the  '  Royal  Letters '  Mascall  had  been  sent 
on  some  mission  to  the  continent,  and  on  his 
return  from  Middleburg  was  attacked  by 
pirates  ;  the  crew  made  some  resistance  and 
were  flung  into  the  sea  ;  '  our  most  dearly 
beloved  in  God,  Brother  Robert  Mascall, 
lately  our  confessor,' was  thrown  into  prison 
at  Dunkirk,  and  refused  release  except  for  a 
ransom  ruinous  to  his  estate  (Royal  Letters, 
ed.  Hingeston,  No.  cxiii.,  dated  10  Sept.  1404, 
and  No.  cxv.,  dated  16  Sept,  1404  ;  WYLIE, 
pp.  465-6).  The  king's  envoys  to  the  court 
ot'Burgundy,  Croft, Lysle,  and  De  Ryssheton, 
I  made  repeated  demands  for  his  release,  and 
I  Henry  himself  wrote  to  the  Duchess  of  Bur- 
|  gundy  with  the  same  object  (Itoyal  Letters, 
|  Nos.  cxiii.  cxxiii.  cxl.) ;  the  demand  was  ap~ 
I  parently  complied  with. 


Mascarene 


406 


Mascarene 


Mascall  received  the  same  favour  from  j 
Henry  V  as  from  liis  father ;  in  1413  he 
took  part  in  the  condemnation  of  Cobham  (cf. 
FOXE,  Acts  and  Monuments,  iii.  337),  and  in 
1415  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  delegates 
to  the  council  of  Constance.  In  the  same 
year  he  was  granted  'pardonatio  de  omnibus 
proditionibus  murdris,  etc.'  (Cal.  Patent 
Rolls, _  p.  264  b).  He  died  on  22  Dec.  1416, and 
his  will,  dated  23  Nov.  1416,  was  proved  on 
17  Jan.  1417.  According  to  Weever,  God- 
win, Newcourt,  Stow,  "Willis,  and  Le.  Neve, 
he  was  buried  in  the  church  of  the  White 
Friars,  London,  which  he  is  said  to  have 
adorned  with  its  choir,  presbytery,  and  bel- 
fry; but  Gough  (Sepulchral  Monuments, 
vol.  ii.  pt.  ii.  p.  49*),  following  Bishop  Ken- 
nett's  correction  of  Godwin,  argues  that  this 
is  a  mistake  for  Ludlow,  where  Mascall's 
will  directed  that  he  should  be  buried.  Ac- 
cording to  Weever,  he  was  '  a  man  for  his 
good  learning  and  good  life  admired  and  be- 
loved of  all  men.' 

Villiers  de  St.  Etienne  (Bibliotheca  Car- 
mel.)  attributes  to  Mascall  the  following 
works  :..!.'  Sermones  coram  Rege  lib.  i.' 
2.  '  Sermones  vulgares  lib.  i.'  3.  '  De  Lega- 
tionibus  suis  lib.  i.'  4.  ( Sermones  Here- 
fordences  et  Salopiences  lib.  i. ; '  this  was 
directed  against  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  who  was 
making  special  efforts  to  spread  lollardism 
in  his  Herefordshire  estates.  Tanner  men- 
tions a  '  Liber  contra  Oldocastellum,'  which 
may  be  identical  with  the  last-mentioned 
work. 

[Calendar  Patent  Rolls,  2646;  Royal  Let- 
ters, ed.  Hingeston  (Rolls  Sep.) ;  Memorials  of 
Henry  V,  ed.  Coles  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Capgrave's  Chro- 
nicle of  England  (Rolls  Ser.),  p.  308;  Tanner, 
p.  517  ;  Leland  ;  Bale;  Pits  ;  Harpsfield's  Hist. 
Eccles.  Anglican se,  pp.  611,652  ;  Simler's  Epitome 
Bibliothecse  Gesner.  ed.  1583,  p.  730  ;  G.  J.  Vos- 
sius,  De  Historic! s  Latinis,  ed.  1627,  p.  511  ; 
Antonio  Possevino's  Apparatus  Sacer,  ii.  344  ; 
Bzovius's  Annales  Eccles.  s.  a.  1419 ;  Newcourt's 
Repertorium,  i.  569 ;  Godwin,  De  Prsesulibus 
Anglise,  p.  490  ;  Eymer's  Fcedera,  in.  iv.  196,  iv. 
i.  17,  28.  72;  Weever's  Funerall  Monuments, 
p.  437  ;  Willis's  Cathedrals,  i.  518  ;  Stow's  Sur- 
vey, p.  458  ;  Duncumb's  County  of  Hereford, 
i.  478 ;  Villiers  de  St.  Etienne's  Biblioth.  Car- 
melitana ;  J.  H . Wylie's  England  tinder  Henry  IV, 
pp.  465-6,  482.]  A.  F.  P. 

MASCARENE,  PAUL  (1684-1760), 
lieutenant-governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  son  of 
Jean  Mascarine  and  Margaret  de  Salavy,  his 
wife,  was  born  at  Castras,  province  of  Lan- 
guedoc,  France,  in  1684.  His  father,  a  pro- 
testant,  left  France  at  the  revocation  of  the 
edict  of  Nantes,  and  Paul  fell  to  the  charge 
of  his  grandmother.  At  the  age  of  twelve 


he  found  his  way  to  Geneva,  where  he  was 
educated.  Afterwards  he  came  to  England, 
where  he  was  naturalised  in  1706.  In  170& 
he  was  appointed  second  lieutenant  in  Lord 
Montague's  regiment,  then  in  garrison  at 
Portsmouth,  and  on  1  April  1710  captain  in 
Colonel  Wanton's  regiment  of  foot,  ordered 
to  be  raised  in  New  England  for  service  in 
the  West  Indies.  He  served  with  this  regi- 
ment, under  Colonel  Nicholson,  at  the  taking 
of  Port  lloyal,  Acadia  (Nova  Scotia),  which 
was  renamed  Annapolis  Royal.  He  com- 
manded the  grenadiers  at  the  storming  of 
Port  Royal,  and  mounted  the  first  guard  in 
that  place,  receiving  a  brevet  majority  for 
his  services.  Wanton's  regiment  was  dis- 
banded at  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  but  on  12  Aug. 
1716  Mascarene  was  made  captain  of  an  in- 
dependent company  of  foot,  to  garrison  Pla- 
centia,  Newfoundland.  The  company  was 
afterwards  incorporated  with  Colonel  Phi- 
lips's  regiment  (40th  foot).  In  1720  he  was 
appointed  third  on  the  list  of  councillors  on 
the  first  formation  of  the  board  at  Annapolis 
Royal,  and  sent  home  to  the  plantation  office- 
and  the  board  of  ordnance  very  complete 
descriptions  of  the  province,  with  suggestions 
for  its  settlement  and  defence.  He  was  em- 
ployed with  the  governors  of  Massachusetts  | 
and  New  Hampshire  in  negotiations  with  the-  | 
Eastern  Indians,  which  ended  in  the  treaty  j 
of  1725-6.  In  1739  he  became  major  of 
Philips's  regiment,  and  in  1740  was  appointed  j 
lieutenant-governor  of  Annapolis,  a  military  ] 
appointment,  and  administered  the  govern- 
ment of  the  province  (Governor  Philips 
residing  in  England)  until  the  arrival  of 
Governor  Cornwallis  in  1749.  He  became 
lieutenant-colonel  of  Philips's  regiment  in 
1742,  and  applied  for  the  lieutenant-governor- 
ship of  the  province,  urging  his  long  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Indians  and  Acadians,  he  being  < 
then  the  only  officer  there  who  had  been,  '• 
present  at  the  taking  of  Annapolis.  In  1744 
he  was  appointed  lieutenant-governor,  but. 
received  no  salary,  as  the  governor  (Philips) 
pleaded  inability  to  pay.  For  years  Masca-  j 
rene  appears  to  have  provided  for  the  food 
and  clothing  of  the  regiment  at  his  own  cost. 
In  May  1744  he  defended  the  fort  against  a 
force  of  Indians,  under  M.  Le  Loutre,  who 
burned  the  town,  scalped  some  of  the  Eng- 
lish inhabitants,  and  drove  off  the  cattle. 
Later  in  the  same  year  he  was  attacked  by 
a  considerable  French  force  from  Louisburg, 
under  M.  Du  Vivier,  and  notwithstanding 
the  remonstrances  of  his  officers,  who  had 
lost  heart,  and  the  abject  state  of  wretched- 
ness to  which  the  garrison  was  reduced  by 
neglect  at  home,  he  held  the  place  and  beat 
off  the  enemy.  When  Cornwallis  arrived, 


Maschiart 


407 


Maseres 


Mascarene  came  to  meet  him  at  Chebuctoo, 
and  was  sworn  in  senior  member  of  the 
council.  Cornwallis  reported  that  '  no  regi- 
ment in  any  service  was  ever  reduced  to  the 
condition  in  which  I  found  this  unfortunate 
battalion.'  In  1751  Mascarene  was  sent  by 
Cornwallis  on  special  duty  to  New  England, 
and  was  employed  with  General  Shirley  in 
conciliating  the  Indian  tribes  of  Western 
Acadia,  Soon  after  he  retired  on  account  of 
age,  and  resided  at  Boston  until  his  death. 
He  became  a  major-general  in  1758,  and  died 
at  Boston,  Massachusetts,  on  22  Jan.  1760. 
He  appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  consider- 
able education  and  talent,  whose  ability  and 
uprightness  won  for  him  the  confidence  of 
the  French  Acadians  and  Indians  alike.  No 
man  ever  served  his  country  better,  and  none 
received  less  support  or  reward  from  home 
(MuKDOCH).  A  portrait  of  him  in  armour  is 
extant. 

Mascarene  married  Elizabeth  Perry,  a 
Boston  lady,  and  by  her  left  a  son  and  daugh- 
ter, from  whom  the  colonial  families  of 
Hutchinson  and  Snelling  are  descended. 

[Home  Office  Mil.  Entry  Books,  ix.  113,  x. 
32<),  and  Papers  relating  to  New  England  and 
Nova  Scotia  in  Public  Eecord  Office,  London; 
Beamish  Murdoch's  Hist.  Nova  Scotia  (Halifax, 
1857),  i.  425,  ii.  passim,  U-391  ;  Collections  of 
the  Historical  Soc.  of  Nova  Scotia,  1878-9, 
vol.  ii. ;  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS.  19069-71,  32818 
f.  7.]  H.  M.  C. 

MASCHIART,  MICHAEL  (1544-1598), 
Latin  poet,  born  in  St.  Thomas's  parish, 
Salisbury,  in  1544,  became  scholar  of  Win- 
chester College  in  1557,  and  a  probationary 
fellow  of  New  College,  Oxford,  29  Jan.  1560, 
and  perpetual  fellow  in  1562.  He  was  ad- 
mitted B.C.L.  in  1567,  and  licensed  D.C.L. 
13  Oct.  1573,  and  was  made  an  advocate  of 
Doctors'  Commons  in  1575.  In  April  1572 
he  was  appointed  by  his  college  vicar  of 
Writtle  in  Essex,  where  he  died  and  was 
buried  in  December  1598.  Wood  calls  him 
'  a  most  excellent  Latin  poet  of  his  time, .  .  . 
an  able  civilian,  and  excellent  in  all  kind 
of  human  learning  ; '  but  it  seems  doubtful 
whether  the  l  Poemata  Varia  '  attributed  to 
him  were  ever  published.  Camden  quotes 
from  him  a  description  of  Clarendon  Park, 
near  Salisbury  (CAMDEN,  Britannia,  Holland's 
translation,  1610,  p.  250). 

[Kirby's  Winchester  Scholars,  p.  134 ;  Coote's 
Civilians,  p.  52;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500- 
1714;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  673, 
738;  Wood's  Fasti,  pp.  179,  194;  Hoare's  Mo- 
dern Wiltshire,  vi.  618;  Boase's  Kegister  of 
University  of  Oxford,  i.  268  ;  Britton's  Beauties 
of  England  and  Wales,  xv.  189;  Antiquitates 
Sarisburienses,  1777,  p.  238-1  R.  B. 


MASERES,  FRANCIS  (1731-1824), 
mathematician,  historian,  and  reformer,  born 
in  London  15  Dec.  1731,  was  descended  from 
a  family  originally  French,  which  came  over 
to  England  after  the  revocation  of  the  edict 
of  Nantes.  His  father,  Peter  Abraham  Ma- 
seres,  settled  as  a  physician  in  Broad  Street, 
Soho,  London,  and  then  moved  to  a  house  in 
Rathbone  Place  ;  his  mother  was  Magdalene, 
daughter  of  Francis  du  Pratt  du  Clareau. 
He  was  educated  at  Kingston-upon-Thames 
by  the  Rev.  Richard  Wooddeson,  who  also 
trained  George  Hardinge,  Edward  Lovibond, 
George  Steevens  and  Gilbert  Wakefield,  and 
on  4  July  1748  he  was  admitted  at  Clare  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  as  <  pensioner  and  pupil  to 
Mr.  Courtail,'  his  brother,  Peter  Maseres, 
being  also  admitted  on  the  same  day.  They 
graduated  B.A.  in  1752,  Peter  being  first 
junior  optime  in  the  tripos  of  that  year,  while 
Francis  obtained  the  distinction  of  fourth 
wrangler  in  the  same  list.  On  the  institu- 
tion in  1752  of  chancellor's  classical  medals 
by  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  Francis  won  the 
first  medal  and  received  it  from  the  duke  in 
person.  On  23  Jan.  1752  he  was  admitted 
a  scholar  of  the  foundation  of  Joseph  Dig- 
gons,  and  on  24  Sept.  1756 — after  he  had 
taken  the  degree  of  M.A.  in  1755 — he  be- 
came a  fellow  of  Lord  Exeter's  foundation. 
This  fellowship  he  resigned  in  August  1759, 
although  he  might  have  kept  it  a  year  longer, 
and  this  step,  as  well  as  the  length  of  time 
during  which  he  had  to  wait  for  these  prizes, 
no  doubt  arose  from  the  fact  that  he  was  not 
in  pecuniary  need.  In  1750  Maseres  was  ad- 
mitted at  the  Inner  Temple,  and  in  1758  he 
was  called  to  the  bar  from  that  inn,  where 
he  afterwards  became  bencher  1774,  reader 
1781,  and  treasurer  1782.  His  life  was  bound 
up  with  the  Temple;  he  is  introduced  by 
Charles  Lamb  in  his  '  Essay  on  the  Old 
Benchers  of  the  Inner  Temple'  as  walking  'in 
the  costume  of  the  reign  of  George  the  Se- 
cond,' and  he  persevered  until  the  end  of  his 
days  in  wearing  the  '  three-cornered  hat, 
tye  wig,  and  ruffles.'  His  rooms  were  at 
5  King's  Bench  Walk,  where  he  lived  in  a 
style  described  by  Lamb  in  a  letter  written  to 
Thomas  Manning  [q.  v.]  in  April  1801,  and 
although  out  of  term  he  used  to  dine  at  his 
house  in  Rathbone  Place,  he  always  returned 
to  the  Temple  to  sleep.  For  a  time  he  went 
the  western  circuit,  but,  as  he  confessed,  with 
little  success,  and  he  then  became  a  common 
pleader  in  the  city  of  London.  From  1766  to 
1769  he  filled  the  post  of  attorney-general  of 
Quebec  with  such  zeal  and  dignity  that  on 
his  return  to  England  he  was  requested  by 
the  protestant  settlers  in  that  city  to  act  as 
their  agent.  Thomas  Hutchinson  called  upon 


Maseres 


408 


Maseres 


him  in  November  1774  and  mentions  that  he 
had  been  appointed  one  of  the  judges  for 
India,  but  that  as  somebody  younger  than 
himself  was  named  before  him,  he  refused  the 
post, 'though  a  most  lucrative  employ ,' where- 
upon the  lord  chancellor  obtained  for  him 
the  place  of  cursitor  baron  of  the  exchequer, 
worth  between  300/.  and  400/.  a  year  (Diary, 
i.  273).  He  filled  this  position  from  August 
1773  until  his  deathin  1824,  a  length  of  tenure 
without  parallel  in  the  records  of  the  law, 
and  he  is  said  to  have  refused  his  consent  to 
an  augmentation  of  his  salary.  The  recorder 
of  London  appointed  him  as  his  deputy  on 
16  Feb.  1779,  but  he  resigned  the  post  in 
1783,  and  in  1780  the  court  of  common  coun- 
cil elected  him  senior  judge  of  the  sheriffs' 
court  in  the  city  of  London,  an  office  which 
he  held  until  1822.  Maseres  was  a  zealous 
protestant  and  whig  and  a  warm  advocate  for 
reforms  in  the  church  of  England,  but  he  was 
not  in  favour  of  a  wide  scheme  of  electoral 
reform.  He  wore  his  wig  and  gown  on  a  visit 
to  Cobbett  in  Newgate,  to  show  his  abhor- 
rence of  the  sentence  which  had  been  inflicted 
on  the  prisoner ;  and  through  sympathy  with 
the  sacrifice  of  position  and  profit  by  Theo- 
philus  Lindsey,  he  adopted  in  later  life  the 
principles  of  unitarianism,  and  suggested  an 
important  variation  which  was  inserted  in  the 
Reformed  Liturgy  in  1793.  Bentham  desig- 
nates him  '  the  public-spirited  constitution- 
alist, and  one  of  the  most  honest  lawyers 
England  ever  saw  ; '  and  in  another  passage 
called  him  '  an  honest  fellow  who  resisted 
Lord  Mansfield's  projects  for  establishing  des- 
potism in  Canada.  There  was  a  sort  of  sim- 
plicity about  him  which  I  once  quizzed  and 
then  repented.'  He  inherited  great  wealth, 
partly  from  his  father  and  partly  from  his 
bachelor  brother,  and  he  was  very  liberal 
with  his  money,  especially  in  assisting  the 
publications  of  others.  It  was  his  delight  to 
entertain  his  friends  in  his  rooms  in  London  or 
in  his  country  house  at  Reigate,  and  his  con- 
versation abounded  in  anecdote  and  informa- 
tion, particularly  in  the  incidents  of  English 
history  from  1640  to  his  own  date.  He  kept 
up  his  taste  for  the  classics.  Homer  he  knew 
by  heart,  and  Horace  was  at  his  fingers'  ends. 
Lucan  was  his  favourite  next  to  Homer  in 
ancient  literature  ;  among  English  writers 
he  felt  great  admiration  for  Milton,  and  was 
thoroughly  conversant  with  the  works  of 
Hobbes.  He  spoke  French  fluently,  but  it 
was  the  language  in  idiom  and  expression 
which  his  ancestors  had  brought  over  to  Eng- 
land. A  good  chess-player,  of  such  admirable 
sang-froid  as  never  to  exhibit  any  sign  of 
victory  or  defeat,  he  combated  Philidor,  who 
was  blindfolded,  at  the  chess  club  in  St. 


James's  Street,  and  it  was  two  hours  before 
he  was  beaten.  After  a  long  and  happy  life 
he  died  at  his  house,  Church  Street,  Reigate, 
on  19  May  1824,  and  his  character  was  re- 
corded in  a  Latin  inscription  on  a  monument 
placed  in  the  church  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Fel- 
lowes  [q.  v.]  He  left  30,000/.  to  his  relatives 
the  Whitakers,  and  the  balance  of  his  fortune 
toFellowes.  His  library  came  by  his  will  to  the 
Inner  Temple,  and  three  of  the  manuscripts 
contained  in  it  are  described  in  the  Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  llth  Rep.  App.  pt.  vii.  v.  304 ; 
his  unsold  works  in  sheets  passed  to  William 
Frend  [q.  v.]  He  endowed  a  Sunday-after- 
noon service  at  Reigate  with  funds  producing 
27/.  6s.  per  annum.  He  left  nothing  to  his 
college,  and  there  is  a  tradition  that  his  ori- 
ginal will  included  a  legacy  for  it,  but  that, 
as  he  was  never  asked  by  its  heads  to  sit  for 
his  portrait,  he  cancelled  the  bequest.  An 
excellent  portrait  of  him  at  the  age  of  eighty- 
three  was  drawn  by  Charles  Hayter  in  1815 
and  engraved  by  Philip  Audinet.  He  was 
elected  F.R.S.  on  2  May  1771. 

Priestley  wrote  of  Maseres  that  his  works 
in  mathematics  are  ' original  and  excellent' 
(RuTT,Zz/e  and  Corresp.  of  Priestley,  ii.  490). 
Frend  and  he  set  themselves  against  the  rest 
of  the  world.  They  rejected  negative  quan- 
tities and  '  made  war  of  extermination  on  all 
that  distinguishes  algebra  from  arithmetic ' 
(WOEDSWOETH,  Scholce  Acad.  pp.  72,  141). 
Their  leading  idea  'seems  to  have  been  to  cal- 
culate more  decimal  places  than  any  one 
would  want  and  to  reprint  the  works  of  all 
who  had  done  the  same  thing'  (Astronom. 
Soc.  Monthly  Notices,  v.  148).  His  mathe- 
matical treatises  were:  1.  'Dissertation  on 
the  use  of  the  Negative  Sign  in  Algebra/ 
1758.  2.  *  Elements  of  Plane  Trigonometry/ 
1760.  3.  'Script ores  Logarithmici/  a  collec- 
tion of  tracts  on  logarithms,  vol.  i.  1791,  ii. 
1791,  iii.  1796,  iv.  1801,  v.  1804,  vi.  1807. 
4.  '  Doctrine  of  Permutations  and  Combina- 
tions/ 1795.  5.  '  Appendix  to  Frend's  Prin- 
ciples of  Algebra/  1798.  6.  '  Tracts  on  the 
Resolution  of  affected  Algebraick  Equations 
by  Halley's,  Raphson's,  and  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton's Methods  of  Approximation/  1800. 
7. '  Tracts  on  the  Resolution  of  Cubick  andBi- 
quadratick Equations/  n.d.  [1803].  8. '  Scrip- 
tores  Optici/  1823,  a  reprint,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  Babbage,  of  the  writings  of  James 
Gregory  and  others. 

Maseres,  as  intimately  connected  with 
North  America,  wrote:  9.  'Considerations 
on  the  expediency  of  admitting  Representa- 
tives from  the  American  Colonies  to  the  House 
of  Commons/  1770.  10.  '  Collection  of  Com- 
missions and  other  Public  Instruments  relat- 
ing to  Quebec  since  1760/  London,  1772. 


Maseres 


409 


Maseres 


11.  '  Memoire  h  la  Defense  d'un  Plan  d'Acte 
de  Parlement  pour  1'Etablissement  des  Loix  de 
la  Provence  de  Quebec,'  1773.  12.  'Account 
of  Proceedings  of  British  and  other  Protes- 
tants of  the  Province  of  Quebec  to  establish 
a  House  of  Assembly'  (anon.),  1775.  1.3.  'Ad- 
ditional Papers  concerning  Quebec,  being  an 
Appendix  to  the  "  Account  of  Proceedings," ' 
&c.  (anon.),  1776.  14.  '  The  Canadian  Free- 
holder, a  Dialogue  shewing  the  sentiments 
of  the  bulk  of  the  Freeholders  on  the  late 
Quebeck  Act,'  1776-9,  3  vols.;  another  issue 
1779,  3  vols.  A  letter  from  Bishop  Watson 
to  him  on  this  work  is  in  the  '  Anecdotes  of 
the  Life  of  Watson '  (1817),  pp.  64-5,  and  the 
draft  of  a  long  letter  which  Burke  began 
for  him  on  the  same  subject  is  in  Burke's 
'  Correspondence,'  ii.  310-12. 

His  other  publications,  mainly  on  social  or 
political  questions,  were :  lo.  '  Proposal  for 
establishing  Life  Annuities  in  Parishes' 
(anon.),  1772.  16.  '  Considerations  on  the 
Bill  now  depending  in  the  Commons  for 
enabling  Parishes  to  grant  Life  Annuities  ' 
(anon.),  1773.  The  bill  passed  through  the 
lower  house,  but  was  rejected  by  the  lords 
through  the  opposition  of  Lord  Camden. 

17.  '  Principle  of  Life  Annuities  explained 
in  a  Familiar  Manner,'  1783.    '  A  voluminous 
work,  useful  at  epoch  of  publication,'  says 
McCulloch  (Lit.  of  Political  JSconomy,p,24S). 

18.  '  Questions  sur  lesquelles  on  souhaite  de 
scavoir  les  reponses  de  M.  Adhemar  et  M.  de 
Lisle,'  1784.     19.  'Enquiry  into  the  extent 
of  the  Power  of  Juries '(anon.),  1785.  20.  'The 
Moderate  Reformer,  a  Proposal  to   correct 
some  Abuses  in  the  Church  of  England.    By 
a  Friend  to  the  Church,'  1791 ;  2nd  edit.,  an- 
nexed to  a  reprint  of  '  Observations  on  Tithes 
by  Rev.  William  Hales,'  1794.     21.  '  Occa- 
sional Essays,  Political  and  Historical,  from 
Newspapers  of  Present  Reign  and  from  Old 
Tracts '  (anon.),  1809. 

Maseres  also  issued :  22.  'A  View  of  the 
English  Constitution.  A  translation  of  Mon- 
tesquieu's 6th  Chapter  of  llth  Book  of  "  L'Es- 
prit  des  Loix"'  (anon.),  1781.  23.  '  Du 
Gouvernement  des  Mceurs  et  des  conditions 
en  France  avant  la  R6volution,  by  Gabriel 
Senac  de  Meilhan,  with  Remarks  of  Burke,' 
1795.  24.  'Translation  of  a  Passage  in  a 
late  Pamphlet  of  Mallet  du  Pan,  intitled 
"  Correspondance  Politique"'  (anon.),  1796. 
He  edited  a  great  number  of  reprints  of  his- 
torical works,  many  of  which  were  for  private 
distribution  only,  including :  25.  '  Emmas, 
Anglorum  Reginae,  Richard!  I  ducis  Nor- 
mannorum  filise  encomium.  Item  Gesta 
Guillelmi  II  a  Guillelmo  Pictavensi  scripta,' 
1783.  26.  'Histories  Anglicanse  selecta 
Monumenta  excerpta  ex  volumine,  "His- 


tories Normannorurn  Scriptores  Antiqui," 
a  Andrea  Duchesne,'  1807.  27.  '  Curse  of 
Popery  and  Popish  Princes/  1807  ;  issued  ori- 
ginally in  1716.  28.  '  History  of  Long  Par- 
liament, by  Thomas  May,'  1812.  29.  Three 
tracts  published  at  Amsterdam  in  1691  or 
1692  under  name  of  Ludlow  and  Sir  Ed- 
ward Seymour,  1812.  30.  '  History  of  Irish 
Rebellion  by  Sir  John  Temple,'  181 3.  31.  'Se- 
lect Tracts  on  Civil  Wars  in  Reign  of 
Charles  I,'  1815,  2  vols.,  containing  (ii.  657- 
671)  'remarks  on  some  erroneous  passages 
in  Hobbes's  "  Behemoth.'"  32.  '  History  of 
Britain  by  John  Milton.  With  reprint  of 
Edward  Philips's  Life  and  some  of  his  Prose 
Tracts,'  1818.  33.  '  Memoirs  of  most  Mate- 
rial Transactions  in  England,  1588-1688. 
By  James  Wellwood,'  1820. 

Through  the  patronage  of  Maseres  John 
Hellins  [q.  v.]  was  enabled  to  print  in  two 
volumes  in  1801  a  revision  of  Professor  John 
Colson's  translation  of  Margarita  G.  A.  M. 
Agnesi's  '  Institutione  Analytiche,'  and  he 
paid  the  cost  of  reprinting  the  '  Analysis 
fluxionum,'  1800,  of  the  Rev.  William  Hales. 
He  contributed  several  papers  on  mathe- 
matical subjects  to  the  'Philosophical  Trans- 
actions' for  1777,  1778,  and  1780,  and  com- 
municated to  the  '  Archoeologia,'  ii.  301- 
340,  a  '  View  of  the  Ancient  Constitution 
of  the  English  Parliament,'  on  which  Mr. 
Charles  Mellish  made  some  observations  (ib. 
ii.  341-52).  T.  B.  Howell  addressed  to  him 
'  Observations  on  Dr.  Sturges's  Pamphlet 
respecting  Non- Residence  of  the  Clergy ' 
(anon.),  1802,  and  reissued,  with  his  name, 
in  1803 ;  and  there  appeared  in  1784  *  An 
Authentic  Narrative  of  the  Dissensions  in 
the  Royal  Society,  with  the  Speeches  of  Ma- 
seres and  others.'  His  account  of  the  pro- 
ceedings for  perjury  against  Philip  Carteret 
Webb  re  WTilkes  is  in  Howell's '  State  Trials,' 
xix.  1171-6;  several  communications  between 
him  and  Franklin  are  in  Franklin's  '  Works,' 
x.  187-94;  and  Lords  Lansdowne  and  Dart- 
mouth own  some  of  his  letters  (Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  5th  Rep.  App.  pp.  232-3,  6th  Rep. 
p.  240,  llth  Rep.  App.  pt.  v.  p.  352). 

[Gent.  Mag.  1775  p.  98,  1779  p.  99, 1824  pt.  i. 
pp.  569-73  (reprinted  in  H.  J.  Morgan's  Cana- 
dians, pp.  70-8  and  Annual  Biog.  and  Obituary, 
ix.  383-94),  1825  pt.  ii.  p.  2u7  ;  Foss's  Judges ; 
i  Palgrave's  Reigate,  pp.  71,  175-7;  Life  of  Gil- 
bert Wakefield,  i.  43  ;  Agnew's  Protestant  Exiles, 
3rd  ed.  ii.  326,  471-3;  Smith's  Cobbett,  ii. 
135;  Nichols's  Literary  Anecdotes,  viii.  556-7^ 
Cooke's  Inner  Temple  Benchers,  p.  81 ;  Cobbett's 
Rural  Rides,  ed.  1853,  pp.  277-83  ;  Bentham's 
Works,  x.  59,  183  ;  Belsham's  Lindsey,  p.  433  ; 
information  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Atkinson,  Clare 
College,  Cambridge.]  W.  P.  C. 


Masham 


410 


Masham 


MASHAM,  ABIGAIL,  LADY  MASHAM 
(d.  1734),  was  the  elder  daughter  of  Francis 
Hill  of  London,  by  his  wife  Mary,  one  of 
the  two-and-twenty  children  of  Sir  John 
Jennings,  and  aunt  of  Sarah  Jennings,  who 
became  the  wife  of  John  Churchill,  first  duke 
of  Marlborough  [q.  v.]  Francis  Hill  was  a 
Levant  merchant,  who  ruined  himself  by 
unfortunate  speculations,  and  left  a  family 
of  four  children.  In  her  statement  to  Burnet 
the  Duchess  of  Marlborough  says  that  Mr. 
Hill '  was  some  way  related  to  Mr.  Harley, 
and  by  profession  an  anabaptist'  (Private 
Correspondence,  ii.  112),  and  elsewhere  she 
asserts  that  her  aunt,  Mrs.  Hill,  told  her  that 
'her  husband  was  in  the  same  relation  to 
Mr.  Harley  as  she  was  to  me'  (Conduct,  pp. 
177-8  ;  see  also  a  letter  from  Addison  to 
the  Earl  of  Manchester,  dated  13  Feb.  1707- 
1708,  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  8th  Rep.  App.  ii. 
p.  95,  in  which  reference  is  made  to  the  (  bed- 
chamber woman,  whom  it  seems  he  [Harley] 
has  found  out  to  be  his  cousin').  The  actual  re- 
lationship, however,  between  Robert  Harley, 
first  earl  of  Oxford  [q.v.],  and  Abigail  Hill  has 
never  been  discovered.  Abigail's  younger 
sister,  Alice,  who  obtained  through  the  in- 
fluence of  the  duchess  the  situation  of  laun- 
dress in  the  Duke  of  Gloucester's  house- 
hold, subsequently  became  a  woman  of  the 
bedchamber  to  Queen  Anne,  and  died  on 
15  Sept.  1762,  aged  77.  Her  elder  brother 
obtained  a  place  in  the  custom-house,  while 
her  younger  brother,  Brigadier  John  Hill 
[q.  v.],  died  in  June  1735  (WEIGHT,  Essex, 
ii.  348),  and  left  his  property  to  his  nephew 
Samuel,  second  lord  Masham  (see  infra). 

Abigail  Hill  appears  to  have  begun  life 
by  entering  the  service  of  Lady  Rivers,  the 
wife  of  Sir  John  Rivers,  bart.,  of  Chafford, 
Kent,  whence  she  was  removed  by  her  cousin, 
the  Duchess  of  Marlborough,  '  to  St.  Albans, 
where  she  lived  with  me  and  my  children, 
and  I  treated  her  with  as  great  kindness  as 
if  she  had  been  my  sister '  (Conduct,  p.  178). 
Through  the  influence  of  the  duchess  Abi- 
gail was  afterwards  appointed  a  bedchamber 
woman  to  Queen  Anne.  The  date  of  this 
appointment  cannot  be  ascertained,  but  the 
name  of  '  Mrs.  Hill '  appears  for  the  first 
time  among  the  list  of  bedchamber  women 
in  Chamberlayne's  *  Anglise  Notitia '  for  1704. 
She  probably  filled  some  inferior  office  in 
Anne's  household  before  this,  possibly  that 
of ( mother  of  the  maids '(see  CHAMBERLAYNE, 
AnglicB  Notitia  for  1700,  p.  519).  By  slow 
degrees  Abigail  gradually  supplanted  the 
duchess  in  the  queen's  favour.  Abigail's 
opinions  on  church  and  political  matters, 
unlike  her  cousin's,  were  in  unison  with 
the  queen's,  while  her  undeviating  attention 


and  compliant  manners  formed  a  strong 
contrast  to  the  overbearing  conduct  of  the 
duchess.  In  the  summer  of  1707  Abigail  pri- 
vately married  Samuel  Masham  [see  below], 
then  a  groom  of  the  bedchamber  to  Prince 
George  of  Denmark.  For  a  long  time  the 
duchess  was  quite  unsuspicious  of  her  cousin, 
and  she  appears  to  have  received  the  first  hints 
of  Abigail's  rivalry  from  Mrs.  Danvers,  one  of 
the  bedchamber  women  (STRICKLAND,  viii. 
263).  Soon  after  hearing  of  the  marriage, 
which  had  been  kept  secret  from  her,  the 
duchess  discovered  that  her  *  cousin  was 
become  an  absolute  favourite,  that  the  queen 
herself  was  present  at  her  marriage  in  Dr. 
Arbutlmot's  lodgings,  at  which  time  her 
majesty  had  called  for  a  round  sum  out  of 
the  privy  purse;  that  Mrs.  Masham  came 
often  to  the  queen  when  the  prince  was  asleep, 
and  was  generally  two  hours  every  day  in 
private  with  her ;  and  I  likewise  then  dis- 
covered beyond  all  dispute  Mr.  Harley 's  cor- 
respondence and  interest  at  court  by  means 
of  this  woman'  (Conduct, ip.  184).  The  duchess 
was  furious,  both  with  the  queen  and  her 
cousin.  On  Godolphin's  interposition  Abigail 
consented  to  make  an  overture  of  reconcilia- 
tion to  the  duchess,  but  the  interview  which 
followed  showed  that  the  breach  was  irre- 
parable between  them.  Though  Harley  was 
dismissed  from  office  in  February  1708,  he 
remained  in  constant  communication  with 
the  queen  through  the  medium  of  Abigail, 
and  with  her  aid  was  ultimately  success- 
ful in  overthrowing  the  whig  ministry.  All 
the  efforts  of  the  duchess  to  dislodge  Abi- 
gail from  her  position  were  unavailing,  and 
the  idea  of  obtaining  her  removal  from  the 
queen's  presence  by  a  parliamentary  address 
had  to  be  abandoned.  Upon  the  dismissal 
of  the  duchess  from  her  offices  in  January 
1711,  Abigail  was  given  the  care  of  the  privy 
purse.  The  anecdote  of  the  duchess  spilling1 
a  glass  of  water  as  if  by  inadvertence  over 
Abigail's  gown  at  a  court  ceremonial,  which 
is  referred  to  by  Voltaire  in  his  '  Siecle  de 
Louis  XIV '  (Edinburgh,  1752,  i.  333)  and 
is  the  subject  of  Eugene  Scribe's  '  Le  Verre 
d'Eau '  (1840),  appears  to  rest  upon  tradi- 
tion only.  In  December  1711  Abigail  en- 
deavoured to  persuade  Swift  not  to  publish 
his  'Windsor  Prophecy'  (in  which  he  had 
made  a  savage  attack  upon  the  whig  Duchess 
of  Somerset),  being  convinced  that  he  would 
injure  himself  and  his  party  by  its  publi- 
cation (SwiFT,  Works,  i.  166-7).  Accord- 
ing to  Lord  Dartmouth,  Anne  was  very 
reluctant  to  make  Masham  a  peer,  for  she 
'  never  had  any  design  to  make  a  great  lady 
of  her  [Abigail],  and  should  lose  a  useful  ser- 
vant about  her  person,  for  it  would  give  of- 


Masham 


411 


Masham 


fence  to  have  a  peeress  lie  upon  the  floor  and 
do  several  other  inferior  offices.'  The  queen, 
however,  finally  consented  to  it,  on  the  con- 
dition that  Abigail  should  still  remain  one 
of  her  bedchamber  women  (BUKNET,  vi.  36. 
note).  Lady  Masham  is  stated  to  have  had 
previously  to  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  several 
interviews  and  some  correspondence  with 
Mesnager,  who  represents  her  as  zealous  in 
the  cause  of  the  Pretender  (Minutes  of  the 
Negotiations,  1717,  pp.  225-321).  Oxford, 
however,  as  late  as  April  1714,  told  a 
Hanoverian  correspondent  that  he  was  '  sure 
that  Lady  Masham,  the  queen's  favourite,  is 
entirely  for  '  the  HanoATerian  succession 
(ELLIS,  Original  Letters,  2nd  ser.  1827,  iv. 
270).  Annoyed,  it  is  said,  by  Oxford  refus- 
ing her  '  a  job  of  some  money  out  of  the 
Asiento  contract'  (MAHON,  i.  86-7,  note), 
but  more  probably  disgusted  by  Harley's 
habitual  indecision,  Lady  Masham  quarrelled 
with  him  and  sided  with  Bolingbroke  and 
the  Jacobites.  In  June  1714  she  informed 
Oxford  that  she  would  carry  no  more  messages 
for  him,  and  in  the  following  month  she  told 
him  to  his  face, '  You  never  did  the  queen  any 
service,  nor  are  you  capable  of  doing  her  any ' 
(SwiFT,  Works,  xvi.  144, 173).  Within  a  few 
days  after  this  she  procured  Oxford's  dismissal 
(27  July),  and  on  29  July  wrote  to  Swift,  im- 
ploring him  to  remain  in  England  in  order  to 
help  the  queen  with  his  advice  (ib.  xvi.  193-4). 
She  attended  the  queen  during  her  last  illness 
with  unremitting  care.  Upon  the  queen's 
death  Lady  Masham  left  the  court  and  lived 
in  retirement  with  her  husband.  She  died 
after  a  long  illness  on  6  Dec.  1734  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  llth  Rep.  pt.  iv.  p.  244),  and 
was  buried  at  High  Laver,  Essex.  Lady 
Masham  was  a  woman  of  good  education, 
with  considerable  abilities  and  cultivated 
tastes,  a  plain  face  and  a  large  red  nose, 
which  formed  a  fruitful  subject  for  raillery 
in  the  whig  lampoons.  Dartmouth,  who  was 
not  in  her  good  graces,  because  he  *  lived 
civilly '  with  her  rival  the  Duchess  of  Somer- 
set, declares  that  she  was  '  exceeding  mean 
and  vulgar  in  her  manners,  of  a  very  unequal 
temper,  childishly  exceptions  and  passionate' 
(BTJRNET,  vi.  37,  note).  Mesnager,  on  the 
other  hand, wondered  much  'that  such  mean 
things  could  be  said  of  this  lady  as  some 
have  made  publick  .  .  .  she  seem'd  to  me  as 
worthy  to  be  the  favourite  of  a  queen  as  any 
woman  I  have  convers'd  with  in  my  life ' 
(Minutes  of  the  Negotiations,  1717,  p.  290). 
Swift,  who  was  very  intimate  with  her  dur- 
ing the  last  three  years  of  the  queen's  reign, 
describes  her  as  '  a  person  of  a  plain,  sound 
understanding,  of  great  truth  and  sincerity, 
without  the  least  mixture  of  falsehood  or 


disguise  ;  of  an  honest  boldness  and  courage 
superior  to  her  sex,  firm  and  disinterested 
in  her  friendship,  and  full  of  love,  duty, 
and  veneration  for  the  queen  her  mistress  ' 
(  Works,  vi.  33).  Swift  attached  so  much  im- 
portance to  her  influence  over  the  queen  that 
he  actually  complained  of  her  for  stopping- 
at  home  in  April  1713  in  order  to  nurse  her 
sick  son,  and  declared  that  'she  should  never 
leave  the  queen,  but  leave  everything  to- 
stick  to  what  is  so  much  the  interest  of  the 
public  as  well  as  her  own.  This  I  tell  her, 
but  talk  to  the  winds '  (ib.  iii.  204).  Four  of 
Lady  Masham's  letters,  the  style  of  which  is 


two  in  the  l  Minutes  of  the  Negotiations 
of  Monsieur  Mesnager'  (pp.  301,  310-12), 
and  one  in  the  '  Account  of  the  Conduct  of 
the  Dowager  Duchess  of  Marlborough '  (pp. 
187-9).  A  few  are  preserved  among  the 
'  Caesar  Correspondence '  in  the  possession  of 
Mr.  C.  Cottrell  Dormer  of  Rousham,  near  Ox- 
ford (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  2nd  Rep.  pp.  83-4), 
and  there  appears  to  be  one  in  the  Ormonde 
collection  (ib.  vii.  825).  None  seem  to  have 
found  their  way  to  the  British  Museum.  A 
letter  from  Dr.  Arbuthnot  to  Mrs.  Howard 
gives  a  curious  account  of  the  duties  of  a 
bedchamber  woman,  the  details  of  which  he 
had  obtained  for  her  guidance  from  Lady 
Masham  (Letters  to  and  from  Henrietta, 
Countess  of  Suffolk,  &c.,  1824,  i.  292-4). 
Though  Lady  Masham  promised  to  sit  for 
Swift  (  Works,  iii.  175),  no  portrait  of  her  can 
now  be  traced. 

SAMUEL  MASHAM,  first  BAKON  MASHAM 
(1679  P-1758),  the  eighth  son  of  Sir  Francis 
Masham, bart.,  by  his  first  wife,  Mary,  daugh- 
ter of  Sir  William  Scott,  bart.,  was  a  remote 
kinsman  of  Queen  Anne,  by  his  descent  from 
Margaret,  countess  of  Salisbury,  the  daughter 
and  coheiress  of  George  Plantagenet,  duke  of 
Clarence.  He  was  successively  page,  equerry, 
and  groom  of  the  bedchamber  to  Prince 
George  of  Denmark,  and  in  the  spring  of 
1710  was  gazetted  a  brigadier-general  in  the 
army.  At  the  general  election  in  October 
1710  he  was  returned  for  the  borough  of 
Ilchester.  On  his  appointment  as  cofferer  of 
the  household  to  Queen  Anne  in  May  1711, 
he  accepted  the  Chiltern  hundreds,  but  was 
shortly  afterwards  returned  for  Windsor. 
He  formed  one  of  the  batch  of  twelve  tory 
peers,  and  was  created  Baron  Masham  of 
Oates  in  the  county  of  Essex  on  1  Jan.  1712, 
taking  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords  on  the 
following  day  (Journals  of  the  House  of 
Lords,  xix.  355).  On  the  death  of  Simon, 
fifth  viscount  Fanshawe,  in  1716,  he  sue- 


Masham 


412 


Masham 


ceeded  to  the  office  of  remembrancer  of  the 
exchequer,  the  reversion  of  which  had  been 
previously  granted  to  him  by  Anne.  He  died 
on  16  Oct.  1758,  aged  79,  and  was  buried  at 
High  Laver.  According  to  the  Duchess  of 
Marlborough's  contemptuous  account  of  him, 
Masham  '  always  attended  his  wife  and  the 
queen's  basset-table,'  and  was  '  a  soft,  good- 
natured,  insignificant  man,  always  making 
low  bows  to  everybody,  and  ready  to  skip  to 
open  a  door '(STKICKLAND,  viii.  444).  Masham 
purchased  the  manor  of  Langley Marsh,  Buck- 
inghamshire, from  Sir  Edward  Seymour  in 
1714,  and  sold  it  in  1738  to  Charles,  second 
duke  of  Marlborough  (Lipscoio,  Bucks,  iv. 
533).  He  was  one  of  the  famous  Society 
of  Brothers  to  which  Swift,  Oxford,  and 
Bolingbroke  belonged.  His  residence  at 
St.  James's  was  *  the  best  night  place  '  Swift 
had  (SwiFT,  Works,  iii.  46),  and  it  was 
there  that  Swift  made  his  final  attempt 
to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between 
Oxford  and  Bolingbroke  in  May  1714  (ib. 
i.  206). 

By  his  marriage  with  Abigail  Hill,  Masham 
had  three  sons — viz.  (1)  George,  who  died 
young,  (2)  Samuel  [see  below],  and  (3) 
Francis — and  two  daughters,  viz.  (1)  Anne, 
who  married  Henry  Hoare  of  Stoiirhead, 
Wiltshire,  a  London  banker,  on  11  April 
1726,  and  died  on  4  March  1727,  and  (2)  Eliza- 
beth, who  died  on  24  Oct.  1724,  aged  fifteen, 
and  was  buried  at  High  Laver. 

SAMUEL  MASHAM,  second  BAKON  MASHAM 
(1712-1776),  whom  Swift '  hated  from  a  boy ' 
(ELWIN  and  COURTHOPE,  Pope,  1871,  vii. 
352,  note),  was  born  in  November  1712, 
and  was  educated  at  Westminster  School. 
He  was  returned  with  two  others  for  the 
borough  of  Droitwich  at  the  general  election 
in  the  summer  of  1747,  but  his  name  was 
erased  from  the  return  by  an  order  of  the 
House  of  Commons  on  9  Dec.  1747  (Journals 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  xxv.  463).  He  was 
auditor-general  of  the  household  of  George, 
prince  of  Wales.  On  the  death  of  his  father 
he  succeeded  as  second  Baron  Masham,  and 
took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords  for  the 
iirst  time  on  23  Nov.  1758  (Journals  of  the 
House  of  Lords,  xxix.  391).  He  was  granted 
a  pension  of  1,000/.  a  year  by  George  III 
in  January  1761  (Addit.  MS.  at  Brit.  Mus. 
32918,  f.  112),  and  in  the  following  year 
became  a  lord  of  the  bedchamber,  an  office 
which  he  retained  until  his  death,  which  oc- 
curred on  14  June  1776,  when  both  the  barony 
and  the  baronetcy  of  Masham  became  extinct. 
He  married,  first,  on  16  Oct.  1736,  Harriet, 
daughter  of  Sal  way  Winnington  of  Stanford 
Court,  Worcestershire  (see  WALPOLE,  Let- 
ters, 1857,  ii.  20),  who  died  on  1  July  1761. 


His  second  wife  was  Charlotte,  daughter 
of  John  Dives  of  Westminster,  one  of  the 
maids  of  honour  to  the  Dowager  Princess  of 
Wales.  Masham  had  no  issue  by  either  of  his 
wives. 

[The  information  afforded  by  contemporary 
records  is  meagre.  See  Swift's  Works,  1824, 
passim ;  An  Account  of  the  Conduct  of  the 
Dowager  Duchess  of  Marlborough  (prepared  for 
publication  by  K.  N.  Hooke),  1742;  The  Other 
Side  of  the  Question  ( J.  Ralph),  1 742 ;  Private  Cor- 
respondence of  Sarah,  Duchess  of  Marlborough, 
1838  ;  Letters  of  Sarah,  Duchess  of  Marlborough, 
1875  ;  Mrs.  A.  T.  Thomson's  Memoirs  of  Sarah, 
Duchess  of  Marlborough,  1839,  vol.  ii. ;  Luttrell's 
Brief  Historical  Relation  of  State  Affairs,  1857, 
vol.  vi. ;  Wentworth  Papers,  edited  by  J.  J.  Cart- 
wright,  1883  ;  Burnet's  History  of  his  own  Time, 
1833,  vi.  33-t,  36-8,  94,  144;  Coxe's  Memoirs 
of  John,  Duke  of  Marlborough,  1818,  ii.  257-63, 
iii.  133,  142-53,  221-7,  357;  Strickland's  Lives 
of  the  Queens  of  England,  1854,  vol.  viii. ;  Stan- 
hope's Reign  of  Queen  Anne,  1870;  Wyon's 
Reign  of  Queen  Anne,  1876  ;  Mahon's  History 
of  England,  1858,  i.  23-4,  86-7;  Sutherland 
MenzieVs  Political  Women,  1873,  ii.  221-45  ; 
Wright's  History  of  Essex,  1836,  ii.  305,  346- 
348;  Edmondson's Baron. Geneal.  v. 414;  Burke's 
Extinct  Peerage,  1853,  p.  359;  Gent.  Mag.  1758 
p.  504,  1761  p.  334,  1776  p.  287;  Notes  and 
Queries,  1st  ser.  viii.  42,  x.  206,  xi.  52,  267,  2nd 
ser.  viii.  passim,  3rd  ser.  vii.  95,  4th  ser.  xii.  149, 
197,  6th  ser.  v.  248,  293,  338,  vi.!37,x.  263,  7th 
ser.  xii.  387  (bis),  8th  ser.  i.  52.]  G.  F.  R.  B. 

MASHAM,  DAMAR1S,  LADY  MASHAM 

(1658-1708),  theological  writer,  born  at 
Cambridge  18  Jan.  1658,  daughter  of  Ralph 
Cudworth,  D.D.  [q.  v.],  was  educated  under 
his  care,  and  was  early  distinguished  for  her 
learning.  About  1682  she  became  acquainted 
with  John  Locke  the  philosopher,  and  under 
his  direction  she  studied  divinity  and  philo- 
sophy. Locke  formed  the  highest  opinion  of 
her,  and  in  a  letter  to  Limborch,  written  in 
1690-1.  says:  'She  is  so  wrell  versed  in  theo- 
logical and  philosophical  studies,  and  of  such 
an  original  mind,  that  you  will  not  find  many 
men  to  whom  she  is  not  superior  in  wealth 
of  knowledge  and  ability  to  profit  by  it.' 

In  1685  she  married  Sir  Francis  Masham 
(d.  1723),  third  bart.,  of  Gates,  Essex,  a 
widower  with  nine  children,  whose  youngest 
son  was  Lord  Masham,  husband  of  Abigail 
Hill  [see  MASHAM,  ABIGAIL,  LADY  MAS- 
HAM];  and  in  June  1686  Francis  Cudworth 
Masham  was  born,  her  only  child  (subse- 
quently accountant-general  to  the  court  of 
chancery),  to  whose  education  she  devoted 
herself.  Her  father  died  on  26  June  1688, 
and  her  mother  then  went  to  Gates  and  re- 
sided there  till  her  death  in  1695,  when  she 
was  buried  in  High  Laver  Church  (see  Notes 


Maskell 


413 


Maskell 


and  Queries,  6th  ser.  x.  26 4).  Lady  Masham's 
stepdaughter,  Esther,  also  lived  at  Gates,  and 
to  her  many  of  Locke's  letters  are  addressed. 

In  1690  John  Norris  [q.  v.]  of  Bemerton, 
the  English  Platonist,  inscribed  to  Lady 
Masham  his  '  Reflections  upon  the  Conduct 
of  Human  Life.'  In  the  dedication  he  de- 
scribes her  as  blind,  a  statement  which  was 
inaccurate,  although  her  sight  was  weak 
(LoczE,  Familiar  Letters}.  Lady  Masham 
was  subsequently  on  friendly  personal  terms 
with  Norris.  In  1691  Locke  was  forced  to 
leave  London  on  account  of  his  health,  and 
went  to  live  at  Dates  with  Sir  Francis,  the 
result  being  that  Lady  Masham  adopted 
Locke's  views,  upon  which  her  intimacy  with 
Norris  ceased.  Locke  continued  at  Gates 
till  his  death,  28  Oct.  1704.  In  1696  Lady 
Masham  published  without  her  name  'A  Dis- 
course concerning  the  Love  of  God'  (London, 
12mo  ;  translated  into  French  by  Coste  in 
1705).  in  which  she  ansAvered  some  theories 
put  forward  by  Norris  and  Mrs.  Astell  in 
'Practical  Discourses  of  Divinity.'  Mrs. 
Astell  replied  to  Lady  Masham  in  '  The 
Christian  Religion  as  professed  by  a  Daugh- 
ter of  the  Church  of  England.'  About  1700 
Lady  Masham  wrote  '  Occasional  Thoughts 
in  reference  to  a  Vertuous  or  Christian  Life ' 
(London,  1705,  12mo),  an  appeal  to  women 
to  study  intelligently  the  grounds  of  their 
religious  belief.  She  has  been  placed  on  the 
long  list  of  the  supposed  authors  of  '  The 
Whole  Duty  of  Man '  [see  PAKINGTON,  DO- 
ROTHY, LADY],  but  chronology  is  clearly 
against  her  claim  (cf.  NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd. 
vii.  529). 

Lady  Masham  also  wrote  an  account  of 
Locke  in  the  '  Great  Historical  Dictionary.' 
She  died  20  April  1708,  and  was  buried  in 
the  middle  aisle  of  Bath  Abbey. 

[Ballard'sLeirnecl  Ladies;  Fox  Bourne's  Life 
of  Locke;  Familiar  Letters  of  Locke  ;  Burke's  Ex- 
tinct Peerages,  p.  359 ;  Brir.  Mus.  Cat.]  C.  0. 

MASKELL,  WILLIAM  (1814  P-1890), 
medievalist,  only  son  of  William  Maskell, 
solicitor,  of  Shepton  Mallet,  Somerset,  born 
about  1814,  matriculated  on  9  June  1832  at 
University  College,  Oxford,  whence  he  gra- 
duated B.A.  in  1836,  and  proceeded  M.A. 
in  1838,  having  taken  holy  orders  in  the 
previous  year.  From  the  first  an  extremely 
high  churchman,  he  attacked  in  1840  the 
latitudinarian  bishop  of  Norwich,  Edward 
Stanley  [q.  v.],  for  the  support  which  he  lent 
to  the  movement  for  the  relaxation  of  sub- 
scription (see  A  Letter  to  the  Clergy  upon 
the  Speech  of  the  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop 
of  Norwich  in  the  House  of  Lords,  26  May 
1840,  by  a  Priest  of  the  Church  of  England, 


London,  1840,  8vo).  In  1842  he  was  insti- 
tuted to  the  rectory  of  Corscombe,  Dorset, 
and  devoted  himself  to  learned  researches 
nto  the  history  of  Anglican  ritual  and  cog- 
late  matters.  His  *  Ancient  Liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England  according  to  the  Uses  of 
Sarum,  Bangor,  York,  and  Hereford,  and  the 
Modern  Roman  Liturgy,  arranged  in  parallel 
columns,'  appeared  in  1844,  London,  8vo  ; 
2nd  edit.  1846;  3rd  edit.  1882,  and  was  fol- 
lowed by  *  A  History  of  the  Martin  Marpre- 
Late  Controversy  in  the  Time  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth,' London,  1845,  8vo,  and  *  Monumenta 
Ritualia  Ecclesise  Anglicanee,  or  Occasional 
Offices  of  the  Church  of  England  according 
to  the  Ancient  Use  of  Salisbury,  the  Prymer 
in  English,  and  other  Prayers  and  Forms, 
with  Dissertations  and  Notes,'  London,  1846r 
3  vols.  8vo ;  2nd  edit.  Oxford,  1882. 

These  works  at  once  placed  Maskell  in 
the  front  rank  of  English  ecclesiastical  anti- 
quaries. Having  resigned  the  rectory  of  Cors- 
combe, he  was  instituted  in  1847  to  the 
vicarage  of  St.  Mary  Church,  near  Torquay, 
and  appointed  domestic  chaplain  to  the  Bishop 
of  Exeter,  Henry  Phillpotts  [q.  v.],  in  which 
capacity  he  conducted  the  examination  of  the 
Rev.  George  Cornelius  Gorham  [q.  v.],  touch- 
ing his  views  on  baptism,  on  occasion  of  his 
presentation  to  the  vicarage  of  Brampford 
Speke,  near  Exeter.  For  this  office  he  was 
peculiarly  well  qualified,  having  made  pro- 
found researches  into  the  history  of  catholic 
doctrine  and  usage  in  regard  to  baptism  from 
the  earliest  times.  The  fruit  of  these  investi- 
gations appeared  in  his  'Holy  Baptism:  a 
Dissertation,'  London,  1848,  8vo.  In  1849  he 
published  a  volume  of  '  Sermons  preached  in 
the  Parish  Church  of  St.  Mary,'  London,  8vo, 
in  which  the  highest  views  both  of  baptism 
and  the  holy  eucharist  were  set  forth ;  and  in 
'An  Enquiry  into  the  Doctrine  of  the  Church 
of  England  upon  Absolution,'  London,  8vo, 
he  attempted  to  justify  the  revival  of  the  con- 
fessional. While  the  Gorham  case  was  before 
the  privy  council  he  disputed  the  authority 
of  the  tribunal  in  '  A  First  Letter  on  the 
Present  Position  of  the  High  Church  Party 
in  the  Church  of  England/  London,  1850, 
8vo,  and  after  its  decision  he  deplored  the 
result  in  'A  Second  Letter'  on  the  same 
subject,  London,  1 850, 8vo.  Soon  afterwards 
he  resigned  his  living,  and  was  received  into 
the  church  of  Rome.  He  signalised  his  se- 
cession by  appealing  to  Dr.  Pusey  to  justify 
his  practice  of  hearing  auricular  confessions 
(see  his  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Pusey  on  his 
receiving  Persons  in  Auricular  Confession, 
London,  1850,  8vo).  Though  himself  a  firm 
believer  in  the  doctrine  of  the  immaculate 
conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  he  regretted 


Maskell 


414 


Maskelyne 


its  definition  by  Pope  Pius  IX  in  1854,  and 
acquiesced  with  reluctance  in  the  decree 
of  the  Vatican  council  defining  the  dogma 
of  papal  infallibility  (see  his  Letter  to  the 
Editor  of  the  Dublin  Review  upon  the  Tem- 
poral Power  of  the  Pope  and  his  personal  In- 
fallibility, London,  1869,  8vo,  and  his  pam- 
phlet entitled  What  is  the  meaning  of  the 
late  Definition  on  the  Infallibility  of  the 
Pope? London,  1871, 8vo).  From  the  'Tablet' 
in  1872  he  reprinted  in  pamphlet  form,  under 
the  title  i  Protestant  Ritualists '  (London, 
8vo),  some  very  trenchant  letters  on  the  privy 
council  case  of  Sheppard  v.  Bennett,  and 
generally  on  the  position  of  the  high  church 
party  in  the  church  of  England. 

Maskell  never  took  orders  in  the  church 
of  Rome,  and  spent  his  later  life  in  retire- 
ment in  the  west  of  England,  dividing  his 
time  between  the  duties  of  a  country  gentle- 
man and  antiquarian  pursuits.  He  was  a 
man  of  considerable  literary  and  conversa- 
tional powers,  had  a  large  and  well-assorted 
library  of  patristic  literature,  and  was  an  en- 
thusiastic collector  of  mediaeval  service  books, 
enamels  and  carvings  in  ivory,  which  from 
time  to  time  he  disposed  of  to  the  British 
and  South  Kensington  Museums.  For  the 
committee  of  council  on  education  he  edited 
in  1872  'A  Description  of  the  Ivories,  Ancient 
and  Modern,  in  the  South  Kensington  Mu- 
seum/ with  a  preface — a  model  in  its  kind  — 
reprinted  separately  under  the  title  '  Ivories 
Ancient  and  Mediaeval'  in  1875,  London,  8vo. 
Maskell  was  in  the  commission  of  the  peace, 
and  a  deputy-lieutenant  for  the  county  of 
Cornwall.  He  died  at  Penzance  on  12  April 
1890.  He  married  twice,  but  had  issue  only 
by  his  first  wife. 

Besides  the  works  above  mentioned  Mas- 
kell published :  1.  'Budehaven;  a  Pen-and- 
ink  Sketch,  with  Portraits  of  the  principal 
Inhabitants,'  London,  1863,  8vo,  reprinted, 
with  some  other  trifles,  under  the  title '  Odds 
and  Ends,'  London,  1872,  12mo.  2.  'The 
Present  Position  of  the  High-Church  Party 
in  the  Established  Church  of  England '  (a 
review  of  the  Rev.  James  Wayland  Joyce's 
<The  Civil  Power  in  its  Relation  to  the 
Church/ with  a  reprint  of  the  two  letters  pub- 
lished in  1850),  London,  1869,  8vo.  3.  'The 
Industrial  Arts,  Historical  Sketches,  with 
numerous  Illustrations/  anon,  for  the  Com- 
mittee of  Council  on  Education,  London, 
1876,  8vo,  and  some  other  miscellanea.  He 
printed  privately  a  catalogue  of  some  rare 
"books  in  his  library,  as  '  Selected  Centuries 
of  Books  from  the  Library  of  a  Priest  in  the 
Diocese  of  Salisbury/  Chiswick,  1 848,  and  a 
'  Catalogue  of  Books  used  in  and  relating  to 
the  public  services  of  the  Church  of  England 


during  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  cen- 
turies/ 1845,  16mo. 

[Times,  15  April  1890;  Church  Times,  18  April 
1890;  Athenaeum,  19  April  1890;  Men  of  the 
Time,  1 1th  edit. ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. ;  Clergy 
List,  1843,  18-48;  Moore's  Gorham  Case.  1852; 
Allies's  Life's  Decision,  p.  334  ;  E.  Gr.  Kirwan 
Browne's  Annals  of  the  Tractarinn  Movement, 
1861,  pp.  193-200,  214  ;  Correspondence  between 
the  Rev.  William  Maskell,  M.A.,  and  the  Rev. 
Henry  Jenkyns,  D.D.,  relating  to  some  Stric- 
tures by  the  former  on  the  Oxford  edition  of 
Cranmer's  Remains,  1846;  Correspondence  of 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  the  Bishop 
of  Exeter  with  the  Rev.  W.  Maskell,  1850;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.]  J.  M.  R. 

MASKELYNE,  NEVIL  (1732-1811), 
astronomer  royal,  was  the  third  son  of  Ed- 
mund Maskelyne  of  Purton  in  Wiltshire, 
by  his  wife  Elizabeth  Booth,  and  was  born 
in  London  on  6  Oct.  1732.  From  West- 
minster School  he  entered  in  1749  Catharine 
Hall,  Cambridge,  but  migrated  to  Trinity 
College,  whence  he  graduated  in  1754  as 
seventh  wrangler,  taking  degrees  of  M.A., 
B.D.,  and  D.D.  successively  in  1757,  1768, 
and  1777.  He  was  elected  a  fellow  of  his 
college  in  1757,  and  admitted  to  the  Royal 
Society  in  1758.  Having  been  ordained  to 
the  curacy  of  Barnet  in  Hertfordshire  in 
1755,  he  was  presented  by  his  nephew,  Lord 
Clive,  in  1775  to  the  living  of  Shrawardine 
in  Shropshire,  and  by  his  college  in  1782 
to  the  rectory  of  North  Runcton,  Norfolk. 
The  solar  eclipse  of  25  July  made  an  astro- 
nomer of  him,  as  it  did  of  Lalande  and 
Messier ;  he  studied  mathematics  assiduously, 
and  about  1755  established  close  relations 
with  Bradley.  He  learned  his  methods,  and 
assisted  in  preparing  his  table  of  refractions, 
first  published  by  Maskelyne  in  the  '  Nautical 
Almanac '  for  1767,  the  rule  upon  which  it 
was  founded  having  been  already  communi- 
cated to  the  Royal  Society  (Phil.  Trans. 
liv.  265).  Through  Bradley's  influence  he 
was  sent  by  the  Royal  Society  to  observe 
the  transit  of  Venus  of  6  June  1761,  in  the 
island  of  St.  Helena.  He  proposed  besides 
to  determine  the  parallaxes  of  Sirius  and  the 
moon  (ib.  li.  889,  lii.  21),  but  met  disappoint- 
ment everywhere.  The  transit  was  concealed 
by  clouds ;  a  defective  mode  of  suspension 
rendered  his  zenith-sector  practically  useless 
(ib.  liv.  348).  An  improvement  on  this  point, 
however,  which  he  was  thus  led  to  devise, 
was  soon  after  universally  adopted ;  and 
during  a  stay  in  the  island  of  ten  months  he 
kept  tidal  records,  and  determined  the  altered 
rate  of  one  of  Shelton's  clocks  (ib.  pp.  441, 
586).  On  the  voyage  out  and  home  he  ex- 
perimented in  taking  longitudes  by  lunar 


Maskelyne 


415 


Maskelyne 


distances,  and  published  on  his  return  '  The 
British  Mariner's  Guide,'  London,  1763,  con- 
taining easy  precepts  for  this  method,  which 
he  was  the  means  of  introducing  into  navi- 
gation. Deputed  by  the  board  of  longitude 
in  1763  to  try  Harrison's  fourth  time-keeper 
(Observatory,  No.  173,  p.  122),  he  went  out 
to  Barbados  as  chaplain  to  her  majesty's 
ship  Louisa,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Charles 
Green.  His  astronomical  observations  there 
were  presented  to  the  Royal  Society  on  20  Dec. 
1764  (Phil.  Trans,  liv.  389). 

Maskelyne  succeeded  Nathaniel  Bliss  [q.v.] 
as  astronomer  royal  on  26  Feb.  1765,  and 
promptly  obtained  the  establishment  of  the 
*  Nautical  Almanac.'  The  first  number — that 
for  1767 — was  issued  in  1766,  and  he  con- 
tinued for  forty-five  years  to  superintend  its 
publication.  Of  the  ;  Tables  requisite  to  be 
used  with  the  Nautical  Ephemeris,'  compiled 
by  him  in  1766  for  the  convenience  of  seamen, 
ten  thousand  copies  were  at  once  sold,  and 
they  were  reprinted  in  1781  and  1802.  Mas- 
kelyne's  administration  of  the  Royal  Ob- 
servatory lasted  forty-six  years,  and  was 
marked  by  several  improvements.  The  ob- 
servations made  were,  on  his  appointment, 
first  declared  to  be  public  property,  and  he 
procured  from  the  Royal  Society  a  special 
fund  for  printing  them.  They  appeared  ac- 
cordingly in  four  folio  volumes,  1776-1811, 
and  were  at  once  made  use  of  abroad,  De- 
lambre's  solar  and  Burg's  lunar  tables  being 
founded  upon  them  in  1806.  They  num- 
bered about  ninety  thousand,  yet  .Maskelyne 
had  but  one  assistant.  Their  scope  was  limited 
to  the  sun,  moon,  planets,  and  thirty-six 
fundamental  stars,  formed  into  a  reference 
catalogue  (for  1790)  of  careful  accuracy. 
The  proper  motions  assigned  to  them  were 
employed  in  Herschel's  second  determination 
of  the  solar  translation  (ib.  xcv.  233).  Mas- 
kelyne perfected  in  1772  the  method  of  tran- 
sit-observation by  noting,  in  tenths  of  a 
second,  the  passages  of  stars  over  the  five 
vertical  wires  of  his  telescope.  He  obviated 
effects  of  parallax  by  using  a  movable  eye- 
piece. In  1772  he  had  achromatic  lenses 
fitted  to  Bradley's  instruments,  and  he  pro- 
cured about  the  same  time  a  forty-six  inch 
telescope,  with  triple  object-glass  by  Dollond. 
The  value  of  his  later  'observations  was  im- 
paired by  the  growing  deformation  of  Bird's 
quadrant ;  and  a  mural  circle,  six  feet  in  dia- 
meter, which  he  ordered  from  Troughton, 
was  only  mounted  after  his  death. 

Maskelyne  published  in  the  '  Nautical  Al- 
manac' for  1769  '  Instructions  relative  to  the 
Observation  of  the  ensuing  Transit  of  Venus,' 
and  observed  the  phenomenon  himself  on 
3  June  at  Greenwich  with  a  two-foot  Short's 


reflector  (ib.  Iviii.  233).  From  observations 
of  it  made  at  Wardhus  and  Otaheite  he  de- 
duced a  solar  parallax  of  8"-723  (ViNCE, 
Astronomy,  i.  398,  1797).  He  discussed  the 
geodetical  data  furnished  by  Charles  Mason 
(1730-1787)  [q.  v.]  and  Dixon  from  Mary- 
land (Phil.  Trans.  Iviii.  323),  explained  a 
method  of  making  differential  measures  in  de- 
clination and  right  ascension  with  Dollond's 
divided  object-glass  micrometer  (ib.  lxi.536), 
and  facilitated  the  use  of  Hadley's  quadrant 
(ib.  p.  99).  His  invention  of  the  prismatic 
micrometer  (ib.  Ixvii.  799)  had  been  in  part 
anticipated  by  the  Abbe"  Rochon.  The  dis- 
charge of  his  onerous  task  of  testing  time- 
pieces exposed  him  to  unfair  attacks,  espe- 
cially from  Mudge  and  Harrison,  against 
which  he  defended  himself  with  dignity.  In 
1772  he  proposed  to  the  Royal  Society  a 
mode  of  determining  the  attraction  of  moun- 
tains by  deviations  of  the  plumb-line  (ib. 
Iv.  495),  and  Schiehallion  in  Perthshire  was 
fixed  upon  as  the  subject  of  experiments,  skil- 
fully conducted  by  Maskelyne  from  June  to 
October  1774.  Their  upshot  was  to  give 
11" -6  as  the  sum  of  contrary  deflections  east 
and  west  of  the  hill,  Avhence  Hutton  deduced 
for  the  earth  a  mean  density  of  4'5  (ib.  Ixviii. 
782).  The  Copley  medal  was  in  1775  awarded 
to  Maskelyne  for  his  '  curious  and  laborious 
observations  on  the  attraction  of  mountains.' 

In  the  dissensions  of  the  Royal  Society 
in  1784  Maskelyne  strongly  supported  Dr. 
Charles  Hutton  [q.  v.]  against  the  president, 
Sir  Joseph  Banks.  He  advertised  astronomers 
in  1786  of  the  vainly  expected  return  of  the 
comet  of  1532  and  1661  (ib.  Ixxvi.  426),  and 
discussed  in  1787  the  relative  latitude  and 
longitude  of  the  observatories  of  Greenwich 
and  Paris  (ib.  Ixxvii.  151).  Always  atten- 
tive to  the  needs  of  nautical  astronomy,  he 
directed  Mason's  correction  of  Mayer's 'Lunar 
Tables,'  and  edited  the  completed  work  in 
1787.  His  essay  on  the  '  Equation  of  Time' 
(ib.  liv.  336)  was  translated  in  Bernoulli's 
'Recueil  pour  les  astronomes'  (t.  i.  1771); 
his  observations  of  the  transit  of  1769  were 
communicated  to  the  American  Philosophical 
Society  at  Philadelphia  in  1770  (  Trans,  i.  100, 
2nd  edit.  1789)  ;  he  edited  in  1792  Taylor's 
'  Tables  of  Logarithms,'  and  in  1806  Earn- 
shaw's  '  Explanations  of  Time-keepers.' 

Maskelyne  was  elected  in  1802  one  of  eight 
foreign  members  of  the  French  Institute. 
Indefatigable  in  the  duties  of  his  office,  he 
rarely  left  the  observatory,  where  he  died  on 
9  Feb.  1811,  aged  79.  He  married  about 
1785  a  daughter  of  Henry  Turner  of  Bot- 
well,  Middlesex,  and  sister  of  Lady  Booth. 
Their  only  child,  a  daughter,  Margaret, 
was  born  in  1786,  and  married  in  1819 


Mason 


416 


Mason 


Mr.  Anthony  Mervin  Story,  to  whom  she 
brought  the  family  estates  in  Wiltshire,  in- 
herited by  her  father  on  the  deaths  of  his 
elder  brothers.  She  showed  much  ability, 
and  died  in  1858.  Mr.  Nevil  Story-Maske- 
lyne  is  her  son.  Maskelyne  was  of  a  mild 
and  genial  temper  and  estimable  charac- 
ter. Herschel's  remark,  '  That  is  a  devil 
of  a  fellow ! '  after  their  first  interview  in 
1782,  was  probably  meant  as  a  compliment 
(Memoirs  of  Caroline  Herschel,  p.  41).  His 
sister  Margaret,  Lady  Clive,  survived  him 
until  1817.  A  portrait  of  him  by  Vander- 
burgh  is  in  the  possession  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety. His  manuscripts  were  after  his  death 
consigned  to  the  care  of  Samuel  Vince, 
F.R.S.,  but  no  publication  resulted. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1811  pt.  i.  pp.  197,  672,  1778  p. 
320 ;  Welch's  Alumni  Westmonasterienses,  p. 
332 ;  Chalmers's  Biog.  Diet. ;  Knight's  Gallery  of 
Portraits,  vi.  20,  with  engraving  by  Scriven  from 
Vanderburgh's  picture,  A.  l)e  Morgan ;  European 
Mag.  xlvii.  407,  with  portrait;  Hutton's  Math. 
Diet.  1815;  Cunningham's  Lives  of  Eminent 
Englishmen,  viii.  170  ;  Delambre's  Eloge,  Me- 
moires  de  1'Institut,  t.  xii.  p.  lix  ;  Delambre's 
Histoire  de  1' Astronomic  au  xviii6  Siecle,  p.  623  ; 
Memoires  couronnes  par  1'Acad.  de  Bruxelles, 
xxiii.  63,  1873  (Mailly);  Andre  et  Rayet's  1'As- 
tronomie Pratique,  i.  27 ;  Bradley's  Miscellaneous 
Works,  p.  Ixxxv  (Rigaud) ;  Weale's  London  in 
1851,  p.  637  (R.  Main) ;  Grant's  Hist,  of  Physical 
Astronomy,  pp.  158,  429,  488;  Clerke's  Popular 
Hist,  of  Astronomy,  p.  35,  2nd  edit.  ;  Madler's 
Geschichte  der  Himmelskunde  ;  Wolfs  Gesch. 
der  Astronomie  ;  Montucla's  Hist,  des  Mathe- 
matiques,  iv.  313  ;  Lalande's  Bibl.  Astr.  p.  537  ; 
Poggendorffs  Biog.  Lit.  Handworterbuch;  Watt's 
Bibl.  Brit.;  Observatory,  v.  198,  233  (W.  T. 
Lynn) ;  Weld's  Cat.  of  Portraits,  p.  48.] 

A.  M.  C. 

MASON,  CHARLES  (1616-1677),  royal- 
ist divine,  was  born  at  Bury  in  Suffolk  at 
Christmas  time  1616,  and  may  have  been 
the  Charles,  son  of  Pomfit  Mason,  who  was 
baptised  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Bury,  on  9  Sept. 
1617  (par.  reg.)  He  was  educated  first  at 
Eton  College,  and  was  admitted  a  scholar 
of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  on  10  March 
1631-2.  He  graduated  B.A.  in  1635,  and 
was  chosen  fellow  on  10  March  1634-5.  He 
was  a  lecturer  in  the  college  from  Christmas 
1636  to  Michaelmas  1639.  On  1  Nov.  1642 
he  was  created  D.D.  of  Oxford.  Mason  was 
one  of  the  five  fellows  of  King's  College  who 
were  ejected  by  the  parliament  in  1644.  He 
was  apparently  not  then  in  priest's  orders,  as 
the  college  books  contain  no  mention  of  his 
receiving  the  customary  quarterly  allowance 
as  '  pro  ordine  Presbyt.'  He  was  chosen  by 
the  college  rector  of  Stower  Provost  in  Dor- 
set in  1646,  and  was  ordered  by  the  lords 


to  be  instituted  to  the  living  on  1  March 
1646-7.  He  seems  to  have  retained  Stower 
Provost  till  his  death.  On  the  Restoration 
he  was  created  D.D.  of  Cambridge  (1660), 
was  presented  by  the  king  to  the  rectory  of 
St.  Mary  Woolchurch  in  London  on  15  June 
1661 ,  and  given  the  prebend  of  Portpool  in 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral  on  31  Dec.  1663.  In 
September  1662  he  petitioned  the  king  for 
the  rectory  of  Chipping  Barnet  in  Hertford- 
shire, and  a  warrant  for  a  grant  of  it  to  him 
was  drawn  up  at.  Whitehall,  but  he  does  not 
appear  to  have  enjoyed  the  living.  His  church 
of  St.  Mary  Woolchurch  being  burnt  down 
in  1666,  he  was  presented  on  14  May  1669 
to  the  rectory  of  St.  Peter-le-Poor,  Broad 
Street,  which  he  held  till  his  death.  On 
15  July  1671  he  was  installed  in  the  prebend 
of  Beminster  Prima,  in  the  cathedral  church 
of  Salisbury.  He  died  in  the  winter  of  1677. 
The  exact  date  is  unknown.  There  is  a  gap 
in  the  burial  registers  of  St.  Peter-le-Poor 
between  1673  and  1678.  James  Fleetwood 
[q.  v.J  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Worcester 
in  his  church  of  St.  Peter-le-Poor  in  1675, 
when  Mason  procured  for  him  the  use  of  a 
neighbouring  hall  for  the  consecration  feast. 
Another  Eton  friend,  Henry  Bard  [q.  v.],  en- 
trusted him  with  the  manuscript  account  of 
his  travels.  In  his  will  (P.  C.  C.  Reeve,  6), 
proved  in  London  on  5  Jan.  1677-8,  he  leaves 
all  his  property  to  his  wife  Barbara,  both  his 
daughters  being  married. 

Mason  published  several  sermons.  He  con- 
tributed Latin  verses, '  Ad  Serenissimam  Re- 
ginam/  to  the  Cambridge  verses,  '  Carmen 
Natalitium,'  on  the  birth  of  the  Princess 
Elizabeth  in  1635;  and  on  Edward  King 
(1612-1637)  [q.  v.]_  in  '  Justa  Edovardo  King 
naufrago  ab  amicis  moerentibus  amoris  et 
fj.veias  xdpivj  p.  18,  Cambridge,  1638 ;  also 
the  English  verses,  'On  Ovid's  Festivalls 
translated,'  prefixed  to  the  translation  of  the 
'Fasti'  into  English  verse  by  John  Gower  of 
Jesus  College,  Cambridge,  London,  1640. 

The  Harleian  collection  in  the  British 
Museum  contains  a  letter  from  Mason  to  San- 
croft  (Harl.  3785,  f.  85),  dated  from  Stower 
Provost  in  January  1665,  begging  for  prefer- 
ment, and  complaining  of  poverty  and  ill- 
health.  Four  other  letters,  also  to  Sancroft, 
written  from  Broad  Street,  London,  in  1669 
and  1674,  are  among  the  Tanner  MSS.  in  the 
Bodleian  Library  (xli.  47,  xliv.  168,  cxlv.  214, 
215). 

[Harwood's  Alumni  Eton.  p.  232  ;  Walker's 
Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  pt.  ii.  p.  150;  New- 
court's  Eepertorium,  i.  429,  460,  461  ;  Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  1661-2,  p.  478;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti  (Hardy),  ii.  428,  659  ;  Lords'  Journals, 
ix.  44  a;  Coxe's  Cat.  of  Tanner  MSS.  (Hack- 


Mason 


417 


Mason 


man);  Hunter's  Chorus  Vatum  (Addit.  MS. 
24491,  f.  308) ;  Wood's  Fasti  (Bliss),  ii.  cols.  50, 
51,  66  ;  Cat.  of  Library  at  Sion  College  ;  college 
records,  kindly  communicated  by  the  provost  of 
King's  Coll.  Cambridge ;  Cambridge  Univ.  Reg. 
per  J.  W.  Clark,  esq.]  B.  P. 

MASON",  CHARLES  (1730-1 787),  astro- 
nomer, was  James  Bradley's  assistant  at 
Greenwich,  with  a  salary  of  26/.  a  year,  from 
1756  to  1760.  He  and  Jeremiah  Dixon  were 
chosen  by  the  Royal  Society  to  observe  the 
transit  of  Venus  of  6  June  1761,  at  Bencoolen 
in  the  island  of  Sumatra ;  but  H.M.S.  Sea- 
horse, in  which  they  embarked  in  the  autumn 
of  1760,  was  compelled  by  an  attack  from  a 
French  frigate  to  put  back  to  Plymouth  to 
refit,  and  they  reached  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope 
on  27  April,  too  late  to  proceed  further.  They, 
however,  successfully  observed  the  transit 
there,  and  on  16  Oct.  reached  St.  Helena, 
where  Mason  co-operated  with  Nevil  Mas- 
kelyne  [q.  v.]  until  December  1761  in  col- 
lecting tidal  data  (Plil  Trans,  lii.  378,  534, 
588,  liv.  370).  Maaon  and  Dixon  were  next 
engaged  by  Lord  Baltimore  and  Mr.  Penn  to 
settle  the  boundary  between  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania.  Their  survey,  begun  in  1763, 
extended  244  miles  west  from  the  Delaware 
River  in  latitude  39°  43',  and  wanted  only 
thirty-six  miles  of  completion  when  stopped 
by  Indian  opposition  in  November  1767. 
'  Mason  and  Dixon's  line '  was  long  famous 
as  separating  the '  slave '  from  the '  free '  States. 
They  measured  besides,  at  the  expense  of  the 
Royal  Society  in  1764,  an  arc  of  the  meridian 
in  mean  latitude  39°  12'.  No  triangulation 
was  employed;  the  line  was  measured  di- 
rectly with  deal  rods,  the  latitudes  being  de- 
termined with  a  zenith-sector  by  Bird.  Not- 
withstanding great  care  in  execution,  the 
result  was  not  satisfactory.  The  observations 
were  presented  to  the  Royal  Society  on 
24  Nov.  1768,  and  were  discussed  by  Maske- 
lyne  (ib.  Iviii.  270,  323).  Mason  and  Dixon 
observed  in  Pennsylvania  in  1766-7  the 
variation  of  gravity  from  Greenwich,  part 
of  a  lunar  eclipse,  and  some  immersions 
of  Jupiter's  satellites  (ib.  Iviii.  329).  They 
sailed  from  New  York  for  Falmouth  on 
9  Sept.  1768. 

Mason  was  employed  by  the  Royal  Society 
during  six  months  of  1769  on  an  astronomical 
mission  at  Cavan  in  Ireland.  He  observed 
the  second  transit  of  Venus  on  3  June  (ib.  Ix. 
488),  the  partial  solar  eclipse  of  4  June,  the 
phenomena  of  Jupiter's  satellites,  and  in 
August  and  September  the  famous  comet 
which  signalised  the  birth  year  of  Napoleon 
Bonaparte.  After  a  tour  in  the  highlands  of 
Scotland  under  the  same  auspices  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1773,  he  recommended  Schiehallion  as 

VOL.  XSXYI. 


the  subject  of  Maskelyne's  experiments  on 
gravity  (ib.  Ixv.  502).  A  catalogue  of  387 
stars,  calculated  by  him  from  Bradley's  ob- 
servations, was  annexed  to  the  '  Nautical 
Almanac'  for  1773,  and  he  corrected  Mayer's 
'  Lunar  Tables,'  on  behalf  of  the  board  of 
longitude,  in  1772,  1778.  and  1780.  The  re- 
sults of  his  comparisons  of  them  with  1220  of 
Bradley's  places  of  the  moon  were  given  in 
the  'Nautical  Almanac'  for  1774,  and  the 
finally  revised l  Tables,'  printed  at  London  in 
1787,  continued  long  to  be  the  best  extant. 
The  payment  of  1,000/.  for  the  work  fell  far 
short,  according  to  Lalande  (Bibl.  Astr.  p. 
601),  of  Mason's  expectations.  He  returned 
to  America,  and  died  at  Philadelphia  in 
February  1787.  His  manuscript  journal  and 
field-notes  of  1763-7  were  found  in  1860  at 
Halifax,  N.S.,  flung  amidst  a  pile  of  waste 
paper  into  a  cellar  of  Government  House. 
With  them  was  preserved  a  certificate  of  his 
admission  in  1768  as  a  corresponding  mem- 
ber of  the  American  Society  of  Philadelphia. 
His  associate,  Dixon,  said  to  have  been  born 
in  a  coal-mine,  died  at  Durham  in  1777. 
Mason's  astronomical  correspondence  with 
Thomas  Hornsby  [q.  v.]  is  preserved  at  the 
Radclifie  Observatory. 

[Delambre's  Histoire  de  1'Astronomie  au  xviii8 
Siecle,  pp.  630,  634 ;  Johnson's  Universal  Cy- 
clopaedia, iii.  333;  Historical  Magazine,  v.  199, 
Boston,  1861  (an  account  of  Mason's  Journal  by 
P.  C.  Bliss);  Bradley's  Miscellaneous  Works, 
pp.  Ixxxix,  xcii.  (Rigaud) ;  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions, lii.  611  (Short) ;  Madler's  G-eschichte  der 
Himmelskunde,  i.  426,  490 ;  Wolf's  Geschichte 
der  Astronomic,  p.  619;  Poggendorff's  Biogra- 
phisch-literarisches  Handworterbuch  ;  Lalande's 
Astronomie,  ii.  176  ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.;  Bailly's 
Hist,  de  1'Astr.  Moderne,  iii.  41,  106.] 

A.  M.  C. 

MASON,  FRANCIS  (1666P-1621),  arch- 
deacon of  Norfolk,  son  of  poor  parents,  and 
brother,  according  to  Walker,  of  Henry 
Mason  [q.  v.],  rector  of  St.  Andrew  Under- 
shaft,  was  born  in  the  county  of  Durham 
about  1566.  He  matriculated  at  Oriel  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  on  10  May  1583,  and  after 
' making  a  hard  shift  to  rub  on'  (WooD, 
Athence,  ii.  305),  and  being  already  noted  for 
his  learning,  was  elected  probationer  fellow 
of  Merton  College  towards  the  end  of  1586. 
He  proceeded  B.A.  from  Brasenose  College 
on  27  Jan.  1586-7,  M.A.  from  Merton  Col- 
lege on  4  July  1590,  and  B.D.  on  7  July 
1597.  He  had  incurred  the  displeasure  of 
William  James  (1542-1617)  [q.  v.],  dean  of 
Christ  Church  and  the  vice-chancellor  of  the 
university,  in  1591,  for  having  'vented  un- 
seemly words'  against  Thomas  Aubrey,  who 
had  recently  made  his  supplication  for  the 

E  E 


Mason 


418 


Mason 


degree  of  RD.  Mason  was  accordingly  de- 
prived of  the  liberties  of  the  university  for 
a  year ;  but  regarding  his  sentence  as  an 
unwarrantable  precedent,  he  appealed  to 
congregation,  and  a  difference  of  opinion 
arose  between  the  pro-vice-chancellor  (Dr. 
Thomas  Glasier)  and  the  proctors,  who  were 
willing  to  admit  the  appeal.  On  23  Nov. 
1599  he  was  presented  to  the  rectory  of  Sud- 
bourn,  with  the  chapel  of  Orford  in  Suffolk. 

Mason's  claim  to  remembrance  rests  on 
his  vigorous  defence  of  the  authority  of  the 
church  of  England,  which  procured  for  him 
the  title  of  Vindex  Ecclesise  Anglicanse.'  In 
1613,  with  the  encouragement  of  Abbot,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  (to  whom,  according 
to  Dodd,  he  was  chaplain),  he  published  his 
book,  '  Of  the  Consecration  of  the  Bishops  in 
the  Church  of  England.'  in  which  he  intro- 
duced extracts  from  the  records  preserved  at 
Lambeth,  with  a  view  to  proving  the  validity 
of  the  consecration  of  the  protestant  bishops, 
and  especially  that  of  Matthew  Parker  [q.  v.] 
He  was  the  first  to  refute  the  widely  spread 
and  generally  credited  '  Nag's  Head '  story. 
The  book,  which  exhibits  much  learning  and 
calm  judgment,  is  written  in  the  form  of 
dialogue  between  Philodox,  a  seminary  priest, 
and  Orthodox,  a  minister  of  the  church  of 
England.  In  1616  Anthony  Champney  [q.v.] 
published  at  Douay  an  answer  to  Mason, 
entitled  '  A  Treatise  of  the  Vocation  of 
Bishops  and  other  Ecclesiastical  Ministers,' 
which  he  dedicated  to  Abbot.  He  repub- 
lished  it  in  Latin  in  1618.  Champney  was 
Mason's  strongest  antagonist;  but  other  Ro- 
man catholic  writers  put  forth  works  against 
him,  principally  Thomas  Fitzherbert  [q.  v.], 
Henry  Fitzsimon  [q.v.],  and  Matthew  Kelli- 
son [q.v.]  These  attacks  induced  Mason  not 
only  to  reissue  his  book  in  1618,  but  to  pre- 
pare an  enlarged  version  of  it  in  Latin,  with 
answers  to  his  critics.  The  manuscript  was 
completed  in  1620;  it  was  called  '  De  Minis- 
terio  Anglicano,'  but  his  health  failing  him, 
the  publication  was  not  proceeded  with  in 
his  lifetime. 

Mason  was  installed  archdeacon  of  Norfolk 
on  18  Dec.  1619.  He  appears  to  have  had 
the  archdeaconry  bestowed  upon  him  at  an 
earlier  date  (probably  1614)  *  for  his  ardour 
in  defence  of  the  Church  of  England/  but 
his  right  was  contested.  A  petition  from 
Mason's  wife  for  the  archdeaconry  was  backed 
by  Abbot  and  Williams,  bishop  of  Lincoln 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  4th  Rep.  p.  277,  where 
the  suggested  date,  1622,  is  clearly  wrong). 

Mason  died  in  1621,  and  was  "buried  at 
Orford  on  21  Dec.  (par.  reg.)  His  widow 
erected  a  marble  monument  to  his  memory 
in  the  chancel  of  Orford  Church,  which  has 


since  been  removed  to  the  north  transept. 
In  it  Mason  is  represented  kneeling  in  his 
M.A.  gown,  with  scarf  and  ruff.  During  his 
rectorship  Mason  built  the  parsonage  house  at 
Orford.  A  strange  mistake  respecting  him 
was  made  by  a  later  rector  of  Orford,  who 
in  1720  moved  the  monument,  and  put  up  a 
small  tablet,  stating  that  Mason  lived  over 
110  years,  and  was  rector  for  eighty  years. 
He  was  probably  misled  by  the  signature  of 
Mason  occurring  at  the  foot  of  each  page  of 
the  register  for  over  eighty  years,  to  attest 
the  accuracy  of  the  transcript  into  a  parch- 
ment book  of  the  old  paper  registers,  which 
was  effected  during  his  rectorship. 

At  the  desire  of  Abbot,  Mason's  Latin 
manuscript  was  taken  in  hand  by  Nathaniel 
Brent  [q,  v.],  who  issued  it  in  1625,  under 
the  title  of  '  Vindicise  Ecclesise  Anglicanse.' 
It  was  reprinted  in  1638,  The  calmness  and 
moderation  with  which  Mason  handles  his 
subject  is  in  marked  contrast  to  the  tone  of 
his  antagonists.  In  1728  an  English  transla- 
tion of  the  Latin  edition,  under  the  title  of 
1 A  Vindication  of  the  Church  of  England,' 
was  published,  with  a  lengthy  introduction 
by  John  Lindsay  (1686-1768)  [q.  v.],  in 
which  there  is  a  good  account  of  the  whole 
controversy.  Lindsay's  edition  was  reprinted 
in  1734  and  1778. 

Other  published  works  by  Mason  are : 
1.  'The  Authority  of  the  Church  in  making 
Canons  and  Constitutions,'  London,  1607 ; 
Oxford,  1634 ;  London,  1705  (with  a  dedi- 
catory epistle  by  George  Hickes  [q.  v.],  and 
a  recommendation  by  Compton,  bishop  of 
London) ;  London,  1707 ;  appended  to  Lind- 
say's edition  of  the  '  Vindication,'  London, 
1728  ;  in  vol.  iv.  of  Wordsworth's  ( Christian 
Institutes,'  London,  1837.  2.  'Two  Ser- 
mons preached  in  the  King's  Court,'  in 
January  1 620  (No.  1,  Upon  David's  Adultery; 
No.  2,  Upon  David's  Politick  Practices),  at 
which  time  he  states  that  recent  bodily  suffer- 
ings have  occasioned  him  to  divert  his  course 
from  '  disputation  to  devotion '  (Address  to 
the  Reader),  London,  1621 ;  1747  (republished 
by  Lindsay).  A  pamphlet  entitled '  The  Va- 
lidity of  the  Ordination  of  the  Ministers  of 
the  Reformed  Churches  beyond  the  Seas, 
maintained  against  the  Romanists,'  with  Ma- 
son's name  on  the  title-page,  and  f  a  brief 
declaration  premised,'  by  John  Durey,  is  con- 
sidered spurious  by  Lindsay  (Preface  to  Vin- 
dication, pp.  Iv-ix).  It  was  published  in  a 
volume  of '  Certain  Briefe  Treatises,  written 
by  Diverse  learned  Men,'  Oxford,  1641.  In 
a  letter  from  George  Davenport  to  Sancroft, 
January  1655,  among  the  Tanner  MSS.  in 
the  Bodleian  Library  (lii.  103),  the  author- 
ship is  ascribed  to  Bishop  Overall,  who  is  also 


Mason 


419 


Mason 


credited  in  a  later  letter  with  a  large  share 
in  the  '  Vindication'  (lii.  152).  Portions  of 
both  letters  are  printed  by  Wood. 

By  his  wife  (born  Elizabeth  Price)  Mason 
had  three  children.  The  baptisms  of  Eliza- 
beth on  9  Sept.  1604  and  of  Samuel  on  4  May 
1606  are  recorded  in  the  parish  registers  of 
Orford. 

JOHN  MASON  (Jl.  1603),  a  brother  of 
Francis,  matriculated  from  Merton  College, 
Oxford,  on  15  Oct.  1591,  proceeded  B.A.  of 
Corpus  Christi  College  on  23  July  1599,  and 
M.A.  on  9  July  1603,  and  became  fellow  of 
Corpus.  His  exercise  for  the  degree  of  B.D. 
excited  suspicion  of  his  orthodoxy,  but  he 
recanted,  and  his  submission  was  made  in 
convocation  on  12  June  (WOOD,  Hist,  and 
Antiq.,  Gutch,  vol.  ii.  pt.  ii.  p.  305).  He 
received  the  degree  on  25  June.  He  was 
possibly  the  John  Mason  who  was  vicar  of 
Yazor  in  Herefordshire  in  1620. 

[Wood's  Athense  (Bliss),  ii.  cols.  305-8,  311, 
647  ;  Reg.  Univ.  Oxon.  (Oxford  Hist.  Soc.),  vol. 
ii.  pt.  i.  pp.  38,  39,  41,  pt.  ii.  p.  127,  pt.  iii. 
pp.  139,  216  ;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714  ;  | 
Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  Eliz.  1598-1601, 
p.  346  ;  Wood's  Hist,  and  Antiq.  (G-utch),  vol.  ii. 
pt.  i.  p.  247  ;  Lindsay's  Preface  to  Mason's 
Vindication,  passim  ;  Dodd's  Church  Hist.  ii. 
269-77,  iii.  82 ;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  i.  376  ; 
Davy's  Athene  Suffolciences  (Addifc.  MS.  19165, 
if.  301-3);  Bramhall's  Works,  1845,  iii.  22,  97, 
111,  119,  v.  219,  221,238,  242;  assistance  from 
the  Rev.  E.  Maude  Scott  of  Orford  and  the  Rev. 
F.  R.  Hawkes  Mason  of  Barton  Mills,  Suffolk.] 

B.  P. 

MASON,  FRANCIS  (1837-1886),  sur- 
geon, youngest  son  of  Nicholas  Mason,  a  lace 
merchant,  of  Wood  Street,  Cheapside,  Lon- 
don, was  born  at  Islington'on  21  July  1837. 
He  received  his  early  education  at  the  Isling- 
ton proprietary  school,  of  which  John  Jack- 
son [q.  v.],  afterwards  bishop  of  London,  was 
then  the  head-master.  He  afterwards  went  to 
the  King's  School,  Canterbury,  and,  matricu- 
lating at  the  London  University,  he  pursued 
his  medical  studies  at  King's  College,  Lon- 
don, of  which  he  was  made  an  honorary 
fellow.  In  the  medical  school  attached  to 
King's  College  he  became  a  friend  of  Sir  Wil- 
liam Fergusson  [q.  v.],  who  esteemed  his  sur- 
gical skill  so  highly  as  to  make  him  his  pri- 
vate assistant.  He  was  admitted  a  member 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  of  England 
on  25  July  1858.  He  served  as  house-sur- 
geon at  King's  College  Hospital  1859-60, 
and  was  granted  the  diploma  of  fellow  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Surgeons  of  England  11  Dec. 
1862. 

In  1863  he  was  appointed  an  assistant- 
surgeon  to  King's  College  Hospital,  and 


surgeon  to  the  St.  Pancras  and  Northern 
Dispensary.  In  1867  he  became  assistant- 
surgeon  to,  and  lecturer  on  anatomy  at,  the 
Westminster  Hospital,  becoming  full  surgeon 
there  in  1871.  Mason  was  invited  to  join 
the  medical  staff  of  St.  Thomas's  Hospital 
as  assistant-surgeon  and  lecturer  on  anatomy 
when  the  new  buildings  of  that  institution 
were  opened  in  1871.  He  accepted  the  in- 
vitation, and  became  full  surgeon  in  1876, 
when  he  resigned  the  lectureship  of  anatomy 
for  that  of  practical  surgery. 

He  filled  many  important  offices  at  the 
Medical  Society  of  London,  being  orator  in 
1870,  Lettsomian  lecturer  in  1878,  president 
in  1882,  and  subsequently  treasurer. 

Mason  was  a  man  of  genial  character,  gene- 
rous, hospitable,  and  possessed  of  great  mu- 
sical talents.  He  died  of  acute  erysipelatous 
inflammation  of  the  throat  on  Saturday, 
5  June  1886,  leaving  a  widow  without  chil- 
dren. He  is  buried  at  Highgate.  There  is  a 
portrait  of  Mason  in  the  medical  committee- 
room  at  St.  Thomas's  Hospital. 

He  published  :  1.  'On  Harelip  and  Cleft 
Palate,'  8vo,  London,  1877.  2.  '  On  the 
Surgery  of  the  Face/  8vo,  London,  1878. 
He  was  editor  of  the  '  St.  Thomas's  Hospital 
Reports/  vols.  ix-xiv.  (1879-86). 

[Obituary  notices  in  St.  Thomas's  Hospital 
Reports,  new  ser.  1886,  xv.  249;  Lancet,  1886,  i. 
1144  ;  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Medico-Chirur- 
gical  Society,  Ixx.  17;  information  supplied  by 
Mrs.  Mason.]  D'A.  P. 

MASON,  GEORGE  (1735-1806),  mis- 
cellaneous writer,  born  in  1735,  was  eldest 
son  of  John  Mason  (d.  1750),  distiller,  of 
Deptford  Bridge,  whose  widow  remarried 
Dr.  George  Jubb  [q.v.],  regius  professor  of 
Hebrew  at  Oxford.  He  matriculated  at  Ox- 
ford from  Corpus  Christi  College  on  7  Feb. 
1753,  but  did  not  graduate,  and  was  called 
to  the  bar  from  the  Inner  Temple  in  1761 
(FOSTER,  Alumni  Oxon.  1714-1886,  iii.  924). 
Having  inherited  ample  means,  including 
the  estate  of  Porters,  in  the  parish  of  Shen- 
ley,  Hertfordshire,  and  another  property  at 
Havering,  Essex,  he  was  enabled  to  fully 
gratify  his  taste  for  letters  and  landscape- 
gardening.  He  bought  also  with  rare  dis- 
crimination some  of  the  scarcest  books  in 
Greek,  Latin,  and  English  literature,  in- 
cluding a  perfect  copy  of  Dame  Juliana 
Bernes's  '  Boke  of  Haukyng  and  Huntyng ' 
(1486),  which  fetched  73/.  10s.  at  his  sale, 
and  a  few  choice  manuscripts.  In  1772  he 
sold  Porters  to  Richard,  earl  Howe,  whose 
biographer  he  afterwards  became,  and  thence- 
forward resided  at  Aldenham  Lodge,  Hert- 
fordshire (CussANS,  Hertfordshire,  vol.  iii., 

E  E2 


Mason 


420 


Mason 


'  Dacorum  Hundred/  p.  311).  A  portion  of 
his  library  was  sold  by  Messrs.  Leigh  & 
Sotheby  in  four  distinct  parts  in  1798  and 
1799,  Lord  Spencer  buying  some  of  the 
rarest  items  (DiBDiN,  Bibliomania,  pp.  559- 
564).  The  sale  catalogue  (4  pts.  8vo,  Lon- 
don, 1798-9)  was  formerly  prized  by  col- 
lectors. 

Mason,  who  was  a  director  of  the  Sun  Fire 
Office,  died  unmarried  at  Aldenham  Lodge 
on  4  Nov.  1806  (Gent.  Mag.  1806,  pt.  ii. 
p.  1169).  He  left  his  landed  property  to  his 
brother's  son,  and  provided  handsomely  for  a 
natural  daughter. 

His  works  are  :  1.  '  An  Essay  on  Design 
in  Gardening  '  [anon.],  8vo,  London,  1768  ; 
2nd  edit.,  greatly  augmented,  1795.  An  '  Ap- 
pendix,' in  answer  to  Uvedale  Price's  pub- 
lications, appeared  in  1798.  2.  '  A  Supple- 
ment to  Johnson's  "  English  Dictionary,"  of 
which  the  palpable  errors  are  attempted  to 
be  rectified,  and  its  material  omissions  sup- 
plied,' 4to,  London,  1801.  3.  <  The  Life  of 
Kichard,  Earl  Howe/  8vo,  London,  1803. 
4.  *  A  Review  of  the  Proposals  of  the  Al- 
bion Fire  Insurance  :  also  a  Continuation  of 
the  .  .  .  Globe's  History  from  where  Mr. 
Stonestreet's  ends.  ...  A  Narrative  of  gross 
misbehaviour  towards  the  Public,  in  the 
British  Critic  ...  on  the  subject  of  the 
Appendix  to  the  Supplement  to  Johnson's 
Dictionary/  8vo,  London,  1806.  He  is  also 
accredited  with  the  authorship  of  a  pam- 
phlet called  '  A  British  Freeholder's  Answer 
to  Thomas  Paine.' 

From  a  manuscript  in  his  possession  Mason 
published  a  selection  of  '  Poems  by  Thomas 
Hoccleve,  with  a  Preface,  Notes,  and  Glos- 
sary/ 4to,  London,  1796,  a  very  creditable 
performance. 

Mason's  correspondence  with  William 
Herbert,  whom  he  assisted  in  the  prepara- 
tion of  a  new  edition  of  Joseph  Ames's  ;  Ty- 
pographical Antiquities/  and  with  Samuel 
Pegge  on  the  subject  of  a  glossary  to  '  Hoc- 
cleve/ may  be  found  in  Nichols's  ( Illustra- 
tions of  Literature '  (iv.  550-70).  He  also 
had  frequent  correspondence  with  Owen 
Manning  [q.  v.],  the  historian  of  Surrey,  who 
thought  him  a  '  very  sensible  and  ingenious 
person '  (id.  viii.  287). 

[Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ii.  659.]  G.  G-. 

MASON,  GEORGE  HEMING  (1818- 
1872),  painter,  born  at  Fenton  Park  in  the 
parish  of  Stoke -upon -Trent,  Staffordshire, 
on  11  March  1818,  was  the  eldest  son  of 
George  Miles  Mason,  afterwards  of  Wetley 
Abbey,  by  his  wife,  Eliza  Heming,  daughter 
of  Major  Heming  of  Mappleton,  Derbyshire. 
His  grandfather  was  a  potter,  and  the  pottery 


was  afterwards  carried  on  by  his  father  and 
uncle,  who  invented  the  celebrated  ware 
called '  Mason's  iron-stone  china.'  His  father, 
who  graduated  from  Brasenose  College,  Ox- 
ford, was  a  cultivated  man,  who  relinquished 
business,  became  a  country  gentleman,  and 
mainly  devoted  himself  to  literature  and 
painting. 

Mason  went  at  an  early  age  to  Anderton's 
school  at  Brompton,  Newcastle-under-Lyme ; 
was  afterwards  educated  at  home,  and  in 
1834  was  articled  to  William  Royden  Watts, 
surgeon,  of  Birmingham,  but  after  a  few  years 
the  articles  were  cancelled.  As  a  youth  he 
was  passionately  fond  of  literature  and  of 
athletic  exercise,  and  he  inherited  his  father's 
taste  for  painting.  An  early  oil  sketch  of  his, 
entitled  '  Dummy's  Turn  to  Play/  still  exists, 
in  which  he  tried  to  embody  a  ghastly  incident 
of  the  time  of  the  plague.  He  was  also  art- 
critic  to  a  local  newspaper. 

In  the  autumn  of  1843  he  left  England 
with  his  brother  Miles  on  a  trip  through 
France,  Switzerland,  and  Italy.  The  jour- 
ney was  mainly  performed  on  foot.  They 
reached  Rome  in  the  autumn  of  1845,  and 
George  took  a  studio  there.  Temporary 
family  troubles  soon  compelled  him  and  his 
brother  to  shift  for  themselves,  and  he  picked 
up  a  livelihood  by  painting  portraits  of  the 
English  in  Rome,  and  more  particularly  of 
their  horses  and  dogs,  for  which  he  had  a 
natural  talent.  Despite  a  serious  illness  and 
severe  poverty,  Mason's  spirits  never  sank, 
and  when  the  Italian  war  broke  out,  he  helped 
to  tend  the  wounded.  His  brother  Miles 
entered  Garibaldi's  army  as  a  volunteer,  and 
eventually  became  a  captain.  During  the 
siege  of  Rome,  Mason  and  two  fellow-artists^ 
G.  Thomas  and  Murray,  were  arrested  as 
suspected  spies,  and  narrowly  escaped  death. 
Soon  afterwards  Watts  Russell  met  him  at 
Rome,  and  commissioned  him  to  paint  a  pic- 
ture for  fifty  scudi.  In  1851  he  made  a  tour 
in  the  Sabine  and  Ciociara  countries  with 
William  Ralph  Cart-wright,  M.P.  for  North- 
amptonshire from  1832  to  1846,  and  subse- 
quently spent  much  time  painting  cattle  as 
the  guest  of  a  gentleman  grazier  of  the  Cam- 
pagna. 

Mason  delighted  in  the  Campagna,  and  his 
three  fine  pictures,  (  Ploughing  in  the  Cam- 
pagna/ '  In  the  Salt  Marshes/  1856,  and  <  A 
Fountain  with  Figures/  amply  prove  his  in- 
timate knowledge  of  it.  When  thinking  out 
a  composition,  which  often  originated  in  some 
literary  subject,  he  usually  strolled  the  neigh- 
bouring country  in  search  of  particular  forms 
and  colours  for  the  accessories.  Sometimes  a 
new  subject  would  be  thus  suggested,  as  in 
the  case  of  his  '  Ploughing  in  the  Campagna/ 


Mason 


421 


Mason 


for  which  he  deserted  another  work  already 
begun. 

Mason's  fascinating  personality  procured 
him  the  friendship  of  all  the  painters  and 
architects  who  visited  Rome,  and  when  Sir 
F.  Leighton  made  the  city  his  winter  head- 
quarters, he  and  Mason  became  fast  friends. 
Cavaliere  Costa  was  for  many  years  Mason's 
constant  companion  in  Italy.  Costa,  who  in 
the  early  days  of  their  intimacy  thought 
Mason's  execution  childish,  recognised  from 
the  first  the  beauty  of  the  sentiment  which 
characterised  all  his  work.  They  adopted 
together  a  system,  which  they  christened 
'  the  Etruscan,'  of  preparing  their  pictures 
in  monochrome  before  laying  on  their  final 
colours.  Mason  visited  the  Paris  exhibition 
in  1855,  and  although  he  greatly  admired 
the  work  of  Decamps  and  Hebert,  his  con- 
fidence that  he  could  excel  most  contem- 
porary painters  was  confirmed.  In  1857  he 
is  said  to  have  made  an  income  of  six  hun- 
dred guineas.  In  1858  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land, married,  and  settled  with  his  wife  in 
one  corner  of  the  old  family  mansion,  Wetley 
Abbey,  which  is  situated  in  the  midst  of  a 
park,  "five  miles  from  the  Potteries. 

The  exchange  of  the  blue  skies  of  Italy 
for  the  grey  and  misty  atmosphere  of  Eng- 
land at  first  depressed  Mason.    His  friend  Sir  | 
Frederick   Leighton  stimulated  him,  how-  j 
ever,  to  exertion,  and  Mason's  first  picture  j 
painted  in  England,  '  Wind  on  the  Wolds,' 
is  in  Sir  F.  Leighton's  possession.  Thencefor- 
ward he  found  inspiration  in  the  exquisite 
though  subdued  colours  of  the  Staffordshire 
country ;   and  there  followed  from  his  brush  j 
a  series  of  idylls  which  stamp  him  as  the 
greatest  of  the  idyllic  painters  of  England. 

In  1863  Costa  visited  him  at  Wetley 
while  Mason  was  painting  '  The  End  of  the  ( 
Day,'  now  at  Windsor,  and  *  Wetley  Rocks/ 
now  belonging  to  the  writer  of  this  article. 
Afterwards  they  visited  Paris  together,  and 
in  1864  Mason  shifted  his  quarters  to  West- 
bourne  House,  Shaftesbury  Road,  Hammer- 
smith, so  as  to  enjoy  the  society  of  his  bro- 
ther artists,  but  he  still  passed  much  of  his 
time  at  Wetley.  At  Shaftesbury  Road  he 
painted  'The  Gander," The  Geese,' '  The  Cast 
Shoe,'  '  Yarrow,'  'The  Young  Anglers,'  'The 
Unwilling  Playmate,'  and  '  The  Evening 
Hymn.'  A  fastidiousness,  which  increased 
with  his  years,  was  always  characteristic  of 
him.  He  altered  the  composition  of  '  The 
Evening  Hymn '  after  it  was  finished,  and  the 
exhibition  of  it  was  thus  delayed  for  a  year. 
'The  Blackberry  Gatherers'  was  twice  re- 
painted ;  first  it  was  winter, with  a  hag  gather- 
ing enchanted  herbs,  and  a  fiery-eyed  raven 
on  a  bare  branch  overhead;  and  then  he 


painted  it  as  summer,  before  completing  it  as 
it  now  stands.  A  little  landscape  in  Stafford- 
shire was  begun  as  an  effect  of  early  spring, 
then  altered  to  summer,  and  eventually 
finished  as  a  late  autumn  effect,  when  only 
the  last  few  leaves  were  clinging  to  the  trees. 

In  1869  he  was  elected  A.R.A.,  and  re- 
moved to  7  Theresa  Terrace,  Hammersmith, 
where  he  painted  '  Only  a  Shower,'  '  Girls 
Dancing,"  Blackberry  Gathering,'  'The  Milk 
Maid,'  and  the  '  Harvest  Moon.'  During  his 
last  years  his  health  grew  feeble,  and  visits  to 
Lord  Leconfield  at  Petworth  House,  or  to 
a  country  house  placed  at  his  disposal  by  the 
Duke  of  Westminster,  failed  to  restore  it.  He 
died  of  angina  pectoris,  on  22  Oct.  1872,  at 
his  house,  7  Theresa  Terrace,  aged  54,  just 
after  completing  his  largest,  and  in  some 
respects  his  finest,  picture,  '  The  Harvest 
Moon.'  He  was  buried  on  28  Oct.  at  Bromp- 
ton  cemetery. 

Mason  married  at  the  parish  church  of  Bir- 
kenhead,  Cheshire,  on  5  Aug.  1858,  Mary 
Emma  Wood,  a  daughter  of  Edward  Git- 
tens  Wood  of  Bayston  House,  Shropshire, 
by  whom  he  had  two  sons  and  five  daughters. 
Five  of  his  children  survive. 

His  three  largest  English  compositions 
were:  'The  Evening  Hymn,'  '  Girls  Dancing,' 
and  '  The  Harvest  Moon  ; '  in  the  last,  the 
scythes  cutting  against  the  sky  form  a  mag- 
nificent composition;  but  it  is  doubtful  if  any 
exceed  in  poetic  sentiment  'Yarrow,'  'The 
Cast  Shoe '  (now  in  the  National  Gallery), 
'Home  from  Milking,'  'The  Young  Anglers,' 
and  *  A  Landscape,  Derbyshire.' 

The  following  pictures  were  exhibited  at 
the  Royal  Academy :  '  Ploughing  intheCam- 
pagna,'  1857  ;  '  In  the  Salt  Marshes,'  '  Cam- 
pagna  di  Roma,'  1859;  'Landscape,'  1861; 
'Mist  on  the  Moors,' 1862 ;  'Catch,'  1863; 
1  Returning  from  Ploughing,'  1864 ;  '  The 
Gander,' '  The  Geese,'  and  'The  Cast  Shoe,'  in 
1865;  'Yarrow,'  '  Landscape,  North  Stafford- 
shire,' and  '  The  Young  Anglers,'  in  1866 ; 
'Evening,  Matlock,'  and  'The  Unwilling 
Playmate,'  1867 ;  '  The  Evening  Hymn  '  and 
'  Netley  [a  misprint  for  '  Wetley ']  Moor/ 
1868;  'Only  a  Shower/  'Three  Studies 
from  Nature/  and  '  Girls  Dancing/  in  1869  ; 
'Landscape,  Derbyshire/  1870;  'Blackberry 
Gathering '  and  'The  Milk  Maid/ 1871 ;  'The 
Harvest  Moon/  1872. 

At  the  Dudley  Gallery:  'Sketch  from 
Nature,  Angmering,  Sussex ; '  '  The  Clothes 
Line ; ' '  Landscape,  Staffordshire,  near  South- 
port  ; ' — '  Crossing  the  Moor '  was  in  an  exhi- 
bition held  at  the  Cosmopolitan  Club.  In 
1873  an  exhibition  of  his  works  was  held  at 
the  Burlington  Fine  Arts  Club ;  here  were 
many  of  his  most  charming  pictures  and 


Mason 


422 


Mason 


compositions  which  had  not  been  exhibited 
before :  '  The  Return  from  Milking,' '  Wetley 
Rocks,'  '  Wind  in  the  Wolds,'  Ploughing  in 
the  Campagna,'  '  La  Trita,'  '  Love,'  and 
'  Home  from  Work.' 

'  The  End  of  the  Day,'  <  The  Cast  Shoe,' 
'The  Harvest  Moon,'  and  'The  Return  from 
Milking '  were  etched  by  R.  W.  Macbeth, 
esq.,  A.R. A.  ;  '  The  Evening  Hymn '  and 
'  The  Anglers,'  by  Waltner; '  Tlie  Gleaner,'  by 
Damman  ;  '  The  Blackberry  Gatherers  '  (for 
the  'Art  Journal,'  1883),  'Girls  Dancing,' 
and  a  small  one  of  '  The  Return  from  Milk- 
ing,' by  Ragamez.  A  woodcut  of  '  The  End 
of  the  Day,'  the  property  of  the  queen, 
appeared  in  the  'Art  Journal/  1883. 

[Personal  knowledge ;  information  from  friends ; 
Eoyal  Academy  Catalogues,  1867  to  1872  ;  Cata- 
logue of  the  Burlington  Fine  Arts  Club,  1873  ; 
articles  in  Architect,  27  Dec.  1879,  in  Contempo- 
rary Review,  1873  (by  Mr.  John  Forbes  White), 
Portfolio,  1871  (by. Mr.  Sidney  Colvin),  in  Art 
Journal,  1883,  Men  of  the  Reign,  1885,  Specta- 
tor, Pall  Mall  Gazette,  Times.]  G-.  A-N. 

MASON,  GEORGE  HENRY  MONCK 

(1825-1857),  British  resident  at  Jodhpore, 
born  in  1825,  was  son  of  Captain  Thomas 
Monck  Mason,  R.N.,  by  his  second  wife, 
Mary,  daughter  of  the  Hon.  Sir  George  Grey. 
His  father  was  brother  of  Henry  Joseph 
Monck  Mason  and  William  Monck  Mason, 
and  nephew  of  John  Monck  Mason,  all  of 
whom  are  noticed  separately.  In  1842 
George  was  gazetted  ensign  in  the  74th  regi- 
ment of  native  infantry  at  Bengal,  became 
lieutenant  on  3  Oct.  1845,  and  was  chosen 
assistant  to  the  agent  at  Rajpootana  on 
11  May  1847.  He  distinguished  himself  in 
this  capacity  by  his  energy  in  capturing  seve- 
ral robber-chiefs  on  the  borders  of  Scinde. 
In  these  expeditions  he  was  often  accom- 
panied by  only  a  few  sowars,  and  had  to 
traverse  vast  tracks  of  barren  country  on 
camel-back,  riding  as  many  as  seventy  or 
eighty  miles  within  the  twenty-four  hours, 
and  subsisting  for  days  upon  chupatties  and 
arrack.  His  services  were  rewarded  by  his 
being  appointed  political  agent  at  Kerowlee, 
a  small  Rajpoot  state.  There  he  remained 
about  six  years,  and  his  tact  in  dealing  with 
a  disputed  succession  to  the  rajah's  throne 
gained  him  the  thanks  of  the  governor-gene- 
ral (Lord  Dalhousie). 

In  March  1857  Mason  succeeded  Sir  Rich- 
mond Shakespear  as  resident  at  Jodhpore. 
The  mutiny  of  the  Jodhpore  legion,  in  Au- 
gust, placed  him  in  a  situation  of  fearful  re- 
sponsibility and  danger.  Many  Europeans, 
including  women  and  children,  sought  re- 
fuge in  the  residency.  Mason  rapidly  pro- 
vided for  their  safety,  and  sent  a  body  of  men  j 


to  protect  the  sanatorium  on  Mount  Aboo7 
where  others  had  taken  shelter. 

Soon  afterwards  intelligence  was  received 
at  Jodhpore  of  the  approach  of  the  small 
force  under  General  George  Lawrence  [q.  v.], 
which  was  detained  before  the  strong  fort  of 
Ahwa,  then  held  by  the  rebels.  Mason  per- 
suaded the  rajah  of  Jodhpore  to  despatch 
troops  to  Lawrence's  assistance,  and  insisted 
upon  accompanying  them.  On  approaching- 
the  fort  the  party  entered  a  thick  jungle,  im- 
passable to  cavalry.  The  men  accordingly 
halted,  and  Mason,  attended  only  by  two- 
servants,  proceeded  on  foot  with  the  inten- 
tion of  making  his  way  to  Lawrence's  camp. 
He  suddenly  came  upon  a  group  of  sowars- 
whom  he  supposed  to  belong  to  the  British 
force,  and  he  accepted  their  guidance.  They 
were  in  reality  mutineers,  and  when  they 
had  gone  a  lew  yards,  two  of  them  came  up 
from  behind  and  shot  Mason  dead  (18  Sept. 
1857). 

Mason  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Sir 
Henry  Lawrence  [q.  v.]  He  married  Louisa, 
daughter  of  Dr.  Cheyne,  queen's  physician 
in  Ireland,  by  whom  he  had  issue  Gordon,, 
an  Indian  official,  and  two  daughters. 

[Private  information  from  the  Rev.  Thomas 
E.  Hackett;  Gent.  Mag.  1858,  pt.  i.  pp.  105-6; 
East  India  Register.]  Gr.  Gr. 

MASON,  HENRY  (1573  P-1647),  divine, 
younger  brother  of  Francis  Mason  [q.v.],  arch- 
deacon of  Norfolk,  was  born  at  Wigan,  Lanca- 
shire, about  1573,  entered  Brasenose  College 
as  a  servitor  in  1592,  and  was  elected  Hum- 
phrey Ogle's  exhibitioner  on  2  Nov.  1593. 
He  graduated  B.A.  in  January  1593-4,  and 
M.A.  (from  Corpus  Christi  College)  in  May 
1603.  He  had  previously  taken  holy  orders, 
and  became  chaplain  of  Corpus  Christi  College 
in  1602.  He  proceeded  to  the  degree  of  B.D. 
in  June  1610,  and  in  the  following  year  was 
collated  to  the  vicarage  of  Hillingdon,  which 
he  resigned  in  1612,  when  he  became  rector 
of  St.  Matthew's,  Friday  Street,  London. 
Dr.  John  King,  bishop  of  London,  appointed 
him  his  chaplain,  and  on  14  Feb.  1613  he 
was  collated  to  St.  Andrew  Undershaft 
with  St.  Mary  Axe,  London.  In  1616  he 
was  installed  prebendary  of  Willesden  in 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  This  prebend  he  re- 
signed in  March  1637,  retaining  the  rectory 
of  St.  Andrew  until  1641.  Wood  records- 
that  '  by  his  exemplary  life,  edifying  and 
judicious  preaching  and  writing  he  did  great 
benefit,  and  was  accounted  a  true  son  of 
the  church  of  England.'  When  the  presby- 
terians  became  dominant,  he  resigned  his 
rectory,  and  retired  to  his  native  town,  where 
he  died  early  in  August  1647,  and  was  buried 


Mason 


423 


Mason 


in  Wigan  churchyard,     lie  had  in  his  life-  ! 
time  (in  1632  and  1639)  bestowed  240/.  in  ' 
trust  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  of  Wigan. 
He  also   gave  his  library  to  the  grammar 
school,  besides  making  other  benefactions  to 
the  town. 

His  writings  include:  1.  '  The  New  Art 
of  Lying,  covered  by  Jesuits  under  the  vaile 
of  Equivocation,  discovered  and  disproved,' 
1624  4to,  1634 12mo.  2. '  Christian  Humilia- 
tion, or  a  Treatise  of  Fasting,'  1625,  1627, 
4to.  3.  *  Epicure's  Fast,  or  a  Short  Dis- 
course discovering  the  Licenciousnesse  of 
the  Roman  Church  in  her  Religious  Fasts/ 
1626,  1628,  4to.  4.  <  Tribunal  of  the  Con- 
science,' 1626;  2nd  edit.  1627,  4to :  163-1. 
12mo.  5.  '  The  Cure  of  Cares/  1627^  1628  ; 
3rd  edit.  1634.  6.  'Contentment  in  God's 
Gifts/  1630,  1634.  Letters  of  his  appear  in 
Dr.  Thomas  Jackson's  'Works,'  i,  600,  and 
Joseph  Mede's  '  Works/  p.  767.  and  some  of 
his  pieces  occur  in  Samuel  Hoard's  '  God's 
Love  to  Mankind/  1653.  He  left  a  folio 
volume  of  theology  in  manuscript  in  the 
hands  of  Dr.  Gilbert  Sheldon,  afterwards 
archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  220  ;  Eeg. 
of  the  Univ.  of  Oxford  (Oxf.  Hist.  Soc.),  ii. 
198,  iii.  194;  Newcourt's  Repertorium,  i.  229; 
Walker's  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  pt.  ii.p.  173  a ; 
Charity  Comm.  Reports,  xxi.  287  ;  Christie's  Old 
Lancashire  Libraries,  p.  172;  Raines's  Notitia 
Cestriensis,  ii.  252;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.;  Brit. 
Mus.  and  Bodleian  Library  Catalogues.] 

C..W.S. 

MASON,  HENRY  JOSEPH  MONCK 

(1778-1858),  miscellaneous  writer,  born  at 
Powerscourt,  co.  Wicklow,  on  15  July  1778, 
was  son  of  Lieutenant-colonel  Henry  Monck 
Mason  of  Kildare  Street,  Dublin,  by  his  second 
wife,  Jane,  only  daughter  of  Bartholomew  I 
Mosse,  M.D.  [q.v.]     His  uncle  John  Monck 
and  brother  William  Monck  are  noticed  se- 
parately.    After  attending  schools  at  Port- 
arlington   and  Dublin   he  entered  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  on  7  Oct.  1793,  was  elected 
scholar  in  1796,  and  on  graduating  B.A.  in 
1798  was  awarded  the  gold  medal  (college 
registers).     At  college  he  was  contemporary 
with   Thomas   Moore  the  poet,  and   after- 
wards met  him  during  visits  to  Kilkenny.  ] 
In  Trinity  term  1800  he  was  called  to  the  \ 
Irish  bar,  but  did  not  seek  practice.     Under  ! 
Judges  Radcliffe  and  Keatinge  he  held  the  ! 
post  of  examiner  to  the  prerogative  court,  j 
About    1810  the  record  commissioners  for 
Ireland  entrusted  him  with  the  task  of  pre-  j 
paring  a  draft  catalogue  of  the  manuscripts  ; 
of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  but  the  design  J 
was  soon  relinquished  ;  Mason's  incomplete  j 
and  unrevised  work  was  eventually  acquired 


by  the  college,  and  deposited  in  the  manu- 
script room  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  4th  Rep. 
p.  588).  In  Easter  term  1814  he  was  ap- 
pointed assistant  librarian  of  King's  Inns, 
and  became  chief  librarian  in  1815.  During 
a  tour  in  Cumberland  in  1814  Mason  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Robert  Southey,  and 
maintained  a  correspondence  with  him  for 
twenty  years.  In  conjunction  with  Bishop 
Daly,  Mason  founded,  in  1818,  the  Irish 
society  for  '  promoting  the  scriptural  educa- 
tion and  religious  instruction  of  the  Irish- 
speaking  population  chiefly  through  the 
medium  of  their  own  language/  which  still 
exists ;  and  he  acted  as  its  secretary  for 
many  years,  besides  writing  several  tracts 
in  furtherance  of  its  objects.  The  same 
year  he  assisted  in  organising  an  association 
for  the  improvement  of  prisons  and  of  prison 
discipline  in  Ireland,  and  in  1819  he  wrote 
a  pamphlet  on  the  objects  of  the  association. 
He  likewise  visited  the  prisons  with  a  view 
to  reclaiming  first  offenders. 

In  1851  Mason  resigned  the  librarianship 
of  King's  Inns,  and  gave  up  his  house  in 
Henrietta  Street,  Dublin,  to  spend  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days  at  a  charming  residence 
near  Bray,  co.  Wicklow,  known  as  Dargle 
Cottage.  He  died  there  on  14  April  1858 
(Gent.  May.  1858,  pt.  i.  p.  570),  and  was 
buried  in  the  old  cemetery  of  Powerscourt 
Demesne.  In  1816  he  married  Anne,  daugh- 
ter of  Sir  Robert  Langrishe,  bart.,  by  whom 
he  had  two  sons  and  four  daughters. 

At  Mason's  suggestion  the  committee  of 
the  Irish  Society  founded  in  1844  two  Bedell 
scholarships  and  a  premium  in  Dublin  Uni- 
versity for  encouraging  the  study  of  the 
Irish  language.  He  took  a  great  interest, 
moreover,  and  he  was  mainly  instrumental 
in  the  establishment  there  of  a  professorship 
of  Irish.  On  22  June  1812  he  was  elected 
member  of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy,  and 
subsequently  contributed  four  papers  to  vol. 
xiii.  of  the  '  Transactions/  all  of  which  were 
reissued  separately  for  private  circulation. 
In  the  summer  session  of  1817  the  degrees  of 
LL.B.  and  LL.D.  were  conferred  on  him  by 
Dublin  University. 

Mason  possessed  much  general  knowledge 
and  an  extremely  good  opinion  of  himself. 
But  he  wrote  on  some  subjects  with  which 
he  was  imperfectly  acquainted,  and  his  want 
of  tact  made  him  many  enemies.  He  was 
a  good  musician ;  he  composed  several  pretty 
airs,  and  was  a  fair  violoncellist. 

His  most  valuable  work  is  an  '  Essay  on 
the  Antiquity  and  Constitution  of  Parlia- 
ments in  Ireland/  8vo,  Dublin,  1820,  dedi- 
cated to  Henry  G  rattan.  It  is  a  concise  but 
learned  investigation  regarding  the  nature 


Mason 


424 


Mason 


and  bearing  of  the  common  and  statute 
law,  as  rationally  recognised  and  denned, 
with  the  international  adjustments  and 
powers  exercised,  from  the  period  of  the 
Anglo-Norman  invasion  to  the  reign  of 
Charles  I,  and  was  originally  intended  as  an 
introduction  to  a  projected  work  .on  the  an- 
nals of  the  early  Irish  parliaments.  A  con- 
tinuation to  1782,  which  Mason  contem- 
plated, was  apparently  never  begun.  The 
book  having  become  very  scarce  was  re- 
printed at  Dublin  in  1891,  with  a  preface, 
life  of  the  author,  and  an  introduction  by 
the  Very  Rev.  John  Canon  O'Hanloii. 

In  1830  Mason  published  a  « Grammar  of 
the  Irish  Language,'  8vo,  Dublin  (2nd  edit. 
1839),  in  the  preface  of  which  he  acknow- 
ledged that  he  was  not  acquainted  with  the 
Irish  as  a  colloquial  but  only  as  a  written 
language.  Little  notice  was  taken  of  the 
book  until  he  was  rash  enough  to  print  in  the 
<  Christian  Examiner '  for  September  1833  (pp. 
618-32)  a  long  letter,  signed  '  II.  M.  M.,'  on 
'  The  Irish  Language,'  ostensibly  a  critique 
of  Owen  Connellan's  edition  of  the  Irish 
prayer-book,  but  in  reality  a  personal  at- 
tack upon  him  and  Thaddseus  Connellan 
[q.v.]  Owen  Connellan  replied,  as  far  as 
the  editor  of  the  magazine  would  allow  him, 
in  the  October  number  (pp.  729-32);  he 
showed  that  Mason's  '  Grammar '  wras  a  mass 
of  errors,  and  that  the  pocket  edition  of 
Bishop  Bedell's  Irish  Bible,  issued  by  the 
Irish  Society  under  his  supervision,  also  in 
1830,  was  just  as  inaccurate.  In  these  stric- 
tures Connellan  was  joined  by  Dr.  Charles  Or- 
pen  and  John  O'Donovan  [q.  v.]  Connellan 
soon  afterwards  printed  his  reply  in  its  un- 
mutilated  form  as  '  A  Dissertation  on  Irish 
Grammar,'  1834. 

Mason,  it  seems  probable,  was  also  re- 
sponsible for  the  editing  of  an  Irish  version 
of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  issued  at 
Dublin  in  1825.  His  other  works,  exclu- 
sive of  pamphlets  written  in  support  of  the 
Irish  Society  and  the  Association  for  the 
Improvement  of  Prisons,  are  :  1.  '  The  Ca- 
tholic Religion  of  St.  Patrick  and  St.  Co- 
lumbkill,  and  the  other  Ancient  Saints  of 
Ireland,'  2nd  edit.  8vo,  Dublin,  1 823 ;  3rd 
edit.,  as  l  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish 
Saints,'  1838.  2.  'The  Lord's  Day :  a  Poem/ 
8vo,  Dublin,  1829.  3.  <  The  Life  of  William 
Bedell,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Kilmore,' 
8vo,  London,  1843,  a  very  creditable  work. 
4.  '  Memoir  of  the  Irish  Version  of  the 
Bible,'  18mo,  Dublin,  1854,  a  series  of  papers 
reprinted  from  the '  Christian  Examiner.'  In 
1836  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Thomas  Moore 
called  'Primitive  Christianity  in  Ireland,' 
Svo,  Dublin,  in  refutation  of  some  state- 


ments made  by  Moore  in  the  first  volume  of 
his  *  History  of  Ireland.' 

[Life  prefixed  to  Mason's  Parliaments  in  Ire- 
land, ed.  O'Hanlon,  1891  ;  Todd's  Dublin  Gra- 
duates, 1869,  p.  375;  Mason's  Works;  infor- 
mation from  the  Rev.  John  H.  Stubbs,  D.D., 
and  the  Rev.  Thomas  E.  Hackett.]  G.  G. 

MASON,  JAMES  (fl.  1743-1783),  land- 
scape engraver,  was  born  about  1710,  and 
practised  his  art  in  London.  Between  1743 
and  1748  he  executed  a  series  of  plates  from 
pictures  by  Claude  and  Gaspar  Poussin  in 
various  English  collections,  which  were  pub- 
lished in  numbers  by  Arthur  Pond,  and 
during  the  next  twenty  years  engraved  much 
from  the  works  of  Smith  of  Derby,  Scott, 
Lambert,  Serres,  Bellers,  and  other  contem- 
porary English  painters.  Subsequently  he 
was  employed  by  Boydell,  for  whom  he  pro- 
duced his  two  finest  prints,  i  A  View  on  the 
River  Po,'  1769,  and  'The  Landing  of  JEneas,' 
1772.  both  after  Claude,  and  many  others 
after  Swanevelt,  Moucheron,  Zuccarelli,  and 
R.  Wilson.  Mason  exhibited  frequently  with 
the  Society  of  Artists,  of  which  he  was  a 
member,  and  with  the  Free  Society  between 
1761  and  1783.  His  latest  plate,  'A  Village 
Farm,'  after  Hobbema,  was  published  in  1786. 
He  was  very  skilful  in  rendering  the  effect 
and  colour  of  the  original  pictures,  and  ranks 
with  Canot,  Chatelain,  and  Vivares,  in  con- 
junction with  whom  much  of  his  work  was 
done. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists  ;  Graves's  Diet. 
of  Artists,  1760-1880;  Nagler's  Kunstler-Lexi- 
kon  ;  Dodd's  Memoirs  of  English  Engravers  in 
Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MS.  33403.]  F.  M.  O'D. 

MASON,  JAMES  (1779-1827),  miscel- 
laneous writer,  born  in  1779,  was  a  member 
of  a  family  long  settled  at  Shrewsbury, 
where  he  lived  until  his  death.  He  was 
captain  of  the  Shrewsbury  volunteers,  and 
interested  himself  both  in  politics  and  litera- 
ture. He  was  a  supporter  of  Fox,  advocating 
the  abolition  of  slavery  and  Roman  catholic 
emancipation.  In  1804  appeared  his  '  Con- 
siderations on  the  necessity  of  discussing 
the  State  of  the  Irish  Catholics'  (1804). 
This  was  followed  by  '  A  Brief  Statement  of 
the  present  System  of  Tythes  in  Ireland, 
with  a  Plan  for  its  Improvement.'  He  took 
part  in  the  Shrewsbury  election  of  17  Oct. 
1806,  and  next  year  issued  '  A  Letter  to  the 
Electors  of  Shrewsbury.'  Others  of  his  poli- 
tical pamphlets  were :  '  Observations  on  Par- 
liamentary Reform'  (1811),  and  '  A  Review 
of  the  principal  Arguments  in  favour  of 
restricting  Importation,  and  allowing  the 
Exportation  of  Corn  '  (1814). 

His  published  literary  work  included  a 


Mason 


425 


Mason 


tragedy  called  'The  Natural  Son'  (1805), 
which  should  be  distinguished  from  Cumber- 
land's earlier  comedy  bearing  the  same  title, 
and  in  1809  he  issued  two  volumes  of  '  Lite- 
rary Miscellanies.'  The  first  contained  '  Mor- 
timer,' a  novel  in  a  series  of  letters ;  transla- 
tions of  the  *  Iliad/  book  xix.,  passages  from 
the  './Eneid/  and  imitations  of  Horace's 
'  Odes/  accompanied  with  critical  remarks  ; 
and  a  defence  of  the  '  (Edipus  Tyrannus ' 
against  some  observations  of  Voltaire.  In 
the  second  were  two  tragedies,  'The  Re- 
nown '  and '  Ninus ; '  and  two  comedies, '  The 
School  for  Husbands '  (an  original  play,  un- 
like Ozell's  translation  from  Moliere)  and 
*  The  School  for  Friends.'  A  comedy,  under 
the  same  name  as  the  last,  by  Marianne 
Chambers  was  produced  at  Drury  Lane  in 
December  1805,  and  printed  in  the  same 
year.  These  were  preceded  by '  Observations 
on  our  Principal  Dramatic  Authors/  with 
severe  strictures  on  the  contemporary  drama, 
and  some  account  of  the  author's  plays.  The 
writings  are  those  of  a  scholar  widely  read  in 
both  ancient  and  modern  literature,  and  of  a 
critic  of  some  acuteness,  although  an  adherent 
of  the  old  '  unities '  school.  Mason  further 
published  in  1810  'The  Georgicks  of  Pub- 
lius  Virgilius  Maro,  translated  into  English 
Blank  Verse/  London,  8vo.  Watt  also  at- 
tributes to  him,  probably  wrongly,  '  A  Plea 
for  Catholic  Communion  in  the  Church  of 
God'  (1816).  Mason  died  at  Shrewsbury 
27  April  1827. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1827,  ii.  189;  Mason's  Works; 
Biog.  Diet,  of  Living  Authors,  1816;  "Watt's 
Bibl.  Brit.  ii.  653;  Brit  Mus.  Car.] 

G.  LE  G.  N. 

MASON,  SIK  JOHN  (1503-1566),  states- 
man, was  born  in  1503  at  Abingdon,  Berk- 
shire, which  he  was  subsequently  the  means 
of  making  a  free  borough  and  corporation, 
and  where  he  secured  the  erection  of  a  hos- 
pital, of  which  he  became  master.  He  was 
the  son  of  a  cowherd  by  his  wife,  sister  of  a 
monk  there,  probably  the  Thomas,  abbot  of 
Abingdon,  who  corresponded  with  Mason 
in  1532  (Letters  and  Papers,  Henry  VIII, 
ed.  Gairdner,  vi.  114).  His  early  education 
was  apparently  entrusted  to  this  uncle,  who 
found  Mason  an  apt  pupil,  and  procured  his 
admission  to  some  college  or  hall  at  Oxford. 
He  graduated  B.A.  on  8  July  1521,  being 
then  fellow  of  All  Souls,  and  M.A.  on 
21  Feb.  1524-5.  Not  long  afterwards,  on 
the  recommendation,  it  is  said,  of  Sir  Thomas 
More,  Mason  was  appointed  king's  scholar  at 
Paris,  with  an  annual  allowance  of  3/.  6s.  8d., 
which  appears  in  1531  to  have  been  doubled, 
while  various  other  sums  were  from  time  to 


time  granted  him  (id.  v.  747,  751,  754,  757, 
g.  119  [49]).  On  13  Feb.  1531-2  he  was 
presented  to  the  parish  church  of  Kyngeston 
in  the  diocese  of  Salisbury.  He  was  pre- 
sent at  Calais  during  the  meeting  there  of 
Henry  VIII  and  Francis  I  in  1532  (Chronicle 
of  Calais,  Camden  Soc.,  p.  118),  and  with  a 
view  to  future  diplomatic  service  was  soon 
afterwards  sent  on  tour  through  France, 
Spain,  and  Italy,  with  an  increased  allow- 
ance and  instructions  to  keep  himself  in  con- 
stant communication  with  the  king  and 
council,  and  to  forward  all  the  information 
he  could  gather  about  foreign  relations  and 
the  places  he  visited.  The  early  part  of  1534 
he  spent  in  Spain  ;  in  July  he  was  at  Padua, 
and  thence  he  proceeded  to  the  chief  towns 
of  Italy,  Corsica,  Sardinia,  the  Lipari  Islands, 
and  Sicily,  returning  from  Messina  to  Naples 
in  December  1535  (cf.  account  of  his  travels 
in  a  letter  to  his  friend,  Dr.  Starkey,  dated 
16  Dec.,  Cotton  MS.  Vitell.  B.  xiv.  157  ; 
Letters  and  Papers,  ix.  313, 329).  In  October 
1536  he  was  again  in  Spain,  but  had  appa- 
rently returned  to  Oxford  before  the  end  of 
November  (ib.  xi.  1186),  and  to  this  date 
may  perhaps  be  referred  those  efforts  which, 
according  to  his  eulogists,  saved  the  endow- 
ments of  his  university  from  confiscation 
(LLOYD,  Statesmen  and  Favourites,  pp.  177- 
184,  ed.  1665).  In  1537  he  became  secretary 
to  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  [q.  v.],  the  English 
envoy  in  Spain  (cf.  Letters  and  Papers,  vol. 
xii.  pt,  ii.  entries  843, 1087, 1098, 1249).  In 
1539  he  was  in  the  Netherlands,  and  on 
2  April  wrote  a  report  on  the  state  of  affairs 
there  (Cotton  MS.  Galba  B.  x.  94).  Next 
year  he  was  again  in  Spain  as  Wyatt's  secre- 
tary, and  was  recalled  in  January  1540-1, 
when  Wyatt  was  arrested  on  a  charge  of  trea- 
son preferred  by  Bonner  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Spanish,  1538-42,  p.  308).  Mason  had  al- 
ready made  a  reputation  as  a  diplomatist. 
'  None  seeth/  said  Sir  Thomas  Audley, '  fur- 
ther off  than  Sir  John  Mason  ; '  he  outwitted 
the  Italian,  and  'out-graved  the  don  in 
Spain.' 

In  October  1542  Mason  acted  as  clerk  to 
the  privy  council,  but  his  definite  appoint- 
ment was  not  made  until  13  April  1543 
(Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  1542-7,  p.  118). 
On  16  July  1544  he  was  made  master  of  the 
posts  in  succession  to  Sir  Bryan  Tuke,  and 
in  the  same  year  became  secretary  of  the 
French  tongue.  On  24  Dec.  he  witnessed 
the  prorogation  of  parliament  for  the  last 
time  in  person  by  Henry  VIII,  and  graphi- 
cally described  the  scene  in  a  letter  to  Paget 
(FKOTJDE,  iv.  196-9).  Next  year  he  was 
licensed  to  import  French  wares,  made  seve- 
ral journeys  into  Norfolk,  visited  'Almaigne/ 


Mason 


426 


Mason 


and  was  in  attendance  upon  Philip,  duke  of 
Bavaria. 

The  accession  of  Edward  VI  brought  fresh 
honours  to  Mason,  and  he  was  dubbed  a 
knight  of  the  carpet  either  at  the  coronation 
on  Sunday,  20  Feb.,  or  the  Tuesday  follow- 
ing, which  was  Shrove  Tuesday.  In  the 
same  year  he  visited  the  county  of  Roches- 
ter as  one  of  the  royal  visitors,  and  in  1548 
was  appointed  by  the  Protector  to  search 
the  registers  for  '  records  of  matters  of  Scot- 
land' in  order  to  establish  the  English  claim 
of  suzerainty  over  Scotland.  The  result  of 
his  researches  was  a  collection  of  instruments 
preserved  in  Harleian  MS.  6128  in  the  British 
Museum.  He  was  paid  201.  for  his  labour 
(Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  1542-7,  p.  225  ; 
Harl.  MS.  6128).  In  1549  he  gave  evidence 
against  Bonner,  and  was  made  dean  of  Win- 
chester. Mason  was  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners who  negotiated  the  treaty  with  France 
(WKIOTHESLEY,  Chronicle,  Camden  Soc.,  ii. 
31),  surrendering  Boulogne,  24  March  1549- 
1550  (Cotton  MS.  Caligula  E.  iv.)  On 
18  April  1550  he  was  appointed  ambassador 
to  France,  and  after  being  sworn  a  privy 
councillor  next  day,  he  set  out  for  Paris  on 
12  May.  Thenceforward  his  letters  to  the 
council  formed  one  of  the  most  important 
sources  of  intelligence  respecting  foreign 
affairs.  In  September  lie  was  negotiating 
about  the  Scottish  frontier  disputes  (Add. 
MS.  5935 ;  Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  1547- 
1553).  Old-standing  complications  between 
England  and  France,  and  the  growing  readi- 
ness of  the  French  to  interfere  in  Scottish 
affairs  rendered  Mason's  post  no  sinecure. 
His  health,  too,  was  failing,  and  within  a 
year  he  petitioned  for  recall ;  he  had  already 
been  granted  license  to  eat  flesh  during  Lent, 
and  early  in  1551  he  complained  of  being  so 
feeble  that  it  was  pain  even  to  dictate  to  an 
amanuensis.  On  25  Feb.  his  appointment 
was  revoked,  with  expressions  of  regret  for 
his  illness  and  commendation  for  his  services; 
but  his  successor,  Sir  William  Pickering 
[q.  v.],  delayed  settling  in  Paris,  and  Mason, 
much  against  his  will,  still  held  office  in 
May,  when  he  and  the  Marquis  of  North- 
ampton arranged  for  the  betrothal  of  Ed- 
ward VI  to  Elizabeth,  the  French  king's 
daughter  (cf.  Add.  MS.  5498,  ff.  16-20, 
100  ;  FKOUDE,  v.  3-5).  He  appears  to  have 
been  also  sent  to  the  emperor  at  this  time, 
probably  to  support  the  English  ambassador, 
Dr.  Wotton  (Edward  VPs  Journal ;  FROUDE, 
v.  6-7).  He  was  finally  recalled  from  Paris 
on  30  June,  but  only  reached  England  at 
the  end  of  July.  In  September  he  resumed 
his  attendance  at  the  privy  council,  and 
about  the  same  time  became  master  of  re- 


quests. In  December,  together  with  Francis 
Spelman,  a  connection  by  marriage,  he  was 
granted  the  office  of  clerk  of  parliament.  In 
1552  he  was  on  a  commission  to  collect 
'  church  stuff'  (SiRYPE,  Memorials,  n.  i. 
210),  and  in  the  same  year,  profiting  as  usual 
by  every  turn  of  the  wheel,  he  and  his  wife 
were  granted  lands  in  Middlesex  which  had 
belonged  to  Somerset,  and  others  in  Berk- 
shire and  Kent  (ib.  pp.  221, 223, 226).  He  ap- 
pears as  member  of  parliament  for  Reading 
in  1551-2,  for  Taunton  in  1552-3  (FOSTER, 
Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714),  and  on  18  Nov. 

1552  became  chancellor  of  Oxford  Univer- 
sity, a  dignity  which  he  resigned  in  1556  in 
favour  of  Cardinal  Pole.     Mason  was  one  of 
the  witnesses  to  the  will  of  Edward  VI  on 
21  June  1553,  and  signed  the  letter  of  the 
council  to  Mary  on  9  July,  informing  her 
that  Jane  had  been  proclaimed  queen,  and 
counselling  submission.     He  had  thus  lent 
himself  to  the  designs  of  Northumberland. 
But  with  his  habitual  insight  he  saw  how 
the  tide  was  running,  and  on  19  July  he 
helped  to  arrange  with  the  lord  mayor  for 
the  proclamation  of  Queen  Mary  (Chronicle 
of  Queen  Jane,  p.  12).  The  next  day  he  signed 
the  order  of  the  council  requiring  Northum- 
berland to  lay  down  his  arms  (ib.  p.  109). 

Mason  was  soon  high  in  Mary's  favour. 
Although  he  held  no  ecclesiastical  office 
during  the  reign,  his  secular  preferments  were 
restored  to  him.  He  attended  the  council 
when  in  England,  and  in  1554  he  was  made 
treasurer  of  the  chamber,  his  salary  for  this 
office  and  the  mastership  of  the  posts  being 
240/.  a  year  and  I2d.  a  day.  In  the  same 
year  he  was  elected  for  Southampton,  which 
he  represented  till  his  death.  In  October 

1553  he  was  appointed  ambassador  to  the 
emperor's  court  at  Brussels,  and  remained 
there  busily  employed  until  1556.     He  ar- 
ranged for  the  return  of  Pole,  of  whom  he 
spoke  highly ;  had  several  interviews  with 
the  emperor,  and  was  present  in  October  1555 
at  the  ceremony  of  Charles's  abdication  at 
Brussels,  his  account  of  which  has  been  fre- 
quently quoted  (cf.  MOTLEY,  Dutch  Republic, 
i.  110).     In  the  same  year  it  was  rumoured 
that  he  was  to  be  recalled  and  made  chief 
secretary  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Venetian,  vol. 
vi.  pt.  i.  p.  245),  but  a  request  for  leave  to 
return  home  in  July  1556,  granted  by  Mary, 
was  negatived  by  Philip  (ib.  p.  555).     Mason 
was   on  friendly  terms  with   most   of  the 
English  residents  abroad,  and  in  1556  Dr. 
John  Gains  the  younger  [q.  v.]  dedicated  to 
him  an  edition  of  his'De  Medendi  Methodo,r 
reprinted   at   Louvain.      Early  in  May  Sir 
Peter  Carew  [q.  v.]  and  Sir  John  Cheke  [q.  v.], 
whose  wife  was  Mason's  stepdaughter,  were 


Mason 


427 


Mason 


arrested  between  Mechlin  and  Antwerp, 
transferred  to  England,  and  imprisoned  in  the 
Tower.  Bishop  Ponet  subsequently  accused 
Mason  of  treacherously  inviting  them  to  Ant- 
werp with  a  view  to  their  arrest  (STEYPE) — 
an  act  which  Mason's  friendly  private  rela- 
tions with  Cheke  and  Cheke's  family  would 
certainly  render  especially  discreditable  to 
him  (HAEINGTON,  Nugce  Antiquce,^.  49-51). 
But  the  charge  is  not  proven  (cf.  Cal.  State 
Papers,  Venetian,  vol.  vi.  pt.  i.  p.  486). 

In  September  1556  Mason's  repeated  re- 
quests for  recall  were  granted.  He  regularly 
attended  the  council  from  November  1556 
until  the  end  of  the  reign,  and  with  his  col- 
leagues retained  his  position  at  the  acces- 
sion of  Elizabeth.  In  addition  to  his  other 
offices,  he  was  now  restored  to  the  deanery 
of  Winchester,  and  on  20  June  1559  was  re- 
elected  chancellor  of  Oxford  University.  On 
22  Nov.  1558  he  was  appointed,  with  Paget, 
Petre,  and  Heath,  to  transact  any  important 
business  that  might  arise  before  the  queen's 
arrival  in  London  ;  he  used  his  influence  in 
favour  of  peace  with  France,  and  was  de- 
scribed by  the  Spanish  envoy  as  a  friend  to 
the  French  king  (ib.  Spanish,  1558-67,  p.  34), 
but  before  1560  he  had  become  an  advocate 
of  the  Spanish  marriage,  in  which  he  was 
supported  by  Paget  (FnouDE,  vi.  356  note). 
On  7  March  1558-9  he  was  despatched  to 
Cateau-Cambresis  to  correct  and  supplement 
the  action  of  the  commissioners  whose  con- 
duct in  the  negotiations  for  peace  had  given 
offence  to  the  queen  (ib.  For.  Ser.  passim). 
He  returned  on  3  April.  Thenceforth  he  re- 
mained in  London,  directing  in  great  measure 


passim).  In  1564  he  was  commissioned  to 
settle  a  treaty  of  commerce  with  France.  On 
26  Dec.  he  re-resigned  his  chancellorship  of 
Oxford,  and  he  was  present  at  the  council, 
apparentlv  for  the  last  time,  on  4  June  1565. 
He  died  on  20  or  21  April  1566,  aged  63,  and 
was  buried  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  where  a 
monument  was  erected  by  his  widow  on  the 
north  wall  of  the  choir,  with  an  inscription  in 
verse  by  his  adopted  son,  Anthony  Wyckes. 
Owen  Rogers  obtained  a  license  to  print  an 
epitaph  upon  him  (AMES,  Typogr.  Antiq.  ed. 
Herbert,  p.  887).  He  is  sometimes  stated 
to  have  been  chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of  Lan- 
caster, but  on  insufficient  evidence. 

Mason  married  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir 
Thomas  Isley  of  Sundridge,  Kent,  by  his  wife 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Richard  Guild- 
ford  [q.  v.] ;  Lady  Mason  was  widow  of 
Richard  Hill,  sergeant  of  the  wine-cellar  to 
Henry  VIII,  and  had  had  several  children 


by  him,  including  Margaret,  married  to  Sir 
John  Cheke,  and  Mary  to  Francis  Spelmanr 
who  was  clerk  of  the  parliament  with  Mason, 
Spelman's  daughter,  Catherine,  married  Wil- 
liam Davison  [q.  v.],  secretary  to  Queen 
Elizabeth.  Lady  Mason's  cousin,  Jane  Guild- 
ford,  married  John  Dudley,  duke  of  North- 
umberland [q.  v.],  with  whom  Mason  was 
thus  distantly  connected  by  marriage  (see 
pedigree  in  SIK  HAERIS  NICOLAS'S  Life  of  W. 
Davison,^.  213).  Apparently  Mason  had  no 
issue;  but  Corser  (Collectanea,  iv.  213,  219) 
conjectures  that  Jasper  Hey  wood  [q.v.]  refers 
to  a  deceased  son  in  some  lines  in  his  trans- 
lation of  Seneca's  'Thyestes,'  dedicated  to 
Mason.  His  principal  heir  was  Anthony 
Wyckes,  a  grandson  of  Mason's  mother  by  a 
second  marriage.  Anthony  was  adopted  by 
Mason,  assumed  his  name,  and  in  1574  was- 
appointed  to  the  post  of  clerk  of  the  parlia- 
ment, which  Sir  John  had  held  before.  He- 
married  and  had  a  numerous  progeny. 

Mason,  a  typical  statesman  of  the  age,  'had 
more  of  the  willow  than  the  oak '  in  him ;  his- 
success  he  attributed  to  his  keeping  on  inti- 
mate terms  with  '  the  exactest  lawyer  and 
ablest  favourite 'for  the  time  being,  to  speak- 
ing little  and  writing  less,  to  being  of  service 
to  all  parties,  and  observing  such  moderation 
that  all  thought  him  their  own.  He  is  said 
to  have  been  a  catholic,  but  his  religious 
feelings  were  conveniently  pliant ;  his  in- 
vectives against  '  men's  wicked  devotion  to 
Rome,'  when  Edward  VI  was  on  the  throne, 
become  sneers  at  the  '  new  gospellers '  after 
his  sister's  accession.  As  a  diplomatist  he 
was  '  a  paragon  of  caution,  coldness,  and 
craft,'  but  in  society  his  manner  was  genial 
if  not  jovial  (cf.  Hoby  to  Cecil,  in  BUEGON, 
Life  of  Gresham,  i.  226-8). 

[Harleian  MS.  288 ;  Cotton  MSS.  Calig.  E. 
iv.  243,  Galba  B.  x.  94,  C.  i.  87,  172,  Vitell.  B. 
xiv.  157,  Vespas.  C.  vii.  200;  Add.  MSS.  6128, 
5498  f.  16,  5935  f.  96  b,  5753  ff.  86,  87,  5750  ff. 
33,  41,  63,  5751  ff.  204,  303;  Lansd.  MS.  981, 
f.  36  ;  Gal.  State  Papers,  Dom.,  For.,  Spanish, 
and  Venetian  Series,  passim  ;  Acts  of  the  Privy 
Council,  1542-8,  passim;  Hatfield  Papers;  Eut- 
land  MS.  i. ;  Letters  and  Papers  of  Henry  VIII, 
ed.  G-airdner,  passim ;  Lit.  Remains  of  Ed- 
ward VI  (Roxburghe  Club) ;  Camden  Soc.  Pub- 
lications: Chronicle  of  Calais,  p.  118,  Machyn's 
Diary,  pp.  37,  248,  Chronicle  of  Queen  Jane,  pp. 
12,  100,  109,  Wriothesley's  Chronicle,  ii.  31,  71, 
88,  Hayward's  Annals  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  p. 
1 1 ;  Strype's  Mem.  of  Cranmer,  Ecclesiastical 
Mem.,  Annals  of  the  Reformation,  Life  of  Sir  J. 
Cheke,  passim  ;  Tytler's  Edward  VI  and  Mary ; 
Camden's  Annals  ;  Burghley's  Memoria  Mortuo- 
rum,  in  Murdin's  State  Papers;  Nicolas's  Lifeo^ 
W.  Davison;  Ashmole's  Berkshire;  Harington's- 
Nugae  Antiquse ;  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments  ; 


Mason 


428 


Mason 


Dugdale's  St.  Paul's,  ed.  Ellis,  p.  63 ;  Burnet's 
Hist,  of  the  Information,  passim;  Lloyd's  States- 
men and  Favourites,  pp.  177-84;  Wood's  Fasti, 
L  54;  History  and  Antiquities,  n.  i.  113,  140, 
182,  ii.  830;  Metcalfe's  Book  of  Knights;  Biog. 
Britannica,  s.v.  '  Cheke;'  Le  Neve,  ed.  Hardj?  ; 
Foster's  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714;  Foster's 
Members  of  Parliament;  Notes  and  Queries, 
passim;  Froude's  Hist,  of  England,  passim; 
Lingard's  Hist,  of  England;  Corser's  Collec- 
tanea, iv.  213,  219  ;  Burgon's  Life  and  Times  of 
Sir  T  Gresham;  Motley's  Dutch  Kepublic,  i. 
110.]'  A.F.P. 

MASON,  JOHN  (1586-1635),  founder  of 
New  Hampshire,  only  son  of  John  and  Isa- 
bella Mason  (born  Steed),  was  born  at  King's 
Lynn,  and  was  baptised  in  St.  Margaret's 
Church  in  that  town  on  11  Dec.  1586.  He 
matriculated  from  Magdalen  College,  Ox- 
ford, as '  of  Southants,  pleb.,'  on  25  June  1602 
(FOSTER,  Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714).  He 
is  said  to  have  obtained  a  place  in  a  com- 
mercial house  in  London,  and  had  probably 
conducted  successful  voyages  prior  to  1610, 
when  he  was  appointed  by  James  I  to  the 
command  of  two  ships  of  war  and  two  pin- 
naces, despatched  to  assist  Andrew  Kriox 
[q.  v.]  in  his  reclamation  of  the  Hebrides. 
While  Mason  was  engaged  upon  this  service 
the  first  English  plantation  of  Newfoundland 
was  effected  under  John  Guy  of  Bristol.  Guy 
resigned  the  governorship  in  1615,  and  partly, 
it  would  appear,  by  way  of  compensation  for 
disbursements  made  on  his  Scottish  expedi- 
tion, Mason  was  appointed  in  his  place.  The 
new  governor  at  once  set  about  a  thorough  ex- 
ploration of  the  island.  Writing  to  a  friend  and 
patron,  Sir  John  Scott  of  Scotstarvet, 'from 
the  plantacion  of  Cuper's  Cove  in  Terra  Nova 
ult.  Augusti  1617,'  he  expresses  his  intention 
to  construct  a  map  with  a  particular  relation 
of  the  several  parts,  natures,  and  qualities  of 
the  country.  His  map  was- completed  in  1625, 
and  prefixed  to  SirWilliam  Vaughan's '  Golden 
Fleece  '  ('  Cambrensium  Caroleia,'  London, 
1625).  To  this  rare  little  work  Mason,  like  his 
predecessor  Guy,  also  contributed  some  com- 
plimentary Latin  verse.  There  are  some  earlier 
maps  of  Terra  Nova  by  foreign  hands  (one 
having  been  found  in  the  Vatican,  dated  1556), 
but  Mason's  is  the  first  English  map,  and  the 
earliest  representation  of  the  configuration  of 
the  coast  (cf.  HOWLEY,  Eccles.  Hist,  of  New- 
foundland ;  WINSOR,  Hist .  of  America,  viii. 
190).  In  1620  he  despatched  to  his  former 
correspondent' A  Briefe  Discovrse  of  the  New- 
foundland, with  the  situation,  temperature, 
and  commodities  thereof,  inciting  our  Nation 
to  goe  forward  in  that  hopefull  plantation  be- 
gunne.'  This  extremely  rare  work  (of  which 
no  copy  is  believed  to  exist  in  America,  and 


three  only  in  England,  one  in  the  British 
Museum)  wae  printed  by  Andro  Hart,  Edin- 
burgh, 1620  (seven  leaves,  no  pagination). 
'  Unpolished  and  rude,  bearing  the  countries 
badge  where  it  was  patched,'  Mason's  tract 
was  mainly  designed  to  interest  the  Scots  in 
settling  a  colony  in  Newfoundland.  It  de- 
scribes the  climate,  the  products  of  the  earth, 
the  growth  of  European  vegetables,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  fishing  interest.  In  the 
spring  of  1621  Mason  returned  to  England  ; 
he  was  at  once  in  request,  being  consulted 
by  Sir  William  Alexander  [q.  v.]  (afterwards 
Earl  of  Stirling)  about  the  proposed  settle- 
ment of  Nova  Scotia,  and  conferring  with  Sir 
Ferdinando  Gorges  [q.  v.],  treasurer  of  the 
council  for  New  England,  with  respect  to  the 
systematic  planting  of  the  province  of  Maine 
(GORGES,  Description  of  New  England,  Mass. 
Hist,  Soc.  Coll.  3rd  ser.  vi.  78).  A  patent 
for  all  the  land  lying  between  the  Nahum- 
heik  and  Merrimack  rivers  was  granted  to 
Mason  by  the  council  on  9  March  1621-2. 
Another  grant  was  made  him  jointly  with 
Gorges  in  August.  He  appears  to  have 
sailed  in  the  following  year  in  the  capacity 
of  deputy-governor,  and  built  a  stone  house 
at  New  "Plymouth.  In  1624,  however,  he 
returned  to  England  in  the  expectation  of 
finding  employment  in  the  war  with  Spain, 
and  took  up  his  abode  with  his  family  at 
Portsmouth,  in  the  house  in  which  a  few 
years  afterwards  Buckingham  was  assassi- 
nated byFelton.  In  1626  he  was  appointed 
by  Buckingham  commissary  general  for  vic- 
tualling the  Cadiz  expedition  (Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  25  May  1626),  though  he  was 
described  by  Lord  Wimbledon  as  deserving 
a  better  office.  In  the  following  year  he 
was  accordingly  appointed  treasurer  and  pay- 
master of  the  English  army  (ib.  16  May  1627). 
His  letters  in  this  capacity  show  him  to 
have  been  active,  capable,  and  not  afraid  of 
telling  his  superiors  unpalatable  truths  (ib. 
19  Jan.,  7  May,  &c.)  On  the  establishment 
of  peace  in  1629  Mason  set  out  once  more 
for  New  England,  with  patents  for  lands  on 
the  Iroquois  lakes.  He.  Gorges,  and  seven 
other  traders  were  associated  under  the 
name  of  the  Laconia  (Lake  Country)  Com- 
pany, with  the  intention  of  forming  a  per- 
manent agricultural  settlement.  An  agent 
of  Mason's  brought  over  one  hundred  Danish 
oxen,  and  among  other  articles  imported  was 
a  set  of  church  furniture,  Mason  being  a 
zealous  Anglican,  in  consequence  of  which 
he  has  been  persistently  ignored  or  reviled 
by  the  puritan  historians  of  New  England. 
In  1631  Gorges  and  Mason  ' joined  with 
them  6  merchants  in  London,'  and  received 
from  the  council  a  new  grant,  dated  3  Nov., 


Mason 


429 


Mason 


of  a  tract  of  land  on  the  Piscataqua  river. 
The  association  infused  new  life,  both  into 
the  original  colony  and  into   the  previous 
settlements  on  the  Piscataqua,  which  became  j 
known   henceforth   by   the   name   of    New  , 
Hampshire.     There  was  a  constant  influx  of 
new  settlers  who  cleared  the  land  and  built 
permanent  houses. 

Mason  returned  to  England  early  in  1634, 
and  was  appointed  by  the  government  cap- 
tain of  Southsea  Castle,  and  inspector  of  the 
forts  and  castles  on  the  south  coast.  He 
had  in  the  previous  year  been  appointed  on 
the  council  for  New  England,  which  fre- 
quently met  at  his  house  in  Fenchurch  Street 
(Colonial  Corresp.  4  Nov.  1631,  p.  15).  He 
was  also  appointed  treasurer  of  the  '  Asso- 
ciation of  the  Three  Kingdoms  for  a  Gene- 
ral Fishery '  (1633),  and  on  1  Oct.  1635  he 
was  honoured  by  his  nomination  as  first 
*  vice-admiral  of  New  England  '  under  Sir 
Ferdinando  Gorges.  Before,  however,  he 
could  revisit  the  plantations,  he  was  taken 
ill  and  died  early  in  December  1635.  The 
death  of  so  energetic  a  churchman  and 
royalist  was  regarded  as  a  divine  favour  by 
the  puritans  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  By  his 
will,  dated  26  Nov.  and  proved  on  22  Dec. 
1635,  he  left  one  thousand  acres  of  land 
towards  the  maintenance  of  a  church,  and 
another  thousand  acres  for  that  of  a  school 
in  New  Hampshire.  He  was  buried  in  West-  I 
minster  Abbey.  A  brass  monument  was  | 
erected  to  his  memory  in  the  church  of  the 
Domus  Dei  at  Portsmouth  by  some  resi- 
dents in  New  Hampshire  (including  some  of 
Mason's  own  descendants)  in  1874. 

Mason  was  married  on  29  Oct.  1606  to 
Anne,  second  daughter  of  Edward  Greene 
(d.  1619)  of  London,  goldsmith,  by  whom  he 
left  one  daughter,  Anne,  who  married  Joseph 
Tufton  of  Betchworth,  Surrey.  Robert  Hay- 
man  in  his  'Quodlibets'  (1628,  p.  31)  ad- 
dressed verses  to  '  the  worshipfull  Captaine, 
John  Mason'  and  to  'the  modest  and  dis- 
creet gentlewoman  Mistress  Mason.'  Mason's 
widow  died  in  1655. 

Mason's  rights  in  New  Hampshire  were 
sold  to  Governor  Samuel  Allen  in  1691,  and 
proved  a  fruitful  source  of  litigation  to  that 
official  and  his  heirs  ;  in  January  1746  John 
Tufton  Mason,  a  descendant,  disposed  of  his 
rights  for  1,500/.  to  twelve  gentlemen  of  j 
Portsmouth,  henceforth  called  the  'Masonian 
Proprietors '  (cf.  C.  L.  WOODBURY,  Old  Planter 
in  New  England,  1885). 

[Captain  John  Mason,  the  Founder  of  New 
Hampshire,  a  memoir  by  C.  W.  Tuttle  in  J.  W. 
Dean's  ed  ition  of  Mason's  tract,  together  with  illus- 
trative historical  documents,  for  the  Prince  Soc. 
Boston,  1887;  cf.  Doyle's  English  in  America, 


Puritan  Colonies,  i.  196,  277,  &c. ;  Brown's 
Genesis  of  the  United  States,  ii.  945  ;  Cal.  State 
Papers,  Colonial  (Amer.  and  West  Indies,  1574- 
1660),  pp.  25,  138,  153,  157,  204,  210,  214,246, 
293,  402;  Belknap's  History  of  New  Hampshire, 
1831,  i.  3,  4,  8,  9,  11,  15;  New  Hampshire  Docu- 
ments, ed.  J. S.  Jenness, i.  45, 54,  55,  &c. ;  Waters' s- 
Chesters  of  Chicheley,  ii.  549  ;  Purchas  his  Pil- 
grimes,  1625,  iv.  1876-91  ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
4th  ser.  vii.  265;  Mason's  Discourse,  reprinted 
in  the  Bannatyne  Club's  Royal  Letters,  Charters, 
and  Tracts  relating  to  the  Colonisation  of  New 
Scotland,  1867.]  T.  S. 

MASON,  JOHN  (1600-1672),  New  Eng- 
land commander,  was  born  in  England  in 
1600.  His  parentage  and  place  of  birth  are 
unknown,  but  he  is  believed  to  have  been 
related  to  his  namesake,  the  founder  of  New 
Hampshire  (PRINCE).  After  serving  in  the 
Netherlands  under  Sir  Thomas  Fairfax  [q.  v.], 
who  is  stated  upon  the  outbreak  of  the  civil 
war  in  England  to  have  urged  his  speedy 
return,  Mason  went  to  Dorchester,  Massachu- 
setts, soon  after  its  first  settlement  in  1630. 
He  seems  to  have  obtained  military  command 
as  early  as  1 633,  when  an  ensign  was  chosen 
to  serve  under  him,  and  soon  afterwards  he 
was  employed  upon  the  fort  at  Boston.  In 
1635  he  assisted  the  majority  of  the  Dor- 
chester settlers  in  their  migration  to  Windsor 
in  Connecticut.  Their  new  home  was  thickly 
peopled  with  Indians,  and  collision  was  inevi- 
table between  the  new-comers  and  the  more 
powerful  of  the  tribes  in  possession.  Several 
parties  of  English  settlers  were  cut  off  by  the 
natives  during  1635-6,  and  a  series  of  out- 
rages (hardly  unprovoked)  culminated  in  the 
Indians  roasting  alive  an  old  minister  named 
Mitchell,  and  scalping  a  party  of  nine  colonists 
while  at  work  in  the  fields  near  Wethersfield 
(23  April  1637).  A  preliminary  expedition 
under  John  Endecott  [q.  v.]  only  served  to 
exasperate  the  Indians.  The  most  formidable 
of  these  Avere  a  tribe  named  Pequots,  and  at 
a  general  court  of  the  colony  held  on  1  May 
1637  it  was  resolved  to  exterminate  the  Pe- 
quots at  all  costs.  Mason  was  put  at  the  head 
of  the  new  expedition,  which  left  Hartford  on 
10  May,  and  dropped  down  the  river  in  'a 
pink,  a  pinnace,  and  a  shallop.'  Wisely  disre- 
garding the  letter  of  his  instructions,  Mason 
sailed  past  the  Pequot  forts  and  landed  his 
men  some  sixty  miles  further  east,  in  Narra- 
gansett  Bay,  near  Point  Judith,  thus  secur- 
ing the  co-operation  of  two  hundred  of  the 
tribe  which  hemmed  in  the  Pequots  on  the 
east.  His  plan  was  to  fall  upon  the  latter 
unawares  after  a  retrograde  march  along  the 
coast,  augmenting  his  force  as  he  went  along 
from  the  friendly  Indians.  Chief  among  these 
was  the  Mohegan  sachem,  Uncas,  who  had 


Mason 


430 


Mason 


recently  revolted  from  the  Pequot  hegemony 
(NiLES,  History  of  the  Indian  and  French 
Wars,  ap.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc.  Coll.  3rd  ser.  vi. 
165-76).  The  nearest  Pequot  fort  was  sur- 
prised at  dawn  on  26  May.  The  resistance 
was  slight,  and  having  once  penetrated  the 
stockade  Mason  forth  with  set  fire  to  the  whole 
fort,  forming  his  men  in  a  circle  outside  to 
prevent  escape.  Some  five  hundred  friendly 
Indians  formed  a  larger  circle  in  the  rear. 
Out  of  about  seven  hundred  Pequots  only 
seven  escaped  butchery.  The  English  loss 
was  two  killed  and  twenty  wounded.  Joined 
by  a  detachment  from  Massachusetts,  Mason 
pursued  the  remnant  of  the  offending  tribe 
towards  New  York,  killing  and  capturing  a 
great  number.  The  lands  and  persons  of 
the  few  who  survived  in  Connecticut  he  di- 
vided between  his  allies,  stipulating  that  the 
very  name  of  Pequot  should  become  extinct. 
*  By  these  prompt  measures,  a  handful  of 
whites  was  within  a  few  weeks  enabled  to 
annihilate  a  powerful  native  tribe,  and  to 
secure  a  general  peace  with  the  Indians, 
which  remained  unbroken  for  forty  years.' 

After  the  war  Mason  settled  at  Saybrook, 
on  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut  river,  whence 
in  1659  he  removed  to  Norwich.  He  was 
elected  one  of  the  six  Connecticut  magis- 
trates on  16  April  1642,  and  was  major- 
general  of  the  colonial  forces  from  1638  until 
1670.  He  undertook  several  diplomatic 
missions  among  the  Indians.  On  17  May 
1660  he  was  elected  deputy  governor  of 
Connecticut,  and  the  choice  was  ratified  by 
Charles  II  in  1662.  He  was  also  chief  judge 
of  the  colonial  county  court  from  its  organisa- 
tion in  1664  until  his  retirement  from  all  his 
offices  in  1670.  He  died  at  Boston  in  the 
early  part  of  1672,  leaving  three  sons  and  four 
daughters. 

At  the  request  of  the  general  court  Mason 
prepared  a  'Brief  History  of  the  Pequot  War,' 
which  was  embodied  by  Increase  Mather  in 
his  <  Relation  of  Trouble  by  the  Indians,' 
1677,  and  was  republished  by  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Prince,  with  an  introduction  (Bos- 
ton, 1736). 

[Mason's  Brief  History  of  the  Pequot  War,  ed 
Prince ;  Life  by  George  F.  Ellis  in  Sparks's  Li- 
brary of  Amer.  Biog.  xiii.  311-438  ;  Trumbull's 
Hist,  of  Connecticut,  i.  337  sq. ;  Winthrop's 
Hist,  of  New  England,  1630-1649  ed  1825  i 
104,  223,  233,  267,  ii.  311 ;  Massachusetts  Hist' 
Soc  Coll.  2nd  ser.  viii.  122  sq. ;  Appleton's 
Cyclop,  of  American  Biog.  iv.  244 ;  Allibone's 
Diet,  of  English  Literature.]  T.  S. 

.MASON,  JOHN  (1646P-1694),  enthu- 
siast and  poet,  probably  born  in  Northamp- 
tonshire, belonged  to  a  family  of  clergymen 

)t  the  established  church  living  in  the  neigh- 


bourhood of  Kettering  and  Wellingborough. 
In  the  registers  at  Irchester  are  the  baptisms 
of  Thomas  and  Nicholas,  sons  of  Thomas  and 
Margaret  Mason  (3  Aug.  1643  and  2  Feb. 
1644),  and  in  March  1646  there  is  a  defec- 
tive entry  respecting  a  son  of  the  same  couple, 
which,  as  it  is  almost  certainly  a  baptism, 
may  well  refer  to  John.  He  was  educated 
first  at  Strixton  in  Northamptonshire,  and 
was  admitted  a  sizar  of  Clare  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge, on  16  May  1661,  graduated  B.A.  in 
1664,  and  M.A.  in  1668.  After  acting  as 
curate  at  Isham  in  Northamptonshire,  he  was 
presented  on  21  Oct.  1668  to  the  vicarage  of 
Stantonbury  in  Buckinghamshire,  which  he 
quitted  for  the  rectory  of  Water  Stratford 
in  the  same  county  on  28  Jan.  1674. 

Mason  was  a  Calvinist,  leaning  towards 
antinomianism,  but  his  sympathies  were 
wide.  Under  the  influence  of  James  Wrex- 
ham,  a  puritan  preacher  at  Haversham,  for- 
merly vicar  of  Kimble  Magna  and  of  Wo- 
burn,  Mason's  thoughts  turned  to  the  pro- 
spect of  the  millennium,  and  during  the  last 
years  of  his  life  his  views  on  the  subject  grew 
increasingly  extravagant.  His  natural  ten- 
dency to  melancholy  greatly  increased  after 
the  death  of  his  wife  in  February  1687.  In 
1690  he  preached  a  sermon  on  the  parable 
of  the  ten  virgins,  which  was  an  attempt  to 
interpret  apocalyptic  passages  of  scripture 
in  the  light  of  recent  events.  The  sermon, 
which  was  repeated  in  other  places,  made 
some  stir,  and  was  published  in  the  following 
year.  About  the  same  time  he  ceased  to 
administer  the  sacrament  in  his  church,  and 
preached  on  no  other  subject  than  that  of  the 
personal  reign  of  Christ  on  earth,  which  he 
announced  as  about  to  begin  in  Water  Strat- 
ford. His  teaching  spread,  and  attracted 
some  believers  and  many  onlookers,  to  whom 
he  expounded  an  extreme  form  of  predesti- 
nation doctrine.  An  encampment  of  his  fol- 
lowers was  formed  on  the  plot  of  ground  south 
of  the  village,  called  the  'Holy  Ground/ 
where  a  rough  life  on  communistic  principles 
was  carried  out.  Noisy  meetings  took  place 
in  barns  and  cottages,  and  a  constant  service 
of  dancing  and  singing  was  kept  up  day  and 
night  in  the  parsonage.  He  described  to  a 
crowd  from  a  window  in  his  house  on  Sun- 
day, 22  April  1694,  a  vision  of  the  Saviour, 
which  he  had  experienced,  he  said,  on  Easter 
Monday,  16  April.  From  that  time  he  used 
no  more  prayers,  with  the  exception  of  the 
last  clause  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  but  an- 
nounced that  his  work  was  accomplished, 
as  the  reign  on  earth  had  already  begun. 

He  died  of  a  quinsy  in  the  folio  wing  month, 
and  was  buried  in  the  church  of  Water 
Stratford  on  22  May  1694.  The  belief  in  the 


Mason 


431 


Mason 


coming  millennium,  and  in  the  immortality  of 
their  prophet,  was  so  firmly  rooted  in  the 
minds  of  his  followers  that  they  refused  to 
credit  his  death.  The  succeeding  rector, 
Isaac  Rushworth,  had  the  body  exhumed, 
and  exhibited  to  the  crowd,  but  many  re- 
mained unconvinced,  and  had  finally  to  be 
ejected  from  the  t  Holy  Ground.'  Meetings 
in  a  house  in  the  village  continued  for  six- 
teen years  afterwards. 

Mason  constantly  suffered  from  pains  in 
the  head,  and  was  frequently  so  sensitive  to 
noise  that  he  retired  to  an  empty  house, 
where  even  the  sound  of  his  own  footsteps 
and  his  low  voice  when  he  prayed  caused 
him  pain.  He  was  liable  to  vivid  and  terri- 
fying dreams,  and  subject  to  visual  halluci- 
nation. The  parish  register  of  Water  Stratford 
records  the  baptisms  of  four  sons  and  one 
daughter  of  '  John  Mason  and  Mary  his  wife ' 
between  1677  and  1684.  John  (born  1677) 
became  a  dissenting  minister  at  Daventry, 
Northamptonshire,  at  Dunmo  w,  Essex,  and  at 
Spaldwick,  Huntingdonshire,  successively. 
He  died  at  Spaldwick  in  1722-3,  and  was 
father  of  John  Mason  (1706-1763)  [q.  v.] 
William  (born  October  1681)  was  B.A.  of 
King's  College,  Cambridge,  in  1704,  insti- 
tuted to  the  vicarage  of  Mentmore-with-Led- 
burne,  Buckinghamshire,  on  23  Dec.  1706, 
and  was  also  rector  of  Bonsall,  Derbyshire, 
from  1736  to  1739.  He  died  on  29  March 
1744,  and  was  buried  at  Mentmore.  An 
elder  daughter,  Martha,  was  born  at  Stanton- 
bury.  Mason  left  no  will ;  administration  was 
granted  to  his  brothers  Thomas  and  Nicho- 
las, curators  during  the  minority  of  his  chil- 
dren. 

Mason  was  one  of  the  earliest  writers  of 
hymns  used  in  congregational  worship,  and 
was  apparently  more  influenced  in  style  by 
George  Herbert  than  by  Quarles  or  Wither. 
Though  his  phraseology  is  quaint  and  some- 
times harsh,  he  displays  much  devotional 
feeling.  Some  of  his  lines  were  undoubtedly 
well  known  to  Pope  and  Wesley,  and  Watts 
borrowed  freely  from  them.  Entire  hymns 
by  him  are  often  found  in  early  eighteenth- 
century  collections  (see  Multum  in  Parvo, 
London,  1732,  p.  199).  His  work,  altered 
by  later  hands,  still  finds  a  place  in  modern 
collections  ;  the  hymns  beginning  '  A  living 
stream  as  crystal  clear'  (as  adapted  by 
Keble),  '  Blest  day  of  God,  how  calm,  how 
bright/  '  Now  from  the  altar  of  our  hearts,' 
and  stanza  vii.  of  'Jerusalem,  my  Happy 
Home/  are  perhaps  the  most  familiar. 

His  published  works  include:  1.  'Funeral 
Sermon  for  Mrs.  Clare  Wittewronge/  Lon- 
don, 1671.  2.  'Spiritual  Songs,  or  Songs  of 
Praise/  London,  1683,  1685  (with  a  sacred 


poem  on  Dives  and  Lazarus),  1692,  1701, 
1704  (8th  edit.),  1708  (10th  edit.),  1718 
(llth  edit.),  1725, 1750  (14th edit.)  ;  Booking, 
1760  (?)  ;  London,  1761  (16th  edit.),  1859. 
All  editions  but  the  last  published  anony- 
mously. The  later  issues  contain  also  '  Peni- 
tential Cries/  by  T.  Shepherd  of  Braintree. 
3. '  The  Midnight  Cry.  Sermon  on  the  Parable 
of  the  Ten  Virgins/  London,  1691, 1692, 1694 
(5th  edit.)  4.  '  Remains,  in  Two  Sermons/ 
published  by  T.  Shepherd,  London,  1698. 
5.  '  Select  Remains/  published  by  his  grand- 
son, John  Mason,  with  a  recommendation 
by  Isaac  Watts,  London,  1741,  1742;  Bos- 
ton, 1743  ;  London,  1745,  1767  (5th  edit.), 
1790;  Bridlington,  1791;  Booking,  1801 
(9th  edit.)  ;  Leeds,  1804  (12th  edit.);  Lon- 
don, 1808  (18th  edit.),  1812;  Wellington, 
Shropshire,  1822;  Scarborough,  1828;  Lon- 
don, 1830.  6.  'A  Little  Catechism,  with 
Little  Verses  and  Little  Sayings,  for  Little 
Children/  London,  which  had  reached  an 
eighth  edition  in  1755. 

His  grandson  mentions  a  manuscript, 
'  Short  Paraphrase  and  Comment  ...  on 
Revelation/  written  before  his  thoughts 
were  infected  with  the  notion  of  the  mil- 
lennium, and  which  greatly  dissatisfied  him 
afterwards ;  and  '  Critical  Comments/  in 
Latin,  which  he  commenced  to  write  upon 
passages  in  all  the  books  of  Scripture,  but 
proceeded  no  further  with  than  2  Samuel. 

[The  fullest  information  respecting  Mason's 
enthusiasm  is  in  An  Impartial  Account,  by  the 
Rev.  H.  Maurice,  rector  of  Tyringham,  who  was 
well  acquainted  with  him,  London,  1694,  1695, 
Newport  Pagnell,  1823  ;  see  also  Letter  from  a 
Gentleman  near  Water  Stratford  to  his  Brother, 
Mr.  Thomas  Pickfat,  1694;  Some  Remarkable 
Passages  in  the  Life  and  Death  of  John  Mason, 
drawn  up  by  a  Rev.  Divine ;  Tryal  and  Con- 
demnation of  the  Two  False  Witnesses  to  the 
Midnight  Cry,  1694  ;  Strange  News  from  Bishop's 
Stafford,  near  Buckingham,  1694;  Prefaces  to 
Works;  Mason's  Self-Knowledge,  1818,  p.  x; 
Memoir  by  John  L.  Myres  in  Eecords  of  Buck- 
inghamshire, vol.  vii.  No.  1,  1892,  pp.  9-42  ; 
information  from  the  Eev.  L.  E.  Goddard  of 
Water  Stratford,  and  Daniel  Hipwell,esq. ;  copies 
of  parish  registers  from  Nathaniel  H.  Mason, 
esq. ;  Lipscomb's  Buckinghamshire,  ii.  348,  iii. 
138,  422-3,  637,  iv.  349 ;  Browne  Willis's  Hun- 
dred of  Buckingham,  pp.  343-5  ;  Clare  Coll.  Ad- 
mission Keg.,  per  the  Master  ;  Admon.  14  June 
1694.  Arch.  Bucks.  Act  Book,  fol.  165;  Grad. 
Cantabr.;  Montgomery's  Christian  Poet,  1828,  p. 
338  ;  Miller's  Singers  and  Songs  of  the  Church, 
pp.  89-91;  Julian's  Diet,  of  Hymnology,  pp. 
348,  582,  717  ;  Brooke's  edit,  of  Fletcher's 
Christ's  Victory,  p.  208  ;  Creamer's  Methodist 
Hymnology,  pp.  402-3  ;  Holland's  Psalmists  of 
Britain,  ii.  128-9.J  B.  P. 


Mason 


432 


Mason 


MASON,  JOHN  (1706-1763),  noncon- 
formist divine  and  author,  born  at  Dunmow, 
Essex,  early  in  1706,  was  son  of  John  Mason 
(d.  1723),  independent  minister  at  Dunmow, 
and  subsequently  at  Spaldwick,  Huntingdon- 
shire. His  grandfather  was  John  Mason 
(1646  P-1694)  [q.  v.]  He  began  his  training 
for  the  ministry  under  John  Jennings  [see 
under  JENNINGS,  DAVID],  but  he  was  only 
seventeen  when  Jennings  died,  and  probably 
completed  his  studies  in  London.  His  first 
employment  was  as  tutor  and  chaplain  in 
the  family  of  Governor  Feaks,  near  Hatfield, 
Hertfordshire.  In  1729  he  became  minister 
of  the  presbyterian  congregation  at  Dorking, 
Surrey.  Thence  he  removed  in  July  1746 
to  succeed  John  Oakes  as  minister  of  a  con- 
gregation at  Carbuckle  Street  (or  Crossbrook), 
Cheshunt,  formed  by  a  union  in  1733  of 
presbyterians  and  independents.  He  had 
previously  attracted  attention  by  his  '  Plea 
for  Christianity,'  1743,  and  his  *  Treatise  on 
Self-Knowledge,'  1745.  In  consideration  of 
the  merits  of  the  former  of  these  works  he 
is  said  to  have  received,  at  the  suggestion 
of  John  Walker,  D.D.,  classical  tutor  at 
Homerton,  the  diploma  of  M.A.  from  Edin- 
burgh University.  His  name  does  not  ap- 
pear in  the  list  of  graduates,  but  the  degree 
may  have  been  conferred  between  April  1746 
and  December  1749,  a  period  during  which 
the  names  are  not  recorded. 

Mason  also  undertook  the  training  of  stu- 
dents for  the  ministry.  Selections  from  his 
tutorial  lectures  were  published  in  the  l  Pro- 
testant Dissenter's  Magazine,'  1794-6.  They 
begin  September  1794,  p.  190,  under  the  head- 
ing 'Lectiones  Polemics.  By  the  late  Rev. 
John  Mason,  A.M.,  of  Cheshunt.'  He  was  a 
man  of  high  literary  culture  and  excellent 
taste.  His  theological  positions  were  for  the 
most  part  conservative  ;  he  stated  them  with 
much  moderation  of  tone,  and  defended  them 
with  candour  and  discrimination.  He  thought 
himself  entitled  to  claim  the  merit  of  origi- 
nating the  theory  of  Christ's  temptation  put 
forth  in  1761  by  Hugh  Farmer  [q.  v.]  Farmer's 
principles,  however,  were  widely  different 
from  those  of  Mason,  who  retained  the  belief 
in  the  reality  of  miracles  performed  by  Satanic 
agency  which  Farmer  controverted. 

Mason  died  at  Cheshunt  on  10  Feb.  1763, 
and  was  buried  in  the  parish  churchyard. 
His  funeral  sermon  was  preached  on  20  Feb. 
by  John  Hodge,  D.D.,  presbyterian  minister 
at  Crosby  Square,  London.  His  niece  married 
Peter  Good,  congregationalist  minister,  and 
was  mother  of  John  Mason  Good  [q.  v.] 

He  published,  besides  separate  sermons, 
1740-56:  1.  'A  Plain  and  Modest  Plea  for 
Christianity,' &c.,  1743, 8vo  (anon.,  effectively 


directed  especially  against  *  Christianity  not 
founded  on  Argument,'  1742,  by  Henry  Dod- 
well  the  younger  [q.  v.] )  2. '  Self-Knowledge : 
a  Treatise,'  &c.,  1745, 8vo ;  six  editions  before 
1763 ;  later  editions  (including  the  fourteenth, 
in  the  '  Unitarian  Society  Tracts,'  1791, 12mo) 
are  often  untrustworthy;  the  edition  of  1811, 
8vo,  edited  by  J.  M.  Good,  with  '  Life,'  is  cor- 
rect, and  has  usually  been  followed  since.  It 
has  been  translated  into  Welsh, '  Hunan- Ad- 
nabyddiaeth,'  Carmarthen,  1771,  8vo;  [1862] 
12mo.  3.  'An  Essay  on  Elocution,' &c.,  1748, 
8vo ;  two  editions  same  year ;  3rd  edit.  1751, 
8vo  ;  4th  edit.  1761,  8vo.  4.  l  An  Essay  on 
the  Power  of  Numbers  and  the  Principles  of 
Harmony  in  Poetical  Composition,'  &c.,  1749, 
8vo  ;  2nd  edit.  1761,  8vo.  5.  'An  Essay  on 
the  Power  and  Harmony  of  Prosaic  Num- 
bers,' &c.,  1749,  8vo;  2nd  edit.  1761,  8vo. 
6.  '  The  Lord's  Day  Evening  Entertainment,' 
1752,  4  vols.  8vo  (fifty-two  practical  dis- 
courses). 7.  '  A  Letter  to  a  Friend  on  his 
Entrance  on  the  Ministerial  Office,'  &c.,  1753, 
8vo.  8.  'The  Student  and  Pastor,'  &c., 
1755, 12mo  ;  2nd  edit.  [1760],  8vo.  9.  'Fifteen 
Discourses,  Devotional  and  Practical,'  &c., 
1758,  8vo.  10.  ' Christian  Morals,'  &c.,  1761, 
2  vols.  8vo.  Posthumous  was  11.  'The Tears 
of  the  Dying  annihilated  by  the  Hope  of 
Heaven,  a  Dialogue,  &c.,  1826,  12mo,  ed., 
with  'Memoir/  by  John  Evans  (1767-1827) 
[q.  v.]  Sermons  by  Mason  are  in  '  The  Pro- 
testant System,'  1758,  8vo,  vol.  ii. ;  in  '  The 
Practical  Preacher,'  1762,  8vo,  vol.  ii.  ;  and 
in  '  Sermons  for  Families,'  1808,  8vo,  ed. 
James  Hews  Bransby  [q.  v.]  Mason  edited 
'  Sermons  to  Young  People,'  1747,  32mo,  by 
John  Oakes,  his  predecessor. 

[Funeral  Sermon,  by  Hodge,  1763;  Life,  by 
J.  M.  Good,  1811;  Memoir,  by  Evans,  1826; 
Bogue  and  Bennett's  Hist,  of  Dissenters,  1833, 
ii.  588  sq. ;  Davids's  Evangelical  Nonconformity 
in  Essex,  1863,  p.  385;  Waddington's  Surrey 
Congr,  Hist.  1866,  p.  195  ;  James's  Hist.  Litig. 
Presb.  Chapels,  1867,  pp.  662,  680,  689  ;  Urwick's 
Nonconf.  in  Herts,  1884,  pp.  513  sq.]  A.  G. 

MASON,  JOHN  CHARLES  (1798-1881), 

marine  secretary  to  the  Indian  government 
(home  establishment),  born  in  London  in 
March  1798,  was  the  only  son  of  Alexander 
Way  Mason,  chief  clerk  in  the  secretary's 
office  of  the  East  India  Company's  home 
service,  and  one  of  the  founders  and  editors 
of  the  'East  India  Register'  in  1803.  His 
grandfather,  Charles  Mason,  served  with  dis- 
tinction in  the  expedition  to  Guadeloupe  in 
1758-9,  and  with  the  allied  army  in  Germany 
in  1762  and  in  1793-6.  John"  Charles  was 
educated  at  Monsieur  de  la  Pierre's  commer- 
cial school  in  Hackney  and  at  Lord  Wey- 
mouth's  grammar  school  at  Warminster. 


Mason 


433 


Mason 


For  three  years  he  served  in  the  office  of  D  unii, 
Wordsworth,  &  Dunn,  solicitors,  32  Thread- 
needle  Street,  till  in  April  1817  he  received 
an  appointment  in  the  secretary's  office  at  the 
East  India  House  on  the  ground  of  his  father's 
services — a  unique  episode  in  the  history  of 
the  company's  patronage.  From  1817  to  1837 
he  was  almost  wholly  employed  upon  confi- 
dential duties  under  the  committee  of  secrecy 
— namely, in  1823  in  negotiating  a  treaty  with 
the  government  of  the  Netherlands  for  the  ces- 
sion of  the  settlement  in  the  Straits  of  Malacca 
to  the  Dutch ;  in  1829  in  arranging  the  secret 
signals  for  the  East  India  Company's  ships; 
in  1833  in  negotiating  for  the  renewal  of  the 
company's  charter  ;  and  in  1834  in  the  parlia- 
mentary inquiry  upon  matters  connected  with 
China.  He  compiled  in  1825-6  '  An  Analysis 
of  the  Constitution  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, and  of  the  Laws  passed  by  Parliament 
for  the  Government  of  their  Affairs  at  Home 
and  Abroad.'  In  1837  he  was  made  secretary 
a>f  the  newly  created  marine  branch  of  the 
secretary's  office  ;  under  his  management  the 
Indian  navy  was  greatly  improved,  the  coasts 
,of  India  were  surveyed,  and  in  1857,  on  the 
breaking  out  of  the  mutiny,  he  arranged  for 
the  transport  of  fifty  thousand  troops  to  India 
with  great  expedition.  In  September  1858, 
upon  the  transfer  of  the  government  of  India 
from  the  company  to  the  crown,  he  retired 
from  the  service,  but  in  January  1859  he  was 
recalled  and  became  secretary  of  the  marine 
and  transport  department  at  the  East  India 
House,  Leadenhall  Street,  and  afterwards  at 
the  India  office,  Whitehall.  The  evidence  he 
furnished  to  the  select  committees  in  1860, 
1861,  and  1865  on  the  transport  of  troops  to 
India  led  to  his  being  appointed  in  1865 
the  member  to  represent  the  government  of 
India  on  the  committee  on  the  Indian  over- 
land troop  transport  service.  In  accordance 
with  that  committee's  report  of  1867,  the 
Crocodile,  Euphrates,  Jumna,  Malabar,  and 
Serapis  were  constructed  as  troop-ships  to 
convey  troops  to  and  from  India.  In  April 
1867  he  retired  from  the  service,  and  died  at 
12  Pembridge  Gardens,  Bays  water,  London, 
21  Dec.  1881. 

By  his  wife  Jane  Augusta,  daughter  of 
James  Ensor,  who  died  in  1878,  he  left  five 
daughters  and  an  only  son,  Charles  Alexander 
James  Mason,  born  in  1832,  who  served  in 
the  Indian  (home)  service  from  1848,  became 
assistant  secretary  in  the  military  depart- 
ment, and  retired  in  1882. 

[Times,  24  Dec.  1881  p.  1,  31  Dec.  p.  6; 
Allen's  Indian  Mail,  27  Dec.  1881,  2,  9,  18  Jan. 
1882;  Homeward  Mail,  27  Dec.  1881,  9  Jan. 
1882  ;  information  kindly  supplied  by  C.  A.  J. 
Mason,  esq.]  G.  C.  B. 

VOL.    XXXVI. 


^  MASON,  JOHN  MONCK  (1726-1809), 
Shakespearean  commentator,  born  in  Dublin 
in  1726,  was  eldest  son  of  Robert  Mason  of 
Mason-Brook,  co.  Galway,  by  Sarah,  eldest 
daughter  of  George  Monck  of  St.  Stephen's 
Green,  Dublin.  On  12  Aug.  1741  he  entered 
Trinity  College,  Dublin,  and  graduated  B.A. 
in  1746,  M.A.  in  1761  (college  registers),  In 
1752  he  was  called  to  the  Irish  bar.  He 
sat  in  the  Irish  House  of  Commons  as  mem- 
ber for  Blessington,  co.  Wicklow,  in  1761 
and  1769,  and  for  St.  Canice,  otherwise 
Irishtown,  co.  Kilkenny,  in  1776, 1783, 1790, 
and  1798.  In  parliament  he  was  a  fluent, 
a  frequent,  and  a  good  speaker.  He  showed 
his  independence  by  introducing  in  1761  a 
bill  to  enable  catholics  to  invest  money  in 
mortgages  upon  land,  which  was  carried  by 
a  majority  of  twelve.  It  was,  however,  re- 
jected by  the  English  privy  council.  In  the 
next  session  a  similar  bill,  being  strongly 
opposed  by  the  government,  was  rejected  by 
138  to  53.  The  government  made  a  bid  for  his 
support  by  appointing  him  in  August  1771  a 
commissioner  of  barracks  and  public  works, 
Dublin  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  12th  Rep.  Ap- 
pend, x.  p.  308),  and  in  1772  a  commissioner 
of  revenue,  an  office  which  he  held  until 
1793.  Greatly  to  the  anger  of  Lord  Charle- 
mont  and  the  other  leaders  of  the  opposition, 
Mason  became  thenceforth  a  supporter  of 
the  government.  Again  his  favourite  mea- 
sure was  introduced  by  him  in  1772  and 
again  unsuccessfully.  When,  however,  Lord 
Harcourt's  government,  in  1773,  wished  to  do 
something  in  favour  of  the  catholics,  Mason 
and  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe  [q.  v.]  were  re- 
quested to  bring  in  the  very  same  bill,  to- 
gether with  another  permitting  catholics  to 
take  leases  for  lives  of  lands,  but  both  were 
suddenly  dropped  (HARDY,  Memoirs  of  Lord 
Charlemont,  2nd  edit.,  i.  321).  During  the 
free  trade  agitation  of  1779  Mason  made 
himself  very  unpopular.  On  16  Nov.  he 
writes  to  the  speaker  (Pery)  that  as  he  can- 
not venture  to  go  down  to  the  house  '  with- 
out the  manifest  danger  of  his  life  '  he  must 
request  him  to  appoint  some  other  person 
'  more  agreeable  than  I  am  to  the  present 
ruling  powers  '  to  take  the  chair  in  the  com- 
mittee of  accounts  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  8th 
Rep.  p.  205).  He  was  consoled  by  being 
made  a  privy  councillor,  and  in  the  last 
Irish  parliament  he  voted  for  the  union. 

Mason  died  in  Dublin  in  1809.  In  1766 
he  married  Catherine,  second  daughter  of 
Henry  Mitchell  of  Glasnevin,  co.  Dublin, 
but  left  no  issue.  He  sold  Mason-Brook  to 
the  Right  Hon.  Denis  Daly. 

In  1779  Mason  published  at  London,  in 
4  vols.  8vo,  an  edition  of  the  'Dramatick 

FP 


Mason 


434 


Mason 


Works  of  Philip  Massinger,'  which  he  com- 
placently assured  his  readers  would  be  found 
to  be  absolutely  free  from  error.  It  proved 
to  be  rather  worse  than  the  discreditable  re- 
print of  Coxeter  (1761).  Mason  afterwards 
tried  to  make  some  anonymous  person  re- 
sponsible for  its  imperfections  (Preface  to 
Comments  on  Shakespeare,  edit.  1785,  p.  x). 
He  next  busied  himself  in  preparing  an  edi- 
tion of  '  Shakespeare ; '  but  finding,  to  his 
'no  little  mortification/  that  most  of  his 
'  amendments  and  explanations '  were  anti- 
cipated in  Isaac  Reed's  edition  of  1785,  he  had 
to  content  himself  with  printing  his  manu- 
script in  an  abridged  form  as  *  Comments 
on  the  last  Edition  of  Shakespeare's  Plays/ 
8vo,  London,  1785,  with  an  appendix  of 
*  Additional  Comments.'  Another  edition, 
entitled  '  Comments  on  the  several  Editions 
of  Shakespeare's  Plays,  extended  to  those  of 
Malone  and  Steevens/  appeared  at  Dublin 
in  1807.  George  Steevens,  who  inserted 
many  of  Mason's  notes  in  his  editions  of 
'  Shakespeare/  allowed  that  '  with  all  his 
extravagances  he  was  a  man  of  thinking  and 
erudition '  (NICHOLS,  Illustr.  of  Lit.  vii.  3). 
Mason  also  published  '  Comments  on  the 
Plays  of  Beaumont  and  Fletcher ;  with  an 
Appendix  containing  some  further  Observa- 
tions on  Shakespeare/  8vo,  London,  1798, 
dedicated  to  George  Steevens;  and  'An 
Oration  commemorative  of  the  late  Major- 
General  Hamilton/  8vo,  1804. 

His  portrait,  engraved  after  J.  Harding, 
by  Knight,  is  in  '  Shakespeare  Illustrated/ 
x  /  y  j.» 

[Information  from  the  Rev.  John  W.  Stubbs. 
D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Thomas  E.  Hackett;  Life  of 
Henry  Joseph  Monck  Mason,  prefixed  to  his 
Essay  on  Parliaments  in  Ireland,  ed.  O'Hanlon, 
Dublin,  1891  ;  Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland 
(Archdall),  iii.  177-8  ;  Lecky's  England  in  the 
Eighteenth  Century,  iv.  459-60;  Sketches  of 
Irish  Political  Characters  of  the  Present  Day 
(by  Henry  M'Dougall),  1799,  pt.  ii.  p.  146; 
Journals  of  the  Irish  House  of  Commons ;  Lists 
of  Members  of  Parliament,  Official  Eeturn; 
Todd's  Cat.  of  Dublin  Graduates,  1869,  p.  376  • 
Gifford's  Preface  to  Massinger's  Dramatic  Works' 
1805;  Mason's  Works;  Evans's  Cat.  of  En- 
graved Portraits,  i.  226.]  G.  G. 

MASON,  SiKJOSIAH  (1795-1881),  pen 
manufacturer  and  philanthropist,  second  son 
of  Josiah  Mason,  carpet- we  aver,  by  his  wife 
Elizabeth  Griffiths,  was  born  in  Mill  Street, 
.Kidderminster,  on  23  Feb.  1795.  At  the  age 
of  eight  he  commenced  selling  cakes  in  the 
streets,  and  afterwards  fruit  and  vegetables, 
which  he  carried  from  door  to  door  on  a  don- 
key. In  1810  he  taught  himself  shoemaking, 
and  was  afterwards  a  carpenter,  a  black- 


smith, and  a  house-painter.     In  1814  he  be-   ; 
came  a  carpet-weaver,  and  from  1817  to  1 822  , 
he  acted  as  manager  of  the  imitation  gold   | 
jewellery  works  of  his  uncle,  Richard.  Grif*  J 
fiths  of  Birmingham.     In  1824  lie  became   | 
manager  for  Samuel  Harrison,  a  split-ring   j 
maker,  and  in  1825  he  purchased  his  master's   !j 
business  for  500/.     He  then  invented  apian    ;i 
for  making   split   key-rings  by  machinery, 
which  proved  to  be  profitable.     John  and 
William  Mitchell  and  Joseph  Gillott  had 
already  commenced  making  steel  pens,  when,    \ 
in  1829,  Mason  tried  his  hand  at  pen-making,    , 
and  putting  himself  into  communication  with    j 
James  Perry,  stationer,  of  lied  Lion  Square,    j 
London,  became  Perry's  pen-maker  for  many,    i 
years.    These  pens  bore  the  name  of  the  seller  • : 
and  not  of  the  manufacturer.     The  first  order    i 
of  one  hundred  gross  of  pens  was  sent  to  Lon- 
don 20  Nov.  1830.  About  twelve  workpeople    i 
were  employed,  and  one  hundred  weight  of.  j 
steel  was  thought  a  large  quantity  to  roll  for 
a  week's  consumption.  In  1874  one  thousand    I 
persons  were  employed,  the  quantity  of  steel 
rolled  every  week  exceeded  three  tons,  and    j 
on  an  average  a  million  and  a  half  of  pengfl 
were  produced  from  each  ton  of  steel.     In 
1844    the   Brothers  Elkington  took  out  a 
patent  for  the  use  of  cyanides  of  gold  and 
silver  in  electro-plating,  and,  requiring-  capi- 
tal to  develop  the  business,  were  joined  by 
Mason.  The  electro-plated  spoons,  forks,  and 
other  articles  soon  came  into  use,  and  theirw 
popularity  was  much  increased  after  the  Great 
Exhibition  of  1851.  Having  made  alargesum 
of  money  in  this  connection,  Mason  retired 
from  the  firm  in  1856.  But,  with  Elkiugton, 
he  also  established  copper-smelting  works  at 
Pembrey,   Carmarthenshire,  and   became   a 
nickel  smelter,  importing  the  ore  from  New 
Caledonia.     In  December  1875  he  sold  his 
pen  manufactory  to  a  limited  liability  com- 
pany.    He  died  at  Norwood  House,  Erding- 
ton,  near   Birmingham,  on  16  June  1881. 
He  married,  18  Aug.  1817,  his  cousin,  Anne, 
daughter  of  Richard  Griffiths  of  Birmingham. 
She  died  24  Feb.  1870. 

Mason  gradually  accumulated  upwards  of 
half  a  million  of  money,  the  greater  part  of 
which  he  spent  on  charitable  objects.  In 
1858  he  founded,  in  Erdington  village,  alms- 
houses  for  thirty  aged  women  and  an  orphan- 
age for  fifty  girls.  Between  1860  and  1868 
he  spent  60,0007.  on  the  erection  of  a  new 
orphanage  at  Erdington,  and  then,  by  a 
deed  executed  in  August,  he  transferred  the 
edifice,  together  with  an  endowment  inland 
and  buildings  valued  at  200,0007. ,  to  a  body 
of  seven  trustees.  This  orphanage  is  capable 
of  receiving  three  hundred  girls,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  boys,  and  fifty  infants.  On  30  Nov. 


Mason 


435 


Mason 


1872  he  was  knighted  by  letters  patent.  Ills 
most  important  work,  the  Scientific  College 
at  Birmingham,  which  cost  him  180,000/., 
was  opened  on  1  Oct.  1880,  and  in  1893  had 
556  students.  Mason  placed  the  trustees  of 
his  college  under  the  obligation  to  overhaul 
each  department  every  seven  years,  with  a 
view  to  maintaining  the  teaching  at  the 
highest  level  of  scientific  research.  Medical 
classes  have  lately  been  added. 

A  portrait  of  Mason  by  H.  J.  Munns  is  in 
the  board-room  of  the  college  which  he 
founded  at  Birmingham,  and  a  seated  statue 
by  F.  J.  Williamson  is  in  front  of  the 
college. 

[J.  T.  Bunco's  Josiah  Mason,  a  Biography, 
i  1882;  Fortunes  made  in  Business,  188 1,  i.  129- 
I  183  ;  Dent's  Birmingham,  1880,  sec.  iii.  pp.  524, 
,  570,  591-3.  604,  with  views  of  the  College  and 
1  Orphanage;  Edgbastonia,  1881,  i.  48-9;  Sta- 
I  tionery  Trades  Journ.  28  Nov.  1890,  pp.  604-5  ; 
Illustr.  Lond.  News,  1869,  Iv.  247-8  ;  Illustr. 
I' Midland  News,  1869,  i.  8,  with  portrait;  Calendar 
I  Of  Mason  College,  1892,  pp.  3-8.]  G-.  C.  B. 

MASON,  MARTIN  (Jl.  1650-1676), 
I  quaker,  was  probably  the  son  of  John  Mason, 
I  'gentleman/  of  St.  Swithin's,  Lincoln,  whose 
I  Will  leaving  his  son  '  Martin  senr.'  his  seal 
I'ling  was  proved  in  1675.  Mason  received 
1  an  excellent  education,  was  well  versed  in 
liLatin,  and  became  a  copious  writer,  chiefly 
|i  of  controversial  tracts.  He  joined  the  quakers 
Iiearly,  and  between  1650  and  1671  was  con- 
J:tinually  imprisoned  for  his  opinions.  Most 
I  of  his  writings  are  dated  from  Lincoln  Castle. 
I  He  was  concerned  in  the  schism  of  John 
I'Perrot  [q.v.]  about  wearing  the  hat  during 
•(prayer.  'The  Vision  of  John  Perrot,'  1682, 
ft  contains  on  the  back  of  the  title-page  some 
1m  memoriam  verses  by  Mason,  dated  27  Oct. 
1676.  lie  seems  to  have  taken  a  broad-minded 
••new  of  the  controversy,  and  wrote  'What 
•Matter  whether  hat  be  on  or  off,  so  long  as 
heart  be  right  ? '  (manuscript  letters). 

In  November   1660   Mason   wrote    from 
i  Lincoln   Castle   '  An   Address   to   Charles, 
•(King  of  England,'  and  an  '  Address  to  both 
Houses  of  Parliament.'     They  are  clear  and 
forcible  addresses,  setting  forth  that  all  com- 
pulsion in  religion  should  be  removed.  They 
were  printed  in  broadside. 

Mason  was   one    of    the    four    hundred 
]  liberated  by  the  king's  patent,  13  Sept.  1672. 
The  absence  of  any  record  of  his  death  pro- 
bably implies  that  he  left  the  society. 

He  wrote:  1.  'The  Proud  Pharisee  re- 
proved,' &c.,  London,  1655,  in  answer  to  a 
book  by  Edward  Reyner,  minister,  of  Lin- 
coln. 2.  '  A  Checke  to  the  Loftie  Linguist,' 
&c.,  London,  1655,  an  answer  to  one  George 
Scortrith,  minister,  of  Lincoln.  3.  'The 


Boasting  Baptist  dismounted  and  the  Beast 
disarmed  and  sorely  wounded  without  any 
carnal  weapon,'  London,  1656.  4.  '  Sion's 
Enemy  discovered'  [1659].  The  last  two 
were  in  answer  to  Jonathan  Johnson  of  Lin- 
coln. 5.  '  A  Faithful  Warning  ...  to  Eng- 
lands  King  and  his  Council  that  thev  may 
wisely  improve  this  little  inch  of  time,' 
&c.  [1660].  6.  '  Innocency  cleared ;  the  Li- 
berties and  Privileges  of  Gods  People  for 
Assembling  together . . .  calmly  expostulated; 
and  their  refusal  of  all  oaths  in  meekness  vin- 
dicated' [1660].  7.  'A  Loving  Invitation  and 
a  Faithful  Warning  to  all  People,'  London 
[1660],  translated  into  Dutch  and  German, 

1661.  8.  'A  Friendly  Admonition  or  Good 
Counsel  to  the  Roman   Catholicks  in  this 
Kingdom,'  1662.    9.  (With  John  Whitehead 
[q.  v.j)  'An  Expostulation  with  the  Bishops 
in  England  concerning  their  Jurisdiction  over 
the  People  of  God  called  Quakers,'  &c.    This 
has  a  poetical  postscript,  and  is  dated  5  Sept. 

1662.  It  was  reprinted  with  the  addition 
of  the  words  '  so  called '  after  bishops  in  the 
title-page,  and  signed '  J.  W.'  only.    10.  '  One 
Mite  more  cast  into  God's  Treasury,  in  some 
Prison   Meditations,   or    Breathings   of    an 
Honest  Heart,  touching  England's  Condition 
now  at  this  day,'  1665.     11.  '  Love  and  Good- 
Will  to  Sion  and  her  Friends,'  1665. 

A  volume  of  manuscripts,  formerly  in  the 
possession  of  a  descendant,  contained  verses 
and  letters  addressed  to  judges  and  deputy- 
lieutenants  of  the  county  of  Lincoln,  be- 
sides correspondence  with  Albertus  Otto 
Faber,  a  German  doctor  wrho  cured  him  of 
'  a  violent  inward  complaint '  (see  FABER'S 
De  Auro  Potabili  Medicinale,  4to,  1677,  p.  6). 

Mason  had  a  daughter,  Abigail,  buried 
among  the  quakers  at  Lincoln,  4  April  1658, 
and  a  son,  Martin,  married  at  St.  Peter  at 
Arches,  Lincoln,  29  July  1679,  to  Frances 
Rosse,  widow,  of  Lincoln. 

[Works  above  mentioned ;  Smith's  Catalogue ; 
Whitehead's  Christian  Progress,  1725,  p.  358, 
for  list  of  prisoners  liberated  ;  copy  of  the  manu- 
script formerly  belonging  to  Pishey  Thompson, 
esq.,  at  Devonshire  House,  Bishopsgate  Street  , 
Lincoln  registers,  per  A.  Gibbon,  esq.,  F.S.A.] 

C.  F.  S. 

MASON,  RICHARD  (1601-1678),  Fran- 
ciscan. [See  ANGELTJS  A  SAXCTO  FRANCISCO.] 

MASON,  ROBERT  (1571-1635),  politi- 
cian and  author,  a  native  of  Shropshire,  born 
in  1571,  matriculated  at  Oxford  from  Balliol 
College  on  5  Nov.  1591,  aged  twenty ;  he 
does  not  appear  to  have  graduated,  but  in 
1597  was  a  student  of  Lincoln's  Inn  (FOSTER, 
Alumni  Oxon.  1500-1714).  In  the  parlia- 
ment which  met  in  January  1625-6  Mason 

FF2 


Mason 


436 


Mason 


was  member  for  Ludgershall,  Wiltshire,  and 
took  an  active  part  in  the  opposition  to  the 
court ;  in  May  he  was  appointed  assistant 
to  the  managers  of  the  impeachment  of  Buck- 
ingham, and  sat  on  several  committees  of  the 
house  (Commons'  Journals,  1547-1628-9,  pp. 
900, 901,  &c.)  In  February  1627-8  he  was 
returned  for  Winchester,  and  was  one  of  those 
appointed  in  May  to  frame  the  Petition  of 
Right,  in  the  debate  on  which  he  made  an 
important  speech  (the  substance  is  given  in 
FOESTEE'S  Life  of  Sir  J.  Eliot,  ii.  180-1).  He 
was  one  of  the  counsel  chosen  to  defend  Sir 
John  Eliot  in  1630,  but  his  advocacy  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  quite  judicious  (cf.  GAE- 
DINEE,  vii.  116).  In  October  1634,  either 
to  silence  him,  or  because  he  had  come  to 
terms  with  the  court,  Mason  was  recom- 
mended by  the  king  for  the  post  of  recorder 
of  London,  vacant  by  the  appointment  of 
Edward  (afterwards  Lord)  Littleton  [q.  v.] 
as  solicitor-general  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1634^5,  p.  24).  In  1635  he  was  commis- 
sioner for  oyer  and  terminer  in  Hampshire, 
and  died  on  Sunday,  20  Dec.,  in  the  same 
year  (tb.~)  He  was  succeeded  as  recorder  by 
Henry  Calthrop  (Eemembrancia,  p.  304). 

Mason  was  author  of:  1.  *  Reason's  Mon- 
archie ;  set  forth  by  Robert  Mason,  dedicated 
to  Sir  John  Popham,  Chief  Justice  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  rest  of  the  Justices  of  Assize,' 
1602 ;  it  ends  with  some  verses  entitled '  The 
Mind's  Priviledge.'  2.  '  Reason's  Academic, 
set  forth  by  Robert  Mason  of  Lincolns  Inne, 
Gent,,'  dedicated  to  Sir  John  Popham,  1605, 
small  8vo.  At  the  end  are  some  verses, 
'  Reason's  Moane,'  probably  by  Sir  John 
Davies  [q.  v.],to  whom '  Reason's  Academie ' 
has  also  been  attributed.  This  book  was  re- 
printed in  1609,  under  the  title  '  A  Mirrour 
for  Merchants,  with  an  exact  Table  to  dis- 
cover the  excessive  taking  of  Usurie,  by  R. 
Mason  of  Lincoln's  Inne,  Gent.'  The  head- 
line throughout  is  '  Reason's  Academie.'  He 
also  contributed  to  the '  Perfect  Conveyancer, 
or  severall  Select  and  Choice  Presidents, 
collected  by  four  severall  Sages  of  the  Law, 
Ed.  Hendon,  Robert  Mason,  Will.  Noy,  and 
Henry  Fleetwood,'  London,  1655. 

Mason  must  be  carefully  distinguished 
from  a  namesake  and  contemporary,  ROBEET 
MASOX  (1589  P-1662),  who  was  fellow  of 
St.  John's,  Cambridge,  and  secretary  to  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham.  He  was  also  proctor 
of  the  university,  took  an  active  part  in  the 
election  of  the  duke  as  chancellor,  and  sub- 
sequently became  LL.D.  He  was  frequently 
employed  in  state  affairs  in  France,  accom- 
panied Buckingham  on  his  expedition  to 
Rhe,  became,  apparently,  treasurer  of  the 
navy,  and  received  600/.  by  the  duke's  will. 


He  died  at  Bath  in  1662,  aged  seventy-three, 
and  left  his  library  to  St.  John's  College  (cf. 
Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.,  passim;  BAKEB, 
Hist,  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  pp. 
292,  491 ;  Communications  to  the  Cambridge 
Antiquarian  Society,  ii.  341  ;  Wills  from  Doc- 
tors' Commons,  Camden  Soc.) 

[Works  in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Harl.  MS.  6799,  ff.  102, 
105  ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser  ;  Journals  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  1547-1628-9;  Official 
Returns  of  Members  of  Parliament;  Wood's 
Athense,  ii.  582;  Cat.  of  Early  Printed  Books; 
Lowndes's  Bibl.  Man.;  Foster's  Alumni  Oxon. 
1500-1714  ;  Catalogue  of  the  Huth  Library,iii. 
927  ;  W.  C.  Hazlitt's  Collections,  3rd  ser. ;  For- 
ster's  Life  of  Sir  J.  Eliot,  passim;  Notes  and 
Queries,  3rd  ser.  ii.  267.]  A.  F.  P. 

MASON,  THOMAS  (1580-1619  F),  di- 
vine, states  in  his  works  that  his  father  was 
heir  to  Sir  John  Mason  [q.  v.],  and  may  have 
been  Thomas,  second  son  of  Anthony  Mason, 
alias  Wikes  (whose  mother  was  half-sister 
to  Sir  John),  and  of  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
Thomas  Islay  (whose  sister  was  wife  to  Sir 
!  John).  Anthony  Wikes  died  in  1597  (Wikes's 
I  pedigree  in  College  of  Arms,  Philpot,  1,  81, 
fol.  17).  Mason  was  admitted  at  Magdalen 
1  College,  Oxford,  on  29  Nov.  1594,  matricu- 
lated on  7  Jan.  1594-5,  and  left  apparently 
without  taking  any  degree.  From  1614  to 
1619  he  held  the  vicarage  of  Odiham  in 
Hampshire,  and  probably  died  about  the 
latter  year;  for  on  13  April  1621  his  widow, 
Helen  Mason,  obtained  a  license  for  twenty- 
one  years  to  reprint  his  works  for  the  benefit 
of  herself  and  her  children  (RYMEE,  Fcedera, 
1742,  vol.  vii.  pt.  iii.  p.  197). 

He  published:  1.  ' Christ's  Victorie  over 
Sathan's  Tyrannie,'  London,  1615  ;  a  con- 
densed version  of  Foxe's  '  Book  of  Martyrs,' 
with  extracts  from  other  works.  The  run- 
ning title  is  '  The  Acts  of  the  Church.'  An 
enlarged  edition  appeared  in  1747-8  in 
2  vols.  London,  8vo.  2.  'A  Revelation  of 
the  Revelation  .  .  .  whereby  the  Pope  ig-j 
most  plainly  declared  and  proved  to  be  Anti- 
Christ,'  London,  1619. 

Another  THOMAS  MASON  (d.  1660),  also  of 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  was  demy  in  1596. 
He  graduated  B.  A.  on  13  Dec.  1602,  was  fellow 
of  Magdalen  College  from  1603  to  1614,  M.A. 
on  8  July  1605,  B.D.  on  1  Dec.  1613,  and  D.D. 
on  18  May  1631.  He  was  in  1621  'attendant 
in  ordinary'  in  the  family  of  the  Earl  of 
Hertford  (cf.  his  Nobile  Par}.  In  1623  he 
became  rector  of  North  Wai tham,  Hampshire, 
and  of  Weyhill,  Hampshire,  in  1624,  and  he 
obtained  the  prebend  of  South  Alton  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  Salisbury  on  25  Aug.  1624. 
In  1626  the  king  recommended  him  to  be  pre- 
elected  a  supernumerary  resident  at  Salisbury, 


Mason 


437 


Mason 


and  later  on  also  recommended  Dr.  Humphrey 
Henchman  [q.  v.]  in  the  same  way.  Difficul- 
ties arose  in  consequence.  Frances  Stuart, 
dowager  duchess  of  Richmond  and  Lennox, 
whose  chaplain  Mason  was,  interceded  with 
the  dean  on  his  behalf  in  1 633,  and  Henchman 
having  been  granted  a  residence  before  him, 
Mason  also  petitioned  the  king  for  redress  of  j 
his  wrongs.  On  13  Aug.  1633  the  king  wrote  ' 
to  the  dean  and  chapter,  instructing  them  to 
preserve  Mason's  rights,  he  never  having  in- 
tended that  his  letters  for  Dr.  Henchman 
should  be  used  to  Mason's  injury.  The  incident 
occasioned  much  bitterness  in  the  chapter. 
Mason  was  ejected  from  his  prebend  during 
the  rebellion,  and  died  early  in  September 
1660.  He  was  the  author  of  some  Latin  verses 
on  William  Grey  in  '  Beatae  Marise  Magda- 
lense  Lachrymsej'  Oxford,  1606,  and  probably 
of '  Nobile  Par,'  two  sermons  preached  to  the 
memory  of  Edward  Seymour,  earl  of  Hert- 
ford, who  died  in  April  1621,  and  of  his  sister, 
the  Lady  Mary,  wife  to  Sir  Henry  Peyton, 
who  died  in  January  1619. 

[Wood's  Athenae  (Bliss),  vol.  ii.  culs.  275-6; 
Reg.  Univ.  Oxon.  (Oxford  Hist.  Soc.),  vol.  ii. 
pt.  ii.  p.  208;  F-  ster's  Alumni,  1500-1714; 
Bioxam's  Reg.  of  Mag  1.  Coll.  iv.  242  ;  Gal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  1633-4,  pp.  85,  93-4,  113, 
122,  144-5,  177,  181,  190,  198-9,  227,  239, 
241,  246,  248-9,  376,  400,  455-6  ;  Walker's 
Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  pt.  ii.  p.  65;  Hunter's 
Chorus  Vatum  (Addit.  MS.  24191.  f.  482).] 

B.  P. 

MASON,  WILLIAM  (fl.  1672-1709), 
stenographer,  was  a  writing-master  in  Lon- 
don, and  hrst  applied  himself  to  the  study 
of  shorthand  in  1659.  He  himself  informs 
us  that,  having  delighted  in  the  art  from  his 
youth,  he  practised  it  for  some  time  accord- 
ing to  the  various  rules  that  were  published 
by  others  before  he  attempted  to  frame  any 
method  of  his  own.  His  first  stenographic 
treatise  was  entitled  '  A  Pen  pluck'd  from 
an  Eagles  Wing.  Or  the  most  swift,  com- 
pendious, and  speedy  method  of  Short- Writ- 
ing,'  London,  1672,  12nio.  In  the  copy  in 
the  British  Museum  the  shorthand  characters 
are  written  in  with  pen  and  ink.  This  system 
was  chiefly  founded  upon  the  popular  scheme 
commonly  assigned  to  Jeremiah  Rich,  but 
now  known  to  be  that  of  William  Car  twright. 
A  few  years'  experience  convinced  Mason 
that  a  new  and  wider  foundation  was  need- 
ful. His  new  method  he  published  under  the 
title  of  'Arts  Advancement,  or  the  most 
exact,  lineal,  swift,  short,  and  easy  method 
of  Short-hand- Writing  hitherto  extent,  is 
now  (after  a  view  of  all  others  and  above 
twenty  years'  practice)  built  on  a  new  foun- 
dation, and  raised  to  a  higher  degree  of  per- 


fection than  was  ever  before  attained  to  by 
any,'  London,  1682,  8vo,  with  the  author's 
portrait  engraved  by  Benjamin  Rhodes,  and  a 
dedication  to  Alderman  Sir  Robert  Clayton. 
This  work  was  reprinted  in  1687  and  1699. 
In  1682  Mason  was  established  as  a  teacher 
of  writing  and  shorthand  in  Prince's  Court, 
Lothbury,  near  the  Royal  Exchange,  and  in 
addition  to  his  fame  as  the  greatest  steno- 
grapher of  the  seventeenth  century,  he  ac- 
quired celebrity  by  his  skill  in  extremely 
minute  handwriting  (TuENEK,  Hist,  of  Re- 
markable Providences,  iii.  26).  In  1687  he 
had  removed  his  academy  to  the  Hand  and 
Pen  in  Gracechurch  Street,  and  in  1699  he 
was  settled  at  the  Hand  and  Pen  in  Scalding 
Alley,  '  over  against  the  Stocks  market,' 
where  his  pupils  were  expeditiously  taught 
at  very  reasonable  rates,  while  other  learners 
were,  at  convenient  hours,  instructed  by  him 
at  their  own  houses. 

Still  dissatisfied  with  his  method,  he 
applied  himself  to  its  further  improvement, 
and  devised  his  third  and  best  system,  which, 
after  he  had  taught  it  in  manuscript  for 
fifteen  years,  he  published,  under  the  title  of 
'  La  Plume  Volante,  or  the  Art  of  Short- 
Hand  iniprov'd.  Being  the  most  swift, 
regular,  and  easy  method  of  Short-Hand- 
Writing  yet  extant.  Compos'd  after  forty 
years  practice  and  improvement  of  the  said 
art  by  the  observation  of  other  methods,  and 
the  intent  study  of  it,'  London,  1707,  12mo, 
with  dedication  to  the  Right  Hon.  Robert 
Harley,  secretary  of  state;  reprinted  in  1719; 
5th  edit,  about  1720.  This  system  of  1707 
was  slightly  altered  and  published  as  '  Bra- 
chygraphy '  by  Thomas  Gurney  in  1750,  and 
in  its  modified  form  it  is  still  practised  by 
the  official  shorthand  writers  to  the  houses 
of  parliament  [see  GURNET,  THOMAS]. 

Mason's  other  works  are :  1 .  'A  regular 
and  easie  Table  of  Natural  Contractions,  by 
the  persons,  moods,  and  tenses,'  London 
[1672?].  2.  'Aurea  Clavis,  or  a  Golden 
Key  to  the  Cabinet  of  Contractions,'  Lon- 
don, 1695  and  1719,  12mo.  3.  '  An  ample 
Vocabulary  of  Practical  Examples  to  the 
whole  Art  of  Short-writing  :  containing 
significant  characters  to  several  thousands 
of  words,  clauses,  and  sentences,  in  alpha- 
betical order,'  manuscript  in  Harvard  College 
Library,  U.S.A. 

[Anderson's  Hist,  of  Shorthand,  pp.  113,  1 14  ; 
Bromley's  Cat.  of  Engraved  Portraits,  p.  152; 
Gibson's  BiM.  of  Shorthand,  p  125;  Granger's 
Biog.  Hist,  of  England,  5th  edit.  v.  345  ;  Jour- 
nalist, 29  April  1887,  p.  44  ;  Levy's  Hist,  of 
Shorthand,  p.  50  ;  Lewis's  Hist,  of  Shorthand,  pp. 
76-80;  Notes  and  Qupries,  2nd  ser.  iii.  150, 
209,  254;  Rockwell's  Literature  of  Shorthand  ; 


Mason 


438 


Mason 


Shorthand,  i.  167,  170,  ii.  52,  53,  55,  204  ; 
Zeibiff's  Geschichte  von  Greschwindschreibkunst, 
pp.  85,  199.]  T.  C. 

MASON,  WILLIAM  (1724-1797),  poet, 
born  12  Feb.  1724,  was  son  of  William  Mason 
by  his  first  wife,  Sarah.  The  father  was 
appointed  vicar  of  Holy  Trinity,  Kingston- 
upon-Hull,  in  1722,  and  held  that  benefice 
until  his  death  on  26  Aug.  1753  (TiCKELL, 
Hist,  of  Kinyston-upon-Hull,  p.  804;  cf. 
FOSTEE,  Yorkshire  Pedigrees ;  Correspondence 
with  Walpole,  ii.±ll~).  Mason's  grandfather, 
Hugh  Mason,  was  appointed  collector  of 
customs  at  Hull  in  1696.  His  great-grand- 
father, Kobert  (1633-1719),  son  of  Valentine 
Mason  (1583-1639),  successively  vicar  of 
Driffield  and  Elloughton,  Yorkshire,  was 
sheriff  of  Hull  in  1675  and  mayor  in  1681 
and  1696  respectively ;  one  of  his  daughters, 
the  poet's  grandaunt,  married  an  Erasmus 
Darwin,  the  great-uncle  of  the  physician  and 
poet  (see  Diary  of  Abraham  de  la  Pryme, 
Surtees  Soc.,  p.  219). 

William  entered  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, 30  June  1743,  was  elected  scholar 
in  the  following  October,  graduated  B.A. 
1745,  and  M.A.  1749.  He  had  shown  some 
literary  and  artistic  tastes,  which  were  en- 
couraged by  his  father.  In  1744  he  wrote 
a  'monody'  upon  Pope's  death  in  imitation 
of  'Lycidas.'  It  was  not  published  till 
1747.  He  had  become  known  to  Gray,  then 
resident  at  Pembroke  Hall,  and  by  Gray's  in- 
fluence was  elected  fellow  of  Pembroke.  He 
had  entered  St.  John's  with  a  view  to  a  Platt 
fellowship,  but  the  Pembroke  fellowships 
were  then  '  reckoned  the  best  in  the  univer- 
sity.' The  fellows  voted  for  Mason  in  1747, 
but  the  master  disputed  their  right  to  choose 
a  member  of  another  college,  and  his  final 
election  did  not  take  place  till  1749  (Mason's 
letter  of  13  Nov.  1747  in  NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd. 
ii.  710-11,  and  Gray  to  Wharton,  9  March 
1748-9).  He  became  intimate  with  Gray, 
who  was  a  good  deal  amused  with  the  sim- 
plicity, openness,  and  harmless  vanity  of  his 
young  admirer.  Gray  says  that  Mason '  reads 
little  or  nothing,  writes  abundance,  and  that 
with  a  design  to  make  a  fortune  by  it '  (Gray 
to  Wharton,  8  Aug.  1749).  In  1748  Mason 
published  a  poem  called  '  Isis,'  denouncing 
the  Jacobitism  of  Oxford.  Thomas  Warton 
replied  by  *  The  Triumph  of  Isis,'  which  is 
thought  by  those  who  have  read  both  to  be 
the  better  of  the  two.  Mason  never  repub- 
lished  this  poem  till  he  collected  the  volume 
which  appeared  posthumously.  According  to 
Mant  (Life  of  Warton),  he  expressed  pleasure 
some  years  later  when  he  was  entering  Ox- 
ford that  as  it  was  after  dark  he  was  not 
likely  to  attract  the  notice  of  the  victims  of 


his  satire.  In  1749  he  was  employed  to  write 
an  ode  upon  the  Duke  of  Newcastle's  installa- 
tion as  chancellor,  which  Gray  ($.)  thought 
'  uncommonly  well  on  such  an  occasion.' 
Mason  was  also  known  by  1750  to  Hurd,  then 
resident  at  Cambridge.  Cambridge  was  then 
divided  between  the  ( polite  scholars '  and  the 
'  philologists,'  and  the  philologists  thought 
that  the  'polite  scholars,  including  Gray, 
Hurd,  and  Mason,  were  a  set  of  arrogant 
coxcombs'  (NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd.  v.  613). 
Hurd  introduced  his  young  friend  to  War- 
burton,  who  had  been  pleased  by  the  monody 
on  Pope,  and  who  condescended  to  approve 
Mason's  l  Elfrida,'  a  dramatic  poem  on  the 
classical  model,  which  appeared  in  the  be- 
ginning of  1752.  Warburton  writes  to  Hurd 
(9  May  1752)  of  some  offer  made  to  Mason 
by  Lord  Rockingham. 

In  1754  Mason  was  presented  by  Robert 
D  Arcy,  fourth  earl  of  Holderness  [q.  v.],  to  the 
rectory  of  Aston,  near  Rotherham,  Yorkshire. 
He  became  chaplain  to  Holderness  and  re- 
signed his  fellowship  at  Pembroke.  Warbui 
ton  told  him  that  if  he  took  orders  he  shot" 
'  totally  abandon  his  poetry,'  and  Mason, 
says,  agreed  that  decency  and  religion  de- 
manded the  sacrifice.  If  so,  Mason  soon 
changed  his  mind.  He  visited  Germany  in 
1755,  and  had  hopes  of  appointments  from  va- 
rious great  men  (correspondence  with  Gray). 
He  was  appointed  one  of  the  king's  chaplains 
in  ordinary,  through  the  interest  of  the  Duke 
of  Devonshire,  on  2  July  1757,  and  the  ap- 
pointment was  renewed  under  George  III  on 
19  Sept.  1761.  On  6  Dec.  1756  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  prebend  of  Holme  in  Y7ork 
Cathedral,  was  made  canon  residentiary  on 
7  Jan.  1762,  and  on  22  Feb.  1763  became 
precentor  and  prebendary  of  Driffield  (re- 
signing Holme)  (LE  NEVE,  Fasti,  and  Corre- 
spondence with  Walpole,  ii.  411).  He  held 
his  living  and  his  precentorship  till  his  death. 
He  built  a  parsonage  at  Aston,  thereby,  as 
he  told  Walpole  (21  June  1777),  making  a 
1  pretty  adequate '  return  for  the  patronage 
of  Lord  Holderness,  whose  family  retained 
the  advowson.  He  resided  three  months  in 
the  year  at  York,  and  had,  as  chaplain,  to 
make  an  annual  visit  to  London.  He  resigned 
his  chaplaincy  in  1773  (to  Walpole,  17  May 
1772,  and  7  May  1773  ;  Correspondence  with 
Walpole  (Witford),  ii.  212),  finding,  as  he  said, 
that  the  journey  to  London  was  troublesome, 
and  being  resolved  to  abandon  any  thoughts 
of  preferment.  Holderness  behaved  so  '  shab- 
bily '  to  him  (to  Walpole,  3  Feb.  1774),  that 
he  declined  coming  to  Strawberry  Hill  at  the 
risk  of  encountering  his  patron.  Mason  came 
into  an  estate  in  the  East  Riding  upon  the 
death  of  John  Hutton  of  Marsh,  near  Rich- 


Mason 


439 


Mason 


mond,  Yorkshire,  on  12  June  1768.  His  in- 
come (NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd.  ii.  241)  is  said  to 
have  been  1 ,500/.  a  year. 

Though  performing  his  ecclesiastical  duties 
regularly,  Mason  never  gave  up  his  literary 

?ursuits.  In  1756  he  published  four  odes. 
n  1757  some  apology  was  made  for  not 
offering  him  the  laureateship,  vacant  by  the 
death  of  Gibber,  which  was  declined  by  Gray 
and  given  to  W.  Whitehead.  In  1759  he 
published  his  l  Caractacus,'  a  rather  better 
performance  in  the  '  Elfrida '  style,  which 
Gray  had  carefully  criticised  in  manuscript 
and  read  '  not  with  pleasure  only  but  with 
emotion '  (to  Mason,  28  Sept.  1757).  Mason's 
odes  and  the  choruses  in  his  dramas  show  a 
desire  to  imitate  Gray,  and  the  two  were 
parodied  by  George  Colman  the  elder  [q.  v.] 
and  Robert  Lloyd  [q.  v.]  in  their  ( Odes  to  Ob- 
scurity and  Oblivion '  (published  in  Lloyd's 
'  Poems').  Gray  declined  (to  Mason,  20  Aug. 
1760)  to  l  combustle '  about  it,  and  Mason 
was  equally  wise.  Mason  published  some 

*  elegies  '  in  1762,  and  in  1764  a  collection  of 
his  poems,  omitting  '  Isis  '  and  the  '  Installa- 
tion Ode/  with  a  prefatory  sonnet  to  Lord 
Holderness. 

On  25  Sept.  he  married,  at  St.  Mary's,  Low- 
gate,  Mary,  daughter  of  William  Sherman  of 
Kingston-upon-IIull  (register  entry  given  in 
Notes  and  Queries,  6th  ser.  iv.  347).  She 
soon  fell  into  a  consumption  and  died  at 
Bristol,  where  she  had  gone  to  drink  the 
Clifton  waters,  on  27  March  1767.  She  was 
buried  in  the  north  aisle  of  Bristol  Cathedral, 
where  there  is  a  touching  inscription  by  her 
husband  (NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd.  ii.  240),  the 
last  three  lines  of  which  were  written  by  Gray. 
(The  epitaph  -now  in  the  cathedral  is  given 
in  MASON,  Works ;  NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd.  ii. 
240,  gives  an  entirely  different  epitaph,  and 
wrongly  dated  24  March  ;  information  from 
Mr.  William  George  of  Bristol.)  Mason  ap- 
pears to  have  done  little  for  some  time ;  Gray 
visited  him  for  the  last  time  in  the  summer 
of  1770,  and  on  his  death  (30  July  1771)  left 
the  care  of  his  papers  to  his  friend.  Mason 
had  been  to  the  last  an  affectionate  disciple 
of  Gray,  who  called  him  '  Scroddles/  and 
condescended  to  a  minute  revision  of  all  his 
poems  before  publication.  Mason  published 
Gray's  '  Life  and  Letters  '  in  1774.  His  plan 
of  printing  the  letters  as  part  of  the  life, 
said  to  have  been  suggested  by  Middleton's 

*  Cicero/  was  followed  by  later  writers,  includ- 
ing Boswell.     Johnson  himself  had  thought 
meanly  of  the  '  Life/  describing  it  as  '  fit  for 
the  second  table/  but  he  was  doubtless  not 
uninfluenced  by  Mason's  whiggism  in  politics. 
Mason  took  great  liberties  with  the  letters, 
considering  them  less  as  biographical  docu- 


ments than  as  literary  material  to  be  edited 
and  combined  (see,  e.g.,  his  letter  to  Walpole 
i  of  28  June  1773,  where  he  proposes  to  alter 
Gray's  French  and '  run  two  letters  into  one '). 
The  book,  however,  is  in  other  respects  well 
done.  It  brought  him  into  a  long  corre- 
spondence with  Horace  Walpole,  who  sup- 
|  plied  him  with  materials,  and  whom  he 
i  consulted  throughout.  The  correspondence 
|  continued  after  the  publication  of  the  life, 
\  and  was  published  by  Mitford  in  1851.  Wal- 
pole supplied  the  country  parson  with  the 
:  freshest  town  gossip  and  '  criticised '  the 
:  works  submitted  to  him,if  criticism  be  a  name 
applicable  to  unmixed  flattery.  They  corre- 
sponded in  particular  about  Mason's  '  Heroic 
Epistle/  a  sharp  satire,  in  the  style  of  Pope, 
upon  l  Sir  William  Chambers  '  [q.  v.],  whose 
'  Dissertation  upon  Oriental  Gardening '  ap- 
peared in  1772.  This  and  some  succeeding 
satires  under  the  pseudonym  of  *  Malcolm 
Macgregor '  are  very  smartly  written.  Mason 
took  great  pains  to  conceal  the  authorship, 
and  even  his  correspondence  with  Walpole  is 
so  expressed  that  the  secret  should  not  be 
revealed  if  the  letters  were  opened  at  the 
post-office.  The  friendship,  like  most  of  Wai- 
pole's,  led  to  a  breach.  Both  correspondents 
were  whigs,  and  even  played  at  republi- 
canism. When,  however,  Mason  took  a  pro- 
minent part  in  the  agitation  which  began  with 
the  Yorkshire  petition  for  retrenchment  and 
reform  in  the  beginning  of  1780  (he  was  a 
leading  member  of  the  county  association  for 
some  years),  Walpole  thought  that  his  friend 
was  going  into  extremes.  He  remonstrated  in 
several  letters,  and  the  friendship  apparently 
cooled.  Mason  afterwards  became  an  admirer 
of  Pitt,  to  whom  he  addressed  an  ode,  and 
he  took  the  side  of  the  court  in  the  struggle 
over  Fox's  India  Bill.  Walpole  thought  that 
Mason  had  persuaded  their  common  friend, 
Lord  Harcourt,  to  oppose  Fox's  measure  and 
become  reconciled  to  the  crown.  In  a  couple 
of  letters  (one  probably  not  sent)  he  showed 
that  he  could  be  as  caustic  on  occasion  as  he 
had  been  effusive.  In  the  suppressed  letter  he 
says  that  Mason  had '  floundered  into  a  thou- 
sand absurdities'  through  a  blind  ambition 
of  winning  popularity.  The  letter  actually 
sent  was  not  milder  in  substance,  and  the 
friendship  expired.  In  1796  Mason  again 
wrote  to  Walpole,  however,  and  one  or  two 
civil  letters  passed  between  them.  The 
French  revolution  had  frightened  both  of 
them  out  of  any  sympathy  for  radical  re- 
forms. 

Mason  continued  his  literary  labours  after 
the '  Life  of  Gray.'  His '  Elfrida '  was  brought 
out  at  Covent  Garden  on  21  Nov.  1772  by 
Colnaan  without  his  consent,  and  again,  with 


Mason 


440 


Mason 


alterations  by  himself,  at  the  same  theatre 
on  -2'2  Feb.  17'79.  The  '  Caractacus/  also  cor- 
rected by  himself,  was  performed  at  Covent 
Garden  on  1  Dec.  1776,  and  was  again  pro- 
duced on  22  Oct.  1778.  The  success  of  both 
plays  was  very  moderate.  In  1778  he  wrote 
an  opera  called  '  Sappho,'  to  be  set  to  music 
by  Giardini.  Some  other  theatrical  writings 
remained  in  manuscript.  In  1777  he  had  a 
lawsuit  with  John  Murray,  the  first  publisher 
of  the  name,  who  had  infringed  his  copyright 
by  publishing  extracts  from  Gray.  Mason 
obtained  an  injunction,  but  Murray  attacked 
him  effectively  in  a  pamphlet  'Concerning 
Mr.  Mason's  Edition  of  Mr.  Gray's  Poems, 
and  the  Practices  of  Booksellers,'  1777. 
Mason's  other  works  are  given  below. 

In  1797  Mason  hurt  his  shin  on  a  Friday 
in  stepping  out  of  his  carriage.  He  was  able 
to  officiate  in  his  church  at  Aston  on  the 
Sunday,  but  died  from  the  injury  on  the  fol- 
lowing Wednesday,  7  April.  A  monument 
was  erected  to  him  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
close  to  Gray's,  and  the  Countess  Harcourt 
placed  a  cenotaph  in  the  gardens  at  Nune- 
ham.  There  is  also  a  monument  in  Aston 
Church. 

Mason  was  a  man  of  considerable  abilities 
and  cultivated  taste,  who  naturally  mistook 
himself  for  a  poet.  He  accepted  the  critical 
canons  of  his  day,  taking  Gray  and  Hurd  for 
his  authorities,  and  his'  serious  attempts  at 
poetry  are  rather  vapid  performances,to  which 
his  attempt  to  assimilate  Gray's  style  gives 
an  air  of  affectation.  The  '  Heroic  Epistle  ' 
gives  him  a  place  among  the  other  followers 
of  Pope's  school  in  satire. 

He  was  a  good  specimen  of  the  more  cul- 
tivated clergy  of  his  day.  He  improved  his 
church  and  built  a  village  school  (Mason  and 
Walpole  Corresp.,  i.  xxiii).  He  had  some 
antiquarian  taste,  like  his  friends  Gray  and 
Walpole.  It  was  by  his  and  Gray's  criticisms 
that  Walpole's  eyes  were  opened  to  Chatter- 
ton's  forgery.  Mason  was  an  accomplished 
musician.  He  composed  some  church  music 
and  published  an  essay  upon  the  subject. 
He  is  said  by  a  doubtful  authority  (EncycL 
Brit.  1810)  to  have  invented  an  improve- 
ment of  the  pianoforte  brought  out  by  Zumpe. 
Mrs.  Delany  says  that  he  also  invented  a 
modification  called  the  '  Celestina,'  upon 
which  he  performed  with  much  expression  ; 
this  is  the  instrument  mentioned  in  the 
'  Mason  and  Walpole  Correspondence  '  as 
the  celestinette  (EncycL  Brit.  9th  ed.  '  Piano- 
forte ; '  GROVE,  Dictionary  cf  Music, l  Mason ' 
and  'Pianoforte;'  MRS.  DELANY,  Autobio- 
graphy, &c.,  2nd  ser.  ii.  90).  He  was  also 
something  of  an  artist,  and  a  portrait  which 
he  painted  of  the  poet  Whitehead  was  in 


1853  bequeathed  by  the  Kev.  William  Alder- 
son,  together  with  the  poet's  favourite  chair, 
to  the  Rev.  John  Mitford,  the  editor  of  the 
'  Gray  and  Mason  Correspondence '  ( Gent. 
Mag.  1853,  i.  338). 

Mason's  works  are :  1.  '  Musoeus,  a  Monody 
to  the  Memory  of  Mr.  Pope,  in  Imitation  of 
Milton's  "  Lycidas,'"  1747.  2.  'Isis,  a  Mono- 
logue,' 1749.  3.  '  Ode  on  the  Installation  of 
the  Duke  of  Newcastle  as  Chancellor  of  the 
University  of  Cambridge  on  1  July  1749,' 
1749.  4.  'Elfrida:  written  on  the  model  of 
the  antient  Greek  Tragedy,'  1752.  5.  '  Odes,' 
1756.  6.  'Caractacus:  written  on  the  model 
of  the  antient  Greek  Tragedy,'  1759  ;  a  Greek 
translation  was  published  in  1781  by  George 
Henry  Glasse  fq.v.]  7.  'Elegies,'  1763. 
8.  '  Animadversions  on  the  Present  Govern- 
ment of  the  York  Lunatic  Asylum,'  &c., 
1772.  9.  <  The  English  Garden,'  bk.  i.  1772  ? 
bk.  ii.  1777;  bk.  iii.  1779;  bk.  iv.  1782. 
10.  'An  Heroic  Epistle  to  Sir  William 
Chambers,'  1773.  11.  'An  Heroic  Post- 
script,' 1774.  12.  'Life  of  Gray,'  1774. 

13.  '  Ode  to  Mr.  Pinchbeck,  upon  his  newly 
invented  Candle-snuffers,  by  Malcolm  Mac- 
gregor,  Author  of  the  "  Heroic  Epistle," '  1776. 

14.  '  An  Epistle  to  Dr.  Shebbeare  ;  to  which 
is  added  an  Ode  to  Sir  Fletcher  Norton,  by 
Malcolm  Macgregor,'  &c.,  1777.    15. '  Ode  to 
the  Naval  Officers  of  Great  Britain,'  1779. 
16.  '  Ode  to  William  Pitt,'  1782.     17.  '  The 
Dean  and  the  Squire,  a  Political  Eclogue  by 
the  Author  of  the  "  Heroic  Epistle," '  1782.  - 

18.  'The  Art  of  Painting'  (translated  from 
Du  Fresnoy,  'De    Arte    Graphica '),  1782. 

19.  '  Collection  of  the  Psalms  of  David '  (used 
as  anthems  in  York  Cathedral),  published 
'  under  the  direction  of  W.  Mason,  by  whom  is 
prefixed  a  Critical  and  Historical  Essay  on 
Cathedral  Music,'  1782  (the  essay  also  pub- 
lished separately).    20.  '  Secular  Ode,'  1788.  — 
21.  'Life  of  W.  Whitehead'  (prefixed  to 
Whitehead's  '  Poems '),  1788.     22.  '  Sappho, 

a  Lyrical  Drama  in  three  Acts,'  bv  Mason, 
with  an  Italian  translation  by  Mathias,  was 
published  at  Naples  in  1809,  first  printed  in 
the  1797  volume  (below). 

Besides  the  above,  '  Mirth,  a  Poem  in  An- 
swer to  Warton's  "Pleasures  of  Melancholy," 
by  a  Gentleman  of  Cambridge  '  (1774),  with 
dedication  by  '  W.  M.,'  has  been  attributed 
to  Mason ,  but  can  hardly  be  his.  The '  Archaeo- 
logical Epistle'  to  Dean  Miller,  also  attri- 
buted to  him,  was  written  by  John  Baynes 
(NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecd.  viii.  ll3). 

Mason's  poems  were  collected  in  one  volume 
in  1764,  and  in  two  volumes  in  1774.  A 
third  volume,  prepared  by  himself,  was  added 
in  1797.  His  '  Works '  were  collected  in  four 
volumes  in  1811. 


Mason 


441 


Mason 


[Chalmeis' ft  English  Poets,  xviii.  307-1 7,  con- 
tains the  first  published  life ;  lives  prefixed  to 
an  edition  of  the  English  Garden  in  1814  and,  by 
S.  W.  Singer,  to  Mason's  poems  in  vols.  Ixxvii. 
and  Ixxviii.  of  British  Poets  (Chiswick)  in  1822 
add  little.  J.  Mitford  edited  Mason's  corre- 
spondence with  Walpole  in  1851,  and  his  corre- 
spondence with  Gray  in  1853.  The  letters  to 
Walpole  are  reprinted,  with  one  or  two  additions, 
in  the  notes  to  Cunningham's  edition  of  Walpole's 
Correspondence.  See  also  Letters  of  an  Eminent 
Prelate  (Warburton),  1809,  pp.  71,  83,  87,  93, 
100,  106,  171,  293,  300,  305,  341,  396,  418,  469, 
475,  478  ;  Biog.  Dramatica  ;  Genest's  History  of 
the  Stage,  v.  360-3,  563,  vi.  87,  95,  271,  340, 
vii.  99  ;  Mant's  Life  of  Thomas  Warton  prefixed 
to  Warton's  Poetical  Works,  1802,  i.  pp.xv-xxii ; 
various  lives  of  Gray ;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd. ; 
Hartley  Coleridge's  Worthies  of  Yorkshire,  for 
a  life  and  a  long  criticism  of  the  poems,  and 
Southey's  Doctor,  chaps.  Ixvii.  and  cxxvi.,  and 
Commonplace  Book,  4th  ser.  pp.  294-6.] 

L.  S. 

MASON,  WILLIAM  MONCK  (1775- 
1859),  historian,  born  at  Dublin  on  7  Sept. 
1775,  was  eldest  son  of  Henry  Monck  Mason, 
colonel  of  engineers,  by  a  daughter  of  Bar- 
tholomew Mosse  [q.  v.],  M.D.,  founder  of  the 
Lying-in  Hospital,  Dublin.  His  younger 
brother  was  Captain  Thomas  Monck  Mason, 
R.N.,  father  of  George  Henry  Monck  Mason 
[q.  v.]  Mason's  father  held  an  office  in  the 
household  of  the  lord-lieutenant  as  well  as 
the  post  of '  land  waiter  for  exports  '  in  the 
revenue  department  at  Dublin.  The  land- 
waitership  was  transferred  to  Mason  when 
he  attained  his  majority  in  1796.  Mason 
devoted  himself  to  historical  investigations, 
mainly  in  relation  to  the  history  and  topo- 
graphy of  Ireland ;  he  collected  rare  books 
and  manuscripts,  and  transcribed  many  docu- 
ments. His  ambition  was  to  produce  a  work 
on  Ireland  analogous  to  the  'Magna  Bri- 
tannia' of  Lysons  and  the  <  Caledonia'  of 
Chalmers.  The  intended  title  was  '  Hibernia 
antiqua  et  hodierna :  being  a  topographical 
Account  of  Ireland,  and  a  History  of  all  the 
Establishments  in  that  Kingdom,  Ecclesias- 
tical, Civil,  and  Monastick,  drawn^chiefly 
from  sources  of  original  record.'  A  first 
portion  was  issued  by  the  author  in  1819, 
and  entitled  '  The  History  and  Antiquities 
of  the  Collegiate  and  Cathedral  Church  of 
St.  Patrick,  near  Dublin,  from  its  founda-  j 
tion  in  1190  to  the  year  1819 ;  comprising 
a  Topographical  Account  of  the  Lands  and 
Parishes  appropriated  to  the  Community  of 
the  Cathedral  and  to  its  Members,  and  Bio- 
graphical Memoirs  of  its  Deans,  collected 
chiefly  from  sources  of  original  record,'  4to, 
illustrated  with  engravings  on  copper.  Mason 
dedicated  his  history  to  George  IV.  More 


than  one  third  of  the  book  was  devoted  to 
a  biography  of  Dean  Jonathan  Swift.  The 
book  exhausted  its  subject,  and  will  always 
hold  a  pre-eminent  place  among  the  best 
works  of  its  class  in  the  English  language. 

Mason  pursued  his  plan  by  commencing  a 
companion  volume  on  Christ  Church  Cathe- 
dral, Dublin.  Engravings  were  prepared 
under  his  direction,  but  the  work  was  not 
printed.  These  drawings  were  subsequently 
acquired  by  Lord  Gosford,  and  are  now  in 
the  collection  of  the  writer  of  this  notice, 
together  with  others  from  which  plates  were 
engraved  for  the  history  of  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral. 

In  1823  Mason  issued  a  '  prospectus  of  a 
new  history  of  the  city  and  county  of  Dub- 
lin, from  the  earliest  accounts  to  the  present 
time,  drawn  from  sources  of  original  record ; 
together  with  a  review  of  all  previous  at- 
tempts at  the  history  of  that  city.'  In  this 
prospectus  Mason  held  up  to  ridicule  the 
imperfect  and  inaccurate  works  on  the  sub- 
ject by  Harris,  Warburton,  Whitelaw,  and 
Walsh.  Adequate  support  not  being  ob- 
tained, the  undertaking  was  relinquished,  and 
Mason's  manuscript  collections  for  it  re- 
mained unrevised  and  unmethodised.  His 
excerpts,  occasionally  inaccurate,  from  Dub- 
lin municipal  archives  have  been  entirely 
superseded  by  the  recent  publication  of  the 
calendars  of  the  ancient  records  of  that 
city.  In  1825  Mason  published  at  Dublin, 
in  an  octavo  pamphlet  of  twenty  pages, 
1  Suggestions  relative  to  the  Project  of  a 
Survey  and  Valuation  of  Ireland,  together 
with  some  Remarks  on  the  Report  of  the 
Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  Ses- 
sion 1824.' 

Towards  1826  Mason  left  Ireland  for  the 
continent,  having  been  granted  a  govern- 
ment pension  on  the  abolition  of  the  office 
which  he  held  in  the  revenue  department  at 
Dublin.  During  his  travels  and  residence 
abroad  he  collected  numerous  valuable  works 
on  continental  literature  and  the  fine  arts. 
Of  these  there  were  auctions  at  London  in 
1834-7.  Mason  came  to  England  in  1848, 
and  devoted  himself  mainly  to  the  study  of 
philology.  In  connection  with  it  and  the 
fine  arts  he  formed  a  very  large  library, 
which  he  disposed  of  by  auction  at  Sotheby's 
in  1852.  At  the  same  rooms  in  1858  he 
sold  by  auction  his  literary  collections  and 
original  compositions  in  the  departments  ot 
Irish  history  and  general  philology.  Among 
the  latter  were  his  large  compilations  of 
original  observations  illustrative  of  the  na- 
ture and  history  of  language  in  general  and 
of  the  character  and  connections  of  several 
languages  in  particular. 


Mason 


442 


Mason 


Mason  died  at  Surbiton,  Surrey,  on  6 March 
1859  (Gent.  Mag.  1859,  i.  441). 

[Manuscript  by  Thomas  Monck  Mason  ;  per- 
sonal information.]  J.  T.  Gr. 

MASON,  WILLIAM  SHAW  (1774- 
1853),  statist,  a  native  of  Ireland,  born  in 
1774,  graduated  B.A.  at  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  in  1796.  In  conjunction  with  two 
others  he  was  appointed  by  patent  in  1805 
to  the  office  of  remembrancer  or  receiver  of 
the  first-fruits  and  twentieth  parts  in  Ireland ; 
to  this  was  added  in  September  1810  the 
post  of  secretary  to  the  commissioners  for 
public  records  in  Ireland.  Sir  Kobert  Peel, 
while  chief  secretary  to  the  lord-lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  conceived  a  high  opinion  of  Mason, 
and  encouraged  him  to  undertake  an  Irish  sta- 
tistical work  similar  to  that  executed  by  Sir 
John  Sinclair  for  Scotland.  The  first  volume 
of  Mason's  publication  was  issued  at  Dublin 
in  octavo,  with  maps  and  plates,  in  1814, 
under  the  title  of '  A  Statistical  Account  or 
Parochial  Survey  of  Ireland,  drawn  up  from 


the  communications  of  the  clergy.'  The  se- 
cond volume  appeared  in  1816,  and  a  third 
followed  in  1819.  Mason  devoted  much  at- 
tention to  the  subject  of  the  census  of  Ire- 
land, and  compiled  a '  Survey, Valuation,  and 
Census  of  the  Barony  of  Portnahinch '  in 
Queen's  County.  This  was  printed  in  1821  in 
a  folio  volume,  and  submitted  to  George  IV 
during  his  visit  to  Ireland  as  a  model  for  a 
statistical  survey  of  the  whole  country.  A 
catalogue  of  books  relating  to  Ireland,  col- 
lected by  Mason  for  Sir  Robert  Peel,  was 
printed  under  the  title  of  *  Bibliotheca  Hi- 
bernicana,'  Dublin,  1823,  12mo.  This  was 
the  last  work  of  Mason  published  separately. 
Returns  by  him  in  connection  with  statistics 
of  Ireland  will  be  found  among  the  sessional 
papers  of  the  House  of  Commons.  He  died 
in  Camden  Street,  Dublin,  on  11  March 
1853. 

[Reports  of  Commissioners  for  Public  Records 
of  Ireland,  1810-25  ;  Sir  W.  Betham's  Observa- 
tions on  Record  Commission,  Dublin,  1837;  per- 
sonal information.]  J.  T.  Gr. 


INDEX 


TO 


THE     THIKTY-SIXTH    VOLUME. 


PAGE 

Malthus,  Thomas  Robert  (1766-1834)  .  .  1 
Malton,  James  (d.  1803).  See  under  Malton, 

Thomas,  the  elder. 

Malton,  Thomas,  the  elder  (1726-1801)  .        .       5 
Malton,  Thomas,  the  younger  (1748-1804)      .       5 
Maltravers,    Sir    John    (1266-1343?).      See 
under  Maltravers  John,  Baron  Maltravers. 
Maltravers,  John,  Baron  Maltravers  (1290  ?- 

1365) 6 

Malvern,  William  of,  alias  Parker  (fl.  1535)  .      7 
Malverne,  John  (d.  1415?)       ....      8 
Malverne,  John  (d.  1422  ?).     See  under  Mal- 
verne, John  (d.  1415  ?). 

Malvoisin,  William  (d.  1238)  ....  8 
Malynes,  Malines,  or  De  Malines,  Gerard  (  ft. 

1586-1641) '  .      9 

Man,  Henry  (1747-1799)  .  .  .  .11 
Man  or  Main,  James  (1700  P-1761)  .  .  12 

Man,  John  (1512-1569) 12 

Manasseh  ben  Israel  ( 1604-1657)     .  .    13 

Man  by,  Aaron  (1776-1850)  .  .  .  .14 
Manby,  Charles  (1804-1884)  .  .  .  .16 
Manby,  George  William  (1765-1854)  .  .  16 

Manby,  Peter  (d.  1697) 18 

Manby,  Peter  (ft.  1724).    See  under  Manby, 

Peter  (d.  1697). 

Manby,  Thomas  (fi.  1670-1690)       ...    18 
Manby,  Thomas  (1766  P-1834)          .         .         .18 
Manchester,  Dukes  of.     See  Montagu,  Charles 
(1664-1722),  first  Duke;  Montagu,  George 
(1737-1788),  fourth  Duke  ;  Montagu,  Wil- 
liam (1771-1843),  fifth  Duke. 
Manchester,  Earls  of.  See  Montagu,  Sir  Henry 
(15637-1642),  first    Earl;    Montagu,  Ed- 
ward (1602-1671),  second  Earl. 
Manderstown,  William  (  ft.  1515-1540)  .  20 

Mandevil,  Kobert  (1578-1618)          .        .  20 

Mandeville,  Bernard  (1670  V-1733)          .  21 

Mandeville,  Geoffrey  de.   Earl  of    Essex  (d 

1144)      ..".'....  22 

Mandeville,  Sir  John        ....  23 

Mandeville  or  Magnavilla,  William  de,  third 
Earl  of  Essex  and  Earl  or  Count  of  Aumale 

(d.  1189) 29 

Manduit,  John  (/.  1310).    See  Mauduitb. 
Manfield,  Sir  James.     See  Mansfield. 
Mangan,  James  (1803-1849)    .         .         .         .30 
Mangey,  Thomas  (1688-1755)          .        .        .  ;  82 
Mangin,  Edward  (1772-1852)          .        .        .82 
Mangles,  James  (1786-1867)    .        .        .        .33 


Mangnall,  Richmal  (1769-1820)      .  34 

Maning,  Frederick  Edward  (1812-1883)  34 

Manini,  Antony  (1750-1786)    .         .  34 

Manisty,  Sir  Henry  (1808-1890)      .  35 

Mauley,  Mrs.   Mary  de  la  Riviere   (1672?- 

1724) 35 

Manley,  Sir  Roger  (1626  P-1688)     .  38 

Manley,  Thomas  (Ji.  1670)      .         .  38 

Manlove,  Edward  (ft.  1667)     .         .  39 

Manlove,  Timothy  '(1633-1699)       .  39 

Mann,  Gother  (1747-1830)       .        .  40 

Mann,  Sir  Horace  (1701-1786)        .  41 

Mann,  Nicholas  (d.  1753)         .         .  43 

Mann,  Robert  James  (1817-1886)    .  43 

Mann,  Theodore  Augustus,  called  the  Abbe 

Mann  (1735-1809) 44 

Mann,  William  (1817-1873)    .        .        .        .46 
Manners,   Mrs.    Catherine,  afterwards   Lady 

Stepney  (d.  1845).     See  Stepney. 
Manners,   Charles,  fourth   Duke  'of  Rutland 

(1754-1787) .46 

Manners,  Charles   Cecil  John,  sixth  Duke  of 

Rutland  (1815-1888) 48 

Manners,    Edward,    third   Earl    of   Rutland 

(1549-1587) 48 

Manners,    Francis,    sixth    Earl    of   Rutland 

(1578-1632) 49 

Manners,  George  (1778-1853)  .        .        .        .50 
Manners,    Henry,    becorid    Earl    of   Rutland 

(d.  1563) 50 

Manners,  John,  eighth  Earl  of  Rutland  (1604- 

1679) 51 

Manners,  John,  ninth  Earl  and  first  Duke  of 

Rutland  (1638-1711) 51 

Manners,  John,  Marquis  of  Granby   (1721- 

1770) 52 

Manners,  Sir  Robert  (d.  1355  ?)      ...    54 
Manners,  Sir  Robert  (1408-1461).    See  under 

Manners,  Sir  Robert  (d.  1355  ?). 
Manners,  Lord  Robert  (1758-1782).        .        .    54 
Manners,  Roger,  fifth  Earl  of  Rutland  (1576- 

1612)     . 55 

Manners,  Thomas,  first  Earl  of  Rutland  (d. 

1543) 56 


Manners-Sutton,  Charles  (1755-1828),  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury 

Manners-Sutton,  Charles,  first  Viscount  Can- 
terbury (1780-1845) 


57 


.    58 


Manners-Sutton,  John  Henry  Thomas,  third 
Viscount  Canterbury  (1814-1877) 


59 


444 


Index  to  Volume  XXXVI. 


60 
6-2 

62 
68 
69 
f>9 

70 
71 


Manners-Suit  >n,  Thomas,  first  Baron  Manners 

(1756-1842) 

Mannin,  James  (d.  1779)          .... 

Manning,  Henry  Edward  (1808-1892)     . 

Manning,  James  (1781-1866) 

Manning,  Marie  (1821-1849) 

Manning,  O«en  (1721-1801) 

Manning,  Robert  (d.  1731) 

Manning,  Samuel  (d.  1847) 

Manning,  Samuel,   the    younger  (./?.   1846). 

See  under  Manning,  Samuel  (d.  1847). 
Manning  Samuel  (1822-1881) 
Manninlr,  Thomas  (1772-1840) 
Manning,  William  (1630  P-1711)     . 
Manning,  William  Oke  (1809-1878) 
Manningham,  John  (d.  1622)  . 
Manningham,  Sir  Kichard,  M.D.  (1690-1759) 
Manninglnm,  Thomas  (1651  P-1722) 
Mannock,  John  (1677-1764)     .... 
Manny  or  Mauny,  Sir  Walter  de,  afterwards 
Lord  de  Manny  (d.  1372)      .... 
Mannyng,  Robert,  or  Robert  de  Brunne  (fl. 

1288-1338) 80 

Mansel,  Charles  Grenville  ( 1806-1886)    .        .     81 
Mansel,  Henry  Longueville  (1820-1871)        .     81 
Mansel  or  Maun  sell,  John  (d.  1265)        .        .     84 
Manse],  William  Lort  (1753-1820)  ...     86 
Mansell,  Franci-,  D.D.  (1579-1665)         .        .     87 
Mansell,  Sir  Robert  (1573-1656)      ...     88 
Mansell,  Sir  Thomas  (1777-1858)    ...    89 
Mansfield,   Earls    of.     See  Murray,   William 
(1705-1793),   first    Earl;    Murray,    David 
(1727-1796),  second  Earl. 

Mansfield,  Charles  Blachford  (1819-1855)        .     90 
Mansfield,  Henry  de  (d.  1328 ).  See  Maunsfield. 
Mansfield   (originally  Manfield),   Sir  James 
(1733-1821)  .        .        .        .        .        .        .91 

Mansfield,  Sir  William  Rose,  first  Lord  Sand- 
hurst (1819-1876) 92 

Manship,  Henry  (fl.  15<!2)      .        .        .        .94 
Manship,  Henry  (d.  1625).    See  under  Man- 
ship,  Henry  (/.  1562). 

Manson,  David  (1726-1792)  .  .  .  .95 
Manson,  George  (1850-1876)  .  .  .  .96 
Mant,  Richard  (1776-1848)  .  .  .  .96 
Mant,  Walter  Bishop  (1807-1869)  .  .  .  98 
Mante,  Thomas  (  ft.  1772)  ....  98 
Mantell,  Gideon  Algernon  (1790-1852)  .  .  99 
Mantell,  Joi-hua  (1795-1865)  .  .  .  .100 
Mantell,  Sir  Thomas  (1751-1831)  .  .  .100 
Manton,  John  (d.  1834).  See  under  Manton, 

Joseph. 

Manton,  Joseph  (1766  P-1835)  .  .  .100 
Manton,  Thomas,  D.D.  (1620-1677)  .  .  101 
Manwaring  or  Mavnwaring,  Roger  (1590- 

1653)  .  .  I  .  .  .  .  .104 
Man-wood,  John  (d.  1610)  ....  105 
Manwood,  Sir  Peter  (d.  1625)  ....  105 
Manwood,  Sir  Roger  (1525-1592)  .  .  .  106 
MaporMapes,  Walter  (/.  1200)  .  .  .109 
Maplet,  John  (d.  1592)  .  . '  .  112 

Maplet,  John  (1612  P-1670)    .         .         .         .113 
Mapletoft,  John  (1631-1721)  .        .        .        .113 
Maplet  oft,  Robert  (1609-1677)         .         .         .115 
Mar,  Earls  of.     See  Cochrane,  Robert,  Earl  of 
Mar  (d.  1482);  Erskine,  John,  first  or  six'h 
Earl  of  the  Erskine  line  (d.  1572)  ;   Krskine, 
John,  second  or  seventh  Earl  (1558-1634); 
Erskine,    John,    sixth     or    eleventh    Earl 
(1675-1732)  ;  Stewart,  John,  Earl  of  Mar 
(d.  1479). 


PAGE 

Mar,  Donald,  tenth  Earl  of  (d.  1297)  .  .116 
Mar,  Donald,  tvelfth  Earl  of  (1293  P-13H2)  .  117 
Mar,  Thomas,  thirteenth  Earl  of  (d.  1377)  .  117 
Mar,  William,  ninth  E  .rl  «,f  (d.  1281  ?).  .118 
Mara,  Mrs.  Gertrude  Elizabeth  (1749-1833)  .  118 
Mara,  William  de  (fl.  1280)  .  .  .  .119 
Marbeck  or  Merbeck,  John  (d.  1585  ?)  .  .  120 
Marbeck,  Markbeeke,  or  Merbeck,  Roger  (1536- 

1605) 121 

Marcet,  Alexander  John  Gaspard,  M.D.  ( 1 770- 

1822) 122 

Marcet,  Mrs.  Jane  (1769-1858)        .        .        .122 
March,  Earls  of.     See  Mortimer,  Ro^er,  first 
Earl     (1286-1330)  ;     Mortimer,    Edmund, 
third  Earl  (1351-1381)  ;  Mortimer,  Roger, 
fourth   Earl  (1374-1398)  ;    Mortimer,   Ed- 
mund, fifth  Earl  (1391-1425);  Stuart,  Esme 
(1579  P-1624)  ;    Douglas,    William,    after- 
wards fourth  Duke  of  Queensberrv  (1724- 
1810). 
March,  Mrs.  (1825-1877).     See  Gabriel,  Mary 

Ann  Virginia. 

March,  John  (1612-1657)  ....  123 
March,  John  ( 1640-1692)  ....  125 
March,  Patrick  Dunbar,  tenth  Earl  of  (1285- 

1369).     See  under  Dunbar,  Agnes. 
March,  De  la  Marche,  or  De  Marchia,  William 

(d.  1302) 125 

Marchant,  Nathaniel  (1739-1 816)  .  .  .127 
Marchi,  Giuseppe  Filippo  Liberati  (1735  ?- 

1808) 127 

Marchiley,  John  (d.  1386  ?).     See  Mardisley. 
Marchmonr,  Earls  of.     See  Hume,  Sir  Patrick, 
first   Earl   (1641-1724);    Campbell,    Alex- 
ander,  second    Earl    ( 1675-1740)  ;    Hume, 
Hugh,  third  Earl  (1708-1794). 
Marckant,  John  (y?.  1562)        .        .        .        .128 
Marcuard,  Robert  Samuel  (1751-1792  ?)         .128 
Mardeley,  John  (ft.  1548)         .        .         .         .128 
Mardisley,  John  (d.  1386?)      .        .        .        .128 
Mare,    Sir   Peter  de  la  (fl.  1370).       See  De 

la  Mare. 

Mare,  Thomas  de  la  (1309-1396)  .  .  .129 
MareduddabOwain  (d.  999  ?)  .  .  .130 
Maredudd  ap  Bleddyn  (d.  1132)  .  .  .130 
Marettor  Maret,  Philip  (1568  P-1637)  .  .131 
Marett,  Sir  Robert  Pipon  (1820-1884).  See 

under  Marett  or  Maret,  Philip. 
Marfeld,  John  (  ft.  1393).     See  Mirfeld. 

Margaret,  St.  (d.  1093) 132 

Margaret  (1240-1275) 134 

Marg-tret  (1282  P-1318) 136 

Margaret  of  Scotland  (1425  ?-l  445)        .         .136 
Margaret  of  Anjou  (1430-1482)       .        .        .138 
Margaret  of  Denmark  (1457  P-1486)       .        .148 
Margaret,  Duchess  of  Burgundy  (1446-1503)   148 
Margaret    Beaufort.    Countess 'of    Richmond 
and  Derby,  <  Lady  Margaret '  (1441-1509). 
See  Beaufort. 

Margaret  Tudor  (1480-1541)  .  .  .  .150 
Margary,  Augustus  Raymonl  (1846-1875)  .  157 
Margetson,  James  (16'»6-1678).  .  .  .157 
Margoliouth,  Moses  (1820-1881)  .  .  .159 
Marham,  Ralph  (ft.  13*0)  .  .  .  .159 
Marianus  Scocus  (1028-1082?)  .  .  .160 
Marianus  Scot  us  (d.  10£8).  See  under 

Marianus  Scotus  (1028-1082  ?). 
Marischal,    Earls    of.      See    Keith,  William, 
fourth  Earl  (d.  1581)  ;   Keith,  George,  fifth 
Earl  (1553? -1623)  ;   Keith,  William,  sixth 
Earl   (d.    1635);   Keith,  William,   seventh 


Index  to  Volume  XXXVI. 


445 


Earl  (1617P-1661);   Keith,  George,  tenth 
Earl  (1693  P-1778). 

Marisco,  Adam  de  (d.  1257  ?).     See  Adam. 
Marisco,  Mariscis,  Mareys,  or  Mares,  Geoffrey 

de  (d.  1245) ".  161 

Marisco,  Hervey  de  (fi.  1169).     See  Mount- 
Maurice. 

Marisco  or  Marsh,  Richard  de  (d.  1226)  .  163 
Markaunt,  Thomas  (d.  1439)  .  .  .  .164 
Markham,  Mrs.  See  Penrose,  Elizabeth 

(1781P-1837). 

Markham,  Francis  (1565-1627)  .  .  .  165 
Markham,  Frederick  (1805-1855)  .  .  .165 
Markham,  Gervase  or  Jervis  (1568  P-1637)  .  166 
Markham,  Sir  Griffin  ( 1564  P-1644  ? )  .  .  168 
Markham,  John  (d.  1409)  .  .  .  .169 
Markham,  Sir  John  (d.  1479)  .  .  .  .170 
Markham,  John  (1761-1827)  .  .  .  .171 
Markham,  Peter,  M.D.  (  ft.  1758)  .  .  .172 
Markham,  William  (1719-1807)  .  .  .  172 
Markland,  Abraham,  D.D.  ( 1645-1728)  .  .175 
Markland,  James  Hey  wood,  D.C.L.  (1788- 

1864)     .        . 175 

Markland,  Jeremiah  (1693-1776)  .  .  .176 
Mark  wick  or  Markwicke,  Nathaniel  (1664- 

1735) 177 

Marlborough,  Dukes  of.  See  Churchill,  John, 
first  Duke  (1650-1722)  ;  Spencer,  Charles, 
third  Duke  (1706-1751-n  ;  Spencer,  George, 
fourth  Duke  (1739-1817);  Churchill,  John 
Winston  Spencer,  seventh  Duke  (1822- 
1883). 
Marlborough,  Sarab,  Duchess  of  ( 1660-1744). 

See  under  Churchill,  John,  first  Duke. 
Marlborough,  Earls  of.     See  Ley,  James,  first 
Earl  (1550-1629);  Ley,  James,  third  Earl 
(1618-1665). 

Marlborough,  Henry  of  (  ft.  1420).  See  Henry 
Marleberge,  Thomas  de  (d.  1236)     .        .      "     178 
Marlow,  William  (1740-1813)          .         .  180 

Marlowe,  Christopher  (1564-1593)  .        .  180 

Marmion,  Philip   (rf.  1291).     See  under  Mar 

mion,  Robert  (d.  1218). 

Marmion,  Robert  (d.  1143).     See  under  Mar- 
mion, Robert  (d.  1218). 
Marmion,  Robert  (d.  1218) 
Marmion,  Shackerley  (1603-1639)  . 
Marnock,  Robert  (1800-1889) 
Marochetti,  Carlo  (1805-1867) 
Marrable,  Frederick  (1818-1872)     . 


Marras,  Giacinto  (1810-1883)  . 
Marrat,  William  (1772-1852)  . 
Marrey  or  Marre,  John  (d.  1407)     . 
Marriott,  Charles  (1811-1858) 
Marriott,  Sir  James  (1730  P-1803)  . 
Marriott,  John  (d.  1653)  . 
Marriott,  John  (1780-1 825)      . 
Marriott,  Wharton  Bo  >th  (1823-1871) 
Marrowe,  George  (  ft.  1437)     . 
Marry  at,  Frederick  (1792-1 84  8)      .  .201 

Marryat,  Thomas,  M.D.  (1730-1792)  .  203 

Marsden,  John  Buxton  (1803-1870)  .  204 

Marsden,  John  Howard  ( 1803-1891 )  .  205 

Marsden,  Samuel  (1764-1838)          .  .205 

Marsden,  William  (1754-1836)        .  .206 

Marsden,  William  (1796-1867)        .  .  207 

Marsh.    See  also  Marisco. 

Marsh,  Alphonso,  the  elder  (1627-1681)  .        .  208 
Marsh,  Alphonso,  the  younger  (1648  P-1692)  .  208 
Marsh,  Charles  (1735-1812)1  See  under  Marsh, 
Charles  (1774  P-1835  ?). 


190 
191 
192 
193 
194 
194 
196 
196 
196 
198 
199 
199 
200 


Marsh,  Charles  (1774  P-1835  ?)  .  209 

Marsh,  Francis  (1627-1693)     .  .  209 

Marsh,  George  (1515-1555)      .  .  210 

Marsh,  Sir  Henry  (1790-1860)  .  211 

Marsh,  Herbert  ( 1757-1839)    .  .211 

Marsh,  James  (1794-1846)       .  .215 

Marsh,  John  (1750-1828)          .  .  215 

Marsh,  John  Fitchett  (1818-1880)  .  216 

Marsh,  Narcissus  (1638-1713)  .  216 

Marsh,  William  (1775-1864)  .  .  218 

Marsh-Caldwell,Mrs.  Anne  (1791-1874)         .  219 
Marshal,  Andrew  (1742-1813)          .        .         .219 
Marshal,  Anselm  (d.  1245).     See  under  Mar- 
shal,  William,  first  Earl  of  Pembroke  and 
Stiiguil  of  the  Marshal  line. 

Marshal,  Ebenezer  (d.  1813)     .         .        .         .220 
Marshal,  Gilbert,  fourth  Earl  of  Pembroke  and 
Striguil   (d.   1241).      See    under  Marshal, 
William,  first  Earl  of  Pembroke  aud  Striguil 
of  the  Marshal  line. 
Marshal,  John  (d.  1164  ?) 
Marshal,  John,  first  Baron  Marshal  of  Hing- 


221 
221 


ham  (1170P-1235) 
Marshal,  Richard,  third  Earl  of  Pembroke  and 

Striguil  (d.  1234) 223 

Marshal,  Walter,  fifth  Earl  (d.   1245).    See 

under  Marshal,  William,  first  Earl  of  Pem- 
broke and  Striguil  of  the  Marshal  line. 
Marshal,  William,  first  Earl  of  Pembroke  and 

Striguil  of  the  Marshal  line  (d.  1219)  .  .  225 
Marshal,  William,  second  Earl  of  Pembroke 

and  Striguil  (d.  1231)  •  .  .  .  .  233 
Marshall,  Charles  (1637-1698)  .  .  .234 
Marshall,  Charles  (1806-1890)  .  .  .235 
Marshall,  Charles  Ward  (1808-1876).  See 

under  Marshall,  William  (1806-1875). 
Marshall,  Edward  (1578-1675)  .  .  .236 
Marshall,  Francis  Albert  (1840-1889)  .  .  236 
Marshall,  George  (  ft.  1554)  .  .  .  .237 
Marshall,  Henrv,  M.D.  (1775-1851)  .  .237 
Marshall,  James  (1796-1855)  .  .  .  .238 
Marshall,  Sir  James  (1829-1889)  .  .  .238 
Marshall  or  Marishall,  Jane  (  ft.  1765)  .  .  239 
Marshall,  John  (1534-1597).  'See  Martiall. 
Marshall,  John  (1757-1825)  .  .  .  .239 
Marshall,  John  (1784  P-1837)  .  .  .  .240 
Mar-hall,  John  (1783-1841)  .  .  .  .240 
Marshall,  John,  Lord  Curriehill  (1794-1868)  .  240 
Marshall,  John  (1818-1891)  .  .  .  .241 
Marshall,  Joshua  (1629-1678).  See  under 

Marshall,  Edward. 

Marshall,  Nathaniel,  D.D.  (d.  1730)  .  .  242 
Marshall,  Stephen  (1594  P-1655)  .  .  .243 
Marshall,  Thomas  (1621-1685)  .  .  .247 
Marshall,  Thomas  Falcon  (1818-1878)  .  .248 
Marshall,  Thomas  William  (1818-1877)  .  249 
Marshall,  Walter  (1628-1680)  .  .  .249 
Marshall,  William  (fi.  1535)  .  .  .  .250 
Marshall,  William  (  ft.  1630-1650)  .  .  .  251 
Marshall,  William  (1745-1818)  .  .  .251 
Marshall,  William  (1748-1833)  .  .  .252 
Marshall,  William  (1806-1875)  .  .  .  252 
Marshall,  William,  D.D.  (1807-1880)  .  .  253 
Marshani,  Sir  John  (1602-1685)  .  .  .  254 
Marsham,  Thomas  (d.  1819)  .  .  .  .254 
Marshe,  George  (1515-1555).  See  Marsh. 
Marshman,  John  Clark  (1794-1877)  .  .255 
Marshman,  Joshua  (1768-1837)  .  .  .255 
Marston,  Barons.  See  Boyle,  Charles,  first 

Baron   (1676-1731);   Boyle,  John,    second 

Baron  (1707-1762;. 


446 


Index  to  Volume  XXXVI. 


and 


and 


See 


Marston,  John  ( 1575  P-1634)  . 
Marston,  John  Westland  (1819-1890)     . 
Marston,  Philip  Bourke  (1850-1887)       , 
Marten.      See     also    Martin,    Martine, 

Martvn. 

Marten;  Sir  Henry  (15G2  ?-l 641)    . 
Marten,  Henry  or  Harry  (1602-1680)     .        . 
Marten,  Maria.    See  under  Corner,  V\  illiam 

(1804-1828). 

Martial  or  Marshall,  Richard  (d.  1563)  . 
Martiall  or  Marshall,  John  (1534-1597)  . 
Martin.  See  also  Marten,  Martine, 

Martyn. 

Martin  (d.  1241).     See  Cadwgan. 
Martin  of  Alnwick  (d.  1336)    . 
Martin,  Anthony  (d.  1597) 
Martin  or  Martyn,  Bendal  (1700-1761). 

under  Martin"  or  Martyn,  Henry  (d.  1721). 
Martin,  Benjamin  (1704-1782) 
Martin,  David  (1737-1798)      . 
Martin,  Edward,  D.D.  (d.  1662)      . 
Martin,  Elias  (1740  P-1811)     . 
Martin,  Francis  (1652-1722)    . 
Martin,  Frederick  (1830-1883) 
Martin,  Sir  George  ( 1764-1847)       . 
Martin,  George  William  (1828-1881)      . 
Martin,  Gregory  (d.  1582)        . 
Martin  or  Martyn,  Henry  (d.  1721) 
Martin,  Hugh  (1822-1885)       . 
Martin,  James  (fl.  1577)          . 
Martin,  Sir  James  (1815-1886)        . 
Martin,  Sir  James  Ranald  (1793-1874)   . 
Martin,  John  (1619-1693)       . 
Martin,  John  (1741-1820)        . 
Martin,  John  (1789-1854)        . 
Martin,  John  (1791-1855)         . 
Martin,  John,  M.D.  (1789-1869)      . 
Martin,  John  (1812-1875)        . 
Martin,  John  Frederick    (1745-1808).      See 

under  Martin,  Elias. 
Martin,  Jonathan  (1715-1737) 
Martin,  Jonathan  (1782-1838) 
Martin,  Jo*iah  (1683-1747)      . 
Martin,  Leopold  Charles  (1817-1889)       . 
Martin,  Martin  (d.  1719)          . 
Martin,  Mary  Letitia  (1815-1850)  . 
Martin,  Matthew  (1748-1838) 
Martin,  Peter  John  (1786-1860)      . 
Martin,  Sir  Richard  (1534-1617)     . 
Martin,  Richard  (1570-1618)  . 
Martin,  Richard  (1754-1834)  . 
Martin,  Robert  Montgomery  (1803  P-1868)     . 
Martin,  Samuel  (1817-1878)     . 
Martin,  Sir  Samuel  (1801-1883) 
Martin,  Sarah  (179 1-1843)       . 
Martin,  Thomas  (1697-1771)  . 
Martin,  Sir  Thomas  Byam  (1773-1854)  . 
Martin,  William  (1696  P-1756) 
Martin,  William  (1767-1810)  . 
Martin,  William  (fl.  1765-1821)     . 
Martin,  William  (1772-1851)  . 
Martin,  William  (1801-1867) . 
Martin,  Sir  William  (1807-1880)     . 
Martin,   William   Charles    Linnaeus     (1798- 

1864)     

Martindale,  Adam  (1623-1686) 
Martindale,  Miles  (1756-1824) 
Martindell  or  Martindall,  Sir  Gabriel  (1756?- 

1831)     

Martine.      See    also    Marten,    Martin,    and 

Martyn. 


2:>6 
258 
260 


261 

263 


269 
269 


270 
270 


271 

272 
273 
274 
274 
275 
276 
277 
277 
279 
279 
280 
280 
280 
281 
282 
282 
284 
285 
285 


287 
287 
288 
288 
288 
289 
289 
290 
290 
291 
292 
293 
294 
295 
296 
297 
298 
299 
300 
301 
301 
302 
303 

304 
304 
307 

307 


]'AGK 

M  irtine,  George,  the  elder  (1635-1712)  .  .  308 
Martine,  George,  the  younger  (1702-1741)  .  308 
Martineau,  Harriet  (1802-1876)  .  .  .309 
Martineau,  Robert  Braithwaite  (1826-1869)  .  314 
Martyn.  See  also  Marten,  Martin,  and  Mar- 
tine. 

Martyn,  Benjamin  (1699-1763)  .  .  .314 
Martyn,  Elizabeth  (1813-1846).  See  Invera- 

rity. 

Martyn,  Francis  (1782-1838)  .  .  .  .315 
Martyn,  Henry  (1781-1812)  ....  315 
Mnrtyn,  John"  (1699-1768)  .  .  .  .317 
Martyn  or  Martin,  Richard  (d.  1483)  .  .  319 
Martyn  or  Martin,  Thomas,  D.C.L.  (d.  1597  ?)  320 
Martyn,  Thomas  (/Z.  1760-1816)  .  .  .321 
Martyn,  Thomas  (1735-1825)  .  .  .  .321 
Martyn,  William  (1562-1617)  .  .  .323 
Marvell,  Andrew,  the  elder  (1586  P-1641)  .  324 
Marvell,  Andrew  (1621-1678)  ....  324 
Marvin,  Charles  Thomas  (1854-1890)  .  .332 
Marwood,  William  (1820-1883)  .  .  .333 
Mary  I  (1516-1558)  .....  333 

MarV  II  (1662-1694) 354 

Mary  of  Modeua  (1658-1718).  .  .  .365 
Mary  Queen  of  Scots  (1542-1587)  .  .  .  373 
Mary  of  Gueldtes  (d.  1463)  .  .  .  .390 
Mary  of  Guise  (1515-1580  ^  .  .  .  .391 
Mary  of  France  (1496-1533)  .  .  .  .397 
Mary,  Princess  Royal  of  England  and  Princess 

of  Orange  (1631-1660) 400 

Mary,  Princess  of  Hesse  (1723-1772)  .  .  404 
MarV,  Princess,  Duchess  of  Gloucester  and 

Edinburgh  (1776-1857).  See  under  William 

Frederick,  second  Duke  of  Gloucester  (1776- 

1834). 
Mary  of  Buttermere  (fl.  1802).    See  under 

Hatfield,  John. 
Maryborough,  Viscount  (d.  1632).    See  Moly- 

neux,  Richard. 

Mascall,  Edward  James  (d.  1832)  .  404 

Mascall,  Leonard  (d.  1589)       .  .  404 

Mascall,  Robert  (d.  1416)        .  .  405 

Mascarene,  Paul  (1684-1760)  .  .  406 

Maschiart,  Michael  (1544-1598)  .  407 

Maseres,  Francis  (1731-1824)  .  .  407 

Masham,  Abigail,  Lady  Masham  (d.  1734)  .  410 
Mashnm,  Damaris,  Lady  Masham  (1658- 

.1708)     ...."....  412 
Masham,  Samuel,  first  Baron  Masham  (1679  ?- 

1758).    See  under  Masham,  Abigail,  Lady 

Masham. 
Masham,     Samuel,    second    Baron     Masham 

(1712-1776).     See  under  Masham,  Abigail, 

Lady  Masham. 

Maskell,  William  (1814  P-l  890)  .  .  .413 
Maskelyne,  Nevil  (1732-1811)  .  .  .414 
Mason,  Charles  (1616-1677)  .  .  .  .416 
Mason,  Charles  (1730-1787)  .  .  .  .417 
Mason,  Francis  (1566  P-1621)  .  .  .417 
Mason,  Francis  (1837-1886)  .  .  .  .419 
Mason,  George  (1735-1806)  .  .  .  .419 
Mason,  George  Heming  (1818-1872)  .  .  420 
Mason,  George  Henry  Monck  (1825-1857)  .  422 
Mason,  Henry  (1573>-1647)  .  .  .  .422 
Mason,  Henry  Joseph  Monck  (1778-1858)  .  423 
Mason,  James  ( fl.  1743-1783)  .  .  .424 
Mason,  James  (1779-1827)  ....  424 
Mason,  Sir  John  (1503-1566)  .  .  .  .425 
Mason,  John  (fl.  1603).  See  under  Mason, 
>66  P-162 


Franeia  (1566  P-1621). 
Mason,  John  (1586-1635) 


428 


Index  to  Volume  XXXVI. 


447 


PAOB 

Mason,  John  (1600-1672)        .  429 

Mason,  John  (1646  P-1694)      .  430 

Mason,  John  (1706-1763)         .  432 

Mason,  John  Charles  (1798-1881)  432 

Mason,  John  Monck  (1726-1809)  433 

Mason,  Sir  Josiah  (1795-1881)  434 

Mason,  Martin  (fl.  1650-1676)  435 

Mason,  Richard  (1601-1678).    See  Angelus  h 

•  Sancto  Francisco. 
Mason,  Robert  (1571-1635)    .        .        .        .435 


Mason,     Robert     (1589P-1662).     See  under 

Mason,  Robert  (1571-1635). 

Mason,  Thomas  (1580-1619?)  .  .  .436 
Mason,  Thomas  (d.  1660).  See  under  Mason, 

Thomas  (1580-1(519?). 

Mason,  William  (ft.  1672-1709)  .  .  .437 
Mason,  William  (1724-1797)  .  .  .  .438 
Mason,  William  Monck  (1775-1859)  .  .  441 
Mason,  William  Shaw  (1774-1853)  .  .442 


END    OF    THE    THIRTY-SIXTH    VOLUME. 


0 


LIST    OF    WEITEBS 


IN   THE   THIKTY-SIXTH  VOLUME. 


7 


G.  A-N.  .  .  .  GEORGE  AITCHISON,  A.B.A. 

G.  A.  A.   .  .  G.  A.  AITKEN. 

W.  A.  J.  A. .  W.  A.  J.  ARCHBOLD. 

B.  B-L.  .  .  .  BICHABD  BAGWELL. 

G.  F.  B.  B.  .  G.  F.  BUSSELL  BARKER. 

M.  B Miss  BATESON. 

B.  B THE  BEV.  BONALD  BAYNE. 

G.  C.  B.  .  .  G.  C.  BOASE. 

T.  G.  B.  .  .  THE    BEV.    PROFESSOR    BONNET, 

F.B.S. 

G.  S.  B.  .  .  G.  S.  BOULGER. 
A.  H.  B.  .  .  A.  H.  BULLEN. 
H.  M.  C.  .  .  H.  MANNERS  CHICHESTER. 

A.  M.  C.  .  .  Miss  A.  M.  CLERKE. 

T.  C THOMPSON  COOPER,  F.S.A. 

W.  P.  C.  .  .  W.  P.  COURTNEY. 
J.  A.  C..  .  .  J.  A.  CRAMB. 

C LIONEL  GUST,  F.S.A. 

.  F.  .  .  C.  H.  FIRTH. 

.    G.    F.     .    .    J.    G.    FOTHERINGHAM. 

M.  F-B..  .  .  DR.  FRIEDLANDER. 
J.  G JAMES  GAIRDNER. 

B.  G BICHARD  GARNETT,  LL.D. 

J.  T.  G.    .  .  J.  T.  GILBERT,  LL.D.,  F.S.A. 

G.  G GORDON  GOODWIN. 

A.  G THE  BEV.  ALEXANDER  GORDON. 

W.  A.  G. .  .  W.  A.  GREENHILL,  M.D. 


J.  C.  H.   .  .  J.  CUTHBERT  HADDEN. 

J.  A.  H.   .  .  J.  A.  HAMILTON. 

T.  H THE    BEV.    THOMAS    HAM 

D'D-  ography 

C.  A.  H.  .  .  C.  ALEXANDER  HARRIS. 
T.  F.  H.  .  .  T.  F.  HENDERSON. 
W.  A.  S.  H..  W.  A.  S.  HEWINS. 

W.  H THE  BEV.  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

C.  L.  K.   .  .  C.  L.  KINGSFORD. 

J.  K.  L.   .  .  PROFESSOR  J.  K.  LAUGHTON. 

E.  L Miss  ELIZABETH  LEE. 

S.  L SIDNEY  LEE. 

A.  E.  J.  L. .  A.  E.  J.  LEGGE. 

B.  H.  L.  .  .  B.  H.  LEGGE. 
A.  G.  L.  .  .  A.  G.  LITTLE. 

J.  E.  L.    .  .  JOHN  EDWARD  LLOYD. 
J.  H.  L.   .  .  THE  BEV.  J.  H.  LUPTON. 
J.  B.  M.  .  .  J.  B.  MACDONALD. 
M.  M.    ...  SHERIFF  MACKAY,  LL.D. 

C.  B.  M.  .  .  CLEMENTS  B.  MARKHAM,  C.B. 
A.  T.  M-N..  A.  T.  MARTIN. 

L.    M.    M.  .    .    MlSS    MlDDLETON. 

A.  H.  M.  .  .  A.  H.  MILLAR. 

C.  M COSMO  MONKHODSE. 

N.  M NORMAN  MOORE,  M.D. 

A.  N ALBERT  NICHOLSON. 

G.  LE  G.  N.  G.  LE  GRYS  NORGATE. 


O'D.  .  D.  J.  O'DoNoVmuE. 

.    O'D..   F.    M.    O'DONOGHUE. 
MlSS    OSBOBNE. 

..  0.  .  .  THE  KEV.  CANON  OVERTON. 

? HENRY  ,PATON. 

THE  BEV.  CHARLES  PLATTS. 

A  P.    .  .A.  F.  POLLARD. 
.  .  .  Miss  PORTER. 
.  .  .  D'ARCY  POWER,  F.K.C.S. 
.  .  E.  B.  PROSSER. 
.  .  J.  M.  BIGG. 
.  .  J.  HORACE  BOUND. 
....  CHARLES  SAYLE. 

THOMAS  SECCOMBE. 

. .  S.    .  .  B.  FARQUHARSON  SHARP. 
A.  S.  .  .  W.  A.  SHAW. 


C.  *'.  BT— ^^«^___      FELL  SMITH. 
G.  G.  S.  .  .  G.  GREGORY  SMITH. 

L.  S LESLIE  STEPHEN. 

G.  S-H. .  .  .  GEORGE  STRONACH. 

C.  W.  S.  .  .  C.  W.  SUTTON. 

J.  T-T.  .  .  .  JAMES  TAIT. 

T.  F.  T.  .  .  PROFESSOR  T.  F.  TOUT. 

E.  V THE  BEV.  CANON  VENABLES. 

B.  H.  V.  .  .  COLONEL  B.  H.  VETCH,  B.E. 

A.  W.  W.    .  A.  W.  WARD,  LL.D. 
G.  F.  W. .  .  G.  F.  WARNER,  F.S.A. 

C.  H.  E.  W.  THE  BEV.  C.  H.  EVELYN  WHITE. 
H.  T.  W..  .  SIR  HENRY  TRUEMAN  WOOD. 

B.  B.  W. .  .  B.  B.  WOODWARD. 

j  W.  W.    ...  WARWICK  WROTH,  F.S.A. 


I 


us 

T   F  L 


~  47 


DA       Dictionary  of  national  biography 


28 

D4 

1835 

v.36 


r.36 


;ise  m 
the   : 
ONLY 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY